Sentences IV, d. 14-25
Sentences Commentary
j/k navigate paragraphs
· n/p next/prev article
· e expand all
· c collapse all
Scriptum Super Sententiis IV
Commentary on Sentences IV
Sent.IVD. 14Definition of penance
Definitio poenitentiae
Definition of penance
Sent.IV.D14Postquam determinavit Magister de confirmatione et Eucharistia, quae sunt sacramenta procedentium, ordinata ad perfectionem in bono; hic incipit determinare de poenitentia, quae ordinatur ad amotionem mali, quod per actum procedentium in vita ista provenit; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima determinat de his quae pertinent ad essentiam sacramenti; in secunda determinat quaedam accidentia sacramenti hujus, sicut tempus, et hujusmodi; 20 dist., ibi: sciendum est etiam, quod tempus poenitentiae est usque ad extremum articulum vitae.
After the Master has considered confirmation and the Eucharist, which are the sacraments of those progressing, ordered toward their perfection in good, here he begins to examine penance, which is ordered toward the removal of evil that appears in this life by the actions of those progressing. And it is divided into two parts: in the first, he defines those things that pertain to the essence of the sacrament; in the second, he examines certain accidents of this sacrament, such as time and things like that, at Distinction 20: it must also be known that the time for repentance lasts until the last moment of life.1
Sent.IV.D14Prima in duas: in prima determinat de sacramento poenitentiae; in secunda de ministro hujus sacramenti, 18 dist., ibi: hic quaeri solet, si peccatum omnino dimissum est a Deo per cordis contritionem, ex quo poenitens votum habuit confitendi.
The first part is in two parts: in the first of these he considers the sacrament of penance; in the second, the minister of this sacrament, at Distinction 18: here it is usual to ask if the sin is entirely remitted by God through contrition of the heart and from the moment when the penitent has the intention of confessing.1
Sent.IV.D14Prima in duas: in prima determinat de poenitentia communiter; in secunda descendendo ad partes ejus, 16 dist., ibi: in perfectione autem poenitentiae tria observanda sunt.
The first is in two parts: in the first, he considers penance in general; in the second, he considers it by moving through its parts, at Distinction 16: in the performance of penance, three things are to be considered.1
Sent.IV.D14Prima in duas: in prima determinat quid sit de ratione poenitentiae, et excludit errorem quorumdam addentium ad rationem verae poenitentiae quod non est de ratione ipsius; in secunda determinat de integritate ipsius, dist. 15, ibi: et sicut praedictis auctoritatibus illorum error convincitur qui poenitentiam saepius agendam non putant . . . ita iisdem eorum oppositio eliditur qui pluribus irretitum peccatis asserunt de uno vere poenitere . . . sine alterius poenitentia.
The first is in two parts: in the first, he examines what belongs to the definition of penance, and excludes the error of those who add to the definition of true penance what does not belong to its definition; in the second, he determines what is integral to it, at Distinction 15: by the above authorities, the error of those is convicted who say that penance is not to be done frequently . . . by the same authorities is rejected also the opinion of those who assert that one who is bound by many sins may truly repent of one of them, and obtain the Lord’s forgiveness for it, without doing penance for the rest.1
Sent.IV.D14Prima in duas: in prima ostendit quid sit de ratione poenitentiae secundum veritatem; in secunda excludit errorem, ibi: his verbis quidam vehementius inhaerentes contendunt, vere poenitentem ultra non posse peccare damnabiliter.
The first is in two parts: in the first, he shows what is the definition of penance according to the truth; in the second, he excludes the error, at: adhering too strongly to these words, some people contend that one who is truly penitent does not again sin damnably.1
Sent.IV.D14Circa primum duo facit: primo ostendit necessitatem poenitentiae; secundo inquirit quid sit poenitentia, ibi: baptismus tantum est sacramentum; sed poenitentia dicitur et sacramentum, et virtus mentis.
Concerning the first he does two things: first, he shows the necessity of penance; second, he inquires what penance is, at: Baptism is a sacrament only, but penance is called both a sacrament and a virtue of the mind.1
Sent.IV.D14Circa quod duo facit: primo ponit ea ex quibus poenitentia definiri potest; secundo ponit definitionem, ibi: poenitentia est, ut ait Ambrosius, mala praeterita plangere, et plangenda iterum non committere.
Concerning this he does two things: first, he sets down those things from which penance can be defined; second, he sets down the definition, at: as Ambrose says, “penance is to decry past evils, and not to commit again things that which are to be decried”.1
Sent.IV.D14Circa primum duo facit: primo ponit genus; secundo tangit actum, ibi: poenitentia dicitur a puniendo.
Concerning this he does two things: first, he gives the genus; second, he mentions the act, at: it is called ‘penance’ from ‘punishing’.1
Sent.IV.D14Circa primum duo facit: primo ponit poenitentiam in genere virtutis, et sacramenti; secundo, quia virtus indiget doctrina hortante, et sacramentum doctrina instruente, ponit doctrinam de poenitentia, ibi: a poenitentia coepit Joannis praedicatio.
Concerning the first, he does two things: first, he includes penance in the genus of virtues, and the genus of sacraments; second, because a virtue requires a teaching to inspire it, and a sacrament needs a teaching to instruct about it, he includes the teaching on penance, at: John’s preaching began from penance.1
Sent.IV.D14Poenitentia dicitur a puniendo. Hic tangit poenitentiae actum; et circa hoc duo facit: primo accipit actum ex nominis interpretatione; secundo ostendit actus originem, ibi: poenitentiae virtus timore concipitur.
It is called ‘penance’ from ‘punishing’. Here he touches on the act of repentance; and concerning this he does two things: first, he takes the act by the interpretation of its name; second, he shows the origin of the act, at: the virtue of penance has its beginning in fear.1
Sent.IV.D14His verbis quidam vehementius inhaerentes contendunt, vere poenitentem ultra non posse peccare damnabiliter. Hic excludit errorem addentium ad rationem poenitentiae perseverantiam usque in finem; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima ponit errorem; in secunda excludit ipsum, ibi: sed Ambrosius dicit: haec vera poenitentia est cessare a peccato.
Adhering too strongly to these words, some people contend that one who is truly penitent does not again sin damnably. Here he excludes the error of those who add perseverance to the end to the definition of penance. And it is divided into two parts: in the first he sets down the error; in the second, he excludes it, at: but Ambrose says: “this is true penance: to cease from sin”.1
Sent.IV.D14Circa primum duo facit: primo ponit errorem dictum habere occasionem ex praedicta definitione; secundo ostendit confirmationem ipsius secundum alias auctoritates, ibi: quod etiam aliis muniunt testimoniis. Et ponit quatuor auctoritates: prima est Isidori; secunda Augustini, ibi: item Augustinus; tertia Gregorii, ibi: item Gregorius; quarta Ambrosii, ibi: item Ambrosius.
Concerning the first he does two things: first, he claims that the error arises from the definition given; second, he shows how this is confirmed following other authoritative texts, at: they also bolster this view with other testimonies.1 And he cites four authoritive texts: the first is from Isidore; the second, from Augustine, at: also Augustine;2 third, from Gregory, at: also Gregory;3 fourth, from Ambrose, at: also Ambrose.4
Sent.IV.D14Sed Ambrosius dicit, etc. Hic excludit praedictum errorem; et circa hoc duo facit: primo excludit errorem per Augustinum; secundo solvit auctoritates positas, ibi: unde illa verba praemissa . . . recte sic accipi possunt.
But Ambrose says, etc. Here he excludes the error mentioned, and concerning this he does two things: first, he excludes the error through Augustine; second, he resolves the authoritive texts cited, at: and so the above words . . . may rightly be taken.1
Sent.IV.D14Et hic circa hoc quatuor facit: primo solvit ad definitionem primo positam, ex qua praedictus error sequi videbatur; secundo ad auctoritatem Isidori, ibi: ille autem irrisor est, et non poenitens; tertio ad auctoritatem Augustini, ibi: item illud, inanis est poenitentia quam sequens culpa coinquinat, sic intelligendum est; quarto ad auctoritatem Ambrosii, ibi: illud autem quod Ambrosius ait. Auctoritas autem Gregorii habet similem solutionem aliis.
And here he does two things concerning this: first, he resolves the definition first given, from which the error mentioned seemed to result; second, he resolves the text from Isidore at: But “he is a derider and not a penitent;”1 third, he resolves the text from Augustine, at: as for that statement, “the penance is vain which is polluted by a subsequent fault,” is to be understood as follows;2 fourth, the text from Ambrose, at: as for that which Ambrose says.3 And the text from Gregory is resolved like the others.
Sent.IV.D14Circa tertium horum tria facit: primo solvit auctoritatem Augustini prius inductam; secundo inducit aliam ad idem, ibi: ita etiam intelligendum est illud quod idem Augustinus alibi ait; tertio solvit eam, ibi: de poenitentia perfectorum, vel ad salutem sufficienti, intelligendum est quod supra dixit.
Concerning the third of these, he does three things: first, he resolves the text from Augustine cited earlier; second, he cites something else to the same purpose, at: in the same way is also to be understood the statement that Augustine makes elsewhere;1 third, he resolves it, at: what he said above . . . are to be understood of the penance of the perfect, or of the penance sufficient for salvation.2
Sent.IV.D14Circa quartum duo facit: primo solvit auctoritatem Ambrosii; secundo probat auctoritate et exemplis, quod poenitentia possit iterari; cujus contrarium auctoritas Ambrosii dicere videbatur; ibi: quod autem poenitentia non semel tantum agatur . . . pluribus sanctorum testimoniis probatur.
Concerning the fourth he does two things: first, he resolves the text from Ambrose; second, he proves by authority and examples that penance can be repeated, contrary to what Ambrose seemed to say, at: but that penance is not only done once . . . is proven by many testimonies of the saints.1
Sent.IV.D14Hic est duplex quaestio. Prima de ipsa poenitentia. Secunda de effectu ipsius.
Here there are two questions: first, concerning penance itself; second, concerning its effect.
Sent.IV.D14Q. 1Penance in itself
Ipsa poenitentia
Penance in itself
Sent.IV.D14.Q1Circa primum quaeruntur quinque:
Concerning the first, five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D14.Q1primo, quid sit poenitentia;
first, what penance is;
Sent.IV.D14.Q1secundo, de comparatione ipsius ad alia;
second, its relationship to other things;
Sent.IV.D14.Q1tertio, de subjecto ipsius;
third, its subject;
Sent.IV.D14.Q1quarto, de continuatione;
fourth, its continuation;
Sent.IV.D14.Q1quinto, de solemnitate ejus.
fifth, about solemn penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1A. 1What penance is
Quid sit poenitentia
What penance is
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod poenitentia non sit sacramentum. In omni enim sacramento novae legis est aliquod materiale, quod est causa gratiae, ut patet ex definitione Hugonis de sacramento, supra, dist. 1, art. 5, quaestiunc. 5, posita. Sed nihil tale est in poenitentia. Ergo non est sacramentum novae legis.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that penance is not a sacrament. For in every sacrament of the new law there is something material, which is the cause of grace, as is evident from Hugh’s definition of a sacrament cited above, Distinction 1, Article 5, Subquestion 5.2 But there is nothing like that in penance. Therefore, it is not a sacrament of the new law.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, sicut Magister dixit, in 1 dist., omnia sacramenta novae legis consistunt in rebus et verbis. Sed in poenitentia non sunt aliqua verba determinata, quae sint de essentia sacramenti. Ergo non est sacramentum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as the Master says in Distinction 1, all sacraments of the new law consist in things and words. But in penance there are no determinate words that are of the essence of the sacrament. Therefore, it is not a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, omne sacramentum a ministris Ecclesiae exhibetur. Poenitentia autem non: immo ab intrinseco oritur, quia timore concipitur, ut in littera habetur. Ergo non est sacramentum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, every sacrament is presented by the ministers of the Church. But not penance: quite the contrary, for it arises from within, since it is conceived in fear, as it says in the text. Therefore, it is not a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg3Praeterea, omnia sacramenta nostra sunt actiones quaedam noastrae hierarchicae. Sed Dionysius, non determinat de poenitentia inter alias hierarchicas actiones. Ergo non est sacramentum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, all of our sacraments are actions of our hierarchy. But Dionysius does not set forth anything concerning penance when treating of the other hierarchical actions.1 Therefore, it is not a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg4Sed contra est, quia septem sunt sacramenta novae legis, ut praedictum est, quod non esset, poenitentia amota. Ergo poenitentia est sacramentum.
On the contrary (1), there are seven sacraments of the new law, as has been said,1 which would not be the case if penance were left out. Therefore, penance is a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, sacramenta, secundum Hugonem, sunt quaedam medicinae, quae peccatorum vulneribus adhibentur. Sed peccatum praecipue poenitentia sanatur. Ergo poenitentia est sacramentum.
Furthermore (2), the sacraments, according to Hugh,1 are a certain medicine, which is applied to the wounds of sin. But sin is most especially healed by penance. Therefore, penance is a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod poenitentia non sit virtus. Quia gratiae sacramentales differunt a virtutibus, ut supra, dist. 1, dictum est; unde nec baptismus nec aliquod aliorum sacramentorum ponitur virtus. Sed poenitentia est sacramentum. Ergo non est virtus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that penance is not a virtue.1 For sacramental graces differ from virtues, as was said above, in Distinction 1. And this is why neither baptism nor any of the other sacraments is counted as a virtue. But penance is a sacrament. Therefore, it is not a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg6Praeterea, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 26, quaest. 1, art. 4, dictum est, gratia et virtus differunt per essentiam. Sed poenitentia est gratia, ut ex littera habetur. Ergo non est virtus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as was said in Book II, Distinction 26, Question 1, Article 4, grace and virtue differ by their essences. But penance is grace, as it says in the text. Therefore, it is not a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg7Praeterea, nulla passio est virtus, neque virtus cum passione est, ut quidam philosophus dixit. Sed poenitentia est passio, quia est dolor. Ergo non est virtus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no passion is a virtue, nor is there virtue with passion, as a certain philosopher said.1 But repentance is a passion, for it is sorrow. Therefore, it is not a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg8Praeterea, omnis virtus est per ordinem ad bonum. Sed poenitentia dicitur per ordinem ad malum. Ergo non est virtus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, any virtue exists by its order to the good. But penance is named by its order to evil. Therefore, it is not a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg9Praeterea, omnis virtus est dispositio perfecti, ut patet in 7 Physica. Sed poenitentia non est dispositio perfecti, sed imperfecti, sicut et verecundia: quia utraque praesupponit malum in eo cui insunt. Ergo poenitentia non est virtus, sicut nec verecundia, ut dicit Philosophus in 4 Ethic.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, every virtue is a disposition of the perfect, as is clear from the Physics 7.1 But penance is not a disposition of the perfect, but of the imperfect, just as shame is, for both presuppose an evil in the person in whom they exist. Therefore, penance is not a virtue, just as neither is shame, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 4.2
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg10Sed contra, legis praecepta non debent esse nisi de actibus virtutum: quia hoc intendit legislator, ut dicitur in 2 Ethic. Sed poenitere cadit sub praecepto legis, ut patet in littera. Ergo poenitentia est virtus.
On the contrary (1), precepts of the law should only concern acts of the virtues, for this is what the lawgiver intends, as is said in the Ethics 2.1 But the act of penance falls under the precept of the law, as is clear from the text. Therefore, penance is a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, non meremur nisi actibus virtutum. Sed poenitere est meritorium, ut per se patet. Ergo poenitentia est virtus.
Furthermore (2), we only merit by acts of virtue. But to repent is meritorious, as is self-evident. Therefore, penance is a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg11Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod sit virtus generalis. Contrarium enim non expellitur nisi a suo contrario. Sed poenitentia expellit omne peccatum. Ergo contrariatur omni peccato; ergo est generalis virtus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is a general virtue.1 For something is only driven out by its contrary. But penance drives out every sin. Therefore, it is contrary to every sin; therefore, it is a general virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg12Praeterea, omnis virtus specialis habet speciale objectum. Sed poenitentia non habet: quia operatur in materia omnium virtutum et vitiorum. Ergo non est virtus specialis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every specific virtue has a specific object. But penance does not have one: for it works on the matter of every virtue and every vice. Therefore, it is not a specific virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg13Praeterea, poenitere de malis peractis consequitur ex hoc quod homo habet rectam electionem; unde incontinens est poenitibilis, non autem intemperatus, quia habet malam electionem. Sed quaelibet virtus facit rectam electionem, ut dicitur in 3 Ethic. Ergo poenitere est actus virtutis cujuslibet: ergo poenitentia non est specialis virtus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, to repent of evils committed results from a man having a right faculty of choice, which is why an incontinent man can repent, but not an intemperate one, for he has a bad faculty of choice. But any virtue makes choice upright, as is said in the Ethics 3.1 Therefore, to repent is the act of every virtue. And therefore penance is not a specific virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg14Praeterea, omnis virtus specialis vel est cardinalis, vel pars ejus, si sit moralis. Sed poenitentia, si sit virtus, non potest esse nisi moralis, quia habet passionem annexam. Non autem est cardinalis, neque continetur inter partes alicujus cardinalis virtutis a philosophis enumeratas: quia de virtute poenitentiae nullam mentionem fecerunt. Ergo non est specialis virtus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every specific virtue is either a cardinal virtue or a part of one, if it is a moral virtue. But penance, if it is a virtue, can only be a moral virtue, because it has a passion attached to it. But it is not a cardinal virtue, nor is it contained among the parts of any cardinal virtue listed by the philosophers, for they made no mention of the virtue of penance. Therefore, it is not a specific virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg15Sed contra, sicut habitus distinguitur ex objectis, ita et passiones. Sed poenitentia passio est distincta ab aliis passionibus. Ergo poenitentia virtus est distincta ab aliis virtutibus.
On the contrary (1), just as habits are distinguished by their objects, so are passions. But the passion of repentance is distinct from other passions. Therefore, the virtue of repentance is distinct from the other virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, omne quod perficit liberum arbitrium ad actum determinatum, est virtus specialis. Sed detestari peccatum spe veniae, ad quod perficit poenitentia, est virtus specialis reducibilis ad aliam virtutem. Ergo poenitentia est specialis virtus.
Furthermore (2), everything that perfects the free will for a determinate act is a specific virtue. But to detest sin with the hope of forgiveness, toward which repentance perfects us, is a specific virtue reducible to another virtue. Therefore, repentance is a specific virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg16Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod sit virtus theologica. Omnis enim virtus quae habet Deum pro objecto, est virtus theologica. Sed poenitentia est hujusmodi, quia Deo reconciliat. Ergo est virtus theologica.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is a theological virtue.1 For every virtue that has God for its object is a theological virtue. But repentance is this kind of thing, for it reconciles us to God. Therefore, it is a theological virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg17Praeterea, contrariorum contrariae sunt causae. Sed concupiscentia, quae opponitur caritati, est radix omnium malorum. Ergo caritas est causa destructionis peccatorum, quod est poenitentiae. Ergo poenitentia est caritas.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the causes of contraries are contrary. But concupiscence, which is opposed to charity, is the root of all evils (1 Tim 6:10). Therefore, charity is the cause of the destruction of sins, which pertains to penance. Therefore, penance is charity.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg18Praeterea, justificare est fidei, ut patet Rom. 3. Sed justificatio est effectus poenitentiae. Ergo est idem quod fides; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, to justify belongs to faith, as is clear from Romans 3:28. But justification is an effect of penance. Therefore, it is the same as faith, and so, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg19Praeterea, omnis virtus moralis consistit in medio circa suam materiam. Sed poenitentia non consistit in medio suae materiae: quia omne peccatum commissum detestatur. Ergo non est moralis virtus: ergo est theologica.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every moral virtue consists finding the mean regarding its matter. But penance does not consist in the mean regarding its matter, for every sin committed is detested. Therefore, it is not a moral virtue, and therefore it is a theological one.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg20Sed contra: objectum virtutis theologicae est Deus. Non autem poenitentiae; sed magis peccatum commissum. Ergo, etc.
On the contrary (1), the object of a theological virtue is God. However, this is not the object of repentance, but rather sins committed. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, poenitentia habet passionem adjunctam. Non autem virtus theologica. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (2), repentance has a passion joined to it. But no theological virtue does. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg21Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod non reducatur ad justitiam. Quia justitia est aequalitas quaedam, secundum Philosophum. Sed poenitens non potest aequalem recompensationem reddere pro offensa Dei. Ergo non est justitia.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it cannot be reduced to justice.1 For justice is a certain equality, according to the Philosopher.2 But penance cannot render equal recompense for having offended God. Therefore, it is not justice.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg22Praeterea, Luc. 6, super illud: beati qui nunc fletis, dicit Glossa: ecce prudentia, qua ostenditur, quam haec terrena sint misera, et quam beata caelestia. Sed lugere est actus poenitentiae ut in littera dicitur. Ergo poenitentia est prudentia; non ergo justitia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, commenting on the text, blessed are you who weep now (Luke 6:21), the Gloss says, this is prudence, by which it is shown how wretched are these earthly things, and how blessed are the heavenly ones. But to grieve is an act of penance, as it says in the text. Therefore, penance is prudence, not justice.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg23Praeterea, Isidorus dicit: illa est perfecta compunctio quae omnes carnalium desideriorum affectus repellit. Compunctio autem est pars poenitentiae, ut dicetur infra, dist. 16. Cum ergo reprimere carnalia desideria sit temperantiae, videtur quod poenitentia ad temperantiam debeat reduci, non ad justitiam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Isidore says: perfect compunction is that which repels the affection of all carnal desires.1 But compunction is a part of penance, as will be said below, in Distinction 16. Since, then, it belongs to temperance to repress carnal desires, it seems that penance should be reduced to temperance, not justice.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg24Praeterea, virtutes distinguuntur penes objecta. Sed idem est objectum poenitentiae et verecundiae, scilicet peccatum. Ergo sunt idem. Cum ergo verecundia ad temperantiam reducatur, videtur quod similiter poenitentia, et non ad justitiam.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, virtues are distinguished according to their objects. But penance and shame have the same object, namely, sin. Therefore, they are the same thing. Since, then, shame is reducible to temperance, it seems that penance would likewise be reduced to it, rather than to justice.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg25Praeterea, Chrysostomus dicit quod poenitentia cogit poenitentem omnia sustinere libenter. Sed hoc est actus patientiae. Cum ergo patientia ad fortitudinem reducatur, videtur quod similiter poenitentia, et non ad justitiam.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, Chrysostom says that penance compels the penitent person to endure all things willingly.1 But this is an act of patience. Therefore, since patience is reducible to fortitude, it seems that penance would likewise be reduced to it, rather than to justice.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg26Sed contra, Augustinus dicit in littera quod poenitentia est quaedam vindicta. Sed vindicatio per Tullium ponitur pars justitiae. Ergo poenitentia virtus ad justitiam reducetur.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says in the text that penance is a certain retribution. But retribution is listed as a part of justice by Cicero.1 Therefore, the virtue of penance will be reduced to justice.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, Isidorus dicit: tunc judicium quilibet de se sumit, quando per dignam poenitentiam sua prava facta condemnat. Sed judicium ad justitiam pertinet. Ergo et poenitentia.
Furthermore (2), Isidore says: when a man condemns his own wrong deeds by a worthy act of penance, then he assumes the judgment of himself.1 But judgment pertains to justice. Therefore, so does penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg27Quaestiuncula 6
Ulterius. Videtur quod sit incompetens definitio poenitentiae, quam Gregorius et Ambrosius ponunt: poenitentia est mala praeterita plangere, et plangenda iterum non committere. Virtutes enim non sunt actus, sed habitus, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 27, dictum est. Sed plangere est actus. Ergo non debet poni ut genus poenitentiae, quod est virtus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the definition that Gregory and Ambrose give for penance is inadequate: penance is weeping over past evils, and not committing again things to be wept over.1 For virtues are not acts, but habits, as was said in Book II, Distinction 27. But to weep is an act. Therefore, it should not be included as the genus of penance, which is a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg28Praeterea, quod pertinet ad corporalem immutationem non est de essentia virtutis; unde Philosophus dicit in 4 Ethica, quod verecundia non est virtus, quia verecundati rubescunt. Sed plangere dicit corporalem immutationem. Ergo non est de essentia poenitentiae, quae est virtus; et ita non debet poni in definitione ejus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what pertains to bodily change is not essential to a virtue, which is why the Philosopher says in the Ethics 41 that shame is not a virtue, since those who are ashamed blush. But weeping names a bodily change. Therefore, it is not essential to penance, which is a virtue; and so it should not be included in its definition.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg29Praeterea, stultum est dolere de eo quod non potest non esse. Sed praeteritum non potest non esse. Ergo stultum est dolere vel plangere de peccatis praeteritis. Sed nullus virtuosus est stultus, ut patet in 4 Ethic. Ergo plangere praeterita non debet poni in definitione virtutis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is stupid to grieve over what cannot not be. But the past cannot not be. Therefore, it is stupid to grieve or weep over past sins. But no virtuous man is stupid, as is evident from the Ethics 4.1 Therefore, weeping over the past should not be included in the definition of a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg30Praeterea, in definitione non debet poni aliquid quod non pertineat ad rationem definiti. Sed poenitentia secundum rationem propriam respicit praeteritum. Ergo non debet poni in definitione ejus: plangenda non committere, quod ad futurum pertineat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in a definition nothing should be included that does not pertain to the nature of the thing defined. But penance, according to its own account, regards the past. Therefore, there should not be included in its definition, not committing things to be wept over, which would pertain to the future.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg31Praeterea, in Lib. de Ecclesiasticis dogmatibus, definitur poenitentia sic: poenitentia vera est poenitenda non admittere, et admissa deflere. Ergo videtur quod in praemissa definitione male ordinantur partes definitionis.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, in the Book of Ecclesiastical Dogmas, penance is defined as follows: true repentance is not allowing things that will be repented, and bewailing those that have been allowed.1 Therefore, it seems that in the foregoing definition the parts of the definition are in the wrong order.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg32Praeterea, quaeritur de aliis definitionibus, quomodo poenitentiae conveniant, cum unius una debeat esse definitio.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, we must ask how the other definitions apply to penance, since there should be a single definition for a single thing.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.arg33Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod, sicut supra, dist. 1, dictum est, sacramentum importat sanctitatem active per modum qui nobis sanctificandis competit, ut scilicet adjungatur significatio sanctificationis invisibilis per visibilia signa, prout nunc de sacramentis loquimur. Unde ubicumque fit aliqua sanctificatio significata aliquibus sensibilibus signis, ibi est sacramentum; et ideo, cum hoc sit in poenitentia, constat quod poenitentia est sacramentum.
To the first question, I answer that as was said above in Distinction 1, a sacrament actively conveys sanctity by the mode that befits us, the ones who are being sanctified, namely such that the signification of this invisible sanctification is attached to it by visible signs, as in the sacraments we are now discussing. And this is why wherever there is a certain sanctification signified by certain sensible signs, there is a sacrament; and so, since this is the case in penance, it is clear that penance is a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut in corporalibus medicinis quaedam sunt quae consistunt in sola passione vel receptione curati, ut sectio vulneris, vel appositio emplastri; quaedam vero quae consistunt in actu laborantis, sicut exercitationes et hujusmodi; ita etiam in sacramentis quaedam non requirunt actum ejus qui sanctificatur quantum ad substantiam sacramenti, nisi per accidens, sicut removens prohibens, sicut patet in baptismo et confirmatione et hujusmodi; quaedam autem requirunt essentialiter et per se actum ejus qui sacramentum recipit, ad essentiam sacramenti, ut patet in poenitentia et matrimonio. In illis ergo sacramentis quae sine actu nostro complentur, est materia quae causat et significat, quasi medicina exterius apposita. In illis autem sacramentis quae actum nostrum requirunt, non est talis materia; sed ipsi actus exterius apparentes hoc idem faciunt quod materia in aliis sacramentis. Quomodo autem ea quae exterius geruntur, sint causa sanctificationis in poenitentia, ex sequentibus patebit. Verum in definitione hac oportet quod materiale elementum accipiatur communiter pro causa sensibili, sive sit materia aliqua corporalis, sive sit actus aliquis sensibilis.
Reply Obj. 1: Among bodily medicines, some consist in the patient’s only enduring or receiving something, like surgery on a wound or the application of a bandage, while others consist in the patient’s active exertion, like exercises and things like that. In just the same way, among the sacraments some do not require any act from the one who is sanctified for the sacrament’s substance, except incidentally, like removing anything that prevents it, as is seen in baptism and confirmation and the others like them. But some sacraments do require the act of the one who receives the sacrament, essentially and per se, for the essence of the sacrament, as is seen in penance and marriage. Therefore, in those sacraments that are completed without our act, it is the matter that causes and signifies, like a medicine applied from without. But among those sacraments that require our act, there is no matter of this kind, but the acts themselves appearing outwardly do here what the matter does in the other sacraments. Now, how those things that are outwardly performed are the cause of sanctification in penance will be clear from what follows. To be sure, in this definition ‘material element’ must be taken in a general way for the sensible cause, whether it is a certain corporeal matter, or a certain sensible act.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod in hoc sacramento sunt aliquae res, scilicet ipsi exteriores actus, et aliqua verba, scilicet sacerdotis absolventis, quae sunt forma hujus sacramenti, quibus exprimitur absolutionis actus. Sed non requiritur tanta verborum determinatio sicut in baptismo et in Eucharistia; quia non est aliqua materia sanctificanda verbo vitae, sicut in illis sacramentis.
Reply Obj. 2: In this sacrament there are certain things, namely, those external acts themselves, and certain words, namely, the words of the priest absolving, which are the form of this sacrament, in which the act of absolution is expressed. But this sacrament does not require so much determination of the words as in baptism and in the Eucharist, for there is no material to be sanctified by the word of life,1 as in those sacraments.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod etiam poenitentiae sacramentum a ministris Ecclesiae exhibetur; quia sacerdotes absolvunt confitentes, et satisfactionem injungunt. Sed quod habeant aliquod principium in nobis, hoc est ex parte illa qua in hoc sacramento exigitur actus noster, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: The sacrament of penance is also presented by the ministers of the Church, for the priests absolve those confessing and impose satisfaction on them. But the fact that they have a certain principle in us is from that part by which our act is required in this sacrament, as was said.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod intentio Dionysii non fuit in Eccles. Hierar. tradere notitiam sacramentorum; unde quaedam determinat quae non sunt sacramenta, sicut consummationes monasticas, et exequias mortuorum; sed monstrare quod exteriores ritus signant spirituales actus. Et quia in poenitentia et matrimonio non est aliquis determinatus ritus, eo quod non habeant materiam, sicut alia sacramenta, ut dictum est; ideo de his duobus non determinavit; nec sequitur quod non sint sacramenta.
Reply Obj. 4: The intention of Dionysius in the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy was not to hand down the teaching on the sacraments—which is why he examines certain things that are not sacraments, like monastic final vows and the funeral rites for the dead—but to show that outward rites represent spiritual acts. And since in penance and marriage there is no determined rite, by the fact that they do not have a matter like the other sacraments, as was said, he therefore did not examine these two sacraments. But it does not follow from this that they are not sacraments.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod in poenitentia se habet homo et ut recipiens et ut agens. Recipit quidem a Deo veniam et reconciliationem per Ecclesiae ministros; et secundum hoc habet rationem sacramenti. Sed ex parte actus sunt de ipsa diversae opiniones. Quidam enim dicunt, quod est actus tantum virtutis, et non est virtus. Sed hoc non potest esse; quia cum actus virtutum non sint in dormiente, dormiens non posset dici poenitens; quod falsum est: et ideo aliqui dixerunt, quod ex parte ista poenitentia est virtus; sed non proprie loquendo, sed communiter, prout omnia laudabilia virtutes dicuntur, etiam si sint passiones. Sed hoc non est verum; quia secundum Philosophum in 6 Ethica, principale in virtute morali est electio; unde omnis habitus qui facit rectam electionem, potest dici proprie loquendo virtus. Unde cum actus poenitentiae non causetur tantum ex passione, sed magis ex electione, etiam si nulla sit passio; constat quod poenitentia proprie loquendo est virtus, et non improprie, sicut verecundia, et aliquid hujusmodi.
To the second question, it should be said that in penance a man stands as both recipient and agent. For he receives forgiveness and reconciliation from God through the Church’s ministers; and according to this it has the nature of a sacrament. But on the part of the act there are diverse opinions. For some people say that it is only an act of virtue, and not a virtue. But this cannot be the case, for since the acts of the virtues do not exist in someone sleeping, a sleeper could not be called repentant, which is false. And so others have said that on this part penance is a virtue, not speaking properly, but commonly, as all praiseworthy things are called virtues, even if they are passions. But this is not true. For according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 6,1 the chief thing in moral virtue is choice; hence every habit that makes the right choice can be called a virtue, properly speaking. And so, since the act of penance is not caused only by a passion, but rather by choice, even if there is no passion, it is evident that penance or repentance is a virtue properly speaking, and not speaking improperly, as is the case with shame and that sort of thing.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non secundum idem poenitentia est virtus et sacramentum; sed inquantum per poenitentiam recipit gratiam curantem peccati vulnus poenitens, potest esse sacramentum; inquantum autem per habitum infusum ordinatur ad actum rectum, sic est virtus. Et quia aliquis actus rectus non est de essentia baptismi, ideo baptismus nullo modo dicitur virtus, nec etiam confirmatio eadem ratione.
Reply Obj. 1: Penance is not a virtue and a sacrament in the same respect. Inasmuch as the penitent receives the grace that cures the wound of sin by penance, it can be a sacrament. But inasmuch as by an infused habit one is directed to the right act, in this way it is a virtue. And since no right act is essential to baptism, this is why baptism is never called a virtue, nor is confirmation for the same reason.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod poenitentia non est idem quod gratia per essentiam; sed dicitur gratia, quia convenit cum gratia in proprio effectu. Effectus enim proprius gratiae est justificare, et Deo gratum reddere; et hoc etiam est effectus poenitentiae, ut infra dicetur.
Reply Obj. 2: Penance is not the same thing as grace in its essence, but it is called grace because it coincides with grace in its proper effect. For grace’s proper effect is to justify, and to render a person pleasing to God; and this is also the effect of penance, as will be said later.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod poenitentia passio non est virtus, nec actus virtutis; sed potest esse virtuti annexum; quia virtutes non sunt quietes vel immobilitates, ut quidam dixerunt, ut dicit Philosophus in 2 Ethica; sed habent et gaudium et tristitiam adjunctam, prout sunt passiones quaedam. Actus enim poenitentiae, prout est virtus, non est ex passione proveniens, sed ex debita electione.
Reply Obj. 3: The passion of repentance is not a virtue, nor is it an act of virtue. But it can accompany virtue, for as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 2,1 virtues are not still and unmoving, as some people say; rather, they have both joy and sadness joined to them according to what kind of passions they are. For an act of penance, according as it is a virtue, does not arise from a passion, but from a due choice.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad7Ad quartum dicendum, quod bonum illud ad quod virtus ordinat immediate, est actus perfectus ipsius; et ideo aliquae virtutes sunt quae principalem actum habent in retrahendo ab aliquo, sicut dictum est, in 3 Lib., dist. 23, de temperantia et modestia et hujusmodi; et similiter actus perfectus poenitentiae est in retrahendo ab aliquo malo; nec propter hoc sequitur quod non sit virtus.
Reply Obj. 4: That good to which a virtue is directly ordered is its perfect act; and thus there are certain virtues that have their chief act in withdrawing from something, as was said in Book II, Distinction 23, about temperance and modesty and things like this. And in the same way penance’s perfect act is in withdrawing from a certain evil; nor does it follow because of this that it is not a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad8Ad quintum dicendum, quod verecundia est timor de turpi; timor autem futuri est; futurum autem non timetur nisi secundum quod habet propinquam dispositionem in causa; et ideo verecundia ponit propinquam dispositionem in eo qui verecundatur ad turpe committendum, prout Philosophus de verecundia loquitur; et ideo de necessitate ponit imperfectionem in eo cui inest; sed poenitentia respicit turpe in praeterito, cui potest succedere perfectio in praesenti; et ideo non est actus imperfecti de necessitate.
Reply Obj. 5: Shame is the fear of what is disgraceful. Now fear has to do with the future, but the future is only feared according as it has a proximate disposition in its cause. And so shame establishes a proximate disposition in someone who is ashamed to commit something disgraceful, as the Philosopher speaks of shame; and therefore, it necessarily includes imperfection in the person that it is in. But penance relates to disgraceful things in the past, which may be succeeded by perfection in the present, and so it is not necessarily the act of someone imperfect.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad9Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam dixerunt, quod poenitere non est actus alicujus specialis virtutis, sed omnis virtutis communiter. Sed hoc non potest esse; quia aliquid est de ratione poenitentiae, prout nunc de ipsa loquimur, quod non est de ratione virtutis communiter, scilicet de peccato commisso satisfacere.
To the third question, it should be said that some people have said that repenting is not the act of a specific virtue, but common to all virtues. But this cannot be, for there is something in the nature of repentance, as we are speaking of it now, which does not belong to the nature of virtue in general, namely, satisfying for sins committed.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Et ideo alii dicunt, quod poenitentia est specialis virtus, et specificatur ex hoc quod detestatur peccatum commissum a se. Sed hoc non potest specificare virtutem; quia cum virtus sit peccato contrarium, maxime repugnat ei prout est in eodem subjecto; unde hoc est omni virtuti commune quod vitium repellit a subjecto suo.
And therefore others say that repentance is a specific virtue, and it is specified by the fact that the sin committed by oneself is detested. But this cannot specify a virtue, for since virtue is contrary to sin, it is completely opposed to it existing in the same subject. And this is why it is common to every virtue that it drives out vice from its subject.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Et ideo alii dicunt, quod specificatur ex hoc quod detestatur peccatum a se commissum sub spe veniae. Sed hoc non potest esse; quia nulla virtus recipit speciem ex hoc quod imperatur ab alia virtute. Quod autem dicitur: ex spe veniae, nihil aliud dicit quam imperium spei. Unde ex hoc non haberet quod esset specialis virtus; sicut nec actus castitatis, propter hoc quod a caritate imperatur, speciem recipit virtutis specialis.
And so others say that it is specified by the fact that sin committed by oneself is detested under the hope of forgiveness. But this cannot be the case, for no virtue receives its species by the fact that it is commanded by another virtue. But to say, out of hope of forgiveness, means nothing else than commanded by hope. And so from this it would not be able to be a special virtue, just as neither would an act of chastity that was commanded by charity receive the species of a specific virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Et ideo aliter dicendum, quod poenitentia accipit specialem rationem objecti ex hoc quod respicit peccatum a se commissum ut expiabile per poenitentis actum; et ita actus poenitentiae non est detestari peccatum absolute, quia hoc est cujuslibet virtutis; sed detestari ad expiationem ejus et quantum ad culpam et quantum ad reatum; hoc enim nulla alia virtus facit.
And so it should be said rather that repentance takes the specific nature of its object from the fact that it regards sin committed by oneself as atonable by the act of the penitent. And in this way the act of repentance is not simply to detest sin, for this belongs to every virtue, but to detest it in making expiation for it, both as to the guilt and as to liability to punishment; for no other virtue does this.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod omnis virtus expellit peccatum oppositum formaliter quantum ad suum actum primum, qui est informare subjectum; sed actus secundus in aliis virtutibus, qui est operatio, non ordinatur principaliter ad repellendum peccatum, sicut est in poenitentia; et ideo poenitentia non formaliter, sed quasi effective peccatum expellit; habet enim peccatum expellendum pro materia, et operatur contra ipsum ut expellatur; unde non opponitur omni peccato formaliter, sed alicui tantum, quod est impoenitentia; et propter hoc non oportet quod sit generalis virtus.
Reply Obj. 1: Every virtue drives out the sin formally opposed to it as to its first actuality, which is informing the subject. But in the other virtues, the second actuality, which is their operation, is not directed principally to repelling sin, as is the case in penance. And so penance does not expel sin formally, but, as it were, effectively. For it has the expulsion of sin as its matter, and it works against it so that it is expelled. And this is why it is not opposed formally to every sin, but only to a certain one, which is impenitence; and consequently it is not necessary that it be a general virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis poenitentia habeat actum suum circa materiam omnium vitiorum, et per consequens omnium virtutum, tamen considerat specialem rationem objecti in materia circa quam operatur, ut dictum est; sicut etiam magnanimitas habet quodammodo pro objecto et materia, actus omnium aliarum virtutum in ratione magni; quia operatur magna in omnibus virtutibus, ut dicitur in 4 Ethica, cap. 9; et ideo, sicut magnanimitas est specialis virtus, ita et poenitentia.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the act of repentance concerns the matter of all vices, and consequently, of all virtues, nevertheless it considers the specific nature of the object in the matter it operates on, as was said, just as in a certain way magnanimity has the acts of all the other virtues for its object and matter, under the aspect of greatness; for it works great things in all the virtues, as is said in the Ethics 4, Chapter 9.1 And thus, just as magnanimity is a specific virtue, so is repentance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad11Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis detestari absolute mala peracta consequatur omnem virtutem, secundum quod habet electionem rectam; tamen ad expiationem detestari, est proprium specialis virtutis.
Reply Obj. 3: Although it follows from every virtue, according as one has right choice, to absolutely detest evils committed, nevertheless, to detest them for the sake of expiation is the proper matter of a specific virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad12Ad quartum dicendum, quod haec virtus reducitur ad aliquam cardinalium virtutum, ut dicetur. Tamen philosophi de hac virtute ideo mentionem non fecerunt, quia remissio peccati, sive expiatio, pertinet ad providentiam Dei de humanis actibus, inquantum culpa offenditur, et poenitentia placatur. Philosophi autem non consideraverunt virtutes dirigentes in actibus humanis prout ordinantur ad Dei providentiam, sed prout ordinantur ad bonum humanum; et ideo de poenitentia mentionem non fecerunt; sed ex similitudine aliarum quas determinaverunt, possumus nos istam accipere. Sicut enim est alicujus virtutis, ut homo placet eum quem peccando offendit; ita etiam est alicujus virtutis, ut homo Deum placet, quem peccando offendit.
Reply Obj. 4: This virtue is reducible to a certain cardinal virtue, as will be said. Nevertheless the philosophers made no mention of this virtue for this reason: the remission of sins, or their expiation, pertains to God’s providence over human acts, inasmuch as he is offended by fault, and appeased by penance. Now the philosophers did not consider virtues directive of human acts as they are ordered to God’s providence, but as they are ordered to the human good. And so they made no mention of repentance. But from its likeness to the others that they did examine, we can understand it. For just as it belongs to a certain virtue that a man make amends to someone he has offended by his sin, so also it belongs to a certain virtue that a man make amends to God, whom he has offended by his sin.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad13Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod virtus theologica habet idem pro objecto et pro fine. Hoc autem non est in poenitentia: quia objectum ejus est peccatum commissum, quod intendit expiare; finis autem est Deus, cui intendit reconciliari; et ideo non est virtus theologica, sed inter morales virtutes numeranda est.
To the fourth question, it should be said that a theological virtue has the same thing for its object and its end. However, this is not the case in penance: for its object is sin committed, which it intends to atone for, while its end is God, to whom it intends to be reconciled. And therefore it is not a theological virtue, but should be numbered among the moral virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in hoc quod dicit, quod poenitentia reconciliat Deo, non tangitur relatio poenitentiae ad objectum suum, sed magis ad finem; sed ordo ejus ad objectum tangitur in hoc quod dicitur peccata commissa flere; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 1: When it is said that penance reconciles one to God, this does not refer to penance’s relation to its object, but rather to its end. But its order to its object is referred to in saying, weeping over sins committed, and so the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad14Ad secundum dicendum, quod virtutes infusae tripliciter se habent ad Deum. Quaedam enim habent Deum pro objecto et fine, sicut theologicae. Quaedam non pro objecto in quod transeat earum actus, sed pro fine proximo: sicut patet de latria, quae aliquas servitutis protestationes quasi materiam habet, quas immediate ordinat in Deum quasi in finem; et tales virtutes propinquissimae sunt theologicis: unde et actus harum virtutum attribuuntur virtutibus theologicis, sicut proximis imperantibus. Unde dicitur in Augustino, quod fide, spe et caritate colitur Deus.
Reply Obj. 2: There are three ways that infused virtues are related to God. For some of them have God as their object and end, like the theological virtues. Some do not have him as the object in which their act terminates, but for their proximate end: and this is seen in latria, which has as its matter certain professions of service, which are directed at God as their end; and virtues like this are the closest to the theological virtues. And this is why the acts of these virtues are attributed to the theological virtues as the closest ones commanding them. And thus Augustine says that God is worshiped by faith, hope, and charity.1
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad15Quaedam autem non habent Deum pro objecto, neque pro fine proximo, sed ultimo; sicut temperantia quae habet passiones pro materia, et quietem animi pro fine proximo; sed hanc ulterius ordinat ad Deum. Poenitentia autem quamvis non habeat Deum pro objecto, habet tamen Deum pro fine proximo: quia ad hoc in peccata commissa destruenda movetur ut Deo reconcilietur; et ideo actus ejus, scilicet peccatum expellere, vel justificare, quandoque fidei, quandoque caritati ascribitur.
However, certain virtues do not have God as their object, nor as their proximate end, but as their last end, like temperance, which has the passions for its matter and a calm soul for its proximate end; but it orders this finally to God. Now, although penance does not have God for its object, it does however have God for its proximate end, for someone is moved to destroy sins that were committed in order that he might be reconciled to God. And so its act, namely of expelling sin, or justifying, is sometimes ascribed to faith, sometimes to charity.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Unde patet solutio ad tertium.
And from this the resolution to the third objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Ad quartum dicendum, quod medium in justitia non eodem modo accipitur, et in aliis virtutibus moralibus, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 33, dictum est. Accipitur enim justitiae medium per adaequationem rei ad rem. Haec autem adaequatio fit in justitia commutativa, quando ab eo qui plus habuit, aliquid subtrahitur; et ei qui minus habuit, additur. Ille autem qui alterum offendit vel laesit, plus habuit; et qui laesus est, habuit minus; inquantum huic subtractum est quod ei debebatur, et ille usus est propria voluntate in hoc quod non debuit; et ideo vindicativa justitia ab eo qui offensam fecit, quantum habuit plus debito, tantum subtrahit ei, et dat illi qui est laesus, dum ad honorem et in satisfactionem ejus alium punit. Sic ergo vindicativa justitia constituit medium in offensis, quae sunt ejus materia, non quidem tenendo medium in offensis, ut quasdam retineat et quasdam abjiciat (sicut temperantia ponit medium in delectationibus); sed omni offensae proportionando poenam debitam. Et similiter poenitentia pro quolibet peccato commisso poenam infert sibi ipsi debitam; non autem ita quod dimittat aliquod peccatum, et aliquod retineat.
Reply Obj. 4: The mean in justice is not found in the same way as in other moral virtues, as was said in Book 3, Distinction 33. For the mean of justice is found by the equalizing of one thing to another. Now this equalizing happens in commutative justice, when something is taken away from the one who has more and given to the one who has less. But someone who offends or injures another, has more, and the one who is injured, has less, inasmuch as for the latter, what was due him was taken away, and the former enjoyed his own will in what was not due to him. And so retributive justice takes away from the one who committed the offense as much more as he had than he should have, and gives it to the one who was injured, when it punishes the other person for his honor and in his satisfaction. And this is how retributive justice establishes a mean in offenses, which are its matter: not by holding to a mean in offenses, as if it retained some and cast away others (as temperance sets a mean in sensual pleasures); but by apportioning the due penalty for every offense. And in the same way penance imposes the due penalty on oneself for any sin committed; although not such that it forgives certain sins and retains others.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad16Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod quia justitia aequalitas quaedam est, ideo non potest ess et venditionibus. Alio modo per hoc quode vera adaequatio ubi non est perfecta ratio justitiae, sed aliquis justitiae modus; sicut dicit Philosophus in 5 Ethica, quod domini ad servum non est simpliciter justum, sed dominativum justum. Cum ergo inter hominem et Deum sit maxima distantia, non poterit ibi esse dicta proprie justitia hominis ad Deum, sed aliquis justitiae modus quasi per similitudinem. Homo autem efficitur debitor alteri homini dupliciter. Uno modo per hoc quod ab eo sibi est datum, sicut in voluntariis communicationibus, puta in emptionibus ei1 subtraxit, sicut est in voluntariis2 communicationibus, ut est furtum, percussio, et hujusmodi. Et similiter aliquis efficitur Deo debitor per hoc quod ab eo aliquid recipit; et hac ratione Deo reddit debitum honorem latria, sive religio. Alio modo ex hoc quod contra Deum peccavit; et sic reddit Deo debitum poenitentia. Unde sicut religio ponitur pars justitiae a Tullio, non quidem quasi species, sed quasi pars potentialis, inquantum aliquem modum justitiae participat; ita etiam poenitentia pars justitiae debet poni.
To the fifth question, it should be said that since justice is a certain equality, there can be no true equalizing where the complete notion of justice is not present, but only a certain mode of justice, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 5,1 that the relation of master to servant is not justice simply, but dominative justice. Therefore, since there is the greatest distance between man and God, there could not be any justice, properly so called, of man toward God, but a certain mode of justice, by a likeness as it were. Now there are two ways that a man can be made debtor to another man. In one way, by what was given to him by the other, as in voluntary interactions like buying and selling. In another way, by what he took from the other, as in involuntary interactions like theft, assault, and things like that. And in the same way someone becomes debtor to God by receiving something from him; and by this account latria or religion renders due honor to God. In the other way, by having sinned against God; and that is how penance renders a debt to God. And so just as religion is considered a part of justice by Cicero, not like a species of it, but like a potential part, inasmuch as it partakes in a certain mode of justice, in the same way penance should also be counted as a part of justice.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut dicit Philosophus in Ethica, ut habetur ex Lib. 5, cap. 8, virtus non requirit semper aequale, sed sufficit quod possibile est, ut in honoribus ad parentes et deos; unde sicut latria est pars justitiae, quamvis non reddat aequalem honorem beneficiis acceptis; ita et poenitentia, quamvis non possit aliquid aequale reddere offensae praecedenti.
Reply Obj. 1: As the Philosopher says in the Ethics, as we have in Book 5, Chapter 8,1 virtue does not always require an equality, but what is possible suffices, as in honors toward parents and gods. And this is why, just as latria is a part of justice, although it does not render an honor equal to the benefits received, penance is as well, although it cannot render anything equal to the preceding offense.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad17Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut actus prudentiae conjungitur actibus aliarum virtutum moralium, ita etiam conjungitur actui poenitentiae; et secundum hoc procedit objectio. Vel dicendum, quod Glossa non loquitur de luctu poenitentiae, sed de luctu quo spretis terrenis ad caelestia suspiramus.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as the act of prudence is united to acts of the other moral virtues, it is also joined to the act of penance in the same way. And the objection proceeds according to this. Or it may be said that the Gloss does not speak about the sorrow of repentance, but the sorrow by which we spurn earthly things when we aspire to heavenly things.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad18Ad tertium dicendum, quod poenitentia utitur temperantia ad finem suum; et secundum hoc intelligenda est auctoritas Gregorii et Isidori; non quod repellere carnalia desideria sit actus elicitus a poenitentia.
Reply Obj. 3: Penance makes use of temperance for its own end; and the authoritative citation of Gregory and Isidore should be understood in this way, not as though repelling carnal desires were the act elicited by repentance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad19Ad quartum dicendum, quod verecundia est in alio genere quam poenitentia: quia verecundia est timor, ut dicit Philosophus: sed poenitentia est dolor; et ideo non sunt idem, quamvis objectum utriusque sit turpe factum.
Reply Obj. 4: Shame is in a different genus than penance, for shame is a kind of fear, as the Philosopher says,1 whereas penance is a kind of sorrow; and so they are not the same, although both have the disgraceful deed as their object.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad20Ad quintum dicendum, quod poenitentiae est sufferre difficilia voluntarie assumpta; sed patientia est proprie in sustinendo difficilia ab aliis illata; et ideo non sunt idem.
Reply Obj. 5: It belongs to penance to suffer difficulties voluntarily taken on, but patience is properly enduring the difficulties imposed by others; and so they are not the same.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad21Quaestiuncula 6
Response to Quaestiuncula 6
Ad sextam quaestionem dicendum, quod poenitentia et vindicativa justitia circa idem aliquo modo sunt, scilicet circa punitionem offensae; sed differunt in duobus. Primo, quia vindicativa proprie inest in judice poenam infligente, quam reus quandoque invite sustinet; sed poenitentia est in ipso reo, qui voluntarius poenam sustinet pro culpa commissa. Secundo, quia vindicativa respicit offensam communiter; sed poenitentiae virtus respicit offensam Dei; unde oportet quod poenitentia consistat in emendatione offensae voluntarie assumpta, et talis qualis Deo competit.
To the sixth question, it should be said that penance and retributive justice concern the same thing in a certain way, namely, the punishment of an offense. But they differ in two ways. First, because retributive justice resides properly in the judge imposing the penalty which the culprit sometimes suffers unwillingly; but penance resides in the culprit himself, who voluntarily undergoes a penalty for the fault committed. Second, because retributive justice regards offense in general, but the virtue of repentance regards offense against God. And so penance must consist in amends for an offense, willingly taken on, and such as befits an offense against God.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Sicut autem hominibus, qui vident ea quae foris parent, fit offensae recompensatio per aliqua exteriora; ita Deo, qui intuetur cor, oportet quod incipiat recompensatio fieri in ipso cordis affectu. Fit autem bene recompensatio praecedentis offensae exterius in duobus. Primo in hoc quod aliquis exterius poenam subit pro offensa quam fecit; secundo in hoc quod cavet in futurum ne similis offensa ab eo fiat; et haec duo oportet quod homo in corde exhibeat per poenitentiam: primo dolorem cordis pro malis quae fecit; secundo propositum de cetero talia non committendi; et haec duo praedicta definitio comprehendit, quamvis non in forma definitionis proponatur. Unde Magister ad formam debitam eam reducens, tria ponit; scilicet genus, in hoc quod dicit quod est virtus; dolorem de praeteritis, in hoc quod dicit: qua commissa mala plangimus; et propositum de futura emendatione, in hoc quod dicit: cum emendationis proposito. Alia vero quae dicuntur, ad idem pertinent, ut in expositione litterae patebit.
But just as with men, who see what appears outwardly, an offense’s recompense is performed outwardly, similarly for God, who searches the heart, the recompense must begin to occur in the very affections of the heart. Now outward recompense for a past offense is done well in two ways. The first is in the fact that someone submits outwardly to the penalty for the offense he committed; the second is in that he is on his guard in the future lest he commit a similar offense. And a man must exhibit these two things in his heart by penance: first, sorrow of heart for the evils that he did; second, the intention of not committing such things again; and the definition includes these two things, although they are not put forth in the form of a definition. And this is why when the Master reduces it to its due form, he includes three things, namely, genus, in saying, it is a virtue; sorrow for the past, by saying, in which we weep over wrongs committed; and the aim of future amendment, in saying, with the intention of making amends. But the other things that are said relate to the same thing, as will be evident in the exposition of the text.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quia habitus per actus cognoscuntur, ideo consuetum est apud auctores ut habitus per actus definiant, ponentes actus loco habituum; sicut etiam differentiae accidentales interdum in definitionibus ponuntur pro essentialibus propter earum latentiam, ut dicit Philosophus.
Reply Obj. 1: Since habits are known by their acts, this is the reason that it is usual for authors to define habits by their acts, putting the acts in place of the habits. In the same way accidental differences are sometimes included in definitions in place of essentials because they are less hidden, as the Philosopher says.1
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad22Ad secundum dicendum, quod illud quod pertinet ad corporalem immutationem, non pertinet ad virtutem quasi essentialis actus ejus; sed potest pertinere ad virtutem sicut materiale circa quod operatur virtus, quia etiam passiones corporales sunt materia virtutum; et secundum hoc dicendum, quod ipsius virtutis poenitentiae sensibilis dolor vel corporalis fletus potest esse quoddam materiale, inquantum haec Deo reddit poenitens quasi debitum pro offensa commissa; et ideo si per planctum significatur actus poenitentiae, tunc nihil aliud dicit quam detestationem; si autem dicat materiale poenitentiae, sic potest etiam sensibilem vel corporalem fletum dicere.
Reply Obj. 2: What pertains to physical change does not pertain to virtue as its essential act, but it can pertain to virtue as the material that the virtue works on, since even physical passions are the matter of virtue. And according to this it should be said that sensible sorrow or physical weeping can be a certain material of the virtue of penance itself, inasmuch as the penitent person renders these things to God as though due for the offense committed. And therefore if the act of repentance is signified by weeping, then it signifies nothing else but detestation; but if it should name the material of repentance, in this way it can also signify sensible or physical weeping.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad23Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis peccatum sit praeteritum quantum ad actum, manet tamen quantum ad effectum vel reatus vel maculae vel offensae divinae; et sic potest aliquis de peccato dolere inquantum est praesens; dolor enim de praesenti est. Vel dicendum, et melius, quod quamvis voluntas completa non sit de impossibili, est tamen de ipso velleitas quaedam, idest voluntas conditionata: vellemus enim, si esset possibile, quod hoc non fuisset. Et secundum hoc etiam accipiunt ex conditione praedicta quamdam rationem praesentis, ut de iis possit esse dolor, qui non est nisi de praesentibus.
Reply Obj. 3: Although sin is past as to its act, nevertheless it remains as to the effect, whether of culpability or of stain or of divine offense. And this is how someone can grieve over sin in the present, for sorrow is about the present. Or it could be said, and this is better, that although the will does not aim at what is impossible, there is nevertheless a certain wishfulness about it, that is, a conditional will: for we would will, if it were possible, that this never have happened. And according to this they also take from the condition mentioned a certain character of the present, so that there can be sorrow, which only concerns present things, about these things as well.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad24Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis ad poenitentiam, inquantum est poenitentia, non pertineat respectus ad futurum; tamen inquantum est emendatoria offensae commissae in Deum, exigit respectum in futurum, scilicet propositum de cetero cavendi; et hoc propositum intelligitur in hoc quod dicit: flenda iterum non committere; idest, habere propositum non committendi. Vel intelligitur quantum ad perfectam poenitentiam, ut quod additur, non sit de essentia poenitentiae, sed de perfectione, quia sine hoc non consequitur ultimum fructum suum; vel ut referatur ad idem tempus, ut Magister dicit.
Reply Obj. 4: Although regard for the future does not pertain to repentance as repentance, nevertheless as something that amends for offenses committed against God, it does require a consideration of the future, namely, the aim of avoiding it in the future. And this aim is understood in the passage: not committing again things to be wept over, that is, to have the aim of not committing them. Or it could be understood as to perfect repentance, so that what is added is not of the essence of repentance, but of its perfection, since without this it does not obtain its ultimate fruit; or so that it refers to the same time, as the Master says.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad25Ad quintum dicendum, quod Ambrosius ordinat partes definitionis secundum ordinem ad poenitentiam; quia illud quod est magis essentiale poenitentiae, primo ponit. Sed Augustinus ordinat per ordinem ad poenitentem; quia hoc prius occurrit ut a proposito peccandi desistat, quasi removens poenitentiae impedimentum.
Reply Obj. 5: Ambrose orders the parts of the definition according to their order to penance, for he places first what is more essential to penance. But Augustine orders them by their order to the penitent person, for it happens first that someone withdraws from his intention of sinning, as though removing the impediment to penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad26Ad sextum dicendum, quod non est inconveniens de eodem dari diversas definitiones secundum diversa quae in rebus inveniuntur. Definitio igitur praemissa Gregorii et Ambrosii, quam Magister ad formam definitionis reducit, completissima est, quia tangit et genus et actum et objectum, et utrumque illorum quae ad emendationem Deo exhibendam requiruntur. Et in idem redit definitio Augustini posita in littera, scilicet: poenitentia est quaedam vindicta dolentis etc.: nisi quod magis exprimit proximum genus ipsius; quia ponit ipsam non solum in genere virtutis, sed in genere justitiae, in hoc quod dicit eam vindictam; et differentias etiam magis proximas ad propriam speciem ponit, in hoc quod addit rationem punitionis ad dolorem.
Reply Obj. 6: It is not unfitting for the same thing to be given different definitions according to the differences that are found in things. Therefore, the definition cited from Gregory and Ambrose, which the Master reduces to the form of a definition, is the most complete one, for it touches on the genus and the act and the object, and each of those things is required to show amends to God. And Augustine’s definition cited in the text amounts to the same thing, namely: repentance is a certain retribution of the sorrowful, etc., except that he expresses more the proximate genus of it, for he places it not only in the genus of virtue, but in the genus of justice, by saying retribution; and he also includes its proper species rather than proximate differences, in adding the notion of punishment to sorrow.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1.ad27Et in idem redit definitio Ambrosii alia, quam ponit, quod poenitentia est dolor cordis et amaritudo animae pro malis quae quisque commisit; nisi quod non ponit unum eorum quae continent praedictae definitiones, scilicet detestationem peccati commissi. Alia autem notificatio, qua dicitur, quod poenitentia est res optima quae omnes defectus revocat ad perfectum, datur per effectum poenitentiae, et dicitur esse optima res non simpliciter, sed in genere declinationis a malo post peccatum commissum.
And Ambrose’s other definition1 comes back to the same thing, which lays down that penance is a sorrow of heart and bitterness of soul for the sins that someone has committed; except that he does not include one of those things that the definitions mentioned do contain, namely, detestation for the sins committed. But the other account, in which it says that penance is the best thing that recalls all failings to the perfect, is given by the effect of penance, and it is called the best thing not simply, but in the genus of withdrawing from evil after having committed sins.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1Et similiter etiam illa Damasceni definitio: poenitentia est remotio ab eo quod est contra naturam, in id quod est secundum naturam datur per effectum; et quasi in idem redeunt: quia peccatum quod in prima descriptione dicitur defectus, in secunda dicitur contra naturam esse; status autem gratiae vel virtutis, quae in prima definitione dicitur perfectio, in secunda dicitur secundum naturam esse, quia ad hoc natura est ordinata.
And likewise also that definition of Damascene, penance is the removal from what is against nature, in what is according to nature,1 is given by the effect: and they come down to the same thing as it were: for the sin that is called defect in the first description, is called being against nature in the second; but the state of grace or virtue, which is called ‘perfection’ in the first definition, is called ‘being according to nature’ in the second, because nature is ordered to this.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A1A. 2Relationship of penance to other thingsDe comparatione ipsius ad alia
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod virtus poenitentiae timore non concipiatur. Quod enim est ex infusione, non habet causam in subjecto. Sed poenitentia, cum sit virtus, de qua Augustinus dicit, quod Deus eam in nobis sine nobis facit, est ex infusione. Ergo non habet causam in suo subjecto; et ita timore non concipitur.
Obj. 1: To the second we proceed thus.1 It seems that the virtue of penance is not conceived in fear. For what exists by infusion does not have its cause in its subject. But since penance is a virtue, which Augustine says that God works in us without us, it exists by infusion.2 Therefore, it does not have its cause in its own subject, and so it is not conceived in fear.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, illud quod in esse perfectum prodit, non tantum concipitur, sed etiam perfecte generatur. Sed poenitentia in esse perfectum prodit, quia etiam defectus ad perfectum revocat. Ergo ejus generatio non debet timore concipi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, anything that issues in perfect being is not only conceived perfectly but also generated perfectly. But penance issues in perfect being, for it draws the weak back toward the perfect. Therefore, its generation should not be conceived in fear.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg2Praeterea, plus provocatur homo ad poenitentiam ex expectatione gloriae quam ex comminatione poenae; unde Joannes poenitentiam praedicans dixit: poenitentiam agite; appropinquabit enim regnum caelorum; Matth. 3. Sed expectatio gloriae pertinet ad spem, vel ad caritatem, quam excitat; poenae autem comminatio ad timorem. Ergo magis dicendum fuit, quod oriatur ex spe vel amore, quam ex timore.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a man is more inspired to penance by the expectation of glory than by the threat of punishment, which is why John, preaching penance, said: do penance, the kingdom of heaven is at hand (Matt 3:2). But the expectation of glory belongs to hope, or to charity, which it arouses, while the threat of punishment has to do with fear. Therefore, it should have been said that it arises from either hope or love, rather than from fear.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg3Praeterea, si concipiatur timore; aut timore initiali, aut servili, aut mundano, aut casto. Non mundano, quia ille magis ad peccatum trahit; similiter etiam nec servili, quia ille non est simul cum poenitentia; generans autem et generatum, sive concipiens et conceptum, oportet esse simul; similiter nec initialis, aut castus, aut filialis, quia isti non praecedunt poenitentiam; oportet autem quod concipiens praecedat conceptum. Ergo nullo modo poenitentiae virtus timore concipitur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if it were conceived in fear, it would be either original fear, servile fear, worldly fear, or pious fear. But it is not worldly fear, for that would rather lead one into sin. Likewise, it is also not servile fear, for that does not exist together with penance, while the thing that generates and the thing generated, or the thing that conceives and the conceived, must exist together. Likewise, neither is it original fear, or pious fear, or filial fear, for these do not precede penance, but what conceives must precede what is conceived. Therefore, in no way is penance conceived in fear.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg4Sed contra, secundum Augustinum, timor introducit ad caritatem. Sed introductio caritatis et aliarum virtutum est per poenitentiam. Ergo poenitentia a timore initium sumit.
On the contrary (1), according to Augustine, fear leads to charity.1 But the introduction of charity and the other virtues comes through the act of penance. Therefore, penance takes its beginning from fear.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, contrariorum contraria sunt principia. Sed delectatio peccati ad peccatum attraxit. Ergo et acerbitas poenae a peccato revocat. Revocatio autem fit per poenitentiam. Ergo timor, qui poenam respicit, est poenitentiae principium.
Furthermore (2), contraries are the principles of contraries. But the pleasure of sin attracts one to sin. Therefore, the harshness of punishment also draws one back from sin. But one draws back from sin through penance. Therefore, fear, which has to do with punishment, is the principle of penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod poenitentia sit prima virtutum. Matth. III, 2, super illud: poenitentiam agite, dicit Glossa: prima virtus est per poenitentiam punire veterem hominem, et vitia odire.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that penance is the first of the virtues.1 For commenting on Matthew 3:2, repent, the Gloss says, the first virtue is to punish the old man through penance and to hate vices.2
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg6Praeterea, causa praecedit effectum. Sed poenitentia est causa justificationis, in qua omnes virtutes infunduntur. Ergo est prior aliis virtutibus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the cause precedes the effect. But penance is the cause of justification, in which all the virtues are poured into a person. Therefore, it is prior to the other virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg7Praeterea, in quolibet motu prius est recedere a termino quam ad terminum pervenire. Sed poenitentia ordinatur ad recessum a malo, omnes autem aliae virtutes ad consecutionem boni. Ergo poenitentia praecedit omnes alias virtutes.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in any movement, leaving the starting point comes before advancing to the ending point. But the virtue of penance is ordered to receding from evil, while all other virtues are ordered toward obtaining the good. Therefore, the virtue of penance precedes all other virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg8Sed contra, fides est causa timoris. Sed timor praecedit poenitentiam sicut causa ejus. Ergo et fides; non ergo poenitentia est prima virtus.
On the contrary (4), faith is a cause of fear. But fear precedes the virtue of penance as its cause. Therefore, so does faith; and thus penance is not the first virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, poenitentia ex recta electione procedit, ut supra dictum est. Sed recta electio procedit ex qualibet virtute. Ergo poenitentia est posterior omnibus virtutibus.
Furthermore (5), penance proceeds from right choice, as was said above. But right choice proceeds from every virtue. Therefore, penance comes after all the virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod poenitentia non sit fundamentum. Illud enim quod sequitur ad fundamentum, non debet dici fundamentum, sed superaedificatio. Sed fides, quae est fundamentum, ut habetur Hebr. 11, praecedit poenitentiam, ut dictum est. Ergo poenitentia non est fundamentum aliarum virtutum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that penance is not a foundation. For what follows upon a foundation should not be called a foundation, but rather, the edifice built upon it. But faith, which is a foundation, as it says in Hebrews 11:1, precedes the virtue of penance, as has been said. Therefore, penance is not the foundation of the other virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg10Praeterea, Eccl. 25, super illud: quam magnus est qui invenit sapientiam etc., dicit Glossa: timor Domini sanctus permanet in saeculum; ipse est fidei fundamentum, et caritatis origo. Sed poenitentia sequitur timorem. Ergo ipsa non est fundamentum aliarum virtutum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, concerning Sirach 25:10, how great is he who finds wisdom, the Gloss comments: a holy fear of the Lord remains for the ages; it is the foundation of faith, and the origin of charity. But penance follows fear. Therefore, it is not the foundation of the other virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg11Praeterea, fundamenti non est fundamentum: quia sic iretur in infinitum. Sed quaedam aliae virtutes sunt fundamentum, sicut fortitudo, ut dicit Glossa, Luc. 12, super illud: ne terreamini ab his qui occidunt corpus; et iterum, ut dicit Bernardus in Lib. de Consider., humilitas est quoddam fundamentum stabile virtutum. Ergo poenitentia non est fundamentum aliarum virtutum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no foundation has a foundation of its own, for then there would be an infinite regress. But certain other virtues are a foundation, like fortitude, as the Gloss says about this text: do not fear those who kill the body (Luke 12:4).1 And again, as Bernard says in his book On Consideration, humility is a certain stable foundation for virtues.2 Therefore, penance is not the foundation of the other virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg12Sed contra est quod dicitur Hebr. 6, 1: non rursus jacientes fundamentum poenitentiae ab operibus mortuis.
On the contrary (1), Hebrews 6:1 says: not laying again the foundation of penance from dead works.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, fundamentum est prima pars aedificii. Sed primum quod est in aedificatione spirituali, est aedificium Satanae destruere; quod poenitentia facit. Ergo poenitentia est fundamentum.
Furthermore (2), the foundation is the first part of a building. But before one can build a spiritual building, one must destroy Satan’s building, which penance does. Therefore, penance is a foundation.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg13Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit secunda tabula. Secundum enim non dicitur nisi respectu primi. Sed prima tabula in littera dicitur baptismus, respectu cujus poenitentia non est secunda, quia non est secundum sacramentum, sed quarto loco Magister ipsum determinat. Ergo poenitentia non est secunda tabula.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the sacrament of penance is not the second plank.1 For second is only said in relation to a first. But the first plank in the text is said to be baptism, in relation to which penance is not second, for it is not the second sacrament, but the Master examines it in the fourth place. Therefore, penance is not the second plank.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg14Praeterea, Act. 2, 38, dicit Petrus: poenitentiam agite, et baptizetur unusquisque vestrum. Ergo poenitentia non est secunda tabula post baptismum, sed e converso.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in Acts 2:38, Peter says, do penance and be baptized every one of you. Therefore, penance is not the second plank after baptism, but vice versa.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg15Praeterea, Isai. 3, super illud: peccatum suum quasi Sodoma praedicaverunt, dicit Glossa: secunda tabula post naufragium poenitentia est; et consolatio miseriarum impietatem suam abscondere; et est Glossa Hieronymi. Sed poenitentia non abscondit peccata, sed magis revelat. Ergo non est secunda tabula.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, concerning the text, they proclaim their sin like Sodom (Isa 3:9), the Gloss says, the second plank after the shipwreck is penance; and the consolation of wretchedness to hide its infidelity; and this is Jerome’s gloss.1 But penance does not hide sins, but rather exposes them. Therefore, it is not the second plank.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.arg16Sed contra est quod Hieronymus dicit in littera: prima tabula dicitur propter liberationem a naufragio. Sed baptismus liberat a peccato originali, quod est primum naufragium; poenitentia ab actuali, quod est secundum. Ergo baptismus est prima tabula; et poenitentia, secunda.
On the contrary, Jerome says in the text: it is called the first plank on account of liberation from shipwreck. But baptism frees from original sin, which is the first shipwreck, while penance frees from actual sin, which is the second shipwreck. Therefore, baptism is the first plank, and penance, the second.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod virtutem poenitentiae Deus nobis infundit; sed dispositio aliqua ex parte nostra procedit, et secundum hoc habet aliquam originem in nobis. Sed quia humani actus non procedunt ex necessitate, sed ex libero arbitrio; ideo non potest assignari causa ex parte nostra alicujus actus nostri, ex quo semper procedat, sed ex quo ut in pluribus contingit propter dispositionem existentem in nobis ad hoc, quae tamen non necessario inclinat; unde omnes sermones morales sunt tales, ut Philosophus in 1 Ethica dicit, quod ut in pluribus oportet eos intelligere. Cum autem poenitentia sit revocatio a peccato, ut Damascenus dicit, oportet originem ejus in nobis accipi secundum dispositionem existentis in peccato. Ille autem qui in peccato est, non habet gustum sanum, ut ex dulcedine divinae bonitatis a peccato revocetur; sed habet affectum infectum amore sui inordinato; et ideo per poenas quae naturae suae contrariantur et voluntati, a peccato revocatur, ut Philosophus in 10 Ethica, dicit de talibus, quod proprias delectationes prosequuntur, et fugiunt oppositas tristitias; boni autem, et vere delectabilis neque intellectum habent, neque gustativi existentes; et ideo in eis ut in pluribus ex timore poenitentia initium sumit; quamvis etiam in aliquibus ex amore poenitentia inchoetur.
To the first question, I answer that God does pour the virtue of penance into us; but a certain disposition proceeds from our part, and according to this it has some origin in us. But since human acts do not proceed out of necessity, but out of free will, a cause cannot be assigned on our part for any of our acts from which they would always proceed, but from which it happens for the most part because of an existing disposition in us toward this action, which inclination nevertheless does not incline us necessarily. For this reason, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 1, all moral discussions are such that we must understand them as holding true for the most part.1 But since the act of penance is a calling back from sin, as Damascene says,2 its origin in us must be taken according to the existing disposition in sin. Now a person who is in sin does not have healthy appetites, so that he may be recalled from sin by the sweetness of divine goodness, but his affections are infected by an inordinate love of himself. And so, by punishments that are contrary to his nature and his will, he is recalled from sin, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 10, about such people, that they follow their own pleasures, and flee the opposite discomforts; but they have no understanding of the good and true delights, nor do these seem able to be enjoyed.3 And this is why in them as in many, the act of penance takes its beginning from fear, although for some, the act of penance also is started by love.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis non habeat causam in subjecto, habet tamen dispositionem in ipso; et secundum hoc origo poenitentiae hic assignatur.
Reply Obj. 1: Although it does not have a cause in the subject, nevertheless, it has its disposition in it; and this is how the origin of penance is assigned here.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod conceptio proprie dicitur generatio alicujus intra uterum. Et quia primum esse poenitentiae est in corde, postea autem prodit exterius per confessionem et satisfactionem; ideo, ut primam ejus originem designaret, dixit, quod concipitur timore.
Reply Obj. 2: Conception is properly said for the generation of something within the womb. And since the first existence of the act of penance is in the heart, but afterward it extends externally by confession and satisfaction, therefore, so that he might designate its first origin, he said that it is conceived in fear.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod bonitas Dei et gloria, quantum est de se, magis nata sunt revocare a peccato; sed non quantum est ex parte eorum qui in peccato sunt, qui praedictorum gustum non habent.
Reply Obj. 3: The goodness and glory of God, in themselves, are more of a nature to recall someone from sin; but not on the part of those who are in sin, who do not have the taste for the things mentioned.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod poenitentia timore servili concipitur, qui poenam respicit. Nec oportet quod timor servilis et poenitentia sint simul: quia timor servilis non est causa esse ipsius poenitentiae, sed generationis ejus; sicut etiam sumptio medicinae est causa sanitatis, non tamen sunt simul.
Reply Obj. 4: Penance is conceived in servile fear, which has to do with punishment. Nor is it necessary that servile fear and penance exist together: for servile fear is not the cause of the very being of penance, but of its generation, just as taking medicine is a cause of health, but they do not exist at the same time.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod virtutes omnes simul infunduntur quantum ad habitus; sed quod una dicatur prior altera, est quantum ad ordinem consideratum in earum actibus. Cum autem per virtutum actus homo tendat in Deum, oportet ordinem actuum considerari secundum ordinem eorum quae in motu sunt. Motum autem voluntatis, cujusmodi est motus virtutum moralium, praecedit motus cognitionis: quia appetibile imaginatum vel intellectum movet appetitum, ut dicitur in 3 de Anima; et iterum aestimatio possibilitatis: quia electio, quae est principalis motus virtutis, non fit de impossibili aestimato. Motus autem appetitus in duobus consistit; scilicet in fuga mali, et in prosecutione boni: et haec duo diversimode ordinantur. Quandoque enim aliquis fugit malum propter desiderium boni, quandoque autem e converso; et hic motus est ut frequentius in reversione peccatoris ad Deum per poenitentiam, ut dictum est; et ideo motum poenitentiae praecedit motus fidei: quia accedentem ad Deum oportet credere; Hebr. 11, 6; et iterum motus spei conjunctus motui timoris, per quem fit aestimatio de possibilitate veniae consequendae; et ideo dicit Gregorius, quod poenitens movetur inter spem et timorem. Deinde ut in pluribus sequitur motus poenitentiae, et deinde motus caritatis et aliarum virtutum per ordinem. Quandoque etiam motus amoris motum poenitentiae praecedit, ut dictum est; sed ille amor non est caritatis, quia caritas amissa non recuperatur nisi per contritionem de peccatis praecedentibus, quae est motus poenitentiae virtutis. Et secundum hoc dicendum, quod poenitentia est prior quibusdam, scilicet caritate, et sequentibus ipsam; et posterior aliis, scilicet fide et spe.
To the second question, it should be said that all virtues are infused together as habits, but when one is said to be prior to another it is according to the order considered in their acts. However, since man tends toward God by acts of the virtues, it is necessary for the order of acts to be considered according to the order of those things that are in the motion. However, the motion of the will, which is the kind of motion that we have in the moral virtues, is preceded by the motion of the understanding, for the appetible imagined or understood moves the appetite, as is said in On the Soul 3;1 and it is preceded, again, by the judgment of possibility: for choice, which is the chief movement of virtue, does not concern something judged impossible. Now the movement of the appetite consists in two things, namely, in flight from evil, and in pursuit of the good; and these two things are ordered in different ways. For sometimes someone flees evil because of the desire for good, but sometimes just the reverse. And this movement is quite frequent in the turning of the sinner toward God by the act of penance, as was said. And so the movement of faith precedes the movement of penance, for whoever would approach God must believe (Heb 11:6). And again the movement of hope is joined to the movement of fear, by which one judges it possible to obtain forgiveness; and thus Gregory says that the penitent person is moved between hope and fear.2 Then, in many cases, the movement of penance follows, and then the motion of charity and of other virtues in order. Sometimes the movement of love also precedes the movement of penance, as was said; but that love is not charity, for charity once lost is only recovered by contrition for the preceding sins, which is the motion of the virtue of penance. And according to this it should be said that the virtue of penance is prior to certain virtues, namely, charity and the ones following from it; and it follows others, namely, faith and hope.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod fides et spes non habent rationem perfectae virtutis, nisi secundum quod sunt informatae caritate; et secundum hoc poenitentiam sequuntur; et sic aliquo modo verum est quod est prima inter omnes virtutes.
Reply Obj. 1: Faith and hope do not have the nature of perfect virtue except insofar as they are informed by charity, and according to this they follow penance; and so in a certain way it is true that it is the first among all the virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod fides informis et spes etiam sine gratia habentur; et ideo eas in justificatione non oportet superaddi; et sic poenitentia earum causa non est.
Reply Obj. 2: Unformed faith and hope are also had without grace, and so they need not be superadded in justification; and so penance is not their cause.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod finis qui est prior in intentione, est ultimus in executione; et ideo, quamvis in motu corporali prius recedatur a termino quam ad terminum perveniatur, tamen in motu voluntatis est e converso; quia propter bonum aliquod consequendum voluntas recedit a contrario, vel ab impedimento ejus.
Reply Obj. 3: The end that is prior in intention is last in execution; and therefore, although in physical movement leaving the starting point comes before advancing to the ending point, nevertheless, in the movement of the will it is just the opposite, since it is because of some good to be obtained that the will withdraws from something contrary or from its impediment.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad7Quartum concedimus, secundum hoc tamen quod fides non est virtus.
The fourth we concede, insofar as such faith is not a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2Ad quintum dicendum, quod poenitentia de malo commisso, quamvis ex electione boni possit provenire, tamen etiam ex alia causa quandoque contingit, scilicet ex fuga mali poenae, ut dictum est; et quando etiam ex electione boni contingit, primus poenitentiae motus non provenit ex electione boni formata per aliquem habitum alterius virtutis, sed per naturalem quemdam appetitum, vel etiam ex ipso habitu poenitentiae virtutis bono; et ideo primus motus poenitentiae praecedit motus aliarum virtutum. Sed non est inconveniens ut motus aliarum virtutum quandoque causent aliquos motus poenitentiae; sicut aliquis ex amore temperantiae, de luxuria praecedente motum poenitentiae habet: quia etiam interdum ex virtute sequente motus praecedentis virtutis oritur; sicut quis movetur in amorem Dei, qui castitatem praecipit, ex hoc quod castitas ei placet.
Reply Obj. 5: Repenting an evil committed, although it may arise from the choice of good, nevertheless also sometimes happens from another reason, namely, flight from the evil of punishment, as was said; and even when it stems from the choice of the good, the first motion of penance does not arise from the formed choice of the good through some habit of another virtue, but through some natural appetite, or even from the good habit of the virtue of penance itself; and so the first movement of penance precedes the motion of the other virtues. But it is not unfitting that the motions of the other virtues sometimes cause certain motions of penance, just as someone, out of love for temperance, has a movement of repenting his previous lust: for also sometimes the movement of a preceding virtue arises from a subsequent virtue, as when someone is moved to the love of God, which demands chastity, from the fact that chastity pleases him.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad8Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod fundamentum dicitur in spiritualibus ad similitudinem corporalis fundamenti; quod duas habet proprietates. Prima est quod ipsum est prima pars aedificii; alia est quod fundamento totum aedificium sustentatur; et ideo in spiritualibus fundamentum dicitur aliquid vel ratione prioritatis, vel ratione conservationis et sustentationis aliorum, aut etiam ratione utriusque.
To the third question, it should be said that something is called a foundation in spiritual things from its likeness to a physical foundation, which has two properties. The first is that it is the first part of an edifice; the second is that the whole edifice is supported by the foundation. And this is why in spiritual matters, something is called a foundation when it has a character of priority or of conserving and supporting other things, or even the character of both.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2Prioritas autem attenditur dupliciter. Uno modo quantum ad disciplinam spiritualium; et sic illa quae primo occurrunt edocenda in Christiana religione, fundamentum dicuntur, Hebr. 6. Alio modo quantum ad vitam spiritualem; et sic fides dicitur simpliciter fundamentum primum; sed timor et poenitentia in genere eorum quae ad affectum pertinent quantum ad fugam mali; caritas autem quantum ad prosecutionem boni, prout dicitur Ephes. 3, 17; in caritate radicati et fundati. Sed ratione sustentationis, in prosperis dicitur humilitas fundamentum, in adversis autem fortitudo. Poenitentia autem et timor in recedendo a malo, diversimode sunt fundamenta: quia timor est primum in isto toto genere quod est recedere a malo; sed poenitentia quantum ad hanc speciem quae est recedere a malo commisso; et ideo etiam timor praecedit poenitentiam; sicut principia generis praecedunt principia speciei.
Now priority can be found in two ways. In one way, as to instruction in spiritual things; and in this way those things that must be taught first in the Christian religion are called the foundation (cf. Heb 6:1). In another way, as to spiritual life; and in that way faith is called the first foundation simply; but fear and penance are first in the genus of those things that belong to the affections as to fleeing from evil, while charity is first as to the obtaining of good, as it says, rooted and founded in charity (Eph 3:17). But under the aspect of supporting, humility is called a foundation in prosperous times, but in adverse times, fortitude is. Now penance and fear, in withdrawing from evil, are foundations in different ways: for fear is first in the entire genus of withdrawing from evil, but penance concerns specifically withdrawing from evils committed; and so fear also precedes penance, as the principles of a genus precede the principles of a species.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the answers to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod locutio Hieronymi est metaphorica. Illi enim qui prospero itinere mare navigant, prima tabula sustentantur, scilicet ipsa navi integra; sed naufragium passi, alicujus tabulae navis fractae auxilio ad portum salutis ducuntur; et haec est secunda tabula quae est post naufragium: non quod sit secunda post naufragium; sed quia existens post naufragium, est secunda a prima quae erat ante naufragium. Unde consuetudo sua est, ut patet ejus dicta legenti, ut omne illud quod praestat remedium post aliquod periculum eveniens, secundam tabulam post naufragium vocet. Gratia autem baptismalis, per quam in Ecclesia collocamur, cujus figura fuit arca Noe, dicitur prima tabula ante naufragium. Sed quia per peccatum mortale naufragium passis et a gratia innocentiae cadentibus non restat aliquod remedium nisi poenitentia, ideo poenitentia secunda tabula dicitur.
To the fourth question, it should be said that Jerome’s expression is metaphorical. For those who sail the sea by a favorable route are sustained by the first plank, namely, their unharmed ship. But once they have suffered a shipwreck, they are brought to the port of safety by the aid of some plank broken from the ship. And this is the second plank, which is after the shipwreck; not that it is the second after the shipwreck, but because it arises after the shipwreck and it is the second from the first that was before the shipwreck. And this is why it is his custom, as is clear to anyone reading his words, to call everything that offers a remedy after any danger arises, the second plank after the shipwreck. Now baptismal grace, by which we are brought together in the Church, the figure of which was Noah’s ark, is called the first plank before the shipwreck. But since for those who have suffered a shipwreck through mortal sin and fallen from the grace of innocence, there remains no other remedy but penance, therefore penance is called the second plank.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod alia sacramenta non subveniunt naufragium passis per peccatum mortale sine poenitentia; et ideo non possunt dici secunda tabula, sicut poenitentia, quae post lapsum subvenit; unde quamvis non sit secundum sacramentum, est tamen secunda tabula.
Reply Obj. 1: The other sacraments do not rescue one from the shipwreck wrought by mortal sin without penance. And so they cannot be called a second plank, like penance, which rescues one after a fall. And this is why although it is not the second sacrament, it is nevertheless the second plank.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod Petrus non loquitur ibi de poenitentiae sacramento, sed de poenitentia quae requiritur in baptismo, quae ad primam tabulam pertinet.
Reply Obj. 2: Peter does not speak there of penance the sacrament, but of the repentance that is required in baptism, which does pertain to the first plank.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad10Ad tertium dicendum, quod illa absconsio peccati de qua Hieronymus ibi loquitur, non contrariatur illi manifestationi quae fit in poenitentia, sed illi quam faciunt illi qui effrontes in peccatis existentes gloriantur cum male fecerint, et se de peccatis jactant; et haec absconsio ad verecundiam pertinet; et secundum eamdem similitudinem dicitur secunda tabula: quia prima tabula prosperae navigationis est ut homo peccatum non committat; secunda, ut de peccato commisso erubescat. Sed per hanc tabulam non datur sufficiens remedium, nisi quatenus ad emendationem peccati et poenitentiam ducit; et ita non proprie dicitur secunda tabula sicut poenitentia; tamen secunda tabula dici potest: quia tabula secunda in naufragio corporali non semper a periculo liberat, etsi periculum, quantum est de se, aliquo modo impediat.
Reply Obj. 3: The kind of concealment of sin that Jerome mentions there is not contrary to the kind of manifestation of it that happens in penance, but rather to the kind that people make who, shamelessly advancing in sin, glory in having done evil, and boast of their sins. And this kind of concealment pertains to shame; and according to the same likeness it is called a second plank: for the first plank of a favorable voyage is for a man to not commit a sin; the second, that he be ashamed of having committed a sin. But a sufficient remedy is not given by the plank of shame, except to the extent that it leads to the amendment from sin and penance. And so it is not properly called the second plank like penance. Nevertheless, it can be called a second plank: for the second plank in a physical shipwreck does not always free one from danger, even if in some way it does in itself impede the danger.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A2.ad11A. 3The subject of penanceDe subjecto ipsius
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod poenitentia sit in qualibet vi. Nihil enim agit ubi non est. Sed poenitentia expellit peccatum a qualibet vi. Ergo est in qualibet vi.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that penance exists in every power. For nothing acts where it does not exist. But penance drives sin out of every power. Therefore, it is in every power.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg1Item, videtur quod sit in concupiscibili. Quia poenitentia est dolor. Sed dolor est in concupiscibili, sicut et gaudium. Ergo poenitentia est in concupiscibili.
Obj. 2: Again, it seems that it is in the concupiscible appetite. For the act of penance is a sorrow. But sorrow is in the concupiscible appetite, along with joy. Therefore, penance is in the concupiscible appetite.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg2Item, videtur quod sit in irascibili. Quia poenitentia est quaedam vindicta dolentis. Sed vindicta pertinet ad irascibilem, quia ira est appetitus vindictae. Ergo poenitentia est in irascibili.
Obj. 3: Again, it seems that it is in the irascible appetite. For the act of penance is a certain retribution of the one who is sorry. But retribution belongs to the irascible appetite, for anger is an appetite for vengeance.1 Therefore, penance is in the irascible appetite.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg3Item, videtur quod sit in memoria. Quia sicut timor est de futuro, et gaudium de praesenti, ita memoria de praeterito. Sed poenitentia est de malo commisso, quod est praeteritum. Ergo est in memoria.
Obj. 4: Again, it seems that it is in the memory. For just as fear is about the future and joy is about the present, so memory is about the past. But the act of penance concerns an evil committed, which is past. Therefore, it is in the memory.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg4Item, videtur quod sit in ratione. Quia poenitentia est pars justitiae. Sed justitia est in ratione. Ergo et poenitentia.
Obj. 5: Again, it seems that it is in the reason. For penance is a part of justice. But justice is in the reason. Therefore, so is penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in innocentibus poenitentia esse non possit. Quia poenitere est commissa mala plangere. Sed innocentes nullum malum commiserunt. Ergo in eis poenitentia non est.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that among the innocent penance cannot exist.1 For repenting is weeping over evils committed. But the innocent have not committed any evil. Therefore, penance cannot exist in them.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg6Praeterea, poenitentia ex suo nomine importat poenam. Sed innocentibus non debetur poena. Ergo non est in eis poenitentia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, penance, by its name, implies a penalty. But no penalty is due to the innocent. Therefore, there is no repentance in them.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg7Praeterea, poenitentia in idem coincidit cum vindicativa justitia, ut supra dictum est. Sed omnibus existentibus innocentibus, vindicativa justitia locum non haberet. Ergo nec poenitentia; et ita non est in innocentibus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, penance coincides in the same thing with retributive justice, as was said above. But for all who remain innocent, retributive justice would have no place. Therefore, neither does repentance, and so it does not exist among the innocent.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg8Sed contra, omnes virtutes simul infunduntur. Sed poenitentia est virtus. Cum ergo innocentibus in baptismo infundantur aliae virtutes; infunditur etiam et poenitentia.
On the contrary (1), all the virtues are infused together. But repentance is a virtue. Therefore, since all the other virtues are infused into the innocent at baptism, penance is also infused.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, ille qui nunquam fuit infirmus corporaliter, dicitur sanabilis. Ergo et similiter qui nunquam fuit infirmus spiritualiter. Sed sicut sanatio in actu a vulnere peccati non est nisi per actum poenitentiae, ita nec sanabilitas nisi per habitum. Ergo ille qui nunquam habuit infirmitatem peccati, habet habitum poenitentiae.
Furthermore (2), someone who was never physically ill is called healable. Therefore, it is the same with someone who has never been spiritually sick. But just as actual healing from a wound of sin does not happen except by an act of penance, in the same way no one is able to be healed who does not have the habit of penance. Therefore, someone who has never had the ailment of sin does have the habit of penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod sancti homines qui sunt in gloria, non habeant poenitentiam. Quia, sicut dicit Gregorius in Moralibus, beati peccatorum recordantur, sicut nos sani sine dolore dolorum memoramur. Sed poenitentia est dolor cordis, ut dictum est. Ergo sancti in patria non habent poenitentiam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the holy ones who are in glory do not have penance.1 For just as Gregory says in the Morals on Job,2 the blessed remember sins the way, once we are healthy, we remember suffering without pain. But penitence is a suffering of the heart, as was said. Therefore, the saints in the heavenly fatherland do not have penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg10Praeterea, sancti in patria sunt Christo conformes. Sed in Christo non fuit poenitentia, nec fides, quae est principium poenitentiae. Ergo nec in sanctis in patria erit poenitentia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, saints in heaven are conformed to Christ. But in Christ there was no penitence, nor faith, which is the principle of penance. Therefore, neither will there be penance in the saints in heaven.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg11Praeterea, frustra est habitus qui ad actum non reducitur. Sed sancti in patria non poenitebunt actu; quia sic esset eis aliquid contra votum. Ergo non erit in eis habitus poenitentiae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the habit that does not lead to an act is useless. But the saints in heaven will not perform an act of penance, for that would be for them something against their desire. Therefore, there will be no habit of penance in them.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg12Sed contra, poenitentia est pars justitiae. Sed justitia est immortalis et perpetua, et in patria remanebit. Ergo et poenitentia.
On the contrary (4), penance is a part of justice. But justice is immortal and perpetual (Wis 1:15), and will remain in heaven. Therefore, so will penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, in vitis patrum legitur a quodam patre dictum, quod etiam Abraham poenitebit de hoc quod non plura bona fecit. Sed magis debet aliquis poenitere de malo commisso quam de bono omisso, ad quod non tenebatur; quia de tali bono loquitur. Ergo erit ibi poenitentia de malis commissis.
Furthermore (5), in the lives of the fathers we read that a certain church father said that even Abraham will be penitent for not having done more good deeds. But someone should be more penitent for evil committed than of good omitted to which he is not bound, for that is the kind of good he is speaking of. Therefore, there will be penitence there for evils committed.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg13Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam angelus, bonus seu malus, sit susceptivus poenitentiae. Quia timor est initium poenitentiae. Sed in eis est timor; Jac. 2, 19: daemones credunt et contremiscunt. Ergo in eis potest esse poenitentia.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that even an angel, good or bad, is susceptible to repentance.1 For fear is the origin of repentance. But fear does exist in them: the demons believe and tremble (James 2:19). Therefore, there can be repentance in them.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg14Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in 9 Ethica, quod poenitudine replentur mali, et haec est maxima poena eis. Sed daemones maxime sunt pravi, nec aliqua poena eis deest. Ergo daemones possunt poenitere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Philosopher says in the Ethics 91 that bad men are filled with regret, and this is their greatest punishment. But the demons are the most wicked, and no punishment is missing from them. Therefore, the demons can repent.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg15Praeterea, facilius movetur aliquid in id quod est secundum naturam quam in id quod est contra naturam; sicut aqua quae per violentiam est calefacta, etiam per seipsam ad naturalem proprietatem redit. Sed angelus potest mutari in peccatum, quod est contra omnem naturam eorum. Ergo multo fortius potest revocari in id quod est secundum naturam. Et hoc facit poenitentia. Ergo sunt susceptibiles poenitentiae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, something is more easily moved to what is according to its nature than to what is against its nature, as water which is heated by violence also reverts by itself to its natural property. But an angel can be changed to sin, which is against their whole nature. Therefore, much more can one be called back to what is according to nature. And this is what repentance does. Therefore, they are susceptible to repentance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg16Praeterea, idem judicium est secundum Damascenum, de angelis et de animabus separatis. Sed in animabus separatis potest esse poenitentia, ut quidam dicunt, sicut in animabus beatis quae sunt in patria. Ergo et in angelis potest esse poenitentia.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, according to Damascene,1 the same judgment is made of angels and separated souls. But in separated souls there can be repentance, as some people say, just as in the blessed souls that are in heaven. Therefore, there can also be repentance in angels.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg17Sed contra, per poenitentiam homo reparatur ad vitam, peccato dimisso. Sed hoc est impossibile in angelis, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 7, qu. 1, art. 2, dictum est. Ergo non sunt susceptibiles poenitentiae.
On the contrary (1), a man is brought back to life by repentance, when his sins are forgiven. But this is impossible in angels, as was said in Book 2, Distinction 7, Question 1, Article 2. Therefore, they are not susceptible to repentance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, Damascenus, dicit quod homo fungitur poenitentia propter corporis infirmitatem. Sed angeli sunt incorporei. Ergo in eis non potest esse poenitentia.
Furthermore (2), Damascene1 says that man engages in repentance because of the weakness of his body. But angels are incorporeal. Therefore, there cannot be any repentance in them.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.arg18Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quidam dicunt, subjectum omnis virtutis esse liberum arbitrium. Sed hoc non potest esse; quia omnis actus humanus ordinatus elicitive procedit ab aliqua virtute humana; quaelibet autem potentia humana habet aliquem actum ordinatum (et dico potentiam humanam rationem, vel quae rationi obediat); et ideo in omni tali potentia potest esse virtus, quae eliciat ordinatum actum illius potentiae; et de hoc in 3 Lib., dist. 33, qu. 2, art. 4, quaestiunc. 1, plura dicta sunt.
To the first question, I answer that certain people say the subject of all virtue is the free will. But this cannot be, for every ordered human act proceeds as elicited by a certain human virtue. Now every human power has a certain ordered act (and I call the reason a human power, or whatever obeys reason); and so in every power like this there can be a virtue, which elicits the ordered act of that power; and more was said about this in Book III, Distinction 33, Question 2, Article 4, Subquestion 1.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.coEt ideo quidam dicunt, quod poenitentia est in omnibus viribus. Sed hoc non potest esse; quia unus habitus non potest esse nisi unius potentiae, sicut una forma nisi unius materiae, et unum accidens non nisi unius subjecti.
And so some people say that penance is in all the powers. But this cannot be, for a single habit can only exist in a single power, just as a single form can only be in one matter, and a single accident can only be in a single subject.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Et ideo alii dicunt, quod est in irascibili; quia, ut dicit Augustinus in littera, est vindicta quaedam quam appetit ira. Sed hoc non potest esse; quia vindictam expetere de altero, quod arduitatem habet, ad irascibilem pertinet; sed vindictam pati non videtur esse irascibilis.
And so others say that it is in the irascible appetite; for, as Augustine says in the text, there is a certain retribution that anger seeks. But this cannot be, since pursuing revenge on someone else, which contains a certain arduousness, pertains to the irascible appetite; but suffering retribution does not seem to be irascible.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Et ideo quidam dicunt, quod poenitentia est dolor, et propter hoc est in concupiscibili. Sed hoc etiam non valet; quia ille dolor qui est in concupiscibili, est passio; dolor autem qui est actus poenitentiae, non est passio.
And so certain people say that penitence is a sorrow, and because of this it is in the concupiscible appetite. But this also does not hold up; for that sorrow that exists in the concupiscible appetite is a passion, while the sorrow that is the act of penance is not a passion.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Et ideo dicendum cum aliis, quod poenitentia est pars justitiae; et ideo, cum justitia sit in ratione, non quidem quantum ad partem cognitivam, sed quantum ad affectivam; et poenitentia in ratione est, inquantum est virtus; sed poenitentia quae est passio, est in concupiscibili sicut in subjecto, quia est dolor quidam. Sed haec passio est quasi materiale in poenitentia virtute, quia poenitentia virtus hunc dolorem recompensat pro peccatis commissis; sicut et poena quam patitur reus, est materiale in vindicativa justitia.
And so it should be said with other people, that penance is a part of justice; and so, since justice is in the reason, not indeed as to the cognitive part, but as to the affective part, penance as a virtue is also in the reason. But the penitence that is a passion is in the concupiscible appetite as its subject, for it is a certain sorrow. But this passion is like the matter in the virtue of penance, for with this sorrow the virtue of penance makes up for sins committed; just as also the punishment that the guilty man suffers is the matter in retributive justice.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod poenitentia non expellit omne peccatum formaliter, sed quasi effective; unde non oportet quod sit sicut in subjecto in qualibet vi ubi potest esse peccatum; sed quod ea quae sunt in illis viribus, subjiciantur ei quasi materialia; et hoc poenitentia habet, inquantum est in ratione, cui omnes aliae vires subduntur quasi ab ipsa motae et regulatae.
Reply Obj. 1: Penance does not drive out every sin formally, but effectively, as it were. And this is why it is not necessary that it be in, as its subject, every power where there can be sin, but rather, that those things that are in those powers be subject to it as its material. And penance does have this, since it exists in the reason, to which all the other powers are subordinated as being moved and regulated by it.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod dolor qui est in concupiscibili, non est actus poenitentiae virtutis, sed materiale, ut dictum est; sed dolor qui est detestatio culpae commissae, est actus ejus; et hic est voluntatis, in qua est justitia, cujus actus est detestari inaequalitatem praeexistentem, et eam ad aequalitatem reducere.
Reply Obj. 2: The sorrow that exists in the concupiscible appetite is not the act of the virtue of penance, but the matter of it, as was said. But the sorrow that is a detestation of faults committed is its act; and this belongs to the will, in which justice exists, whose act is to detest preexisting inequality and to reduce it to equality.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod exhibitio vindictae est materialis in poenitentia, sicut etiam in justitia vindicativa; non enim exhibet vindictam ex appetitu vindictae, sed ad aequalitatem restituendam.
Reply Obj. 3: The exercise of redress is the matter in penance, just as it is in retributive justice; for it does not seek to redress from an appetite for vengeance, but for the sake of restitution of equality.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis poenitentia sit de praeterito, sicut memoria, tamen respicit affectum; memoria autem est potentia pure cognoscitiva; et ideo in ea non potest esse poenitentia.
Reply Obj. 4: Although penance is about the past, like memory, nevertheless, it regards the affections, while memory is a purely cognitive power; and so penance cannot exist in it.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad4Quintum concedimus.
We grant the fifth objection.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod habitus medius est inter potentiam et actum. Et quia remoto priori, removetur posterius, non autem e converso; ideo remota potentia ad actum, removetur habitus, non autem remoto actu. Et quia subtractio materiae tollit actum, propter hoc quod actus non potest esse sine materia in quam transit; ideo habitus alicujus virtutis competit alicui cui non suppetit materia, propter hoc quod suppetere potest, et ita in actum exire; sicut pauper homo potest habere habitum magnificentiae, sed non actum, quia non habet magnitudinem divitiarum, quae sunt materia magnificentiae, sed potest habere: et ideo cum innocentes in statu innocentiae non habeant peccata commissa, quae sunt materia poenitentiae, sed possint habere; actus poenitentiae in eis esse non potest; sed habitus potest; et hoc, si gratiam habeant, cum qua omnes virtutes infunduntur.
To the second question, it should be said that a habit is a mean between a power and an act. And since when what comes first is taken away, what comes after is as well, but not vice versa, therefore when the power for an action is taken away, the habit is taken away, but a habit is not taken away by removing its action. And since the removal of the matter takes away an action, because the action cannot exist without the matter on which it operates, this is the reason that the habit of a certain virtue may belong to someone who does not have the matter, because if the matter were at hand, then it would result in the act, as a poor man may have the habit of generosity, but not the act, since he does not have great riches which are the matter of generosity, but it is possible for him to have them. And so since the innocent in the state of innocence do not have sins that they have committed, which are the matter of penance, but they could have had them, the act of penance cannot exist in them, but the habit can. And it does if they have grace, with which all the virtues are infused.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis non commiserint, possunt tamen committere; et ideo eis habitum poenitentiae habere competit. Sed tamen habitus iste nunquam in actum exire potest, nisi forte respectu venialium peccatorum, quia peccata mortalia tollunt ipsum. Nec tamen est frustra, quia est perfectio potentiae naturalis.
Reply Obj. 1: Although they had not committed any sins, nevertheless, they were able to commit them; and so it is fitting for them to have the habit of penance. But nevertheless this habit can never result in an act, except perhaps with regard to venial sins, since mortal sins destroy it. Nor, however, is it in vain, since it is the perfection of a natural power.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis non sit eis debita poena in actu, tamen in eis est possibile esse aliquid pro quo eis poena debeatur.
Reply Obj. 2: Although they do not actually deserve any punishment, nevertheless it is possible for something to exist in them for which they would have to suffer punishment.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod remanente potentia ad peccandum, adhuc haberet locum vindicativa justitia secundum habitum, quamvis non secundum actum, si peccata actu non essent.
Reply Obj. 3: In the power for sinning that remains, retributive justice would still have a place as a habit, although not as an act, if there were no actual sins.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod virtutes cardinales in patria remanebunt; sed secundum actus quos habent in fine suo, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 33, qu. 1, art. 4, in corp., dictum est; et ideo cum poenitentia virtus, sit pars justitiae, quae est habitus cardinalis, quicumque habet habitum poenitentiae in hac vita, habebit in futura; sed non habebit eumdem actum quem nunc habet, sed alium, scilicet gratias agere Deo pro misericordia relaxante peccata.
To the third question, it should be said that the cardinal virtues will remain in heaven, but according to the acts that they have in their end, as was said in the main response of Book 3, Distinction 33, Question 1, Article 4. And since the virtue of penance is a part of justice, which is a cardinal habit, whoever has the habit of penance in this life will have it in the future life; but it will not have the same act that it has now, but another, namely, thanking God the forgiver of sins for his mercy.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illa auctoritas probat quod non habent eumdem actum quem hic habet poenitentia; et hoc concedimus.
Reply Obj. 1: That authority proves that they do not have the same act that penance has here; and we concede this.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod Christus non potuit peccare, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 12, qu. 2, art. 1, dictum est, et ideo materia hujus virtutis non competit sibi nec actu nec potentia; et propter hoc non est simile de ipso et de aliis.
Reply Obj. 2: Christ could not sin, as was said in Book III, Distinction 12, Question 2, Article 1. And so the matter of this virtue did not pertain to him, neither actually nor potentially. And because of this, it is not the same with him as with other people.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod poenitere, proprie loquendo, prout dicit actum poenitentiae qui nunc est, non erit in patria; nec tamen habitus frustra erit, quia alium actum habebit.
Reply Obj. 3: To repent, properly speaking, as it names an act of penance that exists now, will not exist in heaven; but neither will the habit be in vain, since it will have another act.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad10Quartum concedimus.
We concede the fourth objection.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Sed quia quinta ratio probat quod etiam idem actus poenitentiae erit in patria qui modo est; ideo dicendum ad quintum, quod voluntas nostra in patria erit omnino conformis voluntati Dei; unde sicut Deus voluntate antecedente vult omnia esse bona et per consequens nihil esse mali, non autem voluntate consequente; ita etiam est de beatis; et talis voluntas improprie dicitur ab illo sancto patre poenitentia.
Reply Obj. 5: But since the fifth argument argues that the same act of penance will exist in heaven which exists now, it should be said to the fifth that in heaven our will will be entirely conformed to God’s will. And so just as by his antecedent will God wills that all things be good, and as a result that there be no evil, but not by his consequent will, it is also this way with the blessed; and this kind of will is improperly called repentance by that holy father.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad11Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod poenitentia in nobis dupliciter accipitur. Uno modo secundum quod est passio; sic enim nihil aliud est quam dolor vel tristitia de malo commisso. Et quamvis secundum quod est passio, non sit nisi in concupiscibili, tamen aliquis voluntatis actus similitudinarie poenitentia dicitur, quo quidem detestatur quod facit; sicut etiam amor et aliae passiones dantur in intellectivo appetitu, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 26, qu. 1, art. 5 dictum est. Alio modo accipitur secundum quod est virtus; et hoc modo detestari malum commissum cum emendationis proposito et in tentione expiandi, vel Deum placandi de offensa commissa, est actus ejus.
To the fourth question, it should be said that penance or repentance in us can be taken in two ways. In one way, according as it is a passion, for then it is nothing else but sorrow or sadness for evil committed. And although as a passion it only exists in the concupiscible appetite, nevertheless some act of the will is called repentance by a likeness, in which someone detests what he does; just as also love and other passions are said to be in the intellective appetite, as was said in Book III, Distinction 26, Question 1, Article 5. In the other way, it is taken as a virtue; and in this way, to detest an evil committed with the aim of amendment and the attempt of atoning or appeasing God for the offense committed is its act.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Detestatio autem mali competit alicui secundum quod habet ordinem naturalem ad bonum. Et quia in nulla creatura talis inclinatio totaliter tollitur; ideo etiam in damnatis talis detestatio manet, et per consequens poenitentia passio, vel similis ei, ut dicitur Sap. 5, 3: intra se gementes, et poenitentiam agentes. Et haec quidem poenitentia, cum non sit habitus, sed passio vel actus, nullo modo in beatis angelis esse potest, in quibus peccata commissa non praecesserunt; sed in malis angelis est, cum sit eadem ratio de ipsis et de animabus damnatorum; quia secundum Damascenum, quod est homini mors, hoc est angelis casus. Sed peccatum angeli est irremissibile, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 7, qu. 1, art. 2, dictum est. Et quia peccatum, ut est remissibile vel expiabile, est propria materia istius virtutis quae poenitentia dicitur; ideo cum materia non possit eis competere, non adest eis potentia exeundi in actu; et ideo nec habitus eis convenit; et ideo angeli subjectum poenitentiae virtutis esse non possunt.
Now the detestation of evil belongs to someone according as he has a natural order to the good. And since this inclination is not completely destroyed in any creature, this detestation also remains among the damned, and as a result the passion of repentance, or something like it, as is said in Wisdom 5:3: groaning and repenting within themselves. And this kind of repentance, although it is not a habit, but a passion or an act, can in no way exist among the blessed angels, in whom no sins were previously committed. But among the bad angels it exists, since there is the same account of them as of damned souls, for according to Damascene,1 what is death to man is the fall in the angels. But sin in an angel is irremissible, as was said in Book II, Distinction 7, Question 1, Article 2. And since sin, as something that can be forgiven and atoned for, is the proper matter of this virtue that is called penance, for this reason since the matter cannot apply to them, they have no power of executing the act, and thus neither does the habit apply to them; and so angels cannot be the subject of the virtue of penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ex timore in eis generatur aliquis poenitentiae motus, sed non quae sit virtus.
Reply Obj. 1: Fear generates in them a certain motion of repentance, but not one that is a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad12Et similiter dicendum ad secundum.
And a similar answer should be given to the second objection.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3Ad tertium dicendum, quod quidquid in eis est naturale, totum est bonum, et ad bonum inclinans; sed liberum arbitrium in eis est in malitia obstinatum. Et quia motus virtutis et vitii non consequitur inclinationem naturae, sed magis motum liberi arbitrii; ideo non oportet quod quamvis naturaliter inclinetur ad bonum, quod motus virtutis in eis sit, vel esse possit.
Reply Obj. 3: Whatever is natural in them is entirely good, and inclines them to the good; but their free will is fixed in malice. And since the movement of virtue and vice does not follow the inclination of nature, but rather the movement of the free will, for this reason although by nature they are inclined to the good, it is not necessary that the movement of virtue exist in them, or that it is even possible for it to exist there.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad13Ad quartum dicendum, quod non est eadem ratio de angelis sanctis et animabus sanctis; quia in animabus sanctis praecessit vel praecedere potuit peccatum remissibile, non autem in angelis; et ita, quamvis sint similes quantum ad statum praesentem, non tamen quantum ad statum praeteritum, quem poenitentia respicit directe.
Reply Obj. 4: One cannot reason the same way about the holy angels as about the holy souls. For in the holy souls there was or there could have been forgivable sin, but not in the angels. And so although they are alike in their present state, they were not as to their past state, which repentance directly regards.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A3.ad14A. 4The duration of penanceDe continuatione
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod de ratione verae poenitentiae sit quod usque in finem vitae continuetur. Poenitentia enim est quasi quaedam recompensatio Deo facta pro offensa commissa. Sed offensa fuit infinita; unde aeterna poena debetur pro peccato mortali. Ergo et poenitentia delens hanc culpam, ad hoc quod sit vera, oportet quod usque in finem duret.
Obj. 1: To the fourth we proceed thus.1 It seems that it belongs to the nature of true penance that it continue until the end of life. For penance is like a certain recompense made to God for an offense committed. But the offense was infinite, which is why eternal punishment is due for mortal sin. Therefore, for the penance that erases this guilt to be true, it must also last until the end.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg1Praeterea, nihil destruitur nisi a fortiori se. Sed poenitentia est fortius quam peccatum, quia expellit ipsum. Cum ergo vera poenitentia non possit discontinuari nisi per peccatum, videtur quod si fuerit vera, nullo modo a statu poenitentiae quis cadere possit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, nothing is destroyed except by something stronger than it. But penance is stronger than sin, since it expels it. Therefore, since true penance can only be stopped by sin, it seems that if it were true, there would be no way that someone could fall from the state of penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg2Praeterea, facilius est peccatum impedire ne fiat, quam peccatum factum destruere. Sed poenitentia destruit peccatum factum. Ergo multo fortius impedit ne aliquod peccatum committatur; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is easier to prevent sin from happening than to destroy sin once committed. But penance destroys the sin that has been done. Therefore, much more does it impede any sin from being committed, and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg3Sed contra, baptismus est efficacius sacramentum quam poenitentia, quia etiam totaliter poenam tollit. Sed gratia baptismalis tollitur per peccatum sequens. Ergo multo fortius poenitentia.
On the contrary (1), baptism is a more efficacious sacrament than penance, for it even takes away all punishment. But baptismal grace is taken away by subsequent sin. Therefore, much more is the virtue of penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, nulla virtus potest remanere sine caritate; et ea habita, omnes habentur. Sed caritatem semel habitam contingit amitti, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 33, qu. 1, art. 1, dictum est. Ergo et poenitentiam.
Furthermore (2), no virtue can remain without charity, and once it is possessed, all virtues accompany it. But it happens that charity once possessed can be lost, as was said in Book III, Distinction 33, Question 1, Article 1. Therefore, the same with the virtue of penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod necesse sit dolorem poenitentiae per gaudium interrumpi. Gaudium enim et dolor sunt affectiones contrariae. Sed contraria non sunt nata esse in eodem. Ergo, cum oporteat poenitentem aliquando de sua poenitentia gaudere, ut in littera dicitur, oportet quod dolor per illud gaudium interrumpatur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is necessary for the sorrow of penance to be cut short by joy. For joy and sorrow are contrary affections. But contraries are not such as to exist in the same thing. Therefore, since it is sometimes necessary for the penitent to rejoice in his penitence, as it says in the text, the sorrow must be cut short by that joy.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg5Praeterea, sicut mali dolent de suo gaudio, ita boni gaudent de suo dolore. Sed Philosophus in 9 Ethica dicit, quod mali de hoc quod delectati sunt, postmodum dolent; quod non potest esse simul dum delectantur. Ergo nec boni simul cum dolent, possunt gaudere de hoc quod dolent.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as the wicked are sad about their joy, so also the good rejoice in their sorrow. But the Philosopher says in the Ethics 9 that the things that delight the wicked make them grieve afterward;1 which cannot happen at the same time as they are delighted. Therefore, nor can the good rejoice over their sorrow while they are grieving.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg6Praeterea, si dicatur quod dolor est causa gaudii, et sic possunt esse simul; contra. Contrarium non est causa sui contrarii. Sed dolor est contrarium gaudio. Ergo non potest esse causa ipsius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if it were said that the sorrow is the cause of the joy, and that is how they can exist at the same time, to the contrary: an opposite is not the cause of its own opposite. But sorrow is the opposite of joy. Therefore, it cannot be its cause.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg7Sed contra, Galat. 5, super illud: fructus autem spiritus, dicit Glossa interlinealis quod virtutes fructus dicuntur, quia suos possessores sancta delectatione delectant. Sed poenitentia est virtus. Ergo in suo actu, qui est dolere, habet delectationem.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Galatians 5:22, but the fruits of the Spirit, the interlinear Gloss says that the virtues are called fruits, because they delight their possessors with holy delight. But penance is a virtue. Therefore, in its act, which is to grieve, it contains delight.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, secundum Philosophum in 2 Ethica, signum generati habitus oportet accipere fientem in opere delectationem. Sed poenitentia est habitus quidam. Ergo actus ejus habet delectationem; ergo non interrumpitur per gaudium.
Furthermore (2), according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 2, the sign of a habit having been generated is that delight is taken in its work.1 But penance is a certain habit. Therefore, its act contains delight; therefore, it is not cut short by joy.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod poenitentia iterari non possit. Sicut enim baptismus habet efficaciam a passione Christi, ita poenitentia, et omnia alia sacramenta. Sed quia passio Christi est una, ideo baptismus iterari non potest. Ergo nec poenitentia potest iterari.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the sacrament of penance cannot be repeated.1 For just as baptism has its efficacy from the Passion of Christ, so does penance, and all the other sacraments. But the Passion of Christ is one, and this is why baptism cannot be repeated. Therefore, neither can penance be repeated.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg9Praeterea, sicut dicit Gregorius, facilitas veniae incentivum praebet delinquendi. Sed Deus non debet alicui dare peccandi occasionem. Ergo non debet dare locum poenitentiam iterandi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as Gregory says, easy forgiveness offers an incentive for wrongdoing.1 But God must not give anyone the occasion for sinning. Therefore, he should not give the opportunity to repeat penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg10Praeterea, spiritualis curatio, quae per poenitentiam fit, signatur per corporales curationes, quas Dominus miraculose fecit. Sed in illis curationibus non legitur quod aliquem bis sanaverit. Ergo nec per poenitentiam aliquis bis potest spiritualiter curari.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, spiritual healing, which happens through penance, is symbolized by physical healing, which the Lord worked miraculously. But in those healings it is not read that anyone was ever healed twice. Therefore, neither can someone be healed twice spiritually through penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg11Sed contra est quod dicitur Eccli. 2, 23: secundum magnitudinem ejus, sic et misericordia illius cum eo est.1 Ergo et misericordia; non ergo coarctatur per unam poenitentiam, ut postmodum ad se conversis non parcat.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Sirach 2:18: for according to his greatness, so also is his mercy with him. But his greatness is infinite. Therefore, so also is his mercy; it is not restricted to one penance, so that afterward he would not spare those converted to him.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, Matth. 12, dicitur: qui peccat in patrem vel filium, remittetur ei. Sed contingit quod post peractam poenitentiam aliquis peccet per infirmitatem, quod est in Patrem peccare; et per ignorantiam, quod est in Filium peccare. Ergo tale peccatum remittetur; ergo poenitentia potest iterari.
Furthermore (2), it says in Matthew 12: whoever sins against the Father or the Son, it will be forgiven him.1 But it happens that after having done penance, someone may sin out of weakness, which is to sin against the Father, and out of ignorance, which is to sin against the Son. Therefore, sins of this kind are forgiven; and therefore penance can be repeated.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.arg12Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem quod opinio ista quae posuit quod nullus homo a vera poenitentia possit excidere, est erronea, et conformis illi quae in 3 Lib. posita est, dist. 26, qu. 1, art. 1, quod caritas semel habita non possit amitti. Sed tamen de caritate videbantur magis moveri, considerantes efficaciam ejus, ex qua apparebat quod non posset per aliquod peccatum vinci. Sed de poenitentia videbantur moveri, quia ad integritatem poenitentiae requiritur continuatio usque in finem vitae. Sed utrumque frivolum est. Primo, quia quantumcumque aliqua virtus efficaciam habeat, flexibilitatem a libero arbitrio non tollit, dum est in statu viae. Similiter illud quod futurum est, non potest esse de substantia vel de integritate alicujus virtutis, nisi secundum quod est praesens in apprehensione vel in voluntate; quia virtus quantum ad habitum non expectat aliquid in futurum; habitus enim virtutis est de rebus permanentibus, non de successivis; unde totam perfectionem suam habet simul in instanti; quae tota simul in unum actum potest effluere, quia actus sunt similes habitibus, ut dicitur in 3 Ethic. Et sic quod futurum est, non est de integritate vel essentia ipsius. Unde cum poenitentia sit virtus, et secundum quod est sacramentum, non se extendat ultra actum virtutis; non erit de integritate poenitentiae essentiali futuri continuatio, nisi ut sit in proposito; et ideo potest esse vera poenitentia, et tamen ab ea postmodum aliquis excidet.
To the first question, I answer that that opinion which held that no man could fall away from true repentance is erroneous, and similar to the one mentioned in Book III, Distinction 31, Article 1, that charity once possessed can never be lost. Nevertheless, concerning charity those who considered its efficacy seemed to be moved most by the fact that it appeared unable to be conquered by any sin; but concerning penance they seemed to be moved because penance’s integrity required its continuation to the end of life. But both of these are silly. First, because no matter how much efficacy a certain virtue has, it does not remove the flexibility of the free will while one is in the state of a wayfarer. Likewise, what is future cannot be of the substance or of the integrity of any virtue, except as it is present in the apprehension or in the will. For a virtue, as a habit, does not regard anything in the future, since a habit of virtue is about enduring things, not successive ones; and so it has all its own perfection together in an instant which can all flow out together into one act, for acts are like habits, as it says in the Ethics 3.1 And thus what is future is not of its integrity or essence. And this is why since penance is a virtue, and according as it is a sacrament, it does not extend beyond the act of the virtue, and its future continuation will not be integral and essential to penance, except in intention; and so there can be true repentance and nevertheless someone might fall away from it afterward.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut offensa habuit infinitatem, ita etiam et unus contritionis actus habet quamdam infinitatem, tum ex virtute gratiae quae dat operibus infinitum valorem, ut scilicet per ea homo infinitum bonum mereatur; tum ex merito Christi, quod operatur in omnibus sacramentis, et in omnibus meritis.1
Reply Obj. 1: Just as the offense possessed infiniteness, so also does a single act of contrition possess a certain infiniteness, both by virtue of the grace that gives an infinite value to its works, namely, so that by these works a man may merit an infinite good, and by the merit of Christ, which works in all the sacraments and in all our merits.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod nec poenitentia nec aliqua virtus agit de necessitate, sed ex libertate arbitrii; et ideo quamvis poenitentia sit fortior quam peccatum, et per hoc possit peccatum expellere; tamen homo poenitentiae virtutem habens, potest sponte se peccato subjicere.
Reply Obj. 2: Neither penance nor any virtue acts out of necessity, but from the freedom of the will. And so although penance is stronger than sin, and can expel sin, nevertheless a man having the virtue of penance can voluntarily subject himself to sin.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliquando homo vincitur a debiliori, qui fortiorem vincit, quia non tantam curam adhibet; et similiter poenitens propter negligentiam a peccato nondum commisso vincitur, qui per poenitentiam a peccato commisso liberatus fuit.
Reply Obj. 3: Sometimes a man is conquered by someone weaker, who conquers the stronger man because he did not take enough care. And in the same way, a penitent who was freed by penance from the sin he had committed is conquered by a sin not yet committed because of his negligence.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod gaudium et tristitia secundum genus sunt contraria; non tamen quodlibet gaudium cuilibet tristitiae opponitur, sed ei quae est de eodem. Si autem de contrariis sunt vel de diversis, unum potest esse causa alterius, vel materiale ad ipsum; qui enim de praesentia gaudet, eo ipso sequitur quod de absentia tristatur. Similiter etiam quando de aliquo tristari est nobis utile vel decens, tristitia potest esse materia gaudii. Si ergo gaudium et tristitia directe contraria accipiantur, sic non possunt simul esse in eodem secundum idem; si autem sint de diversis vel contrariis, sic quidem quantum ad causam suam possunt simul esse, quia potest esse voluntas de uno et voluntas de altero; et similiter si unum sit ratio alterius. Sed quantum ad sensum qui requiritur in utroque, quia gaudium non est sine perceptione convenientis, neque tristitia sine perceptione nocivi, impossibile est quod utrumque simul intense insit: quia anima quando intense occupatur circa unum, retrahitur ab altero; sed imperfecte possunt esse simul; ita tamen quod unum nunc sit perfectius, et aliud postmodum.
To the second question, it should be said that joy and sadness are opposites according to their genus; however, not every joy is opposed to every sadness, but only when it regards the same thing. Now if they are about contraries, or about different things, one can be the cause of the other or the material for it; for anyone who rejoices in what is present will be saddened by its absence by that very fact. In the same way too, when it is fitting or appropriate for us to be sad about something, sadness can be the matter for joy. Therefore, if joy and sadness are taken as direct opposites, then they cannot exist at the same time in the same person in the same respect, but if they are about different things or opposite things, then they can indeed exist together as to their cause, for there can be the will about one thing and the will about the other; and likewise, if they both share one account. But as to the feeling that is required for either one, since joy does not exist without perceiving something fitting, nor sadness without perceiving something harmful, it is impossible that both exist together intensely. For the soul, when it is intensely occupied with one, is withdrawn from the other. But they can exist imperfectly together, so that one is more perfect right now and the other one afterward.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4Dolor autem qui est in poenitentia, est de peccato commisso; unde simul cum hoc non potest esse gaudium de eodem; sed potest esse gaudium de spe veniae, quam per dolorem concipit; vel etiam hoc ipso quod in exhibendo dolorem pro peccatis commissis, facit quod debet; et ideo detestatio peccati commissi, quae est causa doloris, et voluntas detestandi, quae est causa gaudii, sunt simul; volens enim detestatur. Et quia unum est ratio alterius, ideo anima ad utrumque converti potest simul, inquantum ex eis quodammodo fit unum. Quando autem ex aliquibus duobus fit unum, unum est ut materiale, et alterum ut formale; et ideo anima ad unum illorum convertitur per prius, et ad alterum per posterius; et propter hoc non potest inesse utrumque secundum sui completam rationem, sed quandoque unum, quandoque alterum. Quando enim plene convertitur ad spem veniae vel ad decentiam doloris, tunc gaudium est principaliter, et dolor de peccato ex consequenti: quando autem principaliter convertitur ad peccatum commissum, tunc est e contrario.
Now the sorrow that is in penitence is for sins committed; and this is why joy about the same thing cannot exist together with it. But joy in the hope of forgiveness can exist, which begins from sorrow; or also by this very fact that in exhibiting sorrow for sins committed, one does what one should; and so detestation of the sins committed, which are the cause of sorrow, and the will to detest them, which is the cause of joy, exist together, for one wills to detest them. And since the two share one account, this is why the soul can be turned to both together, inasmuch as, in a certain way, one thing is made from the two of them. Now when from two things one is made, one is like the material element and the other like the formal; and so the soul is turned to one of them first and to the other afterward, and because of this both cannot be in it according to their own complete accounts, but sometimes the one, and sometimes the other. For when the soul is fully focused on the hope of forgiveness or the propriety of sorrow, then joy is principal, and sorrow for sin is consequent; but when it is chiefly focused on the sin committed, then it is the reverse.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod dolor de peccato et gaudium de dolore non sunt affectiones contrariae, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Sorrow for sins and joy in this sorrow are not contrary affections, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod objectum gaudii est aliquid conveniens; sed objectum tristitiae est contrarium nocivum; unde dolor de quo quis gaudet, non est contrarius gaudenti, sed conveniens; sed gaudium de quo quis dolet, est contrarium dolenti; et ideo simul cum quis gaudet, non potest esse dolor de gaudio secundum idem; sed simul cum quis dolet, potest esse gaudium de illo.
Reply Obj. 2: The object of joy is something fitting; but the object of sadness is the harmful opposite. And this is why the sorrow that someone rejoices in is not contrary to the one rejoicing, but fitting. But the joy that someone is sorry for is contrary to the one sorrowing. And so when someone rejoices there cannot be sorrow at the same time about this joy concerning the same thing; but when someone sorrows there can be joy about it at the same time.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.ad5Ad tertium dicendum sicut ad primum.
The third objection should be answered like the first.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod erroneum est dicere quod poenitentia non possit iterari, et misericordiae divinae contrarium. Causa autem quare iteratur, cum baptismus non iteretur, est quadruplex. Prima est, quia poenitentia non imprimit characterem sicut baptismus: character enim indelebilis est. Secunda, quia baptisma est contra morbum non iterabilem, scilicet originale peccatum; poenitentia autem contra actuale peccatum, quod iteratur. Tertia causa est, quia baptismus habet totam efficaciam a passione Christi sine actu nostro; et ideo, quia passio est una tantum, et baptismus unus; sed poenitentia etiam requirit actum nostrum, ut prius dictum est, et ideo ratione ejus iterationem suscipit. Quarta, quia baptismus est generatio spiritualis, sed poenitentia est quaedam sanatio spiritualis: semel autem aliquid generatur, sed pluries curari sive sanari potest, quamdiu in hac vita vivit.
To the third question, it should be said that it is erroneous to say that penance cannot be repeated, and it is contrary to divine mercy. Now there are four reasons that it can be repeated, while baptism cannot. The first is that penance does not imprint a character like baptism: for a character is indelible. The second is that baptism is against a disease that cannot be contracted again, namely, original sin; but penance is against actual sin, which can happen again. The third reason is that baptism has all its efficacy from the Passion of Christ without our action, and so, since there is only one Passion, baptism is also only once. But penance also requires our act, as was said before, and its account admits of repetition. Fourth, baptism is a spiritual generation, but repentance is a certain spiritual healing; but things are generated only once, but can be cured or healed many times, as long as they live in this life.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4Et sic patet solutio ad primum.
And by this the answer to the first is clear.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut justus Dominus summe justitiam diligit, ita summe peccatum odit; et ita, quantum ex ipso est, paratus est ipsum destruere semper, dummodo ex parte hominis non remaneat, qui poenitentiam negligit vel contemnit. Nec obstat quod quidam ex hoc sumunt occasionem delinquendi: quia ex contrario sumerent occasionem desperandi, quod esset gravius.
Reply Obj. 2: As the just Lord loves justice supremely, so he hates sin supremely. And so, on his side, he is always prepared to destroy sin, as long as it does not remain on the man’s part, by neglecting or rejecting penance. But nothing prevents some people from taking the occasion for wrongdoing from this, for the opposite would give the occasion of despairing, which would be worse.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis non sit scriptum quod idem infirmus frequentius a Domino sit curatus, tamen nec etiam simpliciter factum negatur; et praeterea hoc occulta1 fide videmus, quod frequenter homines infirmantur, et divina virtute, quae omnia restaurat, curantur.
Reply Obj. 3: Although it is not written that any sick person was cured by the Lord more than once, nevertheless, it does not explicitly deny that this happened either. And furthermore, we see this illuminated by faith, that men become sick often and they are cured by divine power, which restores all things.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A4.ad8A. 5Solemn penanceDe solemnitate ejus
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non debeat aliqua poenitentia publicari vel solemnizari. Quia non licet sacerdoti, etiam metu,1 peccatum alicujus confiteri, quantumcumque publicum. Sed per poenitentiam solemnem publicatur peccatum. Ergo non debet solemnizari.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question we proceed thus. It seems that no penance should be made public or solemnized. For it is not permitted to a priest, even in extreme fear of death, to tell anyone’s sins, no matter how public they were. But sins would be made public by a solemn penance. Therefore, it should not be solemnized.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.arg1Praeterea, judicium debet esse secundum conditionem fori. Sed poenitentia est quoddam judicium quod in foro occulto agitur. Ergo non debet publicari, sive solemnizari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a sentence should be made according to the condition of the forum. But penance is a kind of sentence that has to do with the internal forum. Therefore, it should not be made public or solemnized.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.arg2Praeterea, poenitentia omnes defectus revocat ad perfectum, ut Ambrosius dicit. Sed solemnizatio facit contrarium, quia poenitentem in multis defectibus innectit: non enim laicus potest post solemnem poenitentiam ad clericatum promoveri, nec clericus ad superiorem ordinem. Ergo poenitentia non est solemnizanda.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, penance brings all failings back to the perfect, as Ambrose says.1 But solemnization does the opposite, for it entangles the penitent in many failings. For a layman cannot be promoted to the clerical state after a solemn penance, nor can a cleric be ordained to higher orders. Therefore, penance should not be solemnized.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.arg3Sed contra, poenitentia est quoddam sacramentum. Sed in quolibet sacramento quaedam solemnitas adhibetur. Ergo et in poenitentia adhiberi debet.
On the contrary (1), penance is one of the sacraments. But in every sacrament a certain solemnity is employed. Therefore, it should also be employed in penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.scPraeterea, medicina debet respondere morbo. Sed peccatum quandoque est publicum, quod multos ad exemplum peccandi trahit. Ergo et poenitentia, quae est medicina ejus, esse debet solemnis et publica, qua multi aedificentur.
Furthermore (2), medicine should correspond to the disease. But sin is sometimes public, and draws many to the example of sinning. Therefore, penance too, which is its medicine, should be something solemn and public, by which many may be edified.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod solemnis poenitentia iterari possit. Sacramenta enim quae characterem non imprimunt, cum sua solemnitate iterantur, sicut Eucharistia, et extrema unctio, et hujusmodi. Sed poenitentia non imprimit characterem. Ergo cum sua solemnitate debet iterari.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that solemn penance can be performed more than once.1 For the sacraments that do not imprint a character are repeated with their own solemnities, like the Eucharist and extreme unction and such. But penance does not imprint a character. Therefore, it may be repeated with its own solemnities.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.arg5Praeterea, poenitentia solemnizatur propter gravitatem et manifestationem peccati. Sed post peractam poenitentiam contingit similia peccata committere, vel etiam graviora. Ergo solemnis poenitentia iterum debet adhiberi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, penance is solemnized because of seriousness and the public nature of the sin. But after having done penance, sometimes similar sins are committed, or even graver ones. Therefore, solemn penance should be employed again.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.arg6Sed contra, poenitentia solemnis significat ejectionem primi hominis de paradiso. Sed haec tantum semel est facta. Ergo et poenitentia solemnis tantum semel debet fieri.
On the contrary, solemn penance represents the first man’s expulsion from paradise. But this only happened once. Therefore, solemn penance should also only happen once.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Quaeritur de ritu solemnis poenitentiae; et videtur quod mulieribus non sit imponenda. Quia vir, cui imponitur solemnis poenitentia, debet comam abjicere, sed hoc non competit mulieri, ut patet 1 Corinth. 11. Ergo non debet agere solemnem poenitentiam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, a question arises about the rite of solemn penance. And it seems that it is not to be imposed on women. For a man, on whom solemn penance is enjoined, should cut off his hair, but this does not befit a women, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 11:6. Therefore, they ought not to do solemn penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.arg7Item, videtur quod clericis sit imponenda. Quia imponitur propter gravitatem delicti. Sed idem peccatum gravius est in clerico quam in laico. Ergo magis debet imponi clerico quam laico.
Obj. 2: Again, it seems that it should be imposed on clerics. For it is imposed because of the seriousness of the misdeed. But the same sin is more serious in a cleric than in a layman. Therefore, it should be imposed more on a cleric than on a layman.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.arg8Item, videtur quod a quolibet sacerdote possit imponi. Quia absolvere in foro poenitentiali est ejus qui habet claves. Sed simplex sacerdos habet claves. Ergo potest esse minister hujus poenitentiae.
Obj. 3: Again, it seems that it can be imposed by any priest. For absolving in the penitential forum belongs to the one who has the keys. But a simple priest has the keys. Therefore, he can be minister of this penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.arg9Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod aliqua poenitentia debet esse publica et solemnis propter quatuor. Primo, ut peccatum publicum publicam habeat medicinam. Secundo, quia maxima confusione in hoc mundo etiam est dignus qui gravissimum scelus commisit. Tertio, ut sit aliis ad terrorem. Quarto, ut sit ad exemplum poenitendi, ne desperent qui in gravibus peccatis detinentur.
To the first question, I answer that there are four reasons a penance should be public and solemn. First, so that a public sin may have a public medicine. Second, because one who has committed the gravest of crimes deserves the greatest shame in this world. Third, so that it may deter others. Fourth, so that it might give an example of doing penance, lest those who are stuck in grave sins should despair.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod sacerdos non revelat confessionem, talem poenitentiam injungendo, quamvis suspicio oriatur illum aliquod enorme peccatum commisisse: non enim culpa pro certo scitur ex poena: quia quandoque aliquis poenitentiam pro alio facit, sicut legitur in vitis patrum de quodam, qui ut socium suum ad poenitentiam provocaret, ipse cum eo poenitentiam egit. Si autem sit peccatum publicum, ipse poenitens exequendo poenitentiam, confessionem a se factam manifestat.
Reply Obj. 1: The priest does not reveal the confession by imposing such a penance, although it may raise suspicion that some atrocious sin has been committed. For the fault cannot be known for certain from the penalty, since sometimes someone does penance for another, as is read in the Lives of the Fathers about a certain man who, in order to prod his companion to penance, would himself do the penance with him.1 But if there is a public sin, when the penitent himself carries out the penance, he shows that he has been to confession.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod poenitentia solemnis, quantum ad injunctionem exigit forum occultum: quia sicut occulte quis confitetur, ita occulta1 ei poenitentia injungitur: sed executio non exigit forum occultum; et hoc non est inconveniens.
Reply Obj. 2: Solemn penance requires a secret forum as to its imposition, for just as a person makes his confession secretly, so also a penance is enjoined on him secretly. But its execution does not require a secret forum, and this is not unfitting.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod poenitentia quamvis revocet omnes defectus, restituendo in pristinam gratiam, non tamen restituit in pristinam dignitatem; et ideo etiam mulieres post peractam poenitentiam de fornicatione, non velantur, quia dignitatem virginitatis non recuperant; et similiter post publicam poenitentiam peccator non redit ad hanc dignitatem ut possit ad clericatum assumi; et episcopus talem ordinans, potestate ordinandi privari debet; nisi forte necessitas Ecclesiae exposcat, aut consuetudo: tunc enim dispensative recipitur ad minores ordines, non autem ad sacros ordines. Primo propter dignitatem ordinum istorum. Secundo propter timorem recidivi. Tertio propter scandalum vitandum, quod posset in populo oriri ex memoria praecedentium peccatorum. Quarto, quia non haberet frontem alios corrigendi, cum peccatum ejus fuerit publicum.
Reply Obj. 3: Although penance does call back all failings, restoring one to former grace, nevertheless, it does not restore one to former dignity. And so also women, after having done penance for fornication, do not wear a veil, for they do not regain the dignity of virginity; and likewise after public penance a sinner does not return to such dignity that he can be received into the clerical state. And a bishop who ordains someone like that should be deprived of his power of ordaining, unless perhaps the needs of the Church or custom should demand it. For then by a dispensation he is received into minor orders, but not into priestly orders. First, because of the dignity of those orders. Second, because of fear of it recurring. Third, in order to avoid scandal, which could arise in the people from the memory of previous sins. Fourth, since he would not have the nerve to correct others, since his own sin was public.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod solemnis poenitentia iterari non debet, propter tria. Primo ne ex iteratione vilescat. Secundo propter significationem: quia est figura expulsionis hominis de paradiso, quae est semel tantum facta. Tertio, quia solemnizatio est quasi quaedam professio perpetuo poenitentiam conservandi: et ideo iteratio solemnitati resistit. Si tamen postmodum peccaverit, non clauditur ei locus poenitentiae; sed poenitentia solemnis iterum ei injungenda non est.
To the second question, it should be said that solemn penance should not be repeated, for three reasons. First, lest it become debased by being repeated. Second, because of its signification: for it is a figure of man’s expulsion from paradise, which happened only once. Third, because solemnizing is like a certain profession of keeping penance continually, and so doing it again is opposed to its solemnity. But if someone sins afterward, the place of penance is not closed to him, but solemn penance should not be enjoined upon him again.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in illis sacramentis in quibus solemnitas iteratur, iteratio solemnitati non repugnat, ut est in proposito: et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: In those sacraments in which solemnity is repeated, the repetition is not opposed to the solemnity, as is the case here; and so it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis ratione criminis deberetur sibi eadem poenitentia, tamen solemnitatis iteratio non competit propter praedictas causas.
Reply Obj. 2: Although in the nature of the crime the same penance may be due to someone, nevertheless, repeating the solemnity is not fitting, for the reasons mentioned.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.ad5Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod omnis solemnis poenitentia est publica, sed non convertitur. Poenitentia enim solemnis hoc modo fit. In capite Quadragesimae tales poenitentes praesentant se cum presbyteris suis episcopo civitatis ante fores ecclesiae, sacco induti, nudis pedibus, vultibus demissis, coma deposita; et eis in ecclesia introductis episcopus cum omni clero septem Psalmos poenitentiales dicit, et postmodum eis manum imponit, aquam benedictam spargit, et cinerem capitibus imponit, Cilicio colla eorum operit, et denuntiat eis lacrymabiliter, quod sicut Adam ejectus est a paradiso, ita ipsi de ecclesia ejiciuntur; et jubet ministris ut eos ab ecclesia pellant, clero eos sequente cum hoc responsorio: ‘in sudore vultus tui vesceris pane tuo,’ etc. In coena autem domini quolibet anno a suis presbyteris in ecclesiam reducuntur, et erunt ibi usque ad octavas Paschae; ita tamen quod non communicabunt, nec pacem accipient; et sic fiat quolibet anno quousque aditus ecclesiae est eis interdictus. Ultima autem reconciliatio episcopo reservatur, ad quem solum spectat solemnis poenitentiae impositio.
To the third question, it should be said that all solemn penance is public, but not vice versa. For a solemn penance happens in this way [as given in the Decretals]: at the beginning of Lent these penitents, dressed in sackcloth, with bare feet, eyes downcast, and heads shaven, present themselves with their priests to the bishop of the diocese before the church doors. And once they have been brought into the church, the bishop says the seven penitential psalms with all the clergy, and afterward he imposes his hands upon them, sprinkles them with holy water, and marks their heads with ashes; he covers their necks with goat-hair cloth and tearfully declares to them that as Adam was expelled from Paradise, so they are expelled from the church; and he commands the ministers to throw them out of the church, the clergy following them with this response: “by the sweat of your face you shall eat your bread, etc.” (Gen 3:19). But at the Holy Thursday liturgy every year they are brought back into the church by their priests, and they will be there until the octave of Easter, but such that they will not receive communion nor the kiss of peace; and this is how it happens every year as long as entrance to the church is forbidden them. However, the final reconciliation is reserved to the bishop, to whom alone the imposition of solemn penance belongs.1
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5Potest autem imponi viris et mulieribus, sed non clericis propter scandalum. Non autem talis poenitentia debet imponi nisi pro peccato quod totam commoverit urbem.
Now this solemn penance can be imposed on men and on women, but not on clerics because of scandal. However, this kind of penance should not be imposed except for a sin that has shaken the entire city.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5Publica autem est et non solemnis, quae in facie Ecclesiae fit, sed non cum solemnitate praedicta, sicut peregrinatio per mundum cum baculo cubitali; et haec potest iterari, et a simplici sacerdote injungi; et potest etiam clerico imponi. Quandoque tamen solemnis ponitur pro publica; et secundum hoc auctoritates quaedam varie loquuntur de solemni.
But there is a public penance that is not solemn, which is done in the sight of the Church, yet not with the solemnity described above, like a pilgrimage through the world with a long stick. And this can be repeated, and it can be imposed by a simple priest; and it can also be imposed on a cleric.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod mulier habet comam in signum subjectionis, non autem vir; et ideo non competit ut in poenitentia mulieri coma deponatur, sicut viro.
Reply Obj. 1: The woman’s hair is a sign of being subject, but the man’s is not; and therefore it is not fitting that her hair be cut off in penance like the man.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod licet in eodem genere peccati clericus plus peccet quam laicus, tamen non injungitur ei poenitentia solemnis, ne ordo veniat in contemptum; unde non defertur personae, sed ordini.
Reply Obj. 2: A cleric may sin more than a layman in the same kind of sin, but solemn penance is still not enjoined upon him, lest holy orders come under contempt. Therefore, it is not set aside for the sake of the person, but for the sake of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod magna peccata indigent majori cautela ad sui curationem; et ideo injunctio poenitentiae solemnis, quae non nisi pro gravissimis peccatis fit, soli episcopo reservatur.
Reply Obj. 3: Great sins require greater care to be cured, and so the injunction of solemn penance, which only happens for the gravest of sins, is reserved to the bishop alone.
Sent.IV.D14.Q1.A5.ad8Q. 2Effects of penanceDe effectu poenitentiae
Deinde quaeritur de effectu poenitentiae; et circa hoc quaeruntur quinque:
Next the effects of penance are considered. And concerning this, five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D14.Q2primo, utrum poenitentia peccata tollat;
first, whether penance takes away sins;
Sent.IV.D14.Q2secundo, utrum virtutes restituat;
second, whether it restores virtues;
Sent.IV.D14.Q2tertio, utrum opera praecedentia vivificet;
third, whether it revives preceding works;
Sent.IV.D14.Q2quarto, utrum praedicti effectus sint poenitentiae inquantum est virtus, vel inquantum est sacramentum;
fourth, whether the effects mentioned come from penance as a virtue or as a sacrament;
Sent.IV.D14.Q2quinto, utrum sine poenitentia possit pervenire aliquis peccator ad salutem.
fifth, whether without penance any sinner can attain salvation.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2A. 1Whether penance takes away sinsUtrum poenitentia peccata tollat
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod per poenitentiam non semper peccata tollantur. Hebr. 10, 26: voluntarie enim peccantibus nobis post acceptam notitiam veritatis, jam non relinquitur hostia pro peccato. Sed in poenitentia homo se offert hostiam Deo. Psalm. 50, 19: sacrificium Deo spiritus contribulatus. Ergo poenitentia peccata eorum qui prolapsi sunt post notitiam veritatis, non delet.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that sins are not always taken away by penance: for if we sin willfully after knowledge of the truth, there no longer remains a sacrifice for sins (Heb 10:26). But in penance a man offers himself as a sacrifice to God: the sacrifice to God is a contrite spirit (Ps 51[50]:17). Therefore, penance does not wipe away the sins of those who have fallen again after knowledge of the truth.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, Hebr. 12, super illud: non invenit poenitentiae locum, inquit Glossa interlineali: idest, veniae locum et benedictionis per poenitentiam. Ergo poenitentia non semper tollit praeterita peccata.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the interlinear Gloss on this text, he found no place of repentance (Heb 12:17), states, that is, the place of forgiveness and blessing through penance. Therefore, penance does not always take away past sins.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg2Praeterea, 2 Machab. 9, 13, dicitur de Antiocho: orabat scelestus Deum, a quo non esset misericordiam consecuturus. Ergo cum ipse poeniteret de malis commissis, videtur quod non semper poenitentia peccata praecedentia deleat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is said about Antiochus in 2 Maccabees, the wicked man prayed to God, from whom he would obtain no mercy (2 Macc 9:13). Therefore, since he had repented of evils committed, it seems penitence does not always wipe away previous sins.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg3Praeterea, peccatum commissum est quodammodo infinitum, inquantum est offensa Dei. Sed actus nostri sunt finiti. Cum ergo finitum non possit in infinitum, videtur quod poenitentia non possit delere peccatum commissum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, sin committed is in a certain way infinite, since it is an offense against God. But our acts are finite. Therefore, since the finite cannot attain the infinite, it seems that penance cannot blot out a sin committed.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg4Sed contra, Lucae 5, 32: non veni vocare justos, sed peccatores ad poenitentiam. Sed inutilis esset ista vocatio poenitentibus, nisi veniam de peccato largiretur. Ergo poenitentia peccata delet.
On the contrary (1), I came not to call the just, but sinners to repentance (Luke 5:32). But this calling would have been useless to the repentant unless it granted them forgiveness for sins. Therefore, repentance blots out sins.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, major est misericordia Dei quam iniquitas hominis; unde reprehenditur ille qui dixit: major est iniquitas mea quam ut veniam merear. Sed poenitentia misericordiae Dei innititur. Ergo omnia peccata, quantacumque sint, delet.
Furthermore (2), God’s mercy is greater than man’s wickedness; hence he is reprehended who said, my wickedness so great that I cannot deserve mercy (Gen 4:13). But repentance depends on God’s mercy. Therefore, it wipes out all sins, no matter how many they are.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam totaliter reatum tollat. Bonum enim est efficacius ad agendum quam malum, quia malum non agit nisi in virtute boni, ut Dionysius dicit. Sed per unum actum peccati homo et culpam et reatum incurrit. Ergo et per actum contritionis et a culpa et a reatu absolvitur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the debt of punishment is completely taken away as well.1 For good is more effective at working than evil, since evil does not act except in virtue of the good, as Dionysius says.2 But by one act of sin a man incurs both guilt and liability to punishment. Therefore, by an act of contrition both the guilt and the debt of punishment are absolved.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg6Praeterea, Deus non plus exigit in poena quam fuit in culpa. Sed major dolor est in contritione de peccato quam fuerit in peccando delectatio: quia quantitas doloris de peccato est secundum quantitatem amoris Dei, qui est major quam omnis cupiditas rei temporalis, ut dicit Glossa super illud Psalm. 118: dilexi mandata tua super aurum et topazion. Ergo non exigit pro peccato aliam poenam quam illam quae est in contritione; et sic poenitentia a toto reatu absolvit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, God does not require more in penalty than there was in the fault. But there is more sorrow in contrition for sin than there was delight in the sin: for the amount of sorrow for sin is according to the amount of love of God, which is greater than all desire for temporal things, as the Gloss says, commenting on the psalm: I have loved your commands above gold and topaz (Ps 119[118]:127). Therefore, he does not require for sin any punishment other than what exists in contrition; and so repentance absolves from all liability to punishment.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg7Praeterea, magis valet ad removendum peccatum poena propria adjuncta alienae, quam aliena poena tantum. Sed in baptismo non est aliqua poena propria, sed tantum virtute poenae Christi omnia peccata delet et quantum ad culpam et quantum ad reatum. Ergo et poenitentia, in qua cum poena Christi adjungitur poena propria, totus reatus auferri debet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, one’s own suffering united with another’s is worth more for removing sin than another’s suffering alone. But in baptism there is no suffering of ours, but by virtue of Christ’s suffering alone, it wipes out all sin, both as to guilt and as to the punishment owed. Therefore, penance too, in which one’s own suffering is united to the sufferings of Christ, should remove all debt of punishment.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg8Sed contra, poena non injungitur nisi ei qui est debitor poenae. Sed poenitenti injungitur poena aliqua satisfactoria. Ergo adhuc est debitor poenae; et sic non est a toto reatu per poenitentiam liberatus.
On the contrary (1), a punishment is not enjoined on anyone but the one who owes the penalty. But a certain penalty of satisfaction is enjoined on a penitent. Therefore, he still owes the penalty, and so he is not freed from all guilt by penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, per poenitentiam non aufertur illud quod est expedimentum ad profectum. Sed poena remanens satisfactoria est ad profectum virtutum. Ergo per poenitentiam non tollitur.
Furthermore (2), penance does not take away what is expedient to one’s progress. But the penalty of satisfaction that remains is for advancement in the virtues. Therefore, it is not taken away by penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod per poenitentiam etiam reliquiae peccati actualis tollantur, sicut pronitas ad malum, habitudo,1 et hujusmodi. Quia in generatione naturali non solum tollitur forma contraria, sed etiam dispositiones ad formam illam. Sed gratia quae per poenitentiam datur, est potentior quam forma naturalis. Ergo non solum tollit culpam, sed etiam hujusmodi reliquias, quae sunt dispositio ad culpam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that by penance the vestiges of actual sin, like tendency to wrong, sluggishness, and the like, are also taken away.1 For in natural generation, not only the contrary form is taken away, but also dispositions to that form. But the grace that is given by penance is more powerful than a natural form. Therefore, it takes away not only guilt but also remnants of this kind, which are a disposition to sin.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg10Praeterea, sicut gratia est in essentia animae, ita virtus in potentia. Sed poenitentia restituit gratiam et virtutes, ut dicitur. Ergo sicut per gratiam aufert culpam ab anima ipsa, ita et per virtutes aufert reliquias a potentiis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as grace exists in the essence of the soul, virtue exists in its powers. But penance restores grace and virtues, as is said. Therefore, just as grace takes away guilt from the soul itself, in the same way through the virtues it takes away from the powers what sin leaves behind.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.arg11Sed contra, baptismus est efficacior ad removendum peccatum quam poenitentia. Sed baptismus non removet peccati reliquias. Ergo nec poenitentia.
On the contrary, baptism is more efficacious than penance for removing sin. But baptism does not remove the vestiges of sin. Therefore, neither does penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod poenitentia potest considerari inquantum est sacramentum, et inquantum est virtus; et utroque modo ad remissionem peccatorum aliquo modo operatur. Secundum enim quod est novae legis sacramentum, gratia in ea datur ad defectum illum sanandum contra quem inducta est, scilicet ad dimissionem culpae actualis. Operatur etiam ad dimissionem peccati, inquantum est virtus, speciali modo prae aliis virtutibus. Quia secundum omnem virtutem formatam ex parte habitus peccata dimittuntur ratione gratiae, quae cum ea infunditur; sed hoc est formaliter remittere: sed poenitentia ex ratione sui actus habet quod per eam peccata dimittantur, secundum quod peccata commissa sunt materia actus ejus. Cum enim peccatum ex hoc remitti dicatur vel retineri, quod habet rationem offensae; illud quod offensam aufert, peccatum tollit. Cum autem offensa, inquantum hujusmodi, sit inaequalitas quaedam, qua unus alii subtraxit quod debitum erat, actu illius virtutis peccatum remittitur quae inaequalitatem praedictam ad aequalitatem reducit. Hoc autem facit poenitentia, ut ex dictis patet, quae in recompensationem divinae offensae spiritum Deo contribulatum offert; et ideo poenitentiae etiam ex parte actus sui competit peccatum tollere; et hoc est efficienter, et non solum formaliter, per poenitentiam peccata dimitti.
To the first question, I answer that penance can be considered as a sacrament and as a virtue; and in either way it works to the remission of sins. For according as it is a sacrament of the new law, grace is given in it for healing the defect that it is brought against, namely, for the forgiveness of actual fault. As a virtue, it also works toward the forgiveness of sin, in a special way apart from the other virtues. For according to every virtue formed on the part of the habit, sins are forgiven by reason of the grace that is infused with it; but this is formal forgiveness. But penance by reason of its own act causes sins to be forgiven, since sins committed are the matter of its act. For since sin is said to be forgiven or retained by the fact that it has the nature of an offense, what takes away the offense takes away the sin. But since offense, by nature, is a certain inequality, by which someone takes away from another what was his due, sin is forgiven by an act of this virtue, because it brings this inequality back into equality. Now repentance does this, as is clear from what has been said, for it offers to God in recompense for a divine offense a contrite spirit; and so it belongs to penance also on the part of its act to take away sins. And it is done effectively, and not only formally, when sins are forgiven through repentance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod apostolus loquitur ibi de hostia quae universaliter pro peccatis totius mundi oblata est, scilicet Christo, quae est unica et singularis; nec iterum pro peccatis delendis offertur, sed unica sua oblatione valet ad hoc quod per poenitentiam, et alia sacramenta omnia peccata possint dimitti.
Reply Obj. 1: The Apostle is speaking here about the victim who was offered universally for the sins of the whole world, namely Christ, who is one and unique. Nor is he offered again to blot out sins, but his unique offering is strong enough that by penance and the other sacraments all sins may be forgiven.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ideo Esau, de quo apostolus loquitur, locum veniae non invenit, quia non vere poenituit, etsi lacrymas exterius emiserit: quod patet ex hoc quod dixit: venient dies luctus patris mei, et occidam Jacob fratrem meum.
Reply Obj. 2: The reason that Esau, about whom the Apostle speaks (Heb 12:17), did not find a place of forgiveness is that he did not truly repent, even if he shed tears outwardly. And this is evident from the fact that he said: the days of mourning for my father are coming, and I will kill my brother Jacob (Gen 27:41).
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.ad2Et similiter dicendum, ad tertium de Antiocho, qui vere non poenituit interius, quamvis exterius verba poenitentiae proferret magis propter infirmitatem corporis quam propter offensam Dei vitandam.
Reply Obj. 3: And a similar answer should be given about Antiochus, who did not truly repent inwardly, although he uttered outwardly words of repentance, more because of the ailment of his body than for the sake of avoiding offending God.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod offensa infinita est ex parte aversionis, sed non ex parte conversionis; et similiter etiam actus poenitentiae habet infinitatem ex parte gratiae, quae est Dei similitudo, et in virtute divinae misericordiae operans, quae infinita est, quamvis ex parte actus nostri sit finita. Habet etiam efficaciam ex virtute passionis Christi, quae infiniti valoris quodammodo est, inquantum fuit passio Dei et hominis.
Reply Obj. 4: The offense is infinite in regard to what is turned away from but not in regard to what is turned toward; and likewise also the act of repentance has an infinity on the part of grace, which is a likeness to God, and working in virtue of divine mercy, which is infinite, although on the part of our act it is finite. But it also has efficacy by virtue of Christ’s Passion, which has a certain infinite value, since it was the Passion of God and man.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum in 5 Ethica, tam justitia quam amicitia in aequalitate quadam consistit. Qui ergo aliquem offendit, contra aequalitatem amicitiae peccat, inquantum affectum debitum non impendit; et contra aequalitatem justitiae, inquantum rem debitam subtrahit. Et sicut haec duo in offensa quandoque dividuntur, ita etiam in recompensatione separantur; sicut quando poena per violentiam offendenti infertur, fit recompensatio quantum ad justitiam, sed non quantum ad amicitiam. Similiter quando offendens offensum verbis placat, nondum re subtracta restituta, fit recompensatio amicitiae, sed non justitiae. Peccator ergo per effectum1 peccati amicitiam Dei violavit, et per inobedientiam divinae legis honorem debitum Deo subtraxit; et ex primo amittit gratiam et incurrit offensam; ex secundo meretur poenam, ut ab eo qui per inobedientiam subtraxit, subtrahatur per poenam; et hoc poenae meritum reatus dicitur; et ideo per poenitentiam, qua homo se Deo supponit, peccata praeterita detestando cum emendationis proposito, remittitur quidem peccatum quantum ad offensam, sed non oportet quod remittatur quantum ad totum reatum nisi poena jam soluta; et sic per poenitentiam non simul cum culpae dimissione totus etiam reatus dimittitur.
To the second question, it should be said that according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 8, friendship consists just as much in a certain equality as justice does.1 Therefore, whoever offends someone sins against the equality of friendship, inasmuch as he does not expend the due affection; and he sins against the equality of justice insofar as he takes away what is due. And just as in an offense sometimes these two things are divided, so also they are separated in their recompense, as when a penalty is imposed by violence against the offending party, recompense is made as to justice, but not as to friendship. Likewise, when the offender heals the offense with words, but has not yet restored what was taken away, he makes recompense to friendship, but not to justice. Therefore, the sinner has violated God’s friendship by the affection for his sin, and he has taken away the honor due to God by his disobedience to divine law. And by the first he lost grace and incurred an offense; by the second, he deserves punishment, so that from the one who took away by disobedience, something may be taken away by punishment. And this being deserving of punishment is called the debt of punishment. And so by penance, in which man submits himself to God by detesting his past sins with the purpose of amendment, he is indeed forgiven his sin as to the offense, but not necessarily as to all the punishment owed, unless he has already paid the penalty; and this is why all the liability to punishment is not dismissed together with the remission of guilt by penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut quod est perfectum, est efficacius ad agendum quam imperfectum; ita quod est perfectum, est difficilius ad fiendum; unde sicut bonum est efficacius ad agendum quam malum, ita difficilius est ad constituendum quam malum. In hoc ergo efficacior apparet actio boni quam actio mali, quia actio mali nunquam terminatur ad malum quod non habet admixtum bonum; sed actio boni terminatur ad bonum quandoque cui non admiscetur malum. Non tamen oportet quod, si aliquod malum per unum actum malum incurritur, per unum actum bonum opposita bona reparentur.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as what is perfect is more effective at acting than the imperfect, so also what is perfect is more difficult to become. And this is why, although good is more effective at working than evil, it is more difficult to establish than evil. Therefore, the action of good appears more effective than the action of evil in this, that the action of evil never ends in an evil that does not have an admixture of good, but the action of good ends in a good in which sometimes there is no admixture of evil. Nevertheless it is not necessary, if some evil is incurred by one bad act, that the opposing goods may be restored by one good act.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum in 5 Ethica, in recompensatione injuriae justitia commutativa non semper aequalem quantitatem absolute in poena infert ei qui in culpa fuit; non enim si aliquis percussit principem, oportet ipsum solum repercuti, sed etiam gravius puniri. Infert tamen aequalem poenam habita prius comparatione ad personam in quam culpa commissa fuit. Et ideo, cum per poenitentiam homo de seipso justitiam Deo faciat, non sufficit tantus dolor in poenitentia quanta fuit delectatio in culpa; quia illa delectatio in injuriam Dei fuit, inquantum Deo praetermisso homo delectationi se subdidit ad peccandum.
Reply Obj. 2: According to the Philosopher in the Ethics 5,1 in recompense for an injury, commutative justice does not always impose an absolutely equal quantity in punishment on the one who committed the fault. For if someone struck the prince, it is not enough that he be only struck, but also that he be punished more gravely. Nevertheless, once the person against whom the fault was committed has been taken into consideration, it does impose an equal penalty. And so, since by penance a man does justice from himself to God, it is not enough for there to be as much sorrow in the penalty as there was enjoyment in the fault. For that delight was an injury against God, inasmuch as man, ignoring God, gave himself to delight in sinning.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod baptismus est spiritualis regeneratio; et quia non potest esse generatio unius nisi per corruptionem alterius, ideo oportet quod in baptismo quidquid ad praecedentem vitam pertinebat, totum aboleatur, scilicet et culpa et reatus, nisi sit defectus ex parte recipientis. Sed poenitentia non est regeneratio, sed magis reparatio vitae prius habitae; et ideo non est similis ratio.
Reply Obj. 3: Baptism is a spiritual regeneration; and since there cannot be a generation of one thing except by corruption of another, for this reason it is necessary that in baptism whatever belonged to the previous life should be totally abolished, namely, both the guilt and the punishment owed, unless there be a defect on the part of the recipient. But penance is not regeneration, but rather the restoring of the life previously had. And so the argument is not similar.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut poenitentia non tollit totaliter reatum per quemlibet parvum actum, sed tunc tollit quando ad perfectum perducitur secundum omnes poenitentiae partes; ita etiam non oportet quod per primum poenitentiae actum omnes defectus ex peccato actuali consecuti, qui dicuntur reliquiae, reparentur; sed poenitentia jam perfecta quantum ad omnes sui partes, reliquiae etiam tolluntur peccati actualis.
To the third question, it should be said that as penance does not take away all the debt of punishment by any little act, but it does at that moment when it is brought to completion according to all the parts of penance, in the same way it is also not necessary that by the first act of penance all defects resulting from actual sin, which are called the vestiges of sin, be repaired. But penance already perfected as to all its parts takes away the vestiges of actual sin as well.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod poenitentia non comparatur generationi, sed magis sanationi; quia per poenitentiam homini non datur nova vita, sed in pristinam vitam reparatur. In sanatione autem hoc videmus accidere, quod sanitate restituta adhuc reliquiae aliquae morbi manent ante perfectae sanitatis restitutionem; ita etiam ante completam poenitentiam reliquiae actualis peccati manent.
Reply Obj. 1: Penance is not compared to generation, but rather to healing, because by penance a man is not given a new life, but he is restored to his former life. Now in healing we see this occur, that once health is restored, certain vestiges of illness still remain before perfect health is restored. In the same way the vestiges of actual sin also remain before penance is completed.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccatum per actum potentiarum commissum est; et ideo in ipsis potentiis praeter privationem virtutum alii etiam defectus ex peccato causantur, sed non in essentia animae, praeter defectum gratiae; et ideo non oportet quod si per adventum gratiae ad essentiam animae, macula, quae nihil aliud erat quam gratiae privatio, tollitur, quod etiam a potentiis omnes alii defectus tollantur.
Reply Obj. 2: Sin is committed by the act of a power, and that is why in those very powers other defects besides the removal of virtues are also caused by sin; but this does not happen in the essence of the soul, except for the loss of grace. And so if by the advent of grace into the essence of the soul, stains which were nothing but the lack of grace should be taken away, it is still not necessary that all the other defects should be taken away from the powers as well.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A1.ad9A. 2Whether penance restores virtuesUtrum virtutes restituat
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod per poenitentiam virtutes non restituantur. Virtutes enim de quibus loquimur, non causantur ex actibus nostris; quia secundum Augustinum, Deus eas in nobis sine nobis operatur. Sed poenitentia in actu nostro consistit. Ergo per poenitentiam virtutes non restituuntur.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that virtues are not restored by penance. For the virtues that we are speaking about are not caused by our acts, for, according to Augustine, God works them in us without us.2 But penance consists in our act. Therefore, by penance the virtues are not restored.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, nihil restituit virtutem nisi quod est causa virtutum, sicut restituentia sanitatem sunt causa sanitatis. Sed poenitentia non est causa omnium aliarum virtutum; alias esset nobilior aliis virtutibus, quia causa praeeminet effectui. Ergo poenitentia non restituit virtutes.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, nothing restores virtue unless it is the cause of virtues, just as those things that restore health are the cause of health. But penance is not the cause of all the other virtues; otherwise it would be more noble than the other virtues, since the cause surpasses the effect. Therefore, penance does not restore virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.arg2Praeterea, quod non est, non potest aliquid restituere; et quod habetur, non potest restitui, sicut neque quod est, fieri. Sed poenitentia non prius quam omnes virtutes habetur, quia omnes virtutes simul infunduntur. Ergo non potest poenitentia virtutes restituere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what does not exist cannot restore anything, and what is possessed cannot be restored, just as neither can what exists come into being. But penance is not possessed before all the virtues, since all the virtues are poured in at the same time. Therefore, penance cannot restore the virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.arg3Praeterea, habitus virtutis non manet cum habitu vitii; quia contraria non sunt simul in eodem. Sed post contritionem adhuc manet habitus vitii, quod patet ex inclinatione ad pristinos actus. Ergo poenitentia non statim omnes virtutes restituit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the habit of a virtue does not remain alongside the habit of a vice, for contraries cannot exist together in the same thing. But after contrition the habit of a vice still remains, which is clear by the inclination toward one’s former acts. Therefore, repentance does not immediately restore all virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.arg4Praeterea, nullus habet virtutem nisi qui sine difficultate et cum delectatione operatur ea quae sunt virtutis. Sed post primam contritionem etiamsi sit vera, adhuc remanet difficultas ad opera virtutis agenda. Ergo virtutes per primum actum poenitentiae non restituuntur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, no one has a virtue unless he can perform those things that belong to the virtue without difficulty and with pleasure. But after the first contrition, even if it is a true one, there still remains difficulty in doing the works of virtue. Therefore, the virtues are not restored by the first act of penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.arg5Sed contra est quod Ambrosius dicit, quod poenitentia res optima est, quae omnes defectus revocat ad perfectum. Sed hoc non esset, nisi virtutes amissas restitueret. Ergo per poenitentiam virtutes restituuntur.
On the contrary (1), Ambrose says that penance is the best thing, which calls all failings back to the perfect.1 But this would not be the case unless it restored lost virtues. Therefore, the virtues are restored by penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.scPraeterea, effectus poenitentiae est justificatio, ut infra dicetur. Sed justitia generalis, ex qua aliquis justificari dicitur, omnes virtutes includit, ut dicit Glossa super illud Psalm. 118: feci judicium et justitiam. Ergo omnes virtutes per poenitentiam restaurantur.
Furthermore (2), penance’s effect is justification, as will be said below. But general justice, by which someone may be said to be justified, includes all virtues, as it says in the Gloss on Psalm 118: I have done judgment and justice (Ps 119[118]:121). Therefore, all virtues are restored by penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.arg6Praeterea, non remittitur peccatum sine gratia. Sed per poenitentiam peccatum dimittitur. Ergo gratia restituitur. Sed simul cum gratia omnes virtutes infunduntur. Ergo poenitentia omnes virtutes restituit.
Furthermore (3), sins are not forgiven without grace. But sin is forgiven by penance. Therefore, grace is restored by it. But together with grace all virtues are infused. Therefore, penance restores all virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.arg7Respondeo dicendum, quod gratia et virtutes in anima causantur ex influentia divini luminis; quae quidem influentia impeditur per peccatum, quod animam a Deo avertit, sicut nubes interposita inter nos et solem, radium ejus a nobis prohibet. Unde dicitur Isaiae 59, 2: peccata nostra diviserunt inter nos et Deum nostrum. Et quia per poenitentiam peccata dimittuntur, ut dictum est, in primo poenitentiae actu quantum ad offensam; ideo sicut ventus auferens nubem, nobis lumen solis restituit, ita poenitentia tamquam removens prohibens, gratiam gratum facientem et omnes virtutes nobis restituit.
I answer that, grace and virtues in the soul are caused by the inflow of divine light, whose inflow is certainly impeded by sin, which turns the soul away from God, just as clouds moving between us and the sun keep its rays from us. This is why it says: our sins have caused a division between us and our God (Isa 59:2). And since sins are forgiven through penance, as has been said, in the first act of repentance as to the offense; so just as the wind, blowing away the clouds, restores the sun’s light to us, so also by removing what blocks them, penance restores sanctifying grace and all virtues to us.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod solus Deus est per se causa gratiae et virtutum infusarum in nobis; sed nihil prohibet etiam actus nostros esse causas per accidens, sicut removens prohibens, sicut etiam sunt causae gratiae baptismalis, inquantum prohibent fictionem; et hoc modo per poenitentiam virtutes restituuntur.
Reply Obj. 1: God alone is the per se cause of grace and the virtues infused in us; but nothing prevents our acts from also being incidental causes, as removing what obstacles, just as they are also causes of baptismal grace inasmuch as they prevent deception; and this is the way the virtues are restored by penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod causa per accidens non oportet quod sit nobilior effectu, sed solum causa per se. Poenitentiam autem causam per accidens posuimus virtutum, per hoc quod est removens prohibens, scilicet peccata.
Reply Obj. 2: An incidental cause is not necessarily more noble than its effect, but only a per se cause. Now, we have considered penance an incidental cause of the virtues, by the fact that it removes obstacles, namely, sins.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut in eodem instanti in quo obstaculum luminis primo remotum est, lumen consequitur, et tamen remotio obstaculi est causa illuminationis; ita in eodem instanti in quo est actus poenitentiae, peccatum aufertur, et virtus restituitur; et tamen nihil prohibet per poenitentiam virtutes restitui.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as in the same instant when the obstacle to the light is first removed, the light breaks forth, and yet the removal of the obstacle is the cause of illumination, so in the same way, in the same instant that the act of penance happens, sin is removed and virtue is restored, and still nothing prevents the virtues from being restored by penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod, sicut in 3 Lib., dist. 33, qu. 1, art. 2, quaestiunc. 4, dictum est, virtus infusa et acquisita non sunt ejusdem speciei: unde cum habitus ex frequentia operum peccati generatus virtuti acquisitae contrarius sit, non contrariatur directe virtuti infusae, quae habet oppositionem ad peccatum ex parte illa qua est offensa Dei; unde non oportet quod statim virtutibus infusis restitutis, habitus vitiorum totaliter tollantur, quamvis impediantur, et etiam diminuantur.
Reply Obj. 4: As was said in Book 3, Distinction 33, Question 1, Article 2, Subquestion 4, infused and acquired virtues are not of the same species, and so although the habit born of frequent acts of sin is contary to acquired virtue, it is not directly contrary to infused virtue, which is opposed to sin in the fact that it is an offense against God. Therefore, it is not necessary that immediately when the infused virtues are restored, the habits of vices be completely taken away, although they are hindered, and even diminished.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod facilitas operandi opera virtutum potest esse ex duobus; scilicet ex consuetudine praecedente; et hanc facilitatem non tribuit virtus infusa statim in sui principio: et iterum ex forti inhaesione ad objectum virtutis; et hanc est invenire in virtute infusa statim in sui principio.
Reply Obj. 5: Ease in doing works of virtue can come from two things: namely, from a previous habit, and infused virtue does not immediately bestow this ease in its beginning; or else from strongly clinging to the object of virtue, and this can be found in infused virtue from its beginning.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A2.ad5A. 3Whether penance revives previous worksUtrum opera praecedentia vivificet
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod per poenitentiam etiam bona opera prius in statu peccati mortalis facta ad vitam reputentur. Dicit enim Adamantius, supra Josue: sunt in Ecclesia credentes quidam, et acquiescentes divinis praeceptis, erga servos Dei religiosi et officiosi, et ad ornatum Ecclesiae vel ministerium satis prompti; sed in conversatione propria obscoenis vitiis involuti, nec omnino deponentes veterem hominem cum actibus suis, nihil adhibent emendationis morum et innovationis. In istis ergo Christus salutem concedit; sed quamdam insaniae notam non evadent. Sed magis videtur quod eis qui per poenitentiam emendationem adhibent, illa opera bona valeant ad salutem. Ergo poenitentia opera sine caritate facta vivificat ad salutem.
Obj. 1: To the third we proceed thus.1 It seems that through penance even those good works done previously in the state of mortal sin would now count toward life. For Adamantius2 says, commenting on Joshua: there are certain people in the Church who believe and acquiesce to divine commands, in relation to religious servants of God and officials, and who are ready enough at the decoration of the church or ministry; but in their conversation they are wrapped in obscene vices, nor do they entirely take off the old man with his acts, employing nothing for the amendment and renewal of their mores. In these things, therefore, Christ granted salvation, but they do not avoid a certain mark of madness. But it seems even more true that for those who seek amendment by penance those good works would count toward their salvation. Therefore, repentance revives those works done without charity for our salvation.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg1Praeterea, plus appropinquat caritati et gratiae bonum ex genere et bonum virtutis moralis, quam bonum naturale. Sed gratia sequens per poenitentiam restituta, naturalia perficit, et secundum quosdam ipsa naturalia gratuita fiunt. Ergo multo fortius bona ex genere, vel ex circumstantia, aut etiam actus virtutis acquisitae, sine caritate facta, per poenitentiam vivificantur, ut prosint ad vitam.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the good by genus and the good of moral virtue are closer to charity and grace than natural good is. But the subsequent grace restored by penance perfects natural things, and according to certain people those very natural things are informed by grace. Therefore, much more would acts that are good by genus or by circumstance, or even acts of acquired virtue, performed without charity, be revived by penance so that they might be beneficial for eternal life.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg2Praeterea, remota causa, removetur effectus. Sed causa quare illa opera non valeant ad vitam erat caritatis defectus et gratiae. Ergo cum poenitentia caritatem et gratiam et omnes virtutes restituat, etiam opera bona sine caritate facta vivificabit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, once the cause is removed, the effect is removed. But the cause of those works not counting toward eternal life was the lack of charity and grace. Therefore, since repentance restores charity and grace and all the virtues, it will also revive those good works done without charity.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg3Sed contra, ante vivum non generatur aliquid vivum, vel habens potentiam ad vitam. Sed homo sine caritate non vivit spirituali vita. Ergo non potest aliquod opus facere spiritualiter vivum; sed est mortuum, non habens potentiam ad vitam; et ita non est vivificabile.
On the contrary (1), nothing living or having the potential for life is generated before there is a living thing. But a man without charity does not live with a spiritual life. Therefore, he cannot do any spiritually living work, but it is a dead work, not having any potency for life; and so it is not revivable.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, omnia vivificabilia sunt aliquo modo meritoria, quia ad minus in potentia. Si ergo opera extra caritatem facta possent aliquo modo vivificari, aliquis sine caritate posset aliquo modo mereri vitam aeternam; quod falsum est.
Furthermore (2), everything that can be brought to life is in some way meritorious, at least in potency. Therefore, if works done outside of charity could be in some way revived, someone could in some way merit eternal life without charity, which is false.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod opera in caritate facta per peccatum sequens mortificari non possint. Quia quod non est, non potest mortificari. Sed opera quae in caritate facta fuerant, transeunt, et post peccatum sequens non sunt. Ergo non possunt mortificari.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that works done in charity could not be made dead through subsequent sin.1 For what does not exist cannot be put to death. But works that were done in charity pass away and no longer exist when sin follows afterward. Therefore, they cannot be put to death.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg5Praeterea, poena non debet excedere culpam. Sed in aliquo qui multa bona facit ex maxima caritate, poena culpam excederet, si per unum peccatum mortale parvum, forte ex surreptione factum, omnia bona praecedentia perderet. Ergo peccatum sequens non mortificat omnia bona prius in caritate facta.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, punishment should not exceed guilt. But in anyone who does many good deeds from the greatest charity, the punishment would exceed the guilt if by one little mortal sin, perhaps done unexpectedly, all the previous good works were lost. Therefore, subsequent sin does not make dead all the good previously done in charity.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg6Praeterea, illud quod est mortuum, non potest actum vitae habere respectu alicujus. Sed opera in caritate facta etiam post peccatum facientis, actum vitae habent in aliis sanctis; unde dicitur Apocal. 2, unus alterius coronam accipere. Ergo peccatum sequens bona praecedentia non mortificat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is dead cannot have the act of life with regard to another. But works done in charity, even after the sin of the one doing them, have the act of life among the other saints. This is why it is said in Revelation 2 that one receives the crown of the other.1 Therefore, sin following previous good works does not make them dead.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg7Sed contra est quod dicitur Ezech. 18, 24: si averterit se justus a justitia sua, omnium quae operatus est, non recordabor amplius.
On the contrary (1), Ezekiel 18:24 says: if a righteous man turns away from his righteousness, I will no longer remember all those things that he has done.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, vita operum ex vita operantis dependet. Sed per peccatum mortale ille qui prius opera fecerat in caritate, mortificatur. Ergo et opera ab ipso facta mortificantur.
Furthermore (2), the life of the works depends on the life of the one doing them. But by mortal sin the person who formerly acted in charity becomes dead. Therefore, the works done by him also become dead.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod opera mortificata per peccatum, per poenitentiam non vivificentur. Hugo de sancto Victore dicit, quod nemo debet in spe correctionis peccare; quia quod semel amittitur, ipsum amplius non recuperatur. Sed opera in caritate facta, sunt per peccatum amissa, ut dictum est. Ergo non possunt amplius per poenitentiam recuperari.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that works made dead by sin are not brought back to life by penance.1 For Hugh of St. Victor2 says that no one should sin in the hope of correction, for what is once lost is no longer recovered. But works done in charity are lost by sin, as was said. Therefore, they can no longer be recovered by charity.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg9Praeterea, nihil vivificatur nisi quod natum est habere vitam. Sed vita non est operum, sed opera facientis. Ergo opera non possunt vivificari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, nothing is brought to life except that whose nature it is to have life. But works do not have life, but the one doing them. Therefore, works cannot be brought to life.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg10Praeterea, quod non est, non potest vivificari. Sed opera mortificata, non sunt. Ergo non possunt vivificari per poenitentiam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what does not exist cannot be brought to life. But dead works do not exist. Therefore, they cannot be brought to life by penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg11Praeterea, illud quod moritur, non solum cadit a vita, sed etiam a potentia vitae; quia principia vitae corrumpuntur, sine quibus non est potentia ad vitam. Sed opera praecedentia in caritate facta, sunt per peccatum sequens mortificata. Ergo non manet in eis potentia ad vitam; et sic non possunt iterum vivificari.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, what dies does not only fall from life, but also from the potential for life; for the principles of life are corrupted, without which there is no potential for life. But works formerly done in charity are dead through subsequent sin. Therefore, no potency for life remains in them, and so they cannot be brought to life again.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg12Sed contra, Joel. 2, super illud: reddam vobis, dicit Glossa: non patiar perire ubertatem quam cum perturbationibus animi amisistis. Sed ubertas illa fuit multitudo bonorum operum. Ergo illa per poenitentiam restituuntur.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Joel 2:25, I will repay you for the years the swarming locust has eaten, the Gloss says, I will not allow the fertility that you lost with the disturbance of your soul to perish.1 But that fertility was the multitude of good works. Therefore, they are restored through penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, poenitentia revocat omnes defectus ad perfectum, ut dictum est, art. praec. Sed hoc non esset, nisi opera mortificata restitueret ad vitam. Ergo per poenitentiam vivificantur.
Furthermore (2), Penance recalls all failings back to the perfect, as was said in the preceding article. But this would not be the case unless the works that had died were restored to life. Therefore, by penance they are restored to life.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.arg13Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod poenitentia de ratione sui ordinatur ad remotionem mali. Unde quod aliqua bona per poenitentiam restituuntur, hoc non est nisi per accidens, inquantum removet prohibens, ut dictum est. Causa autem quae est removens prohibens, exigit causam per se aliquam respectu effectus, cujus ipsa est causa per accidens. Vivificationis autem operum extra caritatem factorum non potest poni aliqua causa per se; quia vita operum ex vita operantis dependet; et ideo a gratia vel caritate habent opera quod vivant. Gratia autem vel caritas quam poenitentia restituit, non potest operibus praecedentibus vitam conferre; quia habitus non format actum nisi qui ab eo procedit; et ita patet quod per poenitentiam opera extra caritatem facta vivificari non possunt.
To the first question, I answer that penance by its nature is ordered to the removal of evil. And so the fact that certain goods are restored by penance only happens incidentally, insofar as it removes an impediment, as was said. Now a cause that removes obstacles requires some direct cause with respect to the effect that it caused incidentally. Now no cause can be considered the direct cause of reviving the works that were done without charity, because the life of the works depends on the life of the one working them, and so the works have their life from grace or from charity. Now, the grace or charity that repentance restores cannot confer life on previous works, because the habit only forms the act that proceeds from it. And thus it is clear that works done without charity cannot be revived through repentance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut Isidorus verba Adamantii ibidem exponere videtur, per salutem intelligitur signum salutis, quod etiam peccatores in sacramentis suscipiunt. Vel dicendum, quod concedit eis salutem in spe, sed non in re.
Reply Obj. 1: As Isidore seems to explain the words of Adamantius in the same text, by salvation is understood the sign of salvation, which even sinners receive in the sacraments. Or it could be said that he grants them salvation in hope but not in fact.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod potentiae naturales sunt magis propinquae caritati et gratiae quantum ad rem, quam actus virtutum acquisitarum, inquantum sunt subjectum gratiae et caritatis; sed quantum ad similitudinem speciei manifestum est quod est e converso. Et praeterea, potentiae naturales manent, non autem actus peccati. Unde illi qui dicebant naturalia fieri gratuita, non intelligebant quantum ad actus qui transeunt, sed quo ad potentias et habitus, qui manent.
Reply Obj. 2: Natural powers are closer to charity and grace than acts of acquired virtues as to the reality, inasmuch as they are the subject of grace and charity. But as to the resemblance of the species it is clearly just the opposite. And furthermore, natural powers remain, but not the acts of sin. And this is why those who said that the natural things are informed by grace were not thinking of the acts that pass away but of the powers and habits, which do remain.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod causa quare opera illa sunt mortua, est, quia non sunt a caritate elicita; et ideo causa mortis ab eis non tollitur per poenitentiam, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: The reason that those works are dead is that they were not elicited by charity. And therefore the cause of their being dead is not taken away by repentance, as was said.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod illud proprie vivere apparet quod ex se aliquem motum habet; et inde vitae nomen proprie ad illa omnia trahitur quae ex se habent operationem aliquam sine aliquo principio extra, sicut quae intelligunt et sentiunt, vel moventur vel appetunt vel nutriuntur. Et inde est quod nomen vitae transumitur ad omnia illa quae habent debitam operationem vel effectum; et illa quae privantur hac, dicuntur mortua; sicut dicimus aquam vivam quae est in impetu surgendi. Proprius autem effectus humanorum operum est quod per ea homo ad ultimum finem humanae vitae perveniat, scilicet beatitudinem; et ideo illa opera hominis proprie viva dicuntur quae hominem ad vitam aeternam perducere possunt; illa autem mortua, quae hoc faciendi potestatem amiserunt,1 cum prius eam habuerint. Et ideo opera bona ex caritate facta, in eo qui gratiam habet, viva sunt; in eo autem qui gratia caret, opera non ex caritate facta mortua sunt. Opera autem prius ex caritate facta, in eo qui gratiam amittit, per peccatum mortificata sunt; quia peccatum sequens impedit quod homo per illa opera non possit ad vitam introduci.
To the second question, it should be said that what properly seems to be alive is what has a certain motion from itself. And thus the word ‘life’ properly refers to all those things that have a certain operation without any outside principle, like those things that understand and sense, or move or desire or are nourished. And this is why the word ‘life’ is extended to all those things that have their due operation or effect; and those things that lack this are called ‘dead,’ as we say that water is living because it bubbles up. Now the proper effect of human works is that a man attain the final end of human life by them, namely, beatitude. And therefore those human works are properly called living that can lead a man to eternal life. But those are called dead that do not have the power of doing this, while those acts are said to be ‘made dead’ which have lost this power, when they had it before. And so, good acts done out of charity, in someone who has grace, are living; but in someone who lacks grace, works not done out of charity are dead. Now works done out of charity beforehand, in someone who loses grace, are made dead by sin, for subsequent sin prevents a man from being led into life by those works.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut opera peccati transeunt actu, sed manent reatu; ita opera bona in caritate facta, quamvis actu transeant, tamen manent in merendo; et secundum hoc possunt mortificari.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as works of sin pass away in act, but remain in guilt, so also good works done out of charity, although they pass away in act, nevertheless remain in merit; and according to this they can be made dead.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod per ingratitudinem meretur homo accepta beneficia amittere; et ideo per quantumcumque parvum peccatum mortale, quo homo Deo ingratus de beneficiis acceptis fit, omnia bona praecedentia perdit, quantumcumque fuerint ad fructum vitae aeternae; nec propter hoc poena culpam excedit.
Reply Obj. 2: By ingratitude a man deserves to lose the benefits he has received, and so by any mortal sin, no matter how small, by which man becomes ungrateful to God for the benefits received, he loses all the preceding goods, no matter how much they would have resulted in eternal life. Nor does the punishment exceed the guilt because of this.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod illud quod est in se mortuum, non potest respectu alterius actum vitae habere. Sed accipiendo vivum metaphorice, ut dictum est, nihil prohibet quod in se vivum est, respectu unius esse vivum, et respectu alterius esse mortuum; quia respectu unius habet effectum suum, sed respectu alterius non habet, propter indispositionem ipsius; sicut oculis aegris odiosa est lux, quae puris est amabilis.
Reply Obj. 3: What is dead in itself cannot have the act of life with respect to another. But taking ‘living’ metaphorically, as was said, nothing prevents that something living in itself be alive in relation to one thing and dead in relation to another. For with respect to one thing it has its own effect, but with respect to another it does not, because of its own indisposition, as light is disagreeable to ailing eyes, but to the pure it is pleasant.1
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod opera in caritate facta, ut dictum est, etsi transeant actu, manent tamen quantum ad meritum in Dei acceptatione; et secundum quod sic manent, habent efficaciam, quantum in ipsis est, inducendi facientem ad vitam aeternam; et sic dicuntur viva manere. Sed quod hunc effectum in peccatore non habeant, est per accidens, propter peccatum quod facit peccatorem indispositum ad percipiendum effectum praecedentium meritorum, non autem quod ab ipsis operibus aliquid dematur, cum in suo fieri efficaciam praedictam obtinuerint hoc ipso quod ex caritate sunt elicita, quod eis sequens peccatum auferre non potest; et ideo remota indispositione a peccatore per poenitentiam, opera illa praecedentia effectum suum in ipso iterum habere incipiunt; et secundum hoc vivificari dicuntur. Quidam autem dicunt quod non vivificantur per poenitentiam sequentem, quia non manent, ut vivificari possint. Sed eadem ratione posset dici quod nec ei qui in justitia perseverat, ad vitam praecedentia opera valeant; quia quod non est, non potest aliquid valere.
To the third question, it should be said that works done in charity, as was said, even if the act passes away, still remain in merit in God’s acceptance of them. And according as they remain like this, they have efficacy, considered in themselves, for bringing the one doing them to eternal life; and in this way they are said to remain alive. But the fact that they do not have this effect in the sinner is incidental, because of the sin that makes a sinner indisposed to receiving the effect of his preceding merits, but not that anything is taken away from his works themselves, since in their own occurrence they would have obtained the efficacy mentioned by the very fact that they were elicited by charity, which subsequent sin cannot take away from them. And therefore once the indisposition is removed from the sinner through repentance, those previous works begin again to have their own effect in him; and according to this they are said to be revived. Now some people say that they are not revived by subsequent penance, since they do not remain, so they cannot be revived. But by the same argument it could be said that neither do the former works count toward eternal life for him who perseveres in righteousness, because what does not exist cannot work to anyone’s good.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum Hugonis est intelligendum quantum ad bona amissa, quae nunquam recuperantur, quia tempus amissum non recuperatur; et ideo ejus jactura est gravissima, ut Seneca dicit; non autem loquitur de bonis mortificatis.
Reply Obj. 1: The words of Hugh are to be understood as to the goods lost, which are never recovered, since time lost is not recovered. And this is why its loss is the most serious, as Seneca says;1 but he is not speaking about goods that have become dead.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod opus dicitur vivum metaphorice, inquantum habet effectum debitum, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: A work is said to be alive metaphorically, in having its due effect, as was said.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis non maneant actu, manent tamen merito in divina acceptatione; sicut peccata transeunt actu, et manent reatu.
Reply Obj. 3: Although they do not remain in act, nevertheless they remain in merit in the divine reception of them; just as sins also pass away as acts, but remain as guilt.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.ad9Ad quartum dicendum, quod, sicut dictum est, opera prius viva non moriuntur in se, sed moriuntur per accidens quoad istum: et ideo remoto illo accidente vivificari dicuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: As was said, formerly living works do not die in themselves, but they die incidentally in their relation to that one who performed them. And therefore once this incidental thing is removed, they are said to be revived.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A3.ad10A. 4Whether these effects come from penance as a virtue or as a sacramentUtrum praedicti effectus sint poenitentiae inquantum est virtus, vel inquantum est sacramentum
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod praedicti effectus non sint poenitentiae inquantum est virtus. Diversorum enim diversi sunt effectus. Sed virtus et gratia differunt, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 26, quaest. 1, art. 2, dictum est. Ergo cum remittere peccatum, et alia praedicta, quae poenitentiae attribuuntur, sit effectus gratiae, non erunt effectus poenitentiae inquantum est virtus.
Obj. 1: To the fourth we proceed thus.1 It seems that the effects mentioned do not pertain to penance as a virtue. For different things have different effects. But virtue and grace differ, as was said in Book II, Distinction 26, Question 1, Article 2. Therefore, since the remission of sin, and the other things mentioned that are attributed to penance, are the effects of grace, they are not effects of penance as a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.arg1Praeterea, quod convenit poenitentiae inquantum est virtus, convenit cuilibet virtuti. Sed remittere peccatum non convenit cuilibet virtuti: quia ad minus virtutibus acquisitis non convenit. Ergo nec poenitentiae convenit inquantum est virtus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what applies to penance as a virtue applies to every virtue. But to forgive sin does not apply to every virtue: for it does not apply at least to the acquired virtues. Therefore, neither does it apply to penance as a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.arg2Praeterea, poenitentia, secundum quod est virtus, contra fidem dividitur. Sed remissio peccatorum est per virtutem fidei: Act. 15, 9: fide purificans corda eorum. Ergo non est per poenitentiam inquantum est virtus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, penance as a virtue is distinguished from faith. But the remission of sins is by the virtue of faith: purifying their hearts by faith (Acts 15:9). Therefore, it is not by penance as a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.arg3Praeterea, poenitentia alia et alia ratione est virtus, et sacramentum. Sed remittere peccatum convenit ei inquantum est sacramentum; quia sic est medicina contra morbum peccati ordinata. Ergo non competit ei secundum quod est virtus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, penance is a virtue by one definition and a sacrament by another. But to forgive sins belongs to it as a sacrament; for this is how it is a medicine directed against the sickness of sin. Therefore, it does not belong to it as a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.arg4Praeterea, poenitentia, inquantum delet peccatum, dicitur vel est secunda tabula respectu baptismi. Sed baptismus liberat a peccato inquantum est sacramentum. Ergo et poenitentia inquantum est sacramentum et non inquantum est virtus.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, penance, inasmuch as it takes away sins, is called the second plank in relation to baptism. But baptism frees froms sins because it is a sacrament. Therefore, penance too does this insofar as it is a sacrament and not insofar as it is a virtue.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.arg5Sed contra, poenitentia ex actu proprio habet quod a peccato liberat, ut dictum est. Sed ad actum proprium comparatur inquantum est virtus. Ergo inquantum est virtus, peccatum remittit.
On the contrary (1), by its proper act repentance is able to free from sins, as has been said. But it relates to its proper act inasmuch as it is a virtue. Therefore, as it is a virtue, it remits sins.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.scPraeterea, oppositum tollitur per suum oppositum. Sed inquantum est virtus, opponitur peccato. Ergo inquantum est virtus, tollit peccatum.
Furthermore (2), things are taken away by their own opposites. But penance is opposed to sin insofar as it is a virtue. Therefore, insofar as it is a virtue, it takes away sin.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.arg6Praeterea, omne peccatum ex voluntate committitur; quia non1 sit voluntarium, non est peccatum, ut Augustinus dicit. Sed ex eisdem causis aliquid generatur et corrumpitur, ut in 2 Ethica dicitur. Ergo oportet quod per voluntatem remittatur. Sed poenitentia habet rationem voluntarii inquantum est virtus. Ergo per eam, inquantum est virtus, peccata remittuntur.
Furthermore (3), every sin is committed by the will, since if it is not voluntary, it is not a sin, as Augustine says.1 But a thing is generated and corrupted by the same causes, as is said in the Ethics 2.2 Therefore, it must be remitted by the will. But penance has the account of the voluntary insofar as it is a virtue. Therefore, as it is a virtue, sins are forgiven through it.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.arg7Respondeo dicendum, quod in peccato duo possunt considerari; scilicet ipsa inordinatio quae in actu est, et macula quae ex actu inordinato consequitur in anima; et secundum hoc peccatum dupliciter remittitur. Quia enim ex ipsa actus inordinatione homo, quantum in se erat, injuriam Deo faciebat; ideo ex parte illa peccatum remittitur, secundum quod inaequalitas praedicta injuriae ad aequalitatem justitiae reducitur; quod facit poenitentia, inquantum est virtus quaedam, per suum actum, ut prius dictum est. Sed ex parte maculae peccatum remittitur per gratiam, quae formaliter maculam tollit, sicut albedo nigredinem; et per consequens per alias virtutes gratia formatas. Et quia poenitentia est talis virtus, ideo etiam ipsa formaliter peccatum remittit ex parte habitus; et hoc est quod quidam dicunt, quod remittit peccatum inquantum est gratia. Non enim potest dici gratia nisi inquantum est gratia informata, vel propter similitudinem effectus, ut prius dictum est. Sed ut est sacramentum, etiam ex parte ista effective peccatum tollit; quia gratiam tribuit, sicut inducens albedinem aufert nigredinem; et secundum hoc poenitentia, inquantum est sacramentum novae1 legis, est causa instrumentalis gratiae, ut in 1 dist., qu. 1, art. 4, quaestiunc. 1, dictum est. Deus autem remittit sicut causa gratiae efficiens, et Christus homo sicut causa meritoria gratiae, et sacerdos sicut minister Dei et sacramentorum dispensator. Et quia omnes alii effectus consequuntur ex poenitentia inquantum peccata remittit, ut dictum est, ideo similis est ratio de omnibus illis effectibus poenitentiae.
I answer that, in sin two things can be considered, namely, the very disorder that is in the act, and the stain in the soul that results from the disordered act. Accordingly, sin is forgiven in two ways. For since by this disordered act itself, a man, as far as in him lay, committed an injury against God; therefore, in that regard sin is remitted according as the aforementioned inequality of injury is brought back to the equality of justice, which penance, as a virtue, does by its own act, as was said before. But regarding the stain, sin is remitted by grace, which formally removes the stain, like whiteness removes blackness; and consequently by the other virtues formed by grace. And since penance is one of the virtues, this is why it also remits sins formally on the part of the habit. And this is what certain people say, that penance remits sins inasmuch as it is grace. For it cannot be called grace except insofar as it is informed by grace, or because of the resemblance of its effect, as was said before. But as it is a sacrament, it also takes away sin effectively, for it bestows grace, just as introducing whiteness takes away blackness; and according to this penance, as it is a sacrament, takes away sin, because sacraments of the new law are instrumental causes of grace, as was said in Distinction 1, Question 1, Article 4, Subquestion 1. Now God forgives as the efficent cause of grace, and Christ as man forgives as the meritorious cause of grace, and a priest as minister of God and dispenser of the sacraments. And since all other effects follow from penance inasmuch as it remits sins, as was said, therefore, the account of all those effects of penance is similar.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod non eodem modo est effectus gratiae et virtutis, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: The effects of grace and the effects of virtue do not work in the same way, as was said.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod non quaelibet virtus est gratia informata, nec quaelibet virtus habet actum ordinatum ad praedictam aequalitatem inter Deum et hominem restituendam, ut dictum est; et ideo non oportet quod quaelibet virtus peccata remittat. Hoc enim poenitentiae convenit non inquantum est virtus simpliciter, sed inquantum est virtus quaedam.
Reply Obj. 2: Not every virtue is informed by grace, nor does every virtue have an act ordered toward restoring the equality mentioned between God and man, as has been said. And therefore it is not necessary that just any virtue remit sins. For this belongs to penance not as it is a virtue simply, but because of the kind of virtue it is.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod fides dicitur purificare cor, eo quod primus motus ad justificationem est fidei, et est etiam poenitentiae principium; unde quod est poenitentiae, etiam fidei attribui potest.
Reply Obj. 3: Faith is said to purify the heart by the fact that the first movement toward justification is from faith, and it is also the principle of repentance. And that is why what belongs to penance can also be attributed to faith.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut alia ratione poenitentia est virtus et sacramentum; ita et praedictus effectus alio modo competit sibi inquantum est sacramentum, et inquantum est virtus, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as penance is a sacrament and repentance is a virtue under different accounts, so also the effect mentioned applies to penance as a sacrament and to penance as a virtue in different ways, as was said.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod baptismus remittit peccatum tantum uno modo, quia est tantum sacramentum; sed poenitentia pluribus, quia est virtus et sacramentum.
Reply Obj. 5: Baptism forgives sin in only one way, which is as a sacrament alone; but penance does in more than one way, since it is both a virtue and a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A4.ad5A. 5Whether without penance any sinner can attain salvationUtrum sine poenitentia possit pervenire aliquis peccator ad salutem
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod sine poenitentia peccatorum remissionem quis consequi possit, et praedictos effectus omnes; et ita non erit necessaria ad salutem. Super illud Psalm. 125: qui seminant in lacrymis, dicit Glossa interlinealis: noli esse tristis, si adsit tibi bona voluntas, unde metitur pax. Sed aliquis potest habere bonam voluntatem sine dolore poenitentiae, vel sine actuali consideratione peccatorum suorum praeteritorum. Ergo poenitentia non est peccatori necessaria ad salutem.
Obj. 1: To the fifth we proceed thus.1 It seems that a person may obtain the forgiveness of sins, and all the other effects mentioned, without penance; and so it would not be necessary to salvation. Commenting on the Psalm, those who sow in tears (Psalm 126[125]:5), the interlinear Gloss says, do not be sad, if you have a good will; from this peace is measured. But anyone can have a good will without the sorrow of repentance, or without actual consideration of his own past sins. Therefore, penance is not necessary to salvation.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.arg1Praeterea, Luc. 7, super illud: dimissa sunt ei peccata multa, dicit Glossa Gregorii: ardor caritatis rubiginem peccatorum in ea consumpsit. Sed aliquis potest converti in Deum ardenter per caritatem sine hoc quod convertatur ad peccata praeterita per poenitentiam. Ergo sine poenitentia potest salutem consequi post peccatum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Gregory’s Gloss on Luke 7:47: her sins, which were many, are forgiven her, says, the ardor of her charity consumes the rust of sins in her.1 But someone can be converted to God ardently through charity without turning his mind to past sins through penitence. Therefore, without penance salvation can be obtained after sin.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.arg2Praeterea, sicut se habet aversio a Deo ad damnationem, ita conversio ad Deum ad salutem. Sed aversio a Deo sine omni delectatione potest esse causa damnationis. Ergo conversio ad Deum sine omni dolore poenitentiae potest esse causa salutis; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, turning away from God is related to damnation in the same way that turning to God is related to salvation. But turning away from God without any pleasure can be a cause for damnation. Therefore, turning to God without any penitential sorrow can be a cause of salvation; and so, the same as above.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.arg3Praeterea, motus fidei, qui praecedit poenitentiam, posset intantum intendi quod sufficienter disponeret ad gratiam habendam. Sed gratia sufficit etiam ad salutem sine operibus. Ergo sine opere poenitentiae peccator posset salutem consequi.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the movement of faith, which precedes penance, could be directed such that it would sufficiently dispose one to have grace. But grace is enough for salvation, even without works. Therefore, without a work of penance a sinner could obtain salvation.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.arg4Praeterea, in ultimo instanti vitae posset infundi gratia. Sed post ultimum instans non remaneret aliquod instans vitae praesentis, in quo tantum poenitentia potest esse fructifera. Ergo sine omni actu poenitentiae potest homo salutem per gratiam consequi.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, in the last instant of life, grace could be infused. But after the last instant, no instant would remain of the present life, which is the only time repentance could be fruitful. Therefore, without any act of repentance a man could obtain salvation through grace.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.arg5Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit: nemo suae voluntatis arbiter constitutus potest inchoare novam vitam, nisi poeniteat eum veteris vitae. Sed nullus potest consequi salutem nisi in novitate vitae inveniatur. Ergo sine poenitentia nullus salutem consequi potest.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says: no one who is arbiter of his own will can begin a new life, unless he repents of his old life.1 But no one can obtain salvation unless he is found in newness of life. Therefore, without penance no one can obtain salvation.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.scPraeterea, sicut baptismus ordinatur contra originale peccatum, ita poenitentia contra actuale. Sed nemo potest ab originali mundari nisi per baptismum vel susceptum actu, vel proposito saltem. Ergo nec ab actuali sine poenitentia.
Furthermore (2), as baptism is directed against original sin, so is penance against actual sin. But no one can be cleansed from original sin except by receiving baptism, whether actually or at least by desire. Therefore, neither can someone be cleansed from actual sin without penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.arg6Praeterea ab omnibus dicitur quod poenitentia est sacramentum necessitatis. Sed hoc non esset, si sine ea posset esse salus. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (3), everyone says that penance is a necessary sacrament. But this would not be the case if there could be salvation without it. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.arg7Respondeo dicendum, quod manente causa, manet effectus. Causa autem quare aliquis privatur gratia per peccatum, est inaequalitas peccatoris, qua Deum offendit; unde quamdiu ista inaequalitas ad aequalitatem non reducitur, non potest privatio gratiae cessare. Hoc autem facit poenitentia per suum actum, ut dictum est supra; unde sine actu poenitentiae peccatori salus esse non potest.
I answer that, while the cause continues, the effect continues. Now the reason why a person is deprived of grace by sin is the sinner’s inequality, by which he offends God. Consequently, as long as this inequality is not brought back to an equality, the deprivation of grace cannot cease. Now this is what penance does by its act, as was said above. And so without an act of penance, the sinner cannot have salvation.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod bona voluntas, quae ad pacem merendam sufficiat, sine poenitentia esse non potest, quia non est ad aequalitatem reducta; et ideo ratio ex falsis procedit.
Reply Obj. 1: A good will, which is enough to deserve peace, cannot exist without penitence, because the will is not brought back to an equality; and so the argument proceeds on false grounds.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut inter homines non restituitur amicitia post offensam nisi per aliquem de offensa dolorem; ita nec caritas post peccatum, nisi per poenitentiam.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as among men friendship is not restored after an offense except through some sorrow over the offense, in the same way, neither is charity restored after sin except through penitence.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod in aversione a Deo semper est conversio ad bonum commutabile; et illa quamvis non habeat delectationem sensibilem, semper tamen habet quamdam placentiam voluntatis; et similiter oportet quod conversioni ad Deum adjungatur displicentia; et hoc dolor poenitentiae dicitur.
Reply Obj. 3: In turning away from God, there is always a turning toward some changeable good. And although this turning may not contain any sensual pleasure, nevertheless it always holds a certain pleasantness for the will. And in the same way, in order to turn toward God a displeasure must be added, and this is called the sorrow of penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod motus fidei nunquam potest tantum intendi quod gratiae continuetur, nisi poenitentia mediante.
Reply Obj. 4: The movement of faith can only be directed such that it attain grace by including penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod forte non est accipere ultimum instans vitae, sed est accipere primum instans mortis; alias inter penultimum instans vitae et primum instans mortis, cum sit aliud et aliud instans, esset medium tempus. Sed supposito quod sit ultimum instans vitae, tunc in illo eodem instanti et gratia infundetur, et motum poenitentiae homo habebit; et talis poenitentia sufficit ad salutem, ut dicit Augustinus in Lib. de Ecclesiasticis dogmatibus.
Reply Obj. 5: Perhaps the last instant of life should not be taken, but rather the first instant of death; otherwise, between the penultimate instant of life and the first instant of death, since they are different instants, there would be a middle time. But supposing that there is a last instant of life, then in that same instant grace will be infused and the man will have the movement of penitence; and such penitence suffices for salvation, as Augustine says in the Book of Ecclesiastical Dogma.1
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5.ad5Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Post haec de poenitentia agendum est. Videtur quod de poenitentia ante confirmationem et Eucharistiam debuerit tractari; quia prius est recedere a malo, quod pertinet ad poenitentiam, quam perfici in bono, quod pertinet ad illa duo sacramenta. Et dicendum, quod confirmatio et Eucharistia sunt de prima intentione sanctificationis; sed poenitentia est de secunda intentione; quia si homo nunquam a gratia baptismali caderet, non indigeret poenitentia; indigeret tamen confirmatione, et Eucharistia.
After these matters we must treat of penance.1 It seems that penance should be considered before confirmation and the Eucharist; for withdrawing from evil, which pertains to penance, happens before being perfected in good, which pertains to those two sacraments. And it should be said that confirmation and the Eucharist are about the first intention of sanctification, but penance is about the second intention, for if a man never fell from baptismal grace, he would never need penance, though he would need confirmation and the Eucharist.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Est enim poenitentia interior, et est exterior. Secundum hoc etiam videtur quod baptismus sit virtus; quia etiam est baptismus interior, scilicet baptismus flaminis. Et dicendum, quod interior baptismus non dicitur baptismus nisi metaphorice; sed interior poenitentia dicitur poenitentia vere. Et praeterea interior actus non est de necessitate baptismi, alias pueri non possent baptizari; sed interior actus est de necessitate poenitentiae.
For there is an inner penance, and an outward one.1 According to this it also seems that baptism is a virtue, for there is also an inner baptism, namely, baptism of spirit.2 And it should be said that inner baptism is only called baptism metaphorically; but inner penance is truly called penance. And furthermore, the inner act is not necessary to baptism, otherwise children could not be baptized. But the inner act is necessary to penance.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Nihil prosunt lamenta, si replicantur peccata. Hoc intelligendum est de illis qui voluntate habituali replicant. Vel intelligendum, quod nihil prosint ad vitam consequendam: quia qui perseveraverit usque in finem, hic salvus erit; Matth. 24, 13. Baptismus tamen ratione characteris quem imprimit, aliquid valet, etiam si homo fictus accedat.
Lamentations are of no profit, if the sins are repeated.1 This is to be understood of those who repeat them with a habitual will. Or it could be understood as meaning that they will not be of any use for obtaining life: for the one who perseveres until the end, he shall be saved (Matt 24:13). Nevertheless, baptism, by reason of the character that it imprints, is worth something, even if a man receives it falsely.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Poenae graviori se subjicit. Hoc intelligendum est de illis qui exterius per poenitentiam hypocrisim praetendunt; quia simulata aequitas est duplex iniquitas, ut Augustinus dicit. Vel hoc dicitur, quia tollitur excusatio de ignorantia vel surreptione in eo quod peccatum advertit, de eo poenitens.
One who cries over sins . . . committed, but does not abandon them, subjects himself to a greater punishment.1 This is to be understood about those who outwardly put on a show through hypocritical penance; for, as Augustine says, a feigned justice is twofold iniquity.2 Or this is said because the excuse of ignorance or surprise is taken away in the one who directs his attention to his sins in repenting of them.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Vera poenitentia est cessare a peccato. Sciendum, quod cessare a peccato non dicit simplicem negationem peccati; quia qui intermittit actum peccati, non dicitur a peccato cessare; sed cessare a peccato proprie dicitur, cui peccatum displicet, et peccatum dimittere intendit; et haec est vera poenitentia.
This is true penance: to cease from sin.1 It should be known that ceasing from sin does not mean simply the negation of sin; for not just anyone who leaves off an act of sin is said to cease sinning. But to cease from sin is properly said about someone whom sin displeases, and who exerts himself to give up sinning; and this is true penitence.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Cum emendationis proposito. Sed contra, unius habitus unus est actus; hic autem ponuntur quatuor actus poenitentiae, scilicet propositum emendationis, plangere peccata praeterita, et odire, et iterum nolle ulterius committere. Et dicendum, quod ista quatuor se consequuntur in poenitentia, et ideo quasi pro uno actu computantur; quia sicut amor delectationem parit in consideratione amati, ita odium peccati tristitiam de ipso parit, et tristitia ad destructionem ipsius movet; et ideo inter quatuor praedicta primum est odire peccata; secundo ea plangere, tertio ea destruere, quantum ad praeterita cum proposito emendationis, et quantum ad futurum per hoc quod homo plangenda committere nolit, quod est quartum.
With purpose of amendment.1 But to the contrary, a single habit has a single act; but here four acts of repentance are listed, namely, the purpose of amendment, weeping over past sins, hating them, and willing not to do them again. And it should be said that these four happen one after another in penance, and therefore are considered almost as a single act; for just as love produces delight in the consideration of the beloved, so also the hatred of sin produces sadness about it, and the sadness moves one toward its destruction. And this is why among the four things listed, the first is to hate sins; the second is to weep over them; the third is to destroy them as regards past sins with the purpose of amendment; and as regards future sins by willing not to commit things to be wept over, which is fourth.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Semper puniens in se, habitu vel proposito, sed non semper actu; quia quandoque etiam motibus aliarum virtutum debet commoveri.
One may always punish in oneself,1 habitually or in intention, but not always actually, for sometimes he should be moved by the motions of the other virtues.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5De poenitentia perfectorum, vel ad salutem sufficienti, intelligendum est quod supra dixit. Perfectos hic vocat qui in poenitentia sunt perfecti, eam usque ad finem vitae continuantes.
What he said above . . . are to be understood of the penance of the perfect, or of the penance sufficient for salvation. Here he calls ‘perfect’ those who are perfect in penance, continuing in it until the end of life.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Si nos aliqua culpa mortalis invenerit quae non in crimine mortali vel in morum vitio consistat, haec culpa semper reparari potest. Sciendum, quod culpa mortalis est quae gratiam tollit, per quam est vita animae; et sic omnis culpa mortalis est contra gratiam; sed quaedam est contra rationem, ut perjurium; quaedam etiam contra naturam, ut sodomia; quaedam autem est crimen, quae est digna accusatione in judicio; quaedam autem est blasphemia, quae est impositio alicujus falsi in Deum, vel ei subtrahendo quod inest, vel attribuendo quod non inest.
If some mortal fault should sometimes find us, which does not consist in a mortal crime or in blasphemy against the faith, but only in a vice of word or behavior, this fault may always be repaired.1 It should be known that a mortal fault is one that takes away grace, by which the soul’s life exists; and this is why every mortal fault is against grace; but some are against reason, like perjury; some are also against nature, like sodomy; some, however, are crimes that deserve accusation in court; while some are blasphemy, which is the imposition of something false on God, or taking away from him what exists in him, or attributing to him what is not in him.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Quod tamen in quibusdam Ecclesiis non servatur. Hoc intelligitur de poenitentia publica; sed solemnis, ut quidam dicunt, nunquam iteratur.
And yet this practice is not observed in some churches.1 This is understood as referring to public penance; but solemn penance, as some people say, is never repeated.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Nec minus tribuit quam ante tribuerat, largissima munera vitae et salutis, videlicet quantum in ipso est, dummodo aequaliter se homo ad gratiam habendam praeparet. Non tamen oportet quod semper in aequali caritate resurgat, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 31, qu. 1, art. 4, quaestiunc. 3, dictum est.
Nor does he grant them any less than he did before, his most generous gifts of life and salvation:1 namely, on his side, when a man equally prepares himself for possessing grace. Yet it is not necessary that someone always return to equal charity, as was said in Book III, Distinction 31, Question 1, Article 4, Subquestion 3.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Etiam si ad summum perveniat malorum. Hoc intelligendum est quantum ad actum, non quantum ad potentiam; quia aliquis est ita malus quod nullus alius est pejor, non autem ita quod nullus alius possit esse pejor.
Even if one should have reached the height of evils.1 This is to be understood as to actuality, not as to potency; for a person may be so wicked that no one else is worse, but no one is so wicked that no one else could be worse.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Et tamen graviter postea deliquit. Sed contra: Moyses etiam numeravit, nec tamen dicitur peccasse. Et dicendum, quod Moyses numeravit ex praecepto Domini, sed David ut in populo gloriaretur. Ideo autem eo peccante populus percussus est propter ostendendam habitudinem populi ad principem, sicut Augustinus dicit in Josue de Acham. Ostenditur enim in ipsa poena Acham quantum sit bonum in populo ipsa unitas, ut non in seipsis singula, sed in toto partes aestimentur.
And yet he afterward sinned gravely.1 But to the contrary: Moses also counted the people (Num 1:2), but he is not said to have sinned. And it should be said that Moses counted them at the Lord’s command, but David did it so that he might glory in his people. Moreover, this is why when he sinned the nation was struck, namely for the sake of showing the relation of a people toward its leader, as Augustine says concerning Achan in his commentary on Joshua.2 For it is shown the very punishment of Achan shows what great a good unity is in a people, that they should be esteemed not as individuals by themselves, but as parts in a whole.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Vel sicut Gregorius dicit, super illud Job 34: qui regnare facit hypocritam etc., pro qualitatibus subditorum disponuntur acta regentium, ut saepe propter demerita gregis, etiam vere boni delinquat vita pastoris; et David populum numerando peccavit, et tamen vindictam populus de peccato suscepit.
Or as Gregory says, commenting on Job: who makes a hypocrite reign? (Job 34:30), the acts of rulers are disposed for the qualities of their subjects, so that often because of the demerits of their flock, the good pastor’s life may also fall short; and David sinned by taking a census of his people, and nevertheless, the people suffered the vengeance for this sin.1
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5Vel dicendum, quod quia de populi elatione peccavit, ideo in populi occisione punitus fuit, sicut aliquis dominus in amissione possessionis. Nec tamen populus injuste passus est, quia hoc meruerat, Absalon sequendo.
Or it could be said that because he sinned over glorying in his people, for this reason he was punished with the death of his people, like any master in the loss of his possessions. Nor, however, did the people suffer unjustly, because they deserved this for following Absalom.
Sent.IV.D14.Q2.A5D. 15Requirements for penance
Integritas poenitentiae
Requirements for penance
Sent.IV.D15Postquam determinavit Magister de poenitentia quantum ad sui veritatem, ostendens quid sit poenitentia secundum sui veram rationem, et removens errorem quorumdam qui ad rationem poenitentiae addere volebant futuram perseverantiam, hic intendit determinare de poenitentia quantum ad sui integritatem, quorumdam errorem removens, qui falso opinabantur posse de uno peccato poenitentiam agi, et non de alio: quod est contra integritatem poenitentiae. Et dividitur in partes duas: in prima ponit rationes quae sunt causa erroris; in secunda improbat ipsum errorem, ibi: satis arbitror illis esse responsum.
After the Master has considered penance according to its truth, showing what penance is according to its true account, and removing the error of certain people who wished to add future perseverance to the definition of penance, here he considers penance according to its integrity, removing the error of certain people who held the false opinion that it is possible to do penance for one sin and not for another, which is against the integrity of penance. And this is divided into two parts: in the first, he gives the arguments that are the cause of the error; in the second, he disproves this error, at: I judge that a sufficient response has been made to those.1
Sent.IV.D15Prima in duas, secundum quod error praedictus duos habuit modos positionis: in prima enim parte reprobat rationes eorum qui dicebant, quod de uno peccato sine alio poterat poenitentia agi, et fructuose quantum ad praesens; in secunda illorum qui ponebant quod hoc non erat fructuosum quantum ad praesens, sed quantum ad futurum, quando de peccatis aliis poenitentiam aget, ibi: quibusdam tamen videtur fuisse satisfactio, sed infructuosa.
The first is in two parts, according as the error mentioned was posited in two ways; for in the first part he criticizes the arguments of those who said that penance may be done for one sin without the others, and be fruitful for the present time; in the second, he criticizes those who held that this was fruitful not for the present, but for the future, when one has done penance for the other sins, at: and yet it seems to some that it was satisfaction, but it is fruitless.1
Sent.IV.D15Prima in duas: in prima excludit probationem eorum, quae ex auctoritatibus canonis procedebat; in secunda probationes ex auctoritatibus sanctorum et ratione sumptas, ibi: alias quoque auctoritates inducunt.
The first is in two parts: in the first, he excludes the argument that proceeded from the authority of the canon; in the second, the arguments taken from the authority of the saints and from reason, at: they bring forward other authorities.1
Sent.IV.D15Circa primum tria facit: primo ponit objectionem; secundo solvit eam, ibi: sed de his oportet illud tantum intelligi qui praesentibus suppliciis commutantur in bonum; tertio excludit quamdam dubitationem ex praecedenti solutione ortam, ibi: attende lector his verbis.
Concerning the first he does three things: first, he raises the objection; second, he resolves it, at: but that text is only to be understood of those who are changed for the good by their present sufferings;1 third, he excludes a certain doubt arising from the previous resolution, at: attend, reader, to these words.2
Sent.IV.D15Alias quoque auctoritates inducunt. Circa hanc partem duo facit: primo ponit probationes illorum, quorum prima est ex auctoritate Gregorii; secunda ex auctoritate Ambrosii; tertia ex ratione sumpta, ut per se patet; secundo solvit eas; et primo ad auctoritatem Gregorii, ibi: hic responderi potest etc.; secundo ad auctoritatem Ambrosii, ibi: illud autem quod Ambrosius ait etc.; tertio ad rationem, ibi: ad hoc autem quod objicitur etc.
They also bring in other authorities. In this part he does two things: first, he lists the arguments of those people, the first of which is from Gregory’s authority, the second from Ambrose’s authority, and the third taken from reason, as as is clear from the argument itself. Second, he resolves them: first, the text from Gregory, at: to these people one may answer as follows,1 etc.; second, the text from Ambrose, at: as for what Ambrose says,2 etc.; third, the argument from reason, at: as to the objection, etc.3
Sent.IV.D15Quibusdam tamen videtur fuisse satisfactio, sed infructuosa. Hic destruit probationes alterius positionis; et circa hoc duo facit: primo ponit eas; secundo solvit, ibi: sed haec dicta intelligimus de illo qui in caritate quodam tempore bona facit, et bonus est, alio vero tempore malus est.
And yet it seems to some that it was satisfaction, but it is fruitless. Here he destroys the arguments of the other position; and concerning this he does two things: first, he lists them; second, he resolves them, at: but we understand these statements as applying to one who in charity at some time does good things and is good, but at another time is wicked.1
Sent.IV.D15Et ponit duas solutiones, quarum secunda incipit ibi: potest etiam accipi de operibus bonis quae ab aliquo fiunt dum malus est.
And he gives two solutions, of which the second begins here: this may also be taken of the good works which are done by a man while he is wicked.1
Sent.IV.D15Et circa hoc duo facit; primo ostendit quod bona extra caritatem facta, etsi valeant ad tolerabilius judicium sustinendum, non tamen valent ad vitam consequendam; secundo ostendit idem de operibus in caritate factis, quae postea per peccatum mortificantur, ibi: illa etiam quae in caritate quis facit, si postea prolapsus fuerit, nec exsurrexerit, non esse in memoria Dei Ezechiel dicit.
And concerning this he does two things; first, he shows that good deeds done without charity, even if they are avail for a more tolerable judgment, nevertheless are not sufficient for obtaining eternal life. Second, he shows that it is the same with works done in charity that are afterward made dead by sin, at: Ezekiel says that even the good works which someone does in charity are not in God’s memory, if the doer falls afterwards and does not rise from his fall.1
Sent.IV.D15Satis arbitror illis esse responsum. Hic improbat ipsum errorem; et circa hoc duo facit: primo improbat errorem; secundo concludit veritatem, scilicet quae sit vera et sufficiens poenitentia, ibi: ex praemissis perspicua fit notitia verae poenitentiae.
I judge that a sufficient response has been made to those. Here he disproves this error; and concerning this he does two things: first, he disproves the error; second, he concludes to the truth, namely, what is true and sufficient penance, at: from the above, a very clear notion of true penance and satisfaction is presented.1
Sent.IV.D15Hic est quaerendum de satisfactione et de partibus ejus; unde quatuor hic quaeruntur. Primo de ipsa satisfactione. Secundo de eleemosyna. Tertio de jejunio. Quarto de oratione. His enim tribus homo satisfacit.
Here we must ask about satisfaction and its parts; and so four questions arise here. First, concerning satisfaction in itself. Second, about almsgiving. Third, about fasting. Fourth, about prayer. For a man makes satisfaction by these three things.
Sent.IV.D15Q. 1Satisfaction
Satisfactio
Satisfaction
Sent.IV.D15.Q1Circa hoc quaeruntur quinque:
Concerning this, five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D15.Q1primo, quid sit satisfactio;
first, what is satisfaction;
Sent.IV.D15.Q1secundo, utrum possibile sit a nobis Deo satisfieri;
second, whether it is possible for us to make satisfaction to God;
Sent.IV.D15.Q1tertio, qualiter homo satisfacere possit;
third, how a human being can make satisfaction;
Sent.IV.D15.Q1quarto, per quae;
fourth, by what things;
Sent.IV.D15.Q1quinto, utrum restitutio sit pars satisfactionis.
fifth, whether restitution is a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1A. 1What is satisfaction
Quid sit satisfactio
What is satisfaction
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod satisfactio non sit neque virtus neque virtutis actus. Omnis enim virtutis actus est meritorius. Sed satisfactio non est meritoria, ut videtur; quia meritum gratuitum est; sed satisfactio debitum attendit. Ergo satisfactio non est actus virtutis.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus. It seems that satisfaction is neither a virtue nor a virtue’s act. For every virtue’s act is meritorious. But satisfaction is not meritorious, as it seems; for merit is free, but satisfaction regards a debt. Therefore, satisfaction is not the act of a virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, omnis actus virtutis est voluntarius. Sed aliquando fit alicui satisfactio de aliquo, eo invito; ut quando aliquis pro offensa in alterum commissa a judice punitur. Ergo satisfactio non est virtutis actus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every act of a virtue is voluntary. But sometimes satisfaction is made for something unwillingly, as when a person is punished by a judge for an offense committed against another. Therefore, satisfaction is not the act of a virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, in virtute moris principale est electio. Sed satisfactio non fit per electionem, sed respicit principaliter exteriora opera. Ergo non est virtutis actus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher,1 in a virtue of habit the main thing is choice. But satisfaction is not made through choice, but rather chiefly regards outward works. Therefore, it is not the act of a virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg3Sed contra, satisfactio ad poenitentiam pertinet. Sed poenitentia est virtus, ut prius dictum est. Ergo satisfactio est actus virtutis.
On the contrary (1), satisfaction belongs to penance. But penance is a virtue, as was said before. Therefore, satisfaction is the act of a virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, nullus actus operatur ad deletionem peccati, nisi sit actus virtutis: quia contrarium destruitur per suum contrarium. Sed per satisfactionem peccatum totaliter annihilatur. Ergo satisfactio est virtutis actus.
Furthermore (2), any act done to blot out sin must be an act of virtue: for a contrary is destroyed by its contrary. But by satisfaction, sin is completely annihilated. Therefore, satisfaction is the act of a virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit actus justitiae. Quia satisfactio fit ad hoc quod reconcilietur ei quem offendit. Sed reconciliatio, cum sit amoris, ad caritatem pertinet. Ergo satisfactio est actus caritatis, et non justitiae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is not an act of justice.1 For satisfaction is done in order to be reconciled to the one whom one has offended. But since reconciliation belongs to love, it pertains to charity. Therefore, satisfaction is an act of charity, and not of justice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg5Praeterea, causae peccatorum in nobis sunt passiones animae, quibus ad malum incitamur. Sed justitia, secundum Philosophum, non est circa passiones, sed circa operationes. Cum ergo ad satisfactionem pertineat peccatorum causas excidere, ut in littera dicitur, videtur quod non sit actus justitiae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the causes of sin in us are the soul’s passions, by which we are incited to evil. But justice, according to the Philosopher,1 is not about passions, but about activities. Therefore, since satisfaction for sins means to cut out their causes, as it says in the text, it seems that it is not an act of justice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg6Praeterea, cavere in futurum non est actus justitiae, sed magis prudentiae, cujus pars ponitur cautela, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 33, quaest. 3, art. 1, quaestiunc. 2, dictum est. Sed hoc pertinet ad satisfactionem: quia ipsius est suggestionibus peccatorum aditum non indulgere. Ergo satisfactio non est actus justitiae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, to be careful in the future is not an act of justice, but rather an act of prudence, which includes caution as one of its parts, as was said in Book III, Distinction 33, Question 3, Article 1, Subquestion 2. But this pertains to satisfaction: for it belongs to satisfaction to not grant admittance to the suggestions of sin. Therefore, satisfaction is not an act of justice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg7Sed contra, nulla virtus attendit rationem debiti nisi justitia. Sed satisfactio honorem debitum Deo impendit, ut Anselmus dicit. Ergo satisfactio est justitiae actus.
On the contrary (1), no virtue concerns the account of the due, except justice. But satisfaction pays due honor to God, as Anselm says.1 Therefore, satisfaction is an act of justice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, nulla virtus habet rerum exteriorum adaequationem perficere nisi justitia. Sed hoc fit per satisfactionem: quia constituitur aequalitas emendae ad offensam praecedentem. Ergo satisfactio est justitiae actus.
Furthermore (2), no virtue has to do with making external things equal, except justice. But this is done by satisfaction, since it establishes an equality by making amends for the previous offense. Therefore, satisfaction is an act of justice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod definitio satisfactionis in littera inconvenienter ponatur ab Augustino. Dicit enim quod satisfactio est peccatorum causas excidere, et eorum suggestionibus aditum non indulgere. Causa enim actualis peccati fomes est. Sed in hac vita non possumus fomitem excidere. Ergo satisfacere non est causas peccatorum excidere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the definition of satisfaction from Augustine is unfittingly set down in the text. For he says that satisfaction is cutting out the causes of sin, and not granting admittance to their suggestion. For the actual cause of sin is the fomes. But in this life we cannot get rid of the fomes. Therefore, satisfaction is not cutting out the causes of sin.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg9Praeterea, causa peccati est fortior quam peccatum. Sed homo per se non potest peccatum excidere. Ergo multo minus causas peccati; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the cause of sin is stronger than sin. But a person cannot get rid of sin by himself. Therefore, much less can he do so to the causes of sin; and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg10Praeterea, satisfactio, cum sit pars poenitentiae, praeteritum respicit, non futurum. Sed non indulgere aditum suggestionibus peccatorum respicit futurum. Ergo non debet poni in definitione satisfactionis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, satisfaction, since it is a part of penance, regards the past, not the future. But refusing to entertain the suggestion of sin regards the future. Therefore, it should not be included in the definition of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg11Praeterea, satisfactio dicitur respectu offensae praeteritae. Sed de offensa praecedenti nulla fit mentio. Ergo inconvenienter assignatur definitio satisfactionis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, satisfaction is said about a past offense. But no mention is made of the preceding offense. Therefore, the definition of satisfaction is unfittingly assigned.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg12Praeterea, Anselmus ponit aliam definitionem in Lib. 1, Cur Deus homo, ubi sup., scilicet: satisfactio est honorem debitum Deo impendere; in qua nulla fit mentio horum quae Augustinus hic ponit. Ergo altera earum videtur esse incompetens.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, as mentioned above, Anselm gives another definition in Book I of Why God Became Man, namely, satisfaction is paying the honor owed to God, in which no mention is made of those things that Augustine includes. Therefore, Augustine’s definition seems to be unfitting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg13Praeterea, honorem debitum Deo potest innocens impendere. Sed satisfacere non competit innocenti. Ergo definitio Anselmi est male assignata.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, an innocent man can pay the honor owed to God. But making satisfaction does not apply to the innocent. Therefore, Anselm’s definition is badly assigned.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.arg14Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod aliquis actus dicitur esse actus virtutis dupliciter. Uno modo materialiter; et sic quilibet actus qui non habet malitiam implicitam vel defectum debitae circumstantiae, actus virtutis dici potest: quia quolibet tali actu potest uti virtus in suum finem, sicut est ambulare, loqui, et hujusmodi. Alio modo dicitur aliquis actus esse actus virtutis formaliter: quia ipso suo nomine formam et rationem virtutis implicitam habet; sicut fortiter sustinere, dicitur actus fortitudinis. Formale autem cujuslibet virtutis moralis est ratio medii; unde omnis actus qui rationem medii importat, actus virtutis formaliter est. Et quia aequalitas medium est, quod suo nomine satisfactio importat (cum non dicitur aliquid satisfactum nisi secundum proportionem aequalitatis ad aliquid), constat quod satisfactio etiam formaliter est actus virtutis.
To the first question, I answer that a certain act may be called an act of virtue in two ways. In one way, materially, and this is the way that any act that does not have implicit malice or a lack of due circumstances can be called an act of virtue: for virtue can use any act such as walking, speaking, and things like that for its own end. In another way a certain act may be called an act of virtue formally, for it has the implicit form and nature of virtue, as enduring bravely is said to be an act of fortitude. However, what is formal in any moral virtue is the notion of the mean; and so every act that includes the notion of the mean is formally an act of virtue. And since an equality is a mean, which satisfaction implies by its name (for nothing is said to make satisfaction except according to the proportion of equality to something else), it is clear that satisfaction is also formally an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis satisfacere in se sit debitum, tamen inquantum satisfaciens voluntarie hoc opus exequitur, rationem gratuiti accipit ex parte operantis; et sic operans facit de necessitate virtutem: ex hoc enim debitum dimittere habet meritum, quod necessitatem importat, quae voluntati contrariatur; unde si voluntas necessitati assentiat, ratio meriti non tolletur.
Reply Obj. 1: Although making satisfaction in itself is owed, nevertheless, to the extent that the person making satisfaction performs this work voluntarily, it has the nature of something freely done on the part of the doer. And thus the person makes a virtue of the necessity: for paying a debt has merit from the fact that it involves necessity, which is contrary to the will. And so if the will assents to to the necessity, the quality of merit will not be destroyed.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod actus virtutis non requirit voluntarium in eo qui facit,1 quia illius actus est; et ideo, cum ille in quem judex vindictam exercet, se habeat ut patiens ad satisfactionem, non ut agens; non oportet quod in eo voluntaria sit satisfactio, sed in judice faciente.
Reply Obj. 2: The voluntary is not required from an act of virtue in the one who suffers, but in the one who does it, since it is his act. And so when the one on whom the judge imposes recompense is related to the satisfaction passively, and not actively, it is not necessary that the satisfaction be voluntary in him, but in the judge making him do it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod principale in virtute potest accipi dupliciter. Uno modo principale in ipsa, inquantum est virtus; et sic ea quae ad rationem pertinent, vel magis ei propinqua sunt, principaliora sunt in virtute; et sic electio et interiores actus in virtute, inquantum virtus est, principaliores sunt. Alio modo potest accipi principale in virtute, inquantum est talis virtus; et sic principalius in ipsa est ex quo determinationem recipit. Actus autem interiores in aliquibus virtutibus determinantur per exteriores: quia electio, quae est communis omnibus virtutibus, ex hoc quod est electio talis actus, efficitur propria hujus virtutis; et sic actus exteriores in aliquibus virtutibus sunt principaliores; et ita etiam est in satisfactione.
Reply Obj. 3: The most important thing in virtue can be considered in two ways. In one way, the chief thing in it as it is a virtue, and so what belongs to its definition or is closer to it is more important in virtue; and in this way choice and interior acts are the most important things in virtue, as virtue. In another way, the chief thing in virtue can be considered according as it is this particular virtue; and in this way the most important thing in it is what gives it its determination. Now interior acts in any virtue are determined through external ones: for choice, which is common to all virtues, becomes specific to this virtue by the fact that it is the choice of this act. And that is how external acts in any virtues are more principal; and this is also how it is in satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum in 5 Ethica, medium justitiae accipitur secundum adaequationem rei ad rem in proportionalitate aliqua. Unde cum talem adaequationem ipsum nomen satisfactionis importat, quia hoc adverbium satis aequalitatem proportionis designat; constat quod satisfactio formaliter justitiae actus est. Sed justitiae actus, secundum Philosophum, est vel sui ad alterum, ut quando aliquis reddit alteri quod ei debet; vel alterius ad alterum, sicut quando judex facit justitiam inter duos. Quando autem actus justitiae est sui ad alterum, aequalitas in ipso faciente constituitur; quando autem alterius ad alterum, aequalitas constituitur in justum passo. Et quia satisfactio aequalitatem in ipso faciente exprimit, dicit actum justitiae qui est sui ad alterum proprie loquendo.
To the second question, it should be said that according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 5,1 the mean of justice is taken according to the equalizing of one thing to another in a certain proportion. And this is why when an equalization like this carries the very name of satisfaction: since satis, the adverb ‘enough,’ indicates an equality of proportion, it is clear that satisfaction is formally an act of justice. But an act of justice, according to the Philosopher,2 is either from oneself toward another, as when someone renders to another what he owes him; or else it is from someone else to another person, as when the judge makes justice between two people. However, when an act of justice is between oneself and another, the equality exists in the one doing this act; but when it is between two other people, the equality is established in the one undergoing the justice. And since satisfaction expresses an equality in the one making satisfaction, it names an act of justice that is from oneself toward another, properly speaking.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1Sed sui ad alterum potest aliquis facere justitiam vel in actionibus et passionibus, vel in rebus exterioribus; sicut etiam injuria fit alteri vel subtrahendo res, vel per aliquam actionem laedendo. Et quia usus rerum exteriorum est dare; ideo actum justitiae, secundum quod aequalitatem in rebus exterioribus constituit, proprie dicit hoc quod est reddere. Sed satisfacere, manifeste aequalitatem in actionibus demonstrat, quamvis quandoque unum pro altero ponatur. Et quia adaequatio non est nisi inaequalium, ideo satisfactio inaequalitatem actionum praesupponit; quae quidem offensam constituit; et ideo habet respectum ad offensam praecedentem. Nulla autem pars justitiae respicit offensam praecedentem, nisi vindicativa justitia, quae aequalitatem constituit in eo qui justum patitur indifferenter; sive sit patiens idem quod agens, ut quando aliquis sibi ipsi poenam infert; sive non sit idem, ut quando judex alium punit; ad utrumque vindicativa justitia se habente. Similiter et poenitentia, quae aequalitatem tantum in faciente importat, quia ipsemet poenam tenet; ut sic quodammodo poenitentia vindicativae justitiae species fit. Et propter hoc constat quod satisfactio, quae aequalitatem respectu offensae praecedentis in faciente importat, opus justitiae est quantum ad illam partem quae poenitentia dicitur.
But someone can do justice from himself toward another either in his actions and passions, or in external things, as also an injury may be done to another either by taking something of his or by some wounding action. And since the use of external things is to give them, this is the reason the act of justice that establishes an equality in outward things is properly said to be a rendering. But making satisfaction manifestly shows equality in actions, although sometimes one thing is set down for another. And since equalizing only happens with inequalities, this is the reason that satisfaction presupposes an inequality of actions, which indeed constitutes the offense; and this is how it is related to the previous offense. But no part of justice regards a previous offense except retributive justice, which establishes an equality in the one who undergoes the justice, regardless of whether the one suffering is the same as the one acting, as when someone imposes a punishment on himself, or whether they are not the same, as when a judge punishes someone else; retributive justice relates to both. It is likewise with penance, which implies an equality only in the one doing it, for he binds himself to the punishment, so that penance thus becomes in a way a species of retributive justice. And because of this it is clear that satisfaction, which conveys an equality with regard to the previous offense in the one doing it, is a work of justice according to that part which is called penance.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod satisfactio, ut ex dictis patet, est quaedam injuriae illatae recompensatio. Unde sicut injuria illata immediate ad inaequalitatem justitiae pertingebat, et per consequens ad inaequalitatem amicitiae oppositam; ita et satisfactio directe ad aequalitatem justitiae perducit, et ad aequalitatem amicitiae ex consequenti. Et quia actus aliquis elicitive ab illo habitu procedit ad cujus finem immediate ordinatur, imperative autem ab illo ad cujus finem ulterius tendit; ideo satisfactio elicitive est a justitia, sed imperative a caritate.
Reply Obj. 1: Satisfaction, as is clear from what has been said, is a certain recompense for an injury inflicted. And so as the injury inflicted directly brought about an inequality of justice, and as a result, an inequality opposed to friendship, so also satisfaction leads directly to an equality of justice, and consequently to an equality of friendship. And since every act proceeds as elicited by that habit to whose end it is immediately ordered, but it proceeds as commanded by the one to whose end it further tends, this is why satisfaction is elicited by justice, but commanded by charity.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis justitia sit principaliter circa operationes, tamen etiam ex consequenti est circa passiones, inquantum sunt operationum causae. Sed justitia cohibet iram ne alteri laesionem injuste inferat, et concupiscentiam ne ad aliorum torum accedat. Et sic etiam satisfactio potest peccatorum causas excidere.
Reply Obj. 2: Although justice is chiefly about activities, nevertheless it is also about passions as a result, inasmuch as they are the causes of activities. But justice restrains anger, so that it does not unjustly impose an injury on another, and concupiscence, so that it does not approach the bed of others. In the same way, too, satisfaction can cut out the causes of sin.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod quaelibet virtus moralis participat actus prudentiae, eo quod formaliter ipsa complet in eis rationem virtutis, cum secundum eam medium accipiatur in singulis virtutibus moralibus, ut patet per definitionem virtutis positam in 2 Ethica.
Reply Obj. 3: Any moral virtue takes part in the act of prudence, by the fact that prudence formally completes in them the account of virtue, since it is by prudence that the mean is taken in individual moral virtues, as is clear from the definition of virtue given in the Ethics 2.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod justitia non ad hoc tantum tendit ut inaequalitatem praecedentem auferat puniendo culpam praeteritam, sed ut in futurum aequalitatem custodiat: quia secundum Philosophum in 2 Ethica, poenae medicinae sunt; unde et satisfactio, quae est justitiae actus poenam inferentis, est medicina, curans peccata praeterita, et praeservans a futuris; et ideo quando homo homini satisfacit, et praeterita recompensat et de futuris cavet. Et secundum hoc dupliciter potest satisfactio definiri. Uno modo respectu culpae praeteritae, quam recompensando curat; et sic dicitur, quod satisfactio est injuriae illatae recompensatio secundum justitiae aequalitatem; et in idem dicitur redire definitio Anselmi, qui dicit, quod satisfacere est Deo debitum honorem impendere, ut consideretur debitum ratione culpae commissae. Alio modo potest definiri secundum quod praeservat a culpa futura; et sic definit eam hic Augustinus. Praeservatio autem a morbo corporali fit per ablationem causarum ex quibus morbus consequi potest: eis enim ablatis non potest morbus sequi. Sed in morbo spirituali non est ita: quia liberum arbitrium non cogitur; unde causis praecedentibus potest vitari, quamvis difficulter causis amotis potest incurri. Et ideo in satisfactionis definitione duo ponit: scilicet abscissionem causarum quantum ad primum, et abstinentiam liberi arbitrii ad ipsum peccatum quantum ad secundum.
To the third question, it should be said that justice does not extend only to removing a previous inequality by punishing past fault, but it also protects the future equality: for according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 2,1 punishments are medicines. And this is why satisfaction, which is the act of justice imposing a penalty, is also a medicine, curing past sin and preserving from future ones. And so when a man makes satisfaction to a man, he both compensates for the past and guards against the future. And according to this satisfaction can be defined in two ways. In one way with regard to past fault, which it heals by compensating; and in this way it is said that satisfaction is a recompense for injuries inflicted according to the equality of justice; and Anselm’s definition, which says that to make satisfaction is to pay due honor to God, as might be considered due by reason of a fault committed, is said to amount to the same thing. In another way it can be defined according as it preserves from future fault; and this is how Augustine defines it. However, preservation from physical illness happens by the removal of the causes from which the illness can be contracted: for once these are removed, the illness cannot follow. But in a spiritual ailment it is not this way, for the free will cannot be forced; and so it cannot be avoided in its foregoing causes, although with difficulty can it be contracted once the causes are removed. And so in the definition of satisfaction he includes two things: namely, cutting off the causes as to the first, and the free will’s refraining from sin as to the second.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod accipiendae sunt causae proximae peccati actualis, quae dicuntur duo: scilicet libido ex consuetudine vel actu peccati relicta, et aliquae reliquiae peccati praeteriti; et exteriores occasiones ad peccandum, ut locus, societas mala, et hujusmodi; et tales causae in hac vita per satisfactionem tolluntur; quamvis fomes, qui est causa remota peccati actualis, non tollatur totaliter in hac vita per satisfactionem, etsi debilitetur.
Reply Obj. 1: The proximate causes of actual sin must be considered here, which are said to be two: namely, lust, whether from the habit left behind by an act of sin or other things left behind by past sins; and outward occasions of sin, like place, bad company, and things like that. And such causes are removed in this life by satisfaction; although the fomes, which is the remote cause of actual sin, is not completely removed by satisfaction in this life, even if it is weakened.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod quia causa mali vel privationis, eo modo quo causam habet, non est nisi bonum deficiens; bonum autem facilius tollitur quam construatur; ideo facilius est causas privationis et mali abscindere, quam ipsum malum removere, quod non removetur nisi per constructionem boni; quod patet in caecitate et causis ejus. Et tamen causae peccati praedictae non sunt causae sufficientes, cum ex eis non de necessitate sequatur peccatum, sed sunt actiones quaedam. Nec iterum satisfactio sine Dei auxilio fit, quia sine caritate esse non potest, ut dicetur.
Reply Obj. 2: Since the cause of evil or privation, in the way it has a cause, is only a defect in the good, but good is more easily destroyed than established, therefore it is easier to cut out the causes of privation and evil than to remove evil itself, which is only removed by establishing the good; which is evident in the case of blindness and its causes. And nevertheless the causes of sin mentioned are not sufficient causes, since sin does not necessarily follow from them, but they are certain actions. Nor again is satisfaction made without God’s help, since it cannot exist without charity, as will be said.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis poenitentia ex prima sui intentione respiciat praeteritum, tamen etiam ex consequenti futurum respicit, inquantum est medicina praeservans; et sic etiam satisfactio.
Reply Obj. 3: Although penance has to do with the past in its first intention, nevertheless it regards the future as a result, inasmuch as it is a preserving medicine; and so it is also with satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad9Ad quartum dicendum, quod Augustinus definit satisfactionem secundum quod fit Deo, cui secundum rei veritatem nihil subtrahi potest, quamvis peccator, quantum in se est, aliquid subtrahat; et ideo in satisfactione tali principalius requiritur emendatio in futurum quam recompensatio praeteritorum; et propter hoc ex parte ista Augustinus satisfactionem definivit. Nihilominus tamen ex cautela futurorum cognosci potest recompensatio praeteritorum, quia fit circa eadem converso modo. In praeterita enim respicientes, causas peccatorum propter peccata detestamur, a peccatis incipientes detestationis motum; sed in cautela a causis incipimus, ut causis subtractis facilius peccata vitemus.
Reply Obj. 4: Augustine defines satisfaction according as it is made to God, from whom in the truth of the matter nothing can be taken away, although the sinner, as far as in him lies, does take something away. And thus in such satisfaction amendment in the future is required more chiefly than recompense for the past; and because of this, Augustine defines satisfaction from this side. Nevertheless, the recompense for the acts of the past can be known from one’s guarding against future ones, for it is done about the same things in reverse. For in looking at past deeds, we detest the causes of sin on account of those sins, beginning the motion of detestation from our sins; but in taking care about the future we begin from the causes, so that we may avoid sin more easily once its causes are removed.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad10Ad quintum dicendum, quod non est inconveniens quod de eodem dentur diversae assignationes secundum diversa quae in ipso inveniuntur; et sic est in proposito, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 5: It is not unfitting that several different definitions should be given of the same thing according to the different things that are found in it; and this is the way it is in this case, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad11Ad sextum dicendum, quod intelligitur debitum quod debemus Deo ratione culpae commissae: quia debitum poenitentia respicit, ut prius dictum est.
Reply Obj. 6: The debt is to be understood as what we owe God by reason of a fault committed: for penance regards the debt, as has been said before.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A1.ad12A. 2Whether satisfaction toward God is possibleUtrum possibile sit a nobis Deo satisfieri
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod homo non possit Deo satisfacere. Satisfactio enim debet aequari offensae, ut ex dictis patet. Sed offensa in Deum commissa, est infinita, quia quantitatem recipit ab eo in quem committitur; cum plus offendat qui principem percutit quam alium quemcumque. Cum ergo actio hominis non possit esse infinita, videtur quod homo Deo satisfacere non possit.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that a man cannot make satisfaction to God. For satisfaction must be equal to the offense, as is clear from what has been said. But an offense committed against God is infinite, for it takes its quantity from the one it is committed against, since someone who strikes the prince offends more than if he struck someone else. Therefore, since an action of man cannot be infinite, it seems that man cannot make satisfaction to God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, servus, quia totum quod habet, domini est, non potest aliquid domino recompensare. Sed nos servi Dei sumus; quidquid nos boni habemus, ab ipso habentes. Cum ergo satisfactio sit recompensatio offensae praeteritae, videtur quod Deo satisfacere non possimus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a slave, since everything he has belongs to his master, cannot compensate his master for anything. But we are God’s slaves, having from him whatever we have of good. Since, therefore, satisfaction is a recompense for past offenses, it seems that we cannot make satisfaction to God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.arg2Praeterea, ille cujus totum quod habet non sufficit ad unum debitum exsolvendum, non potest alii debito satisfacere. Sed quidquid homo est et potest et habet, non sufficit ad solvendum debitum pro beneficio conditionis; unde Isaiae cap. 40, dicitur, quod ligna Libani non sufficient ad holocaustum. Ergo nullo modo potest satisfacere pro debito offensae commissae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, that man who has not enough to pay off one debt with all that he has, cannot satisfy for another debt. But whatever a man is and can do and has, is not enough to pay his debt for the benefit of his condition. This is why it says in Isaiah 40:16 that the trees of Lebanon would not suffice for a burnt offering. Therefore, in no way can a man make satisfaction for the debt of an offense committed.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.arg3Praeterea, homo totum tempus suum in Dei servitium debet expendere. Sed tempus amissum non potest recuperari: propter quod est gravis jactura temporis, ut Seneca dicit. Ergo non potest homo recompensationem Deo facere; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a man must spend all his time in the service of God. But time lost cannot be recovered, because of which it is most serious to throw away time, as Seneca says.1 Therefore, a man cannot make recompense to God, and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.arg4Praeterea, peccatum actuale mortale est gravius quam originale. Sed pro originali nullus satisfacere potuit, nisi esset Deus et homo. Ergo neque pro actuali.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, actual mortal sin is more serious than original sin. But no one could make satisfaction for original sin, unless he were God and man. Therefore, neither for actual sin.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.arg5Sed contra, sicut Hieronymus dicit, qui dicit Deum aliquid impossibile homini praecepisse, anathema sit. Sed satisfactio est in praecepto: Luc. 3, 8: facite dignos fructus poenitentiae. Ergo possibile est Deo satisfacere.
On the contrary (1), as Jerome says, whoever says that God has commanded anything impossible of man, let him be anathema.1 But satisfaction is commanded: bear fruits worthy of penance (Luke 3:8). Therefore, it is possible to make satisfaction to God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, Deus est magis misericors quam aliquis homo. Sed homini possibile est satisfacere. Ergo et Deo.
Furthermore (2), God is more merciful than any man. But it is possible to make satisfaction to a man. Therefore, also to God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.arg6Praeterea, debita satisfactio est cum poena culpae aequatur: quia justitia est idem quod contrapassum, ut Pythagorici dixerunt. Sed contingit aequalem poenam sumere delectationi, quae fuit in peccando. Ergo contingit Deo satisfacere.
Furthermore (3), due satisfaction is equated with the punishment of fault: for justice is the same as retaliation, as the Pythagoreans said.1 But it happens that one assumes a penalty equal to the pleasure that there was in sinning. Therefore, it happens that one makes satisfaction to God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.arg7Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut supra dictum est, dupliciter homo Deo debitor efficitur. Uno modo ratione beneficii accepti; alio modo ratione peccati commissi. Et sicut gratiarum actio vel latria, vel si quid est hujusmodi, respicit debitum accepti beneficii, ita satisfactio respicit debitum peccati commissi. In his autem honoribus qui sunt ad parentes et deos, etiam secundum Philosophum, impossibile est aequivalens reddere secundum quantitatem; sed sufficit ut homo reddat quod potest: quia amicitia non exigit aequivalens nisi secundum quod possibile est; et hoc etiam aequale est1 aliqualiter, scilicet secundum proportionalitatem: quia sicut se habet quod Deo est debitum ad ipsum Deum, ita hoc quod iste potest reddere, ad eum; et sic aliquo modo forma justitiae conservatur; et similiter est ex parte satisfactionis. Unde non potest homo satisfacere, si ly satis aequalitatem quantitatis importet. Contingit autem, si importet aequalitatem proportionis, ut dictum est, et hoc sicut sufficit ad rationem justitiae, ita sufficit ad rationem satisfactionis.
I answer that, as was said above, a man becomes debtor to God in two ways. In one way, by reason of the benefits he has received; in another way, by reason of sins committed. And just as thanksgiving or worship, or what is of this kind, answers the debt of benefits received, in the same way satisfaction answers the debt of sins committed. However, among those honors that are for parents or gods, even according to the Philosopher,1 it is impossible to render the equivalent according to quantity; but it is enough that a man render what he can: for friendship does not require an equivalent except according as it is possible. And this is also a certain kind of equal, namely, according to proportionality: for just as what is due to God is related to God himself, so is whatever this man can render related to him. And this is how the form of justice is preserved in some way, and it is the same on the part of satisfaction. Therefore, a man cannot make satisfaction, if the satis, ‘enough,’ means an equality of quantity. However, it does happen if it means equality of proportion, as was said, and just as this suffices for the account of justice, it also suffices for the account of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut offensa habuit quamdam infinitatem ex infinitate divinae majestatis, ita et satisfactio accipit quamdam infinitatem ex infinitate divinae misericordiae, prout est gratia informata, per quam acceptum redditur quod homo reddere potest. Quidam tamen dicunt, quod habet infinitatem ex parte aversionis, et sic gratis dimittitur; sed ex parte conversionis finita est, et sic pro ea satisfieri potest. Sed hoc nihil est; quia satisfactio non respondet peccato nisi secundum quod est offensa Dei: quod non habet ex parte conversionis, sed solum ex parte aversionis. Alii vero dicunt, quod etiam quantum ad aversionem pro peccato satisfieri potest virtute meriti Christi, quod quodammodo infinitum fuit, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 18, qu. 1, art. 6, quaestiunc. 1, dictum est; et hoc in idem redit quod prius dictum est; quia per fidem mediatoris gratia data est credentibus. Si tamen alio modo gratiam daret, sufficeret satisfactio per modum praedictum.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as an offense contains a certain infinity from the infinity of divine majesty, so also satisfaction takes a certain infinity from the infinity of divine mercy, according as it is informed by grace, by which whatever a man can render is made acceptable. Nevertheless, some people say that it contains an infinity in regard to the turning away, and on this side it is forgiven freely; but in regard to what is turned toward it is finite, and so satisfaction can be made for it. But this amounts to nothing, for satisfaction does not correspond to sin except as it is an offense against God, which it does not possess in turning toward something else, but only in the turning away from God. But others say that even as to the turning away satisfaction can be made for sin by virtue of the merits of Christ, which had a certain infinity, as was said in Book 3, Distinction 18, Question 1, Article 6, Subquestion 1. And this amounts to the same thing as was said before, for through faith in the Mediator grace is given to believers. However, if he gave grace in another way, satisfaction would be sufficient in the way described.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod homo, qui ad imaginem Dei factus est, aliquid libertatis participat, inquantum est dominus suorum actuum per liberum arbitrium; et ideo ex hoc quod per liberum arbitrium agit, Deo satisfacere potest; quia quamvis Dei sit, prout a Deo est sibi concessum, libere tamen traditum est, ut ejus dominus sit; quod servo non competit.
Reply Obj. 2: Man, who was made in the image of God, partakes in a certain freedom, inasmuch as he is master of his own acts by his free will. And thus by the fact that he acts through his free will, he can make satisfaction to God. For although he belongs to God, according as it was granted to him by God he has nevertheless handed it over freely, as he is his own master, and this does not apply to a slave.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa concludit, quod Deo aequivalens satisfactio fieri non possit; non autem quod non possit sibi sufficiens fieri. Quamvis enim homo totum suum posse Deo debeat, non tamen ab eo exigitur de necessitate ut totum quod possit, faciat; quia hoc est impossibile secundum statum praesentis vitae, ut totum posse suum ad aliquid unum expendat, cum oporteat eum circa multa solicitum esse; sed est quaedam mensura homini adhibita, quae ab eo requiritur, scilicet impletio mandatorum Dei; et super ea potest aliquid erogare, ut satisfaciat.
Reply Obj. 3: That argument concludes that an equivalent satisfaction cannot be made to God; but not that a sufficient satisfaction cannot be made to him. For although man owes all that he can do to God, it is nevertheless not required of him that he necessarily do all that he can, for it is impossible, according to the state of this present life, that he spend all his power on one single thing, since he must be concerned with many things. But a certain measure is applied to a man, which is required of him, namely, fulfilling God’s commands, and he can do something above and beyond these, so that he may make satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis homo non possit tempus praeteritum recuperare, potest tamen in futuro recompensare illud quod in praeterito facere debuisset; quia non debuit debito praecepti totum quod potuit, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: Although man cannot recover past time, he can still compensate in the future what he should have done in the past; for he did not have to do for the due precept all that he was able, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod originale peccatum, etsi minus habeat de ratione peccati quam actuale, tamen est gravius malum, quia est ipsius humanae naturae infectio. Et ideo per unius hominis puri satisfactionem expiari non potuit, sicut actuale.
Reply Obj. 5: Original sin, although it has less of the account of sin than actual sin does, is nevertheless a more serious evil, for it is the infection of human nature itself. And therefore through one mere man’s satisfaction it could not be expiated, like actual sin.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A2.ad5A. 3Conditions for satisfaction
Qualiter homo satisfacere possit
Conditions for satisfaction
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod homo possit de uno peccato sine alio satisfacere. Eorum enim quae non habent connexionem ad invicem, unum potest auferri sine alio. Sed peccata non habent ad invicem connexionem; alias qui haberet unum, haberet omnia. Ergo unum potest expiari sine alio per satisfactionem.
Obj. 1: To the third we proceed thus.1 It seems that man can make satisfaction for one sin without another. For when things are not connected with each other, one can be taken away without another. But sins do not have a connection with each other, otherwise whoever had one would have all. Therefore, one can be expiated by satisfaction without another.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg1Praeterea, Deus est magis misericors quam homo. Sed homo recipit solutionem unius debiti sine alio. Ergo et Deus satisfactionem unius peccati sine alio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, God is more merciful than man. But a man receives the cancellation of one debt without another. Therefore, God also accepts satisfaction for one sin without another.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg2Praeterea, satisfactio, ut in littera dicitur, est peccatorum causas abscidere, nec suggestionibus aditum indulgere. Sed contingit hoc fieri de uno peccato sine alio, ut scilicet luxuriam refrenet, et avaritiae insistat. Ergo de uno peccato potest fieri satisfactio sine alio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, satisfaction, as it says in the text, is cutting out the causes of sin, and not granting admittance to their suggestion. But this may be done for one sin without another, so that, for example, one might restrain lust and pursue greed. Therefore, satisfaction can be made for one sin without another.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg3Sed contra, Isaiae 58, dicitur, quod jejunium eorum qui ad contentiones et lites jejunabant, Deo acceptum non erat; licet jejunium sit satisfactionis opus. Sed non potest fieri satisfactio nisi per opus Deo acceptum. Ergo non potest, qui habet aliquod peccatum, Deo satisfacere.
On the contrary (1), it says in Isaiah 58:4 that the fast they did for contentions and quarrels had not been accepted by God, although fasting is a work of satisfaction. But satisfaction cannot be made except by a work acceptable to God. Therefore, no one who has any sin can make satisfaction to God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, satisfactio est medicina curans peccata praeterita, et praeservans a futuris, ut dictum est. Sed peccata non possunt sine gratia curari. Ergo, cum quodlibet peccatum gratiam auferat, non potest de uno peccato fieri satisfactio sine alio.
Furthermore (2), Satisfaction is a medicine for the healing of past sins, and the preservation from future ones, as was said. But sins cannot be healed by anything but grace. Therefore, since any sin removes grace, satisfaction cannot be made for one sin without the others.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod qui de peccatis omnibus contritus fuerit prius, et postea in peccatum incidit, de aliis peccatis quae sibi per contritionem dimissa fuerant, satisfacere possit extra caritatem existens. Dixit enim Daniel, Nabuchodonosori: peccata tua eleemosynis redime. Sed ipse adhuc peccator erat, quod sequens poena demonstrat. Ergo potest existens in peccato satisfacere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that someone who was once contrite for all his sins and afterward fell into sin, could make satisfaction for the other sins that had been forgiven him through contrition, even while he lacks charity.1 For Daniel said to Nebuchadnezzar: redeem your sins with almsgiving (Dan 4:24). But he was still a sinner then, which the subsequent punishment showed. Therefore, someone can make satisfaction while he is still in sin.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg5Praeterea, nemo scit utrum sit dignus odio, vel amore; Eccle. 6. Si ergo non posset fieri satisfactio nisi ab eo qui est in caritate, nullus sciret se satisfacere; et hoc est inconveniens.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no one knows whether he is worthy of hatred or love (cf. Eccl 9:1). Therefore, if satisfaction could only be made by someone who has charity, no one would know if he could make satisfaction; and this is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg6Praeterea, ex intentione quam homo habet in principio actus, totus actus informatur. Sed poenitens quando poenitentiam inchoavit, in caritate erat. Ergo tota satisfactio sequens ex illa caritate intentionem ejus informante efficaciam habebit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, an entire act is informed by the intention that a man has in the beginning of the act. But when a penitent began to do penance, he was in charity. Therefore, all the satisfaction following will have efficacy from that charity that informs his intention.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg7Praeterea, satisfactio consistit in quadam adaequatione poenae ad culpam. Sed talis adaequatio poenae potest etiam fieri in eo qui caritatem non habet. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, satisfaction consists in a certain equalization of penalty and fault. But this equalizing of penalty can also be done in someone who does not have charity. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg8Sed contra, Proverb. 10, 12: universa delicta operit caritas. Sed satisfactionis virtus est delere delicta. Ergo sine caritate non habet suam virtutem.
On the contrary (1), charity covers all offenses (Prov 10:12). But it belongs to the virtue of satisfaction to blot out offenses. Therefore, without charity it does not have its own virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, praecipuum opus in satisfaciendo est eleemosyna. Sed eleemosyna extra caritatem facta non valet, ut patet 1 Corinth. 13, 3: si distribuero in cibos pauperum omnes facultates meas . . . caritatem autem non habuero, nihil mihi prodest. Ergo nec satisfactio aliqua est.
Furthermore (1), almsgiving is especially a work of satisfaction. But almsgiving done without charity is not worth anything, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 13:3: if I give all my means to feed the poor . . . but have not charity, it is no profit to me. Therefore, neither would any satisfaction be.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod postquam homo caritatem habuerit, valere incipiat satisfactio praecedens. Super illud Levit. 25: si attenuatus fuerit frater tuus, dicit Glossa, quod fructus bonae conversationis debet computari ex eo tempore quo peccavit. Sed non computarentur, nisi aliquam efficaciam acciperent ex caritate sequente. Ergo post caritatem recuperatam valere incipiunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that after a man has had charity, his previous satisfaction begins to be effective.1 Commenting on Leviticus 25:25: if your brother, falling into difficulties, should sell his possessions, the Gloss says that the fruits of a good conversion must be counted from the time when one sinned. But they would not be counted unless they received a certain efficacy from the subsequent charity. Therefore, they begin to have efficacy after charity has been restored.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg10Praeterea, sicut efficacia satisfactionis impeditur per peccatum, ita efficacia baptismi impeditur per fictionem. Sed baptismus incipit valere recedente fictione. Ergo et satisfactio recedente peccato.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as satisfaction’s efficacy is impeded by sin, in the same way baptism’s efficacy is impeded by false pretenses. But baptism begins to take effect once the pretenses have ended. Therefore, so does satisfaction, once the sin is over.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg11Praeterea, si alicui pro peccatis commissis injuncta fuerint multa jejunia, et in peccatum cadens ea perfecerit, non injungitur, cum iterum confitetur, ut jejunia illa iteret. Injungeretur autem, si per ea satisfactio non impleretur. Ergo per poenitentiam sequentem opera praecedentia satisfaciendi efficaciam accipiunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if many fasts were imposed on someone for sins committed, and he completed them while falling into sin, although he may confess them again, he is not bound to do those fasts again. However, he would be bound if his satisfaction had not been fulfilled by them. Therefore, by subsequent penance previous works of satisfaction receive efficacy.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg12Sed contra, opera extra caritatem facta ideo non erant satisfactoria, quia fuerunt mortua. Sed per poenitentiam non vivificantur. Ergo nec incipiunt esse satisfactoria.
On the contrary (1), works done without charity are not satisfactory because they are dead works. But they are not brought to life by penance. Therefore, neither do they begin to be satisfactory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, caritas non informat actum nisi qui ab ipsa aliqualiter procedit. Sed opera non possunt esse Deo accepta, ac per hoc nec satisfactoria, nisi sint caritate informata. Ergo cum opera facta extra caritatem nullo modo ex caritate processerint, vel de cetero procedere possint, nullo modo poterunt in satisfactionem computari.
Furthermore (2), charity only informs the acts that proceed from it in some way. But works cannot be acceptable to God and thereby also satisfactory unless they are informed by charity. Therefore, since works done without charity have proceeded from charity in no way, nor are they able to proceed from it later, they can in no way be counted as satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg13Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod opera extra caritatem facta sint alicujus boni meritoria, saltem temporalis. Quia sicut se habet poena ad malum actum, ita se habet praemium ad bonum. Sed nullum malum factum apud Deum justum judicem est impunitum. Ergo nec aliquod bonum irremuneratum; et sic per illud bonum aliquid meretur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that works done without charity are meritorious of some good, at least a temporal one.1 For just as punishment is related to an evil act, so is reward related to a good one. But no evil deed is unpunished before God, the just judge. Therefore, neither does any good deed go unrewarded, and so by this good deed, something is merited.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg14Praeterea, merces non datur nisi merito. Sed operibus extra caritatem factis datur merces, ut dicitur Matth. 5, de illis qui propter gloriam humanam opera bona faciunt, quod receperunt mercedem suam. Ergo opera illa fuerunt alicujus boni meritoria.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a reward is not given without merit. But rewards are given for works done without charity, as it says in Matthew 5,1 about those who do good works because of human glory, that they have received their reward. Therefore, those works were meritorious of some good.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg15Praeterea, duo existentes in peccato, quorum unus multa bona facit ex genere et circumstantia, alius autem nulla, non aequaliter propinque se habent ad accipiendum bona a Deo; alias non esset ei consulendum ut aliquid boni faceret. Sed qui magis appropinquat Deo, magis de bonis ejus percipit. Ergo iste per bona opera quae facit, aliquid boni a Deo meretur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, two people existing in sin, of whom one does many things that are good by genus and circumstances, while the other does none, are not equally close to receiving good things from God. Otherwise one would not advise him to do a good deed. But anyone who approaches God receives more of his good things. Therefore, the one who does this by his good works merits a certain good from God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg16Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, quod peccator non est dignus pane quo vescitur. Ergo non potest aliquid a Deo mereri.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says, that the sinner is not worthy of the bread that he eats.1 Therefore, he cannot merit anything from God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, qui nihil est, non potest mereri. Sed peccator non habens caritatem nihil est secundum esse spirituale, ut patet 1 Corinth. 13. Ergo non potest aliquid mereri.
Furthermore (2), whoever is nothing cannot merit. But a sinner who does not have charity is nothing according to his spiritual being, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 13:2. Therefore, he cannot merit anything.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg17Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod opera praedicta non valeant ad poenae infernalis mitigationem. Quia secundum quantitatem culpae, erit quantitas poenae in inferno. Sed opera extra caritatem facta non minuunt quantitatem peccati. Ergo nec infernalis poenae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the works mentioned do nothing to mitigate the punishment of hell.1 For the amount of punishment in hell will be according to the amount of guilt. But works done without charity do not diminish the quantity of sin. Therefore, neither do they diminish the punishments of hell.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg18Praeterea, poena infernalis, quamvis sit duratione infinita, tamen intensione finita est. Sed quodlibet finitum consumitur aliqua finita subtractione facta. Si ergo opera extra caritatem facta, aliquid subtraherent de poena debita pro peccatis, contingeret tantum multiplicari illa opera quod totaliter tolleretur poena inferni: quod falsum est.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the punishment of hell, although it is infinite in duration, nevertheless is finite in intensity. But anything finite is consumed by some finite thing taken away. Therefore, if works done without charity took away something of the punishment due for sins, those works could be multiplied so much that the punishment of hell would be completely taken away, which is false.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg19Praeterea, suffragia Ecclesiae sunt magis efficacia quam opera extra caritatem facta. Sed, sicut Augustinus in Enchiridion dicit, damnatis in inferno non prosunt suffragia Ecclesiae. Ergo multo minus opera extra caritatem facta.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the Church’s offerings are more efficacious than works done without charity. But, as Augustine says in his Enchiridion, the Church’s offerings do not benefit the damned in hell.1 Therefore, much less do works done outside of charity.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg20Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit in Enchiridion: Quia ad hoc prosunt ut sit plena remissio, vel ut tolerabilior fiat damnatio.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says in his Enchiridion: they count toward full remission, or that damnation may be made more tolerable.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, majus est facere bonum quam dimittere malum. Sed dimittere malum semper vitat poenam, etiam in eo qui caritate caret. Ergo multo fortius facere bonum.
Furthermore (2), it is greater to do good than to avoid evil. But avoiding evil always averts punishment, even in those who lack charity. Therefore, much more would the doing of good.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.arg21Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quidam dixerunt quod potest de uno peccato satisfieri sine alio, ut Magister in littera dicit; sed hoc non potest esse. Cum enim per satisfactionem tolli debeat offensa praecedens, oportet quod talis sit modus satisfactionis qui competat ad tollendam offensam. Offensae autem ablatio est amicitiae restitutio; et ideo si aliquid sit quod amicitiae restitutionem impediat, etiam apud homines satisfactio esse non potest. Ergo cum quodlibet peccatum amicitiam caritatis impediat, quae est hominis ad Deum, impossibile est quod homo de uno peccato satisfaciat alio retento; sicut nec homo satisfaceret, qui pro alapa sibi data, se ei prosterneret, et aliam sibi daret.
To the first question, I answer that certain people have said that someone can make satisfaction for one sin without another, as the Master says in the text. But this cannot be. For since a previous offense should be taken away by satisfaction, the satisfaction must be does in a manner suitable for taking away the offense. Now the removal of an offense is the restoration of friendship; and so if there is something that blocks the restoring of friendship, satisfaction cannot even exist between men. Therefore, since any sin impedes the friendship of charity, which is between man and God, it is impossible that a man make satisfaction for one sin while retaining another, just as neither would a man make satisfaction who threw himself at another’s feet for having slapped him, and then gave him another slap.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quia peccata non habent connexionem ad invicem in aliquo uno, unum potest quis incurrere sine alio: sed unum et idem est secundum quod omnia peccata remittuntur; et ideo remissiones diversorum peccatorum connexae sunt, et de uno sine alio satisfactio fieri non potest.
Reply Obj. 1: Since sins are not connected by being all rooted in some one thing, a person may commit one without another. But all sins are forgiven according to one and the same thing; and this is why the remission of different sins is connected, and satisfaction cannot be made for one without the others.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod in obligatione debiti non est nisi inaequalitas justitiae opposita, quia unus rem alterius habet; et ideo ad restitutionem non exigitur nisi quod restituatur aequalitas justitiae: quod quidem potest fieri de uno debito, non de alio. Sed ubi est offensa, ibi est inaequalitas non tantum justitiae opposita, sed etiam amicitiae; et ideo ad hoc quod per satisfactionem offensa tollatur, non solum oportet quod aequalitas justitiae restituatur per recompensationem aequalis poenae, sed etiam quod restituatur amicitiae aequalitas; quod non potest fieri, dum aliquid est quod amicitiam impediat.
Reply Obj. 2: In the obligation of debt there is only the inequality opposed to justice, because one person has what belongs to another. And that is why for restitution all that is required is that the equality of justice be restored, which can indeed be done about one debt and not another. But where there is offense, there is not only the inequality opposed to justice, but also to friendship. And therefore for offenses to be taken away through satisfaction, it is not only necessary that the equality of justice be restored by the compensation of an equal penalty, but the equality of friendship must also be restored; which cannot be done while there is anything that would impede friendship.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod unum peccatum suo pondere ad aliud trahit, ut Gregorius dicit; et ideo qui unum peccatum retinet, non sufficienter causas alterius peccati excidit.
Reply Obj. 3: One sin draws a person into others by its weight, as Gregory says;1 and so whoever retains one sin does not sufficiently cut out the causes of others.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam dixerunt, quod postquam omnia peccata per poenitentiam et contritionem remissa sunt, si aliquis ante satisfactionem peractam in peccatum decidat, et in peccato existens satisfaciat, quod satisfactio talis ei valeat; ita quod si in peccato illo moreretur, in inferno de illis peccatis non puniretur. Sed hoc non potest esse: quia in satisfactione oportet quod etiam amicitia restituta, justitiae aequalitas restituatur, cujus contrarium amicitiam solvit, ut Philosophus in 8 Ethica dicit. Aequalitas autem in satisfactione ad Deum non est secundum aequivalentiam, sed magis secundum acceptationem ipsius, ut est dictum; et ideo oportet quod et si jam offensa sit dimissa per praecedentem contritionem, quod opera satisfactoria sint Deo accepta, quod dat eis caritas; et ideo sine caritate opera facta non sunt satisfactoria.
To the second question, it should be said that some people have said that after all sins have been forgiven through penance and contrition, if anyone before performing the satisfaction should fall back into sin, and should make satisfaction while in sin, that satisfaction would benefit him, so that if he should die in his sin, he would not be punished in hell for these sins. But this cannot be: for in satisfaction it is necessary that, even once friendship has been restored, the equality of justice be also restored, since its contrary does away with friendship, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 9.1 Now, equality in making satisfaction to God is not according to equivalence, but rather according to his acceptance, as was said. And this is why it is necessary that, even if the offense has already been forgiven by preceding contrition, there be works of satisfaction accepted by God, which acceptance charity gives to them. And thus works done without charity do not make satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod consilium Danielis intelligitur quod a peccato cessaret et poeniteret, et sic per eleemosynas satisfaceret.
Reply Obj. 1: Daniel’s counsel is understood as to cease from sin and repent, and that is how he could make satisfaction by almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut homo nescit pro certo utrum caritatem habuerit in satisfaciendo, vel habeat, ita etiam nescit pro certo utrum satisfecerit; et ideo dicit Ecclesiasticus: de propitiatu peccatorum noli esse sine metu. Non tamen exigitur quod propter hunc metum homo satisfactionem expletam iteret, si conscientiam peccati mortalis non habet. Quamvis enim poenam non expiet per hujusmodi satisfactionem, tamen non incurrit reatum omissionis ex satisfactione neglecta; sicut nec ille qui accedit ad Eucharistiam sine conscientia peccati mortalis, cui subjacet, reatum indignae sumptionis incurrit.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as a man does not know for certain whether he had charity when he did satisfaction, or whether he has it, so also he does not know for certain whether he has made satisfaction. And therefore Sirach 5:5 says: do not be without fear about the atonement for sins. Nevertheless, it is not required that because of this fear a man repeat the satisfaction he has completed, if he has a mortal sin on his conscience. For although he will not expiate the penalty by satisfaction like this, nevertheless, he will not incur the guilt of omission from neglecting to do his satisfaction; just as neither does someone who approaches the Eucharist with a latent mortal sin that he is not conscious of incur the guilt of receiving unworthily.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod illa intentio interrupta est per peccatum sequens, et ideo non dat operibus vim aliquam post peccatum factis.
Reply Obj. 3: That intention was interrupted by the subsequent sin, and therefore it does not give any force to the works done after sin.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod non potest fieri adaequatio sufficiens nec secundum divinam acceptationem nec secundum aequivalentiam; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 4: A sufficient equalization cannot be made, whether according to the divine acceptance or according to equivalence; and so this argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam dixerunt, quod opera in caritate facta, quae viva dicuntur, sunt meritoria vitae aeternae, et satisfactoria respectu poenae dimittendae; et quod opera extra caritatem facta, vivificantur per caritatem quantum ad hoc quod sunt meritoria1 vitae aeternae. Sed hoc non potest esse: quia utrumque habent ex eadem ratione opera ex caritate facta, scilicet ex hoc quod sunt Deo grata; unde sicut caritas2 adveniens non potest ea gratificare quantum ad unum, ita nec quantum ad aliud.
To the third question, it should be said that some people have said that works done in charity, which are said to be living, are meritorious of eternal life, and satisfactory with regard to punishment being dismissed; and that works done without charity are brought to life by subsequent charity, so that they are satisfactory, but not meritorious of eternal life. But this cannot be: for works done out of charity have both qualities for the same reason, namely, from being pleasing to God. And therefore just as grace’s subsequent arrival cannot make them pleasing in the one respect, nor can it as to the other.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non debet intelligi quod fructus computetur a tempore quo primo in peccato fuit; sed a tempore in quo peccare cessavit, quo scilicet ultimo in peccato fuit. Vel intelligitur, quando statim post peccatum contritus fuit, et fecit multa bona antequam confiteretur. Vel dicendum, quod quanto est major contritio, tanto magis diminuit de poena; et quanto aliquis plura bona facit in peccato existens, magis se ad gratiam contritionis disposuit; et ideo probabile est quod minoris poenae sit debitor; et propter hoc debet a sacerdote discrete computari, ut ei minorem poenitentiam injungat, inquantum invenit eum melius dispositum.
Reply Obj. 1: It should not be understood that the fruits are counted from the time in which one was first in sin, but from the time when he stopped sinning, namely, when he was last in sin. Or it is understood from the moment he was contrite for sin, and did many good things before having confessed. Or it may be said that the greater his contrition was, the more he diminished his punishment, and the more good things he does while still in sin, the more he disposed himself for the grace of contrition. And so it is probable that he would owe less of a penalty; and because of this it should be considered differently by a priest, and given a lesser penance, since he found him so well disposed.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod baptismus imprimit characterem in animam, non autem satisfactio; et ideo adveniens caritas, quae fictionem tollit et peccatum, facit quod baptismus effectum suum habeat; non autem facit hoc de satisfactione. Et praeterea baptismus ex ipso opere operato justificat, quod non est hominis, sed Dei; et ideo non eodem modo mortificatur sicut satisfactio, quae est opus hominis.
Reply Obj. 2: Baptism imprints a character on the soul, but satisfaction does not; and so once charity has come, which takes away the pretense and sin, it makes baptism have its own effect. But it does not do this with satisfaction. And furthermore, baptism justifies by the very fact of having been done, for it is not of man, but of God. And so it is not made dead in the same way as satisfaction, which is a work of man.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliquae satisfactiones sunt ex quibus manet aliquis effectus in satisfacientibus, etiam postquam actus satisfactionis transit; sicut ex jejunio manet corporis debilitatio, ex eleemosynis largitis diminutio substantiae, et sic de similibus; et tales satisfactiones in peccatis factae non oportet quod iterentur; quia quantum ad id quod de eis manet, per poenitentiam Deo acceptae sunt. Satisfactiones autem quae non relinquunt aliquem effectum in satisfaciente, postquam actus transit, oportet quod iterentur, sicut est de oratione et similibus. Actus autem interior, quia totaliter transit, nullo modo vivificatur; sed oportet quod iteretur.
Reply Obj. 3: Some works of satisfaction leave a certain effect in the one doing them, even after the act of satisfaction passes, as bodily weakness remains from fasting, dimishment of wealth from almsgiving, and so on. And satisfactions like this done for sins do not need to be repeated, because they are accepted by God as penance in what remains from them. But satisfactions that do not leave behind any effect in the one doing them once the act has passed, must be done again, as it is with prayers and the like. Now an interior act, which completely passes, can in no way be made alive again, but must be repeated.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad10Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod, sicut in 3 dist. 18, quaest. 1, art. 4, quaestiunc. 1, dictum est, meritum proprie dicitur actio qua efficitur ut ei qui agit sit justum aliquid dari. Sed justitia dupliciter dicitur. Uno modo proprie, quae scilicet respicit debitum ex parte recipientis; alio modo quasi similitudinarie, quae respicit debitum ex parte dantis. Aliquid enim decet dantem dare, quod tamen non habet recipiens debitum recipiendi; et sic justitia dicitur decentia divinae bonitatis, sicut Anselmus dicit, quod Deus justus est cum peccatoribus parcit, quia eum decet.
To the fourth question, it should be said that, as was said in Book III, Distinction 18, Question 1, Article 4, Subquestion 1, merit is properly said of an action which makes it so that it would be just to give something to the one who did it. But justice can be said in two ways. In one way, properly, namely, what regards the debt on the side of the receiver. The other way is by a certain likeness, which regards the debt on the side of the giver. For it is appropriate that the giver give something that nevertheless is not owed to the receiver. And thus justice is said to be befitting of the divine goodness, as Anselm says, because God is just when he spares sinners, for it befits him.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3Et secundum hoc etiam meritum dicitur dupliciter. Uno modo actus per quem efficitur ut ipse agens habeat debitum recipiendi; et hoc vocatur meritum condigni. Alio modo, per quem efficitur ut sit debitum dandi in dante secundum decentiam ipsius; et ideo hoc meritum dicitur meritum congrui.
And according to this, merit can also be said in two ways. In one way, an act that makes it so that the one doing it should receive something; and this is called condign merit. In another way, what makes it so that the giver should give, according to a what befits him; and this merit is called congruous merit.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3Cum autem in omnibus illis quae gratis dantur, prima ratio dandi sit amor; impossibile est quod aliquis tale sibi debitum faciat, qui amicitia caret; et ideo cum omnia bona et temporalia et aeterna ex divina liberalitate nobis donentur, nullus acquirere potest debitum recipiendi aliquod illorum, nisi per caritatem ad Deum; et ideo opera extra caritatem facta, non sunt meritoria ex condigno neque aeterni neque temporalis alicujus boni apud Deum. Sed quia divinam bonitatem decet ut ubicumque dispositionem invenit, perfectionem adjiciat; ideo ex merito congrui dicitur aliquis mereri aliquod bonum per opera extra caritatem facta. Et secundum hoc opera ista valent ad triplex bonum: scilicet ad temporalium consecutionem, ad dispositionem ad gratiam, et ad assuetudinem bonorum operum. Quia tamen hoc meritum non proprie meritum dicitur, ideo magis concedendum est quod hujusmodi opera non sint alicujus meritoria, quam quod sint.
Now since in everything that is freely given the first account of giving is love, it is impossible that someone should cause such a debt to himself if he lacks friendship. And therefore since all goods, both temporal and eternal, are given to us by divine generosity, no one can acquire the debt of receiving any of them, except through charity for God. And this is why works done without charity are not meritorious condignly, neither for eternal nor for temporal goods before God. But since it befits divine goodness that everywhere it finds the disposition, it adds perfection, this is why someone is said to merit some good congruously by works done without charity. And according to this these works bring about a threefold good: namely, obtaining temporal goods, disposing toward grace, and habituating to good works. But since this merit is not merit properly so called, therefore it should rather be conceded that works like this are not meritorious of anything, than that they are.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut Philosophus dicit in 9 Ethica, quia filius per omnia quae facere potest, nihil aequale patri reddere potest his quae a patre recipit, ideo nunquam pater debitor filii efficitur; et multo minus homo potest propter aequivalentiam operis Deum sibi constituere debitorem; et ideo nullum opus nostrum ex quantitate suae bonitatis habet quod aliquid mereatur; sed ex vi caritatis, quae facit ea quae sunt amicorum, esse communia. Unde quantumcumque sit opus bonum extra caritatem factum, non facit, proprie loquendo, quod aliquid recipiendi a Deo faciens debitum habeat; sed opus malum ex quantitate suae malitiae secundum aequivalentiam poenam meretur: quia ex parte Dei non sunt nobis aliqua mala facta sicut bona; et ideo quamvis opus malum mereatur ex condigno poenam, non tamen opus bonum sine caritate meretur ex condigno praemium.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 8,1 by all the things that a son can do, nothing can render him equal to his father for those things that he received from his father, which is why nothing can make a father debtor to his son; and much less can man make God his debtor because of the equivalence of works. And so no work of ours is able to merit anything by the quantity of its own goodness, but from the power of charity, which causes those things that belong to friends to be shared. Hence, however great is the good work done without charity, it does not make it so that the one doing it has a debt of receiving anything from God, properly speaking. But a bad work, by the quantity of its badness, merits punishment according to equivalence, for no bad deeds done are on the part of God to us like good works. And so although a bad deed merits punishment condignly, nevertheless a good work does not merit reward condignly without charity.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad11Ad secundum et tertium dicendum, quod procedunt de merito congrui. Aliae autem rationes procedunt de merito condigni.
To the second and third it should be said that they proceed from congruous merit. But the other arguments proceed from condign merit.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3.ad12Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod diminuere poenam infernalem potest intelligi dupliciter. Uno modo ita quod quis liberetur a poena quam jam meruit; et sic, cum nullus liberetur a poena nisi sit absolutus a culpa, quia effectus non diminuuntur neque tolluntur nisi diminuta vel ablata causa; per opera extra caritatem facta, quae neque culpam tollere neque diminuere possunt, poena inferni mitigari non potest. Alio modo ita quod meritum poenae impediatur; et sic hujusmodi opera diminuunt poenam inferni. Primo, quia homo reatum omissionis evadit, qui hujusmodi opera perficit. Secundo, quia hujusmodi opera aliquo modo ad bonum disponunt, ut homo ex minori contemptu etiam peccata faciat, ut etiam a multis peccatis per hujusmodi opera retrahatur. Sed diminutionem vel dilationem temporalis poenae merentur hujusmodi opera, sicut dicitur de Achab, 3 regum 21, eodem modo sicut et bonorum temporalium consecutionem.
To the fifth question, it should be said that to diminish the punishment of hell can be understood in two ways. In one way, such that someone is freed from the punishment which he already deserved. And in this way, since no one is freed from punishment unless he is absolved of guilt, for the effects are not diminished unless the causes are diminished or removed, by works done without charity, which can neither take away guilt nor diminish it, the punishment of hell cannot be mitigated. In another way, such that merit impedes punishment, and in this way works like these do diminish the punishment of hell. First, because a man avoids the guilt of omission, who has done works of this kind. Second, because works like this dispose one toward good, in a way, so that a man commits sins from less contempt, so that he is also held back from many sins by works like these. But works of this kind merit the reduction or deferral of temporal punishment, as is said of Ahab in 1 Kings 21:29, just as in the same way also the bestowal of temporal goods.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3Quidam autem dicunt, quod diminuunt poenam inferni, non subtrahendo aliquid de ipsa quantum ad substantiam, sed fortificando subjectum, ut melius sustinere possit. Sed hoc non potest esse: quia fortificatio non est nisi ex ablatione passibilitatis; passibilitas autem est secundum mensuram culpae; et ideo si culpa non diminuitur, nec subjectum fortificari potest. Quidam etiam dicunt, quod diminuitur poena quantum ad vermem conscientiae, licet non quantum ad ignem. Sed hoc etiam nihil est: quia sicut poena ignis aequatur culpae, ita et poena remorsionis conscientiae; unde similis ratio est de utroque.
But certain people say that they reduce the punishment of hell, not by taking anything away from its substance, but by strengthening the subject, so that he can better endure it. But this cannot be: for strengthening is nothing but the removal of one’s ability to suffer. But one’s ability to suffer is according to the measure of guilt, and so if the guilt is not reduced, neither can the subject be strengthened. Some people also say that the punishment is reduced as to the worm of conscience, although not as to the fire. But this is also nothing: for just as the punishment of fire is equated with the guilt, so also is the punishment of remorse of conscience; and the same argument goes for both.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the answers to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A3A. 4Which actions are satisfactory
Per quae
Which actions are satisfactory
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod satisfactionem non oporteat fieri per opera poenalia. Quia per satisfactionem oportet fieri recompensationem ad divinam offensam. Sed nulla recompensatio videtur fieri per opera poenalia; quia Deus non delectatur in poenis nostris. Ergo non oportet satisfactionem per opera poenalia fieri.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that satisfaction need not be done by penal works. For by satisfaction, recompense must be made for a divine offense. But no recompense seems to be done by penal works, for God does not delight in our punishments (Tob 3:22). Therefore, satisfaction need not be done by penal works.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg1Praeterea, quanto aliquod opus ex majori caritate procedit, tanto minus est poenale; quia caritas poenam non habet; 1 Joan. 4. Si ergo oportet opera satisfactoria esse poenalia; quanto magis sunt ex caritate facta, minus erunt satisfactoria; quod falsum est.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the more a certain work proceeds from greater charity, the less it is penal; for charity does not hold punishment (cf. 1 John 4:18). Therefore, if satisfactory works must be penal ones, the more they are done out of charity, the less they will be satisfactory, which is false.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg2Praeterea, satisfacere est, ut dicit Anselmus, honorem debitum Deo impendere. Sed hoc etiam aliis quam operibus poenalibus fieri potest. Ergo satisfactionem non oportet poenalibus operibus fieri.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, to satisfy is, as Anselm says, to pay due honor to God.1 But this also can be done by other things than penal works. Therefore, satisfaction need not be done by penal works.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg3Sed contra est quod Gregorius dicit: justum est ut peccator tanto majora sibi inferat lamenta per poenitentiam, quanto majora intulit damna per culpam.
On the contrary (1), Gregory says: it is just that a sinner inflict greater laments by penance, the more he has inflicted loss by his guilt.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, per satisfactionem oportet sanari vulnus peccati perfecte. Sed peccatorum medicinae sunt poenae, ut Philosophus dicit in 2 Ethica. Ergo oportet quod per poenalia opera satisfactio fiat.
Furthermore (2), the wound of sin must be perfectly healed by satisfaction. But the medicine for sin is punishment, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 2.1 Therefore, satisfaction must be done by penal works.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod flagella quibus a Deo in hac vita punimur, non possint satisfactoria esse. Nihil enim potest esse satisfactorium nisi quod est meritorium, ut ex dictis patet. Sed non meremur nisi per ea quae in nobis sunt. Cum ergo flagella quibus a Deo punimur, non sint in nobis, videtur quod satisfactoria esse non possint.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the scourges with which we are punished by God in this life cannot be satisfactory. For nothing can be a satisfactory work except what is meritorious, as is clear from what has been said. But we do not merit except by things that are in us. Therefore, since the scourges with which we are punished by God are not in us, it seems that they cannot be satisfactory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg5Praeterea, satisfactio tantum bonorum est. Sed hujusmodi flagella in malis inducuntur, et praecipue eis debentur. Ergo non possunt esse satisfactoria.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, satisfaction is only of the good. But scourges like that are brought against the wicked, and they are owed to them in particular. Therefore, they cannot be satisfactory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg6Praeterea, satisfactio respicit peccata praeterita. Sed aliquando ista flagella infliguntur illis qui peccata non habent, sicut de Job patet. Ergo videtur quod non sint satisfactoria.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, satisfaction regards past sins. But sometimes these scourges are inflicted on those who do not have sins, as is seen in the case of Job.1 Therefore, it seems that they are not satisfactory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg7Sed contra est quod dicitur Rom. 5, 3: tribulatio patientiam operatur; patientia autem probationem, et a peccato purgationem, ut Glossa ibidem dicit. Ergo flagella peccata purgant, et sic sunt satisfactoria.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Romans 5:3: tribulation works patience, and patience, testing—and purification from sin, as the Gloss says there. Therefore, scourges purify for sins, and thus they are satisfactory works.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, Ambrosius dicit in littera: etsi fides, idest peccati conscientia, desit, poena satisfacit. Ergo hujusmodi flagella sunt satisfactoria.
Furthermore (2), in the text, Ambrose says: and if faith, that is, the consciousness of sin, should fail, suffering makes satisfaction.1 Therefore, scourges of this kind are satisfactory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod inconvenienter enumerentur opera satisfactoria, cum dicitur quod sunt tria; eleemosyna, jejunium, et oratio. Quia opus satisfactorium debet esse poenale. Sed oratio poenam non habet, cum sit contra poenae tristitiam medicina, sed delectationem; unde dicitur Jacob. 5, 13: tristatur aliquis in vobis? Oret, et psallat. Ergo non debet computari inter opera satisfactoria.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that satisfactory works are unfittingly enumerated, since it says that there are three: almsgiving, fasting, and prayer.1 For a satisfactory work should be penal. But prayer holds no suffering, but pleasure, since it is a medicine against the sadness of punishment. This is why it says in James 5:13: is anyone sad among you? Let him pray and praise God. Therefore, it should not be counted among satisfactory works.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg9Praeterea, omne peccatum vel est carnale vel spirituale. Sed, sicut dicit Hieronymus, jejunio sanantur pestes corporis, oratione pestes mentis. Ergo non debet esse aliquod aliud opus satisfactorium.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every sin is either carnal or spiritual. But, as Jerome says, bodily diseases are cured by fasting, mental diseases by prayer.1 Therefore, there should not be any other satisfactory work.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg10Praeterea, satisfactio necessaria est ad emundationem peccatorum. Sed eleemosyna ab omnibus peccatis emundat; Luc. 11, 41: date eleemosynam, et omnia munda sunt vobis. Ergo alia duo sunt superflua.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, satisfaction is necessary to the cleansing of sins. But almsgiving cleanses from all sins: give alms, and all are cleansed for you (Luke 11:41). Therefore, the other two are superfluous.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg11Sed contra, videtur quod debeant esse plura. Quia contraria contrariis curantur. Sed multo plura sunt peccatorum genera quam tria. Ergo debent plura satisfactionis opera computari.
On the contrary (4), it seems that there should be more works listed. For contraries cure each other. But there are many more than three kinds of sin. Therefore, more works of satisfaction should be included.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, peregrinationes etiam injunguntur pro satisfactione, et disciplinae, sive flagellationes; quae non computantur sub aliquo horum. Ergo insufficienter numerantur.
Furthermore (5), pilgrimages also are imposed for satisfaction, and disciplines, or floggings; which are not counted under any of these. Therefore, they are insufficiently numbered.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.arg12Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod satisfactio, ut dictum est, respectum habet ad praeteritam offensam pro qua recompensatio fit per satisfactionem, et etiam ad futuram culpam, a qua per eam praeservamur; et quantum ad utrumque exigitur quod satisfactio per opera poenalia fiat. Recompensatio enim offensae importat adaequationem, quam oportet esse ejus qui offendit ad eum in quem offensa commissa est. Adaequatio autem in humana justitia attenditur per subtractionem ab uno qui plus habuit justo, et additionem ad alterum cui subtractum est aliquid. Deo autem quamvis quantum ex parte sui est, nihil subtrahi possit; tamen peccator, quantum in ipso est, aliquid ei subtraxit peccando, ut dictum est; unde oportet ad hoc quod recompensatio fiat, quod aliquid subtrahatur a peccante per satisfactionem, quod in honorem Dei cedat. Opus autem bonum, ex hoc quod est hujusmodi, non subtrahit aliquid, sed magis perficit ipsum; unde subtractio non potest fieri per opus bonum, nisi poenale sit. Et ideo ad hoc quod aliquod opus sit satisfactorium, oportet quod sit bonum, ut in honorem Dei sit; et poenale, ut aliquid peccatori subtrahatur. Similiter etiam poena a culpa futura praeservat; quia non facile homo ad peccata redit, ex quo poenam expertus est; unde secundum Philosophum, poenae medicinae sunt.
To the first question, I answer that satisfaction, as was said, is directed toward a past offense for which recompense is made by satisfaction, and also toward future fault, from which we are preserved through it. And in both respects satisfaction is required to be done by penal works. For recompense for an offense means an equalizing, which must be from the one who offended toward the one against whom the offense was committed. Now, in human justice, equalizing is attained by taking away from the one who had more than was right and adding to the other from whom something was taken. However, although nothing can be taken away from God as he is in himself, nevertheless, a sinner, as far as in him lies, has taken something from him by sinning, as was said. And so for a recompense to be made, something must be taken away from the sinner by satisfaction, which is given up in honor of God. Now a good work, by the kind of thing it is, does not take anything away from the one who does it, but rather perfects him. And this is why the taking away does not happen by a good work, unless it is a penal one. And so in order for a certain work to be a satisfactory one, it must be good, so that it may be in honor of God; and it must be penal, so that something is taken away from the sinner. In the same way, punishment also preserves from future fault; for it is not easy for man to return to sins that he has experienced a punishment for. And this is why, according to the Philosopher, punishments are medicines.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis Deus non delectetur in poenis ut sunt poenae, delectatur tamen in eis ut sunt justae, et sic satisfactoriae esse possunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Although God does not delight in punishments as punishments, he does delight in them as they are just, and in that way they can be satisfactory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut in satisfactione consideratur poenalitas, ita in merito consideratur difficultas. Diminutio autem difficultatis ex parte ipsius actus diminuit meritum ceteris paribus; sed diminutio difficultatis ex promptitudine voluntatis non diminuit meritum, sed auget. Et similiter diminutio poenalitatis ex promptitudine voluntatis, quod facit caritas, non diminuit efficaciam satisfactionis, sed auget.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as penalty is considered in satisfaction, so also difficulty is considered in merit. Now the reduction of difficulty on the part of the act itself reduces merit, other things being equal; but the reduction of difficulty from the promptness of the will does not diminish merit, but increases it. And likewise the reduction of penalty from the promptness of the will, which charity does, does not diminish the efficacy of satisfaction but increases it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod debitum pro peccato est recompensatio offensae, quae sine poena peccantis non fit; et de tali debito Anselmus intelligit.
Reply Obj. 3: What is due for sin is recompense for the offense, which cannot happen without the punishment of the sinner, and Anselm understands the debt in this way.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod recompensatio offensae praeteritae potest fieri et ab eo qui offendit, et ab alio. Quando autem fit ab alio, talis recompensatio vindicationis magis quam satisfactionis rationem habet. Quando autem fit ab ipso qui offendit, etiam rationem satisfactionis habet. Unde si flagella quae pro peccatis a Deo infliguntur, fiant aliquo modo ipsius patientis, rationem satisfactionis accipiunt. Fiunt autem ipsius, inquantum ea acceptat ad purgationem peccatorum, eis utens patienter. Si autem omnino eis per impatientiam dissentiat, tunc non efficiuntur aliquo modo ipsius; et ideo non habent rationem satisfactionis, sed vindicationis tantum.
To the second question, it should be said that recompense for a past offense can be done either by the one who offended, or by another. However, when it is done by another, such recompense has more the nature of retribution than satisfaction. But when it is done by the one who offended, it also has the nature of satisfaction. And so if scourges that are inflicted by God for sins come to belong somehow to the one enduring them, they take the nature of satisfaction. Now, they come to belong to him to the extent that he accepts them for the purification of sins, making use of them patiently. Yet if he altogether dissents from them by impatience, then they do not become his in any way; and so they do not have the nature of satisfaction, but only of retribution.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis illa flagella non sint omnino in potestate nostra, tamen quantum ad aliquid sunt, ut scilicet eis patienter utamur; et sic homo facit de necessitate virtutem; unde et meritoria et satisfactoria esse possunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Although those scourges are not at all in our power, nevertheless in this respect they are, namely, that we make patient use of them. And this is how a man makes a virtue out of necessity; and so they can be both meritorious and satisfactory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut ex eodem igne, ut Gregorius dicit, aurum rutilat, et palea fumat; ita eisdem flagellis et boni purgantur, et mali magis inficiuntur per impatientiam; et ideo quamvis flagella sint communia, tamen satisfactio est tantum bonorum.
Reply Obj. 2: As Gregory says, just as gold glows and chaff smokes in the same fire,1 so also the good are purified and the wicked are more corrupted by impatience in the same scourges. And so although the scourges are common to both, nevertheless satisfaction only belongs to the good.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod flagella respectum habent ad culpam praeteritam semper, sed non semper ad culpam personae, sed ad culpam naturae. Si enim in natura humana nulla culpa praecessisset, nulla poena fuisset. Sed quia culpa in natura praecessit, personae alicui divinitus poena infertur sine culpa personae, ad meritum virtutis et cautelam peccati sequentis: et haec duo etiam necessaria sunt in satisfactione. Oportet enim esse opus meritorium, ut honor Deo exhibeatur; et oportet esse virtutum custodiam, ut a futuris peccatis praeservemur.
Reply Obj. 3: Scourges always have to do with past fault, but not always the fault of a person, but the fault of a nature. For if in human nature no fault preceded, no punishment would have existed. But since fault preceded in the nature, divine punishment is inflicted on a certain person without personal fault, for the merit of virtue and as a guard against subsequent sin. And these two things are also necessary in satisfaction. For it is necessary for there to be a meritorious work, so that honor may be shown to God, and it is necessary virtues be guarded, so that we might be preserved from future sins.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod satisfactio, ut dictum est, debet esse talis per quam aliquid nobis subtrahamus ad honorem Dei. Nos autem non habemus nisi tria bona; scilicet bona animae, bona corporis, et bona fortunae, scilicet exteriora. Ex bonis quidem fortunae subtrahimus aliquid nobis per eleemosynam; sed ex bonis corporalibus per jejunium; ex bonis autem animae non oportet quod aliquid subtrahamus nobis quantum ad essentiam vel quantum ad diminutionem ipsorum, quia per ea efficimur Deo accepti sed per hoc quod ea submittamus Deo totaliter; et hoc fit per orationem. Competit etiam iste numerus ex parte illa qua satisfactio peccatorum causas excidit; quia radices peccatorum tres ponuntur 1 Joan. 2, scilicet, concupiscentia carnis, concupiscentia oculorum, et superbia vitae. Et contra concupiscentiam carnis ordinatur jejunium; contra concupiscentiam oculorum, eleemosyna; contra superbiam vitae, oratio ut Augustinus dicit super Matth. Competit etiam quantum ad hoc quod satisfactionis est, peccatorum suggestionibus aditum non indulgere; quia omne peccatum vel in Deum committimus, et contra hoc ordinatur oratio; vel in proximum, et contra hoc eleemosyna; vel in nos ipsos, et contra hoc ordinatur jejunium.
To the third question, it should be said that satisfaction, as was said, must be such that something is taken away from us for the honor of God. Now we only have three goods: namely, the soul’s goods, the body’s goods, and fortune’s goods, namely, external goods. We do indeed take something away from ourselves of fortune’s goods by almsgiving, and from bodily goods by fasting. But from the soul’s goods it is not necessary that we take something away as to their essence or as to their diminishment, for by them we are made acceptable to God; but by the fact that we submit them to God completely, and this happens through prayer. This number is also fitting as regards the fact that satisfaction excises the causes of sins; for three roots of sin are listed in 1 John 2:16: concupiscence of the flesh, concupiscence of the eyes, and the pride of life. And fasting is ordered against the concupiscence of the flesh; almsgiving against the concupiscence of the eyes; and against the pride of life, prayer, as Augustine says, commenting on Matthew.1 It is also fitting according as it pertains to satisfaction to not grant admittance to the suggestions of sin, for every sin we either commit against God, and prayer is ordered against that; or against our neighbor, and almsgiving is ordered against this; or against ourselves, and fasting is ordered against this.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod secundum quosdam duplex est oratio: quaedam quae est contemplativorum, quorum conversatio in caelis est; et talis, quia totaliter est delectabilis, non est satisfactoria: alia est quae pro peccatis gemitus fundit; et talis habet poenam, et est satisfactionis pars. Vel dicendum melius, quod quaelibet oratio habet rationem satisfactionis: quia quamvis habeat suavitatem spiritus, tamen habet afflictionem carnis: quia, ut dicit Gregorius super Ezech., dum crescit in nobis fortitudo amoris intimi, infirmamur procul dubio fortitudine carnis; unde et nervus femoris Jacob ex lucta angeli emarcuisse legitur in Genesi cap. 32.
Reply Obj. 1: According to some people, there are two kinds of prayer: one kind which is contemplative, whose conversation is in heaven (Phil 3:20); and this kind, because it is completely pleasurable, is not satisfactory. The other is founded on grieving over sins; and this kind contains pain, and it is the part of satisfaction. Or it may better be said that certain prayer has the nature of satisfaction, because although it has the sweetness of the spirit, it still has the affliction of the flesh, for, as Gregory comments on Ezekiel, when the fortitude of inner love grows in us, the strength of the flesh is doubtless weakened.1 And this is also why Jacob’s thigh muscle is read to have been withered by his struggle with the angel in Genesis 32:25.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccatum carnale dicitur dupliciter. Uno modo quod in ipsa delectatione carnis completur, ut gula et luxuria; alio modo quod completur in his quae ad carnem ordinantur, quamvis non in delectatione carnis, sed in delectatione animae magis, ut avaritia; unde talia peccata sunt quasi media inter spiritualia et carnalia; et ideo oportet quod eis etiam respondeat aliqua satisfactio propria, scilicet eleemosyna.
Reply Obj. 2: Fleshly sin is said in two ways. In one way, what is fulfilled in bodily pleasure, such as gluttony and lust. In another way, what is fulfilled in those things that are ordered to the flesh, although not in the pleasure of the flesh, but rather in the pleasure of the soul, like greed. This is why such sins are like a middle ground between spiritual and fleshly sins; and thus it is necessary that a certain satisfaction correspond specifically to them, namely, almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis singula istorum per quamdam convenientiam singulis peccatis approprientur, quia congruum est ut in quo quis peccavit, in hoc puniatur, et quod peccati commissi per satisfactionem radix abscindatur; tamen quodlibet horum pro quolibet peccato satisfacere potest. Unde ei qui non potest unum ex eis perficere, injungatur aliud; et praecipue eleemosyna aliorum vices supplere potest, inquantum alia satisfactionis opera per eleemosynam sibi quisque mercatur quodammodo in illis quibus eleemosynam tribuit; unde non oportet quod si eleemosyna omnia mundat peccata, propter hoc aliae satisfactiones superfluant.
Reply Obj. 3: Although some of these acts are individually attributed to individual sins by a certain fittingness, because it is suitable that one is punished through the very things in which he sinned (Wis 11:16), and that the root of the sins committed be pulled up by satisfaction, still, any one of these can satisfy for any sin. This is why for someone who cannot complete one of these, another is enjoined; and almsgiving can particularly take the place of the others, inasmuch as someone can buy himself other works of satisfaction by almsgiving in a certain way among those to whom he gives alms. And so it is not necessary that if almsgiving cleanses all sins, the other satisfactions are therefore superfluous.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad9Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis sint multa peccata in specie, tamen omnia ad illas tres radices, vel ad illa tria peccatorum genera quibus diximus dictas satisfactiones respondere, reducuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: Although there are many sins in species, nevertheless, all can be traced back to these three roots, or to those three kinds of sin that we said all satisfactions correspond to.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad10Ad quintum dicendum, quod quidquid ad afflictionem corporis pertinet, totum ad jejunium refertur; et quidquid ad proximi utilitatem expenditur, totum elemosynae rationem habet; et similiter quaecumque latria exhibeatur Deo, orationis accipit rationem; et ideo etiam unum opus potest habere plures rationes satisfaciendi.
Reply Obj. 5: Whatever belongs to bodily affliction comes under the heading of fasting; and whatever is spent on the benefit of one’s neighbor has the nature of almsgiving. And likewise, whatever shows worship to God takes the nature of prayer. And so one single work can hold several notions of making satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A4.ad11A. 5Whether restitution is a part of satisfactionUtrum restitutio sit pars satisfactionis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod restitutio sit satisfactionis pars. Quia satisfactio reconciliat Deo et proximo. Sed per restitutionem homo reconciliatur proximo. Ergo restitutio est satisfactionis pars.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question we proceed thus. It seems that restitution is a part of satisfaction. For satisfaction reconciles us to God and our neighbor. But by restitution a man is reconciled with his neighbor. Therefore, restitution is a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg1Praeterea, satisfactio fit per contrarium peccati, sicut per jejunium satisfacimus de gula. Sed contrarium peccati malae ablationis est restitutio. Ergo restitutio est quaedam satisfactionis pars.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, satisfaction happens by the contrary of the sin, as we make satisfaction for gluttony by fasting. But the contrary of the sin of wrongful taking is restitution. Therefore, restitution is a certain part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg2Praeterea, Ambrosius dicit, quod vera poenitentia est a peccato cessare. Sed qui restituit, a peccato cessat: quia quamdiu quis alienum eo invito detinet, peccat. Ergo restitutio est pars poenitentiae. Sed non nisi ratione satisfactionis. Ergo est pars satisfactionis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Ambrose says that true penance is to cease sinning.1 But whoever restores something has ceased sinning: for as long as someone keeps what belongs to another against his will, he sins. Therefore, restitution is a part of penance. But this is only true under the notion of satisfaction. Therefore, it is a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg3Sed contra, satisfactio fit Deo, ut patet per definitionem Anselmi supra positam. Sed restitutio fit proximo. Ergo satisfactionis non est restitutio pars.
On the contrary (1), satisfaction made to God, as is clear from Anselm’s definition quoted above.1 But restitution is made to one’s neighbor. Therefore, restitution is not a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.scPraeterea, satisfactio ponitur in arbitrio sacerdotis poenitentiam injungentis; non autem restitutio. Ergo restitutio non est satisfactionis pars.
Furthermore (2), satisfaction is included in the judgment of the priest imposing the penance; but restitution is not. Therefore, restitution is not a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod ablatum non semper debeat restitui. Fama enim restitui non potest. Sed fama aufertur. Ergo non de omni ablato potest fieri restitutio.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that what has been taken need not always be restored.1 For good reputation cannot be restored. But reputation can be taken away. Therefore, restitution cannot be made of everything taken.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg5Praeterea, damna in personam illata, sunt maxima. Sed hujusmodi damna non possunt restitui, ut ablatio virginitatis, abscissio membri alicujus. Ergo non omne ablatum potest restitui.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, losses inflicted on one’s person are the greatest. But this kind of loss cannot be restored, like the loss of virginity, or cutting off one’s limbs. Therefore, not everything taken away can be restored.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg6Praeterea, qui impedit aliquem a consecutione alicujus, videtur hoc sibi auferre. Sed hoc non debet ei restituere vel recompensare, sicut si quis impedit aliquem ne praebendam consequatur. Ergo videtur quod non omne ablatum debeat restitui.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, whoever prevents someone from obtaining something seems to have taken it from him. But this need not be restored or compensated, as when someone prevents another from obtaining a prebend. Therefore, it seems that not everything taken away must be restored.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg7Praeterea, qui occasionem damni dat, damnum dedisse videtur. Sed ille qui subvertit semina in campo projecta, dat occasionem damni de toto fructu qui inde sequi posset; et similiter de illo qui detinet pecuniam creditoris ultra terminum praefixum, ex qua ille poterat lucrari, de toto lucro quod accidere potuisset: nec tamen videtur quod teneatur ad restitutionem totius lucri quod accidere potuisset, vel fructus qui percipiendus foret. Ergo non oportet quod semper fiat ablatorum restitutio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, whoever gives the occasion of loss seems to have given the loss. But someone who digs under the seed sown on the ground gives the occasion of loss concerning the whole crop that could have followed from it. And likewise whoever keeps the money of his lender past the fixed time, when the other could have been profiting from it, seems to have caused the loss of the whole profit that he could have had. Yet it does not seem that he is bound to the restoration of the whole profit that could have been had, or of the crop that could have been harvested. Therefore, it is not necessary that there always be a restoration of what has been taken.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg8Sed contra, videtur quod homo debet plus restituere quam abstulerit. Quia praeceptum legis veteris est, ut patet in Exod. 22, quod ovis reddatur in quadruplum, et bos in quintuplum; et hoc praeceptum, cum sit de moribus, videtur esse morale. Ergo adhuc manet: ergo tenetur homo in quintuplum vel quadruplum restituere.
On the contrary (5), it seems that a man must restore more than he has taken away. For the precept of the old law is, as is clear from Exodus 22:1, that four sheep are to be rendered for every one, and five cows; and this precept, since it is about moral acts, seems to be a moral one. Therefore, it is still in effect; therefore, a man is bound to fourfold or fivefold restitution.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.scPraeterea, ea quae in Scriptura ponuntur, nobis in exemplum dantur. Sed Luc. 10 dicitur, quod Zachaeus se obtulit ad restitutionem in quadruplum eorum quae acceperat per fraudem. Ergo et talis debet esse apud nos restitutionis modus.
Furthermore (6), the things that are written in Scripture are given to us for an example. But in Luke 19:8 it says that Zacchaeus offered to restore fourfold whatever he had received by fraud. Therefore, this should also be the mode of restitution for us.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod solus ille qui accipit, ad restitutionem teneatur. Quia non exigitur plus in restitutione quam illatum est in damno. Si ergo unus solus damnum intulit, ille solus ad restitutionem tenetur: alias multo plura reciperet damnificatus quam ea quae amisit, si a quolibet consentiente deberet sibi in solidum restitutio fieri.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that only someone who takes is bound to restitution.1 For no more is required in restitution than was inflicted in loss. Therefore, if only one person inflicted the loss, he alone is bound to restitution: otherwise the injured party would receive much more than what he lost, if restitution had to be made to him in cash by anyone who consented.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg10Praeterea, nulli debetur restitutio nisi ei qui damnum passus est. Sed contingit quod aliquis praecipiat damnificari aliquem, vel consulat, aut consentiat; et tamen ille non damnificatur. Ergo tales non semper ad restitutionem tenentur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, restitution is made to no one but the one who suffered the loss. But it happens that someone might command, or counsel, or agree to another’s loss, and yet the other does not suffer loss. Therefore, such as these are not always bound to make restitution.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg11Praeterea, nullus tenetur incurrere damnum personae pro evitando damno pecuniae alterius: quia caritas debet esse ordinata. Sed quandoque si aliquis raptorem manifestaret, incurreret personae suae periculum. Ergo non est verum quod teneatur ille qui non manifestat, ad restitutionem, ut quidam dicunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one is bound to incur personal loss for the sake of averting another’s monetary loss: for charity should be ordered. But sometimes if someone has exposed a robber, he might incur danger to his person. Therefore, it is not true that someone who does not expose a robber is bound to restitution, as some people say.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg12Praeterea, multi etiam boni viri non reprehendunt eos quos vident injuste accipere aliena; tamen durum esset dicere, quod tenerentur ad restitutionem omnium. Ergo etiam ille qui non reprehendit, non tenetur, ut a quibusdam dicitur, restituere. Similiter etiam potest objici de illis qui non obstant, et tamen obstare possunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, even many good men do not stop those whom they see unjustly taking the belongings of another; nevertheless, it would be hard to say that they were bound to the restitution of everything. Therefore, even someone who does not stop thievery is not bound to restitution, as some people say. The same thing can also be objected about those who do not oppose it, but who could oppose it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg13Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit semper restitutio facienda ei qui damnum passus est. Nullus enim potest restituere ei quem non cognoscit. Sed quandoque fur nescit cujus sit res quam furto accepit. Ergo videtur quod non teneatur ei restituere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that restitution does not always have to be made to the one who suffered the loss.1 For no one can make restitution to someone he does not know. But sometimes a thief does not know whose things he stole. Therefore, it seems he is not bound to make restitution to him.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg14Praeterea, ille qui accepit, non tenetur nisi ad restitutionem. Sed aliquando ad eum cui debetur fieri restitutio, non posset pervenire sine magno damno; forte etiam cum majori quam sit pretium rei restituendae. Ergo videtur quod in tali casu non teneatur ei restituere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, someone who takes something is not bound to anything but restoring it. But sometimes he cannot reach the one to whom restitution must be made without great loss; perhaps even with the loss of more than the worth of the thing to be restored. Therefore, it seems that in such a case he is not bound to restore it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg15Praeterea, aliquis in depraedatione civitatum injusta accipit aliqua. Sed non potest ei cujus fuit, restituere: quia vel nescit eum, vel mortuus est. Ergo videtur quod non teneatur restituere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a person may take something unjust in the pillaging of a state. But he cannot restore it to its owner since either he does not know who he is, or he is dead. Therefore, it seems that he is not bound to make restitution.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg16Praeterea, aliquis praelatus Ecclesiae injuste aliquas res Ecclesiae concedit. Sed iste non tenetur reddere Ecclesiae, ut videtur, quia venirent ad manus illius praelati, qui non est dignus ea recipere. Ergo videtur quod non semper ei qui damnum passus est, sit restitutio facienda.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a certain prelate of the Church may unjustly grant some of the Church’s property. But that man is not bound to return it to the Church, as it seems, since they would come to the hands of that prelate, who is not worthy to receive them. Therefore, it seems that restitution is not always to be made to the one who suffered the loss.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.arg17Sed contra est, quia per restitutionem integratur aequalitas justitiae. Sed aequalitas justitiae est ut quod aufertur a lucro, apponatur ad damnum, ut dicitur in 5 Ethic. Ergo videtur quod restitutio sit semper facienda ei qui damnum passus est.
On the contrary, by restitution the equality of justice is made whole. But the equality of justice is that what is taken from the gain is applied to the loss, as is said in the Ethics 5.1 Therefore, it seems that restitution is always to be made to the one who has suffered the loss.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod inaequalitas justitiae opposita duobus modis contingit. Uno modo in rebus exterioribus, ut quando unus rem alienam detinet; alio modo in actionibus et passionibus, sicut cum quis alium per violentiam reverberat; et haec duo aliquando separata sunt, ut per se patet; aliquando autem conjunguntur, ut cum quis per violentiam accepit, in quo ei a quo accepit, injuriam et contumeliam infert; et secundum hoc reparatio aequalitatis justitiae dupliciter significatur. Reparatio enim inaequalitatis existentis in rebus, restitutio dicitur; reparatio autem inaequalitatis existentis in actionibus et passionibus, satisfactio nominatur; et ideo quandoque est satisfactio sine restitutione aliqua, ut cum quis se proximo humiliat de aliquibus contumeliis ei dictis; aliquando autem restitutio sine satisfactione, ut cum quis mutuum reddit; aliquando autem utrumque exigitur; ut cum quis alicui per violentiam rem suam subtraxit: et sic loquimur hic de restitutione rei male ablatae, in quo homo proximum et Deum offendit.
To the first question, I answer that the inequality opposed to justice happens in two ways. In one way in external things, like when one person keeps the belongings of another; in another way in actions and sufferings, like when someone beats another in violence. And these two are sometimes separate, as is evident in itself; but sometimes they are united, as when someone takes something by violence, and inflicts injury and abuse on the one from whom he took it. And according to this repairing the equality of justice means two things. For repairing the inequality existing in things is called restitution; but repairing the inequality existing in actions and sufferings is named satisfaction. And this is why sometimes there is satisfaction without any restitution, as when someone humiliates his neighbor by saying certain insults to him; but sometimes there is restitution without satisfaction, as when someone returns what has been loaned. But sometimes both are required, as when a person takes away someone’s belongings by violence, and then we speak of the restitution of the thing wrongly taken, in which a man offended God and his neighbor.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.coQuidam ergo dicunt, quod talis restitutio non est pars satisfactionis, quia non debetur Deo tantum; nec est ad arbitrium sacerdotis, sed est ad satisfactionem praeambulum. Sed hoc nihil est: quia omne peccatum quod in proximum committitur, etiam in Deum commissum est; sicut et in dilectione proximi dilectio Dei includitur; unde et satisfactio proximi conjunctam habet satisfactionem Dei. Nec obstat quod non est ad arbitrium sacerdotis: quia sacerdos non est ibi vicarius proximi, sicut est vicarius Dei; et ideo satisfactio quae est Deo facienda, dependet ex arbitrio ejus; sed satisfactio quae est proximo et Deo simul facienda, non.
Therefore, some people say that this kind of restitution is not a part of satisfaction, because it is not due to God alone; nor is it for the priest’s judgment, but it is a preliminary to satisfaction. But this amounts nothing: for every sin that is committed against one’s neighbor is also committed against God; and just as love of God is included in the love of neighbor, so also making satisfaction to one’s neighbor has satisfaction to God joined to it. Nor is it any objection that this does not fall under the judgment of a priest, for a priest is not there in place of our neighbor, but in place of God, and so the satisfaction that must be made to God depends on his judgment, but not the satisfaction that is to be made to God and neighbor together.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5Et ideo alii dicunt, quod est satisfactionis pars. Sed hoc etiam verum non est: quia satisfactio offensam removet, et a poena liberat. Nullus autem ex hoc ipso quod offendere desistit, consequitur hoc quod de offensa praecedenti reconciliationem inveniat, vel poenam pro illa debitam evadat; sed hoc solum consequitur, quod majorem offensam et poenam non cumulat; et sic cessare ab offensa nulla pars satisfactionis est, sed est praeambulum ad satisfactionem.
And so others say that it is a part of satisfaction. But this, too, is not true: for satisfaction removes an offense, and frees from punishment. But no one by the very fact that he stops offending thereby obtains reconciliation for a previous offense or escapes the punishment due to it. But he obtains this alone, that greater offense and punishment do not accumulate. And this is why stopping the offense is no part of satisfaction, but it is a preliminary to satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5Et ideo, cum restitutio nihil aliud sit quam ab offensa cessare, quia ex hoc ipso quod rem alienam detinet eo invito, offendit; constat quod non est pars satisfactionis proprie acceptae, sed est praeambulum ad satisfactionem; non tamen propter rationem prius assignatam: quia bene concedimus quod satisfactio proximo facta, est pars satisfactionis Deo factae; sed restitutio non est pars satisfactionis neque Deo neque proximo factae.
And so since restitution is nothing other than to stop the offense, since one offends by the fact that he keeps the belongings of another against his will, it is clear that it is not a part of satisfaction, properly taken, but a precondition for satisfaction. But it is not for the reason given before: because we do concede that satisfaction made to one’s neighbor is a part of the satisfaction made to God; but restitution is not a part of satisfaction whether it is made to God or one’s neighbor.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod de offensa homo proximo non reconciliatur per hoc quod sua ei restituit, sed per hoc quod supra hoc aliquid humilitatis ei exhibet; et ita non sequitur quod restitutio sit satisfactionis pars.
Reply Obj. 1: Man is not reconciled for an offense against his neighbor by restoring his things to him, but by showing a certain humility to him beyond that; and so it does not follow that restitution is a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod restitutio non est contrarium ad acceptionem vel detentionem injustam; sed magis est negatio vel privatio ipsius; et ideo non oportet quod hoc sufficiat ad satisfactionem, sicut nec est satisfactorium pro gula ut quis non immoderate comedat, sed ut etiam a moderatis abstineat.
Reply Obj. 2: Restitution is not contrary to taking or keeping unjustly, but rather it is the negation or absence of it; and so it is not fitting that this suffice for satisfaction, as neither does it make satisfaction for gluttony that someone does not eat immoderately, but that he abstain even from moderate eating.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod cessare a peccato dicitur esse pars poenitentiae, non quidem desistendo a peccato praeterito sicut1 praeambulum ad poenitentiam, sed praecidendo causas futurorum peccatorum, ut dictum est prius.
Reply Obj. 3: Ceasing from sin is said to be a part of penance, not indeed by stopping past sins, except as the preliminary for penance, but by cutting off the causes of future sins, as was said before.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod per satisfactionem oportet quod homo sicut Deo, ita proximo reconcilietur. Reconciliatio autem nihil aliud est quam amicitiae reparatio. Manente autem causa dissolutionis amicitiae, amicitia reparari non potest; quae quidem causa fuit inaequalitas ex injusta acceptione vel detentione causata; et ideo ille satisfacere non potest, nec Deo reconciliari, qui rem male ablatam, vel detentam male, non restituit. Sed sciendum, quod amicitia, ut Philosophus dicit in 8 Ethica, non requirit semper aequale, sed quod possibile; et ideo si aliqua sunt ablata quae omnino restitui non possunt, sufficit voluntas restituendi cum tanta restitutione quanta possibilis est secundum conditionem utriusque ad arbitrium bonorum.
To the second question, it should be said that for satisfaction a man must be reconciled to his neighbor, just as to God. Now reconciliation is nothing other than the repairing of friendship. But while the cause of friendship’s dissolution remains, friendship cannot be repaired; which cause indeed was the inequality caused by an unjust taking or keeping. And so the person who does not restore what was wrongly taken or kept cannot make satisfaction, nor be reconciled to God. But it should be known that, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 8,1 friendship does not always require the equal, but what is possible. And so if anything has been taken that cannot possibly be restored, the will of restoring it with as much restitution as is possible suffices according to the condition of both to the judgment of good men.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ille qui malitiam alicujus manifestat ei qui habet corrigere, vel etiam, si sit incorrigibilis, in conspectu Ecclesiae, ut confusus a peccato desistat, vel saltem alii ab ejus consortio corruptivo discedant, servato ordine caritatis fraternae, non injuste famam aufert; unde non tenetur ad famae restitutionem. Si autem intentione diffamandi hoc fecerit, injuste aufert, etiam si verum sit quod dicit; et tunc tenetur ad famae restitutionem vel dicendo se falsum dixisse, si falsum dixit; vel quocumque alio modo, non mentiendo, si verum dixit, sine hoc tamen quod se verum dixisse dicat; quia non debet alterius famam cum mendacio restituere.
Reply Obj. 1: Someone who exposes the wickedness of another to him who has the authority to correct—or even, if the wicked one be incorrigible, exposes him in the sight of the whole Church, that being put to shame he may desist from sin, or at least that they may depart from his corrupting company, provided the exposer preserve the order of fraternal charity—does not unjustly strip away that other’s good reputation; hence he is not bound to the restitution of his reputation. But if he did it with the intention of defaming, he does take it unjustly, even if what he says is true. And then he is bound to restore the man’s reputation, either by admitting he spoke falsely, if he spoke falsely, or in any other way, by not lying if he spoke truly, yet without saying that he had spoken truly, for he should not restore another’s good reputation with a lie.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod restitutio principaliter inventa est in damnis quae inferuntur in rebus fortunae, quae restitui possunt: in his autem quae objectio tangit, quae non possunt ad simile bonum restitui, debet fieri restitutio qualis possibilis est, scilicet ad arbitrium bonorum.
Reply Obj. 2: Restitution is chiefly found in losses that were inflicted on matters of fortune, which can be restored. But in those matters that the objection refers to, which cannot be restored to the same good, restitution must be made as it is possible, namely, according to the judgment of good men.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod ille qui impedit aliquem ne praebendam consequatur, si hoc faciat quia indignus est, vel ut de alio melius provideatur, non injuste facit; unde non tenetur ad restitutionem; si autem animo laedendi ipsum, tenetur ad restitutionem, non quidem tanti quantum valebat praebenda, quia ipse eam non bene erat consecutus; sed pensatis conditionibus utriusque secundum arbitrium bonorum.
Reply Obj. 3: The person who prevents someone from obtaining a living, if he does this because the man is unworthy, or so that he may be provided for better by another, does not act unjustly; and so he is not bound to restitution. But if it is for the sake of wounding him in the soul, he is bound to restitution, not indeed as much as the living was valued at, for he himself did not obtain it, but having considered the conditions of each according to the judgment of good men.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod ille qui subfodit semina, non tenetur ad tantum quantum agri fructus valituri erant, sed quantum ager sic seminatus valere consuevit; quia multis de causis potest impediri agrorum fructus. Et similiter dicendum est de eo cui debitum non restituitur suo tempore; quia non tenetur restituere tantum quantum lucrari potuisset; sed secundum aestimationem lucri quod accidere consuevit, pensato labore, et infortuniis etiam, quae in lucro accidere alias possent; quia lucrum non causatur tantum ex pecunia, sed ex industria et labore.
Reply Obj. 4: Someone who digs under the seed is not bound to as much grain as the field could produce, but as much as the field customarily did produce when sowed this way; for the crop of a field can be impeded by many things. And something similar should be said about someone who did not pay his debt on time, because he is not bound to restore as much as could possibly have been earned with it, but according to the estimation of the profit that typically came from it, having considered the labor, and misfortunes too, that may otherwise happen in profit; for profit does not arise from money alone, but from industry and labor.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad7Ad quintum dicendum, quod illud praeceptum legis quamvis sit de moribus, non tamen est morale, sed judiciale. Talia enim praecepta pro loco et tempore populo illi dabantur; unde tunc non obligant nisi de novo statuerentur ab aliquo qui statuendi haberet potestatem. Nihilominus tamen inquantum habebant aliquid significationis per Christum, impleta sunt hujusmodi praecepta, sicut et caeremonialia.
Reply Obj. 5: That precept of the law, although it had to do with morals, nevertheless is not a moral precept, but a judicial one. For such precepts were given to that people for their place and time; and so they would not oblige now unless they were newly established by someone who had the power of establishing them. Nevertheless, inasmuch as they contained something of signification through Christ, precepts like these were fulfilled, as also the ceremonial ones.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad8Ad sextum dicendum, quod Zachaeus non dixit hoc quasi necessarium, sed ex abundanti.
Reply Obj. 6: Zacchaeus did not say this as if it were a necessary thing, but rather out of abundance.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad9Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam versus dantur de illis qui tenentur ad restitutionem, tales: jussio, consilium, consensus, palpo, recursus, participans, mutus, non obstans, non manifestans. Sed tantum quinque istorum sunt quae ad restitutionem semper obligant; quorum primum est jussio, quando aliquis jubet aliquem depraedari: alias tyranni non tenerentur ad restitutionem. Secundus est consensus ad rapinam perpetrandam in eo sine quo rapina fieri non poterat. Tertium est recursus, quando scilicet aliquis receptator latronum est, et eis patrocinium praestat. Quartum est participatio, quando aliquis latroni se sociat ad spoliandum, et partem spoliorum accipit. Quintum est non obstans, cum scilicet ex officio obstare tenetur, ut principes terrae, qui justitiam conservare debent, si non obstant cum obstare possint, ad restitutionem tenentur. In aliis autem causis enumeratis non obligatur semper quis ad restitutionem, nisi in certis casibus, quando probabiliter credit quod consilium suum fuit efficax, et quod alias injusta ablatio commissa non fuisset. Similiter etiam non omnis palpo, idest adulator, ad restitutionem tenetur; sed ille qui adulando ad auferendum incitat, dicens hoc signum strenuitatis esse. Similiter etiam mutus dicitur qui ex officio reclamare tenetur et non reclamat; nec tunc semper tenetur ad restitutionem, nisi operetur ut fiat injusta ablatio; sed debet inducere eum qui abstulit, ut reddat. Similiter etiam non omnis qui non manifestat, tenetur ad restitutionem; sed ille qui pro latrocinio zelat, et particeps est lucri. In omnibus autem his, si principalis restituit, alii deobligantur a debito restitutionis.
To the third question, it should be said certain verses were given about those who are bound to restitution: command, counsel, consent, flatterer, shelterer, participant, am silent, not preventing, not exposing. But only five of these are always obliged to restitution; and the first of these is command, when someone orders another to be despoiled: otherwise tyrants would not be bound to restitution. Second is consenting to commit a robbery in someone without whom the robbery could not be done. Third is recourse, namely, when someone provides shelter for thieves, and offers them protection. Fourth is participation, when someone joins a thief in robbing, and receives a part of the spoils. Fifth is not preventing, namely, when one is bound to prevent it by his office, like the rulers of a land, who should preserve justice, if they do not prevent it when they can, they are bound to restitution. But among the other causes enumerated, a person is not always bound to restitution, except in certain cases, when he believes that his counsel was probably effective, and that otherwise the unjust taking would not have been committed. Likewise too, not every flatterer, that is, sycophant, is bound to restitution, but the one who incites someone to take things by his wheedling, saying that it would be a sign of his strength and energy. Likewise too, someone is said to be silent who is bound by his office to speak out and who does not speak out; and then he is not always bound to restitution, unless he arranges that an unjust taking be done; but he should bring in the one who took it so that he may return it. Likewise too, not everyone who does not expose a thief is bound to restitution, but the one who is jealous of the theft, and takes part in the profit. But in all of these, if the main perpetrator makes restitution, the others are acquitted of the debt of restitution.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the responses to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod restituere est iterato statuere aliquem in suae rei possessione; et ideo patet quod illi qui privatus est re sua, debet fieri restitutio.
To the fourth question, it should be said that to restore is to establish someone anew in possession of his own belongings; and therefore it is evident that restitution should be made to the one who has been deprived of his own belongings.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quando incertus est dominus rerum ablatarum, pauperes sunt heredes; et ideo non deobligatur a debito restitutionis, nisi det pauperibus pro anima illius cui restitutio debebatur, adhibita tamen prius diligentia debita.
Reply Obj. 1: When the owner of stolen things is unknown, the poor are his heirs; and so one is not acquitted of the debt of restitution, unless he gives to the poor on behalf of the soul of the one to whom restitution should have been made, after having applied due diligence, of course.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod si sit res magni valoris, debet sibi transmittere, si potest commode; nec obstat si damnum de remissione patitur, quia ipse sibi causa fuit injuste auferendo. Si autem transmittere non possit, vel res sit non magni valoris, potest eam dare propinquis illius si habet, vel alicui coenobio, si non habet propinquos, cum protestatione tali quod ei reddere teneantur, si requisiverit, vel unquam comparuerit.
Reply Obj. 2: If a thing is of great value, he should convey it himself, if he can opportunely; nor is it a problem if he suffers a loss in returning it, because he was the cause of its unjust confiscation. But if it cannot be conveyed, or if it is not a thing of great value, he can give it to the owner’s relatives, if he has some, or to some monastery, if he does not have relatives, under the condition that they are bound to render it to him, if he ever requires it, or ever comes for it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad11Ad tertium dicendum, quod ille qui illo modo accipit, debet pauperibus illius villae restituere, vel in alios usus communitatis illius civitatis expendere secundum arbitrium episcopi, vel illorum ad quos pertinet cura illius civitatis.
Reply Obj. 3: The man who takes something in this way must make restitution to the poor of that town, or donate toward the other community needs of that state according to the judgment of the bishop, or of those to whom the care of that country belongs.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad12Ad quartum dicendum, quod debet fieri restitutio Ecclesiae, ut res illae deveniant ad successorem illius praelati; quia quamvis ipse eas recipere non mereatur, Ecclesia tamen perdere eas non debet.
Reply Obj. 4: Restitution must be made to the Church, so that those things come into the possession of the successor of that prelate: for although he did not deserve to receive them, nevertheless the Church should not lose them.
Sent.IV.D15.Q1.A5.ad13Q. 2AlmsgivingDe eleemosyna
Deinde quaeritur de eleemosyna; et circa hoc quaeruntur sex:
Next we ask about almsgiving. And concerning this, six questions arise:
Sent.IV.D15.Q2primo, quid sit;
first, what it is;
Sent.IV.D15.Q2secundo, de effectu sive fructu ejus;
second, its effect or fruit;
Sent.IV.D15.Q2tertio, de partibus ejus;
third, its parts;
Sent.IV.D15.Q2quarto, de quo sit danda eleemosyna;
fourth, what alms should be given from;
Sent.IV.D15.Q2quinto, quis possit eam dare;
fifth, who can give them;
Sent.IV.D15.Q2sexto, cui debeat dari.
sixth, to whom they should be given.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2A. 1What almsgiving is
Quid sit
What almsgiving is
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod definitio eleemosynae, quam quidam assignant, scilicet: eleemosyna est opus in quo datur aliquid indigenti ex compassione propter Deum, sit inconvenienter assignata. Visitare enim infirmos ponitur species eleemosynae. Sed in hoc opere non datur aliquid. Ergo datio non debet poni in definitione eleemosynae.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus. It seems that the definition of almsgiving that some people assign,1 almsgiving is a work in which something is given to the needy out of compassion for God’s sake, is unfittingly assigned. For visiting the sick is set down as a species of almsgiving. But in this work, nothing is given. Therefore, giving should not be included in the definition of almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, ipsum datum eleemosyna dicitur, quia dicimur eleemosynam dare. Sed ipsum datum non est opus, sed res quaedam. Ergo eleemosyna non est opus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the very thing given is called alms, for we say ‘to give alms.’ But what is given is not a work, but a certain thing. Therefore, alms is not a work.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg2Praeterea, in eleemosynis aliquid quandoque datur clericis praebendatis, qui tamen non indigent, sed divites sunt. Ergo non est de ratione eleemosynae quod indigenti detur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in almsgiving something is given sometimes to prebendary clerics, who are, however, not needy, but rich. Therefore, it is not of the nature of alms that they be given to the needy.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg3Praeterea, opus quod fit ex electione, est magis laudabile quam opus quod fit ex passione; quia est Deo conformius, qui nihil ex passione operatur. Sed compassio est passio quaedam; quia nullus compatitur nisi patiatur. Ergo non est ex necessitate eleemosynae quod ex compassione detur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a work that is done by choice is more praiseworthy than a work that is done from emotion, for it is more like God, who does nothing from emotion. But compassion is a certain emotion, for no one has compassion unless he suffers. Therefore, alms are not necessarily given out of compassion.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg4Praeterea, actus non recipit speciem a fine ultimo, sed a proximo; alias omnes actus virtutum essent unius speciei. Sed ultimum quod ponitur in definitione debet esse differentia specifica. Cum ergo Deus sit ultimus finis omnium actionum nostrarum, videtur quod non debeat poni in definitione eleemosynae quasi finalis differentia.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, an act does not get its species by its last end, but by its proximate end; otherwise all acts of virtue would be of one species. But the last thing set down in a definition should be the specific difference. Therefore, since God is the last end of all of our actions, it seems that he should not be included in the definition of almsgiving as though he were the final difference.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod eleemosyna non sit satisfactionis pars. Non enim est necessarium satisfacere nisi ei qui peccavit. Sed si nunquam homo peccasset, necesse haberet eleemosynas dare. Ergo non est satisfactionis pars.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that almsgiving is not a part of satisfaction.1 For making satisfaction is not necessary unless one has sinned. But if a man never sinned, he would still have need of giving alms. Therefore, it is not a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg6Praeterea, totum non potest esse perfectum, si pars ei subtrahatur. Sed potest aliquis perfecte satisfacere de aliquo peccato, etiam si nullam eleemosynam det. Ergo satisfactionis pars non est eleemosyna.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the whole cannot be perfect if part of it is taken away. But someone can perfectly make satisfaction for a certain sin, even if he never gives alms. Therefore, almsgiving is not a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg7Praeterea, nihil potest esse pars totius nisi differat ab aliis ejus partibus. Sed eleemosyna non differt a jejunio et oratione secundum quod ad poenitentiam pertinet, quia hoc eis omnibus competit inquantum sunt poenalia, ut ex dictis patet. Ergo eleemosyna non est satisfactionis pars.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, nothing can be a part of a whole unless it differs from the other parts. But almsgiving does not differ from fasting and prayer as it pertains to penance, for it belongs to all of them to be penal acts, as is clear from what has been said. Therefore, almsgiving is not a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg8Praeterea, in sacramentis necessitatis, sicut patet in baptismo, adhibetur remedium quod nulli possit deesse, sicut aqua. Sed poenitentia est sacramentum necessitatis, ut ex praemissis patet. Ergo, cum dare eleemosynam non possit cuilibet competere qui peccare potest, quia non est nisi possidentium aliquid; videtur quod non debeat poni poenitentiae et satisfactionis pars.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in sacraments of necessity, as is clear in baptism, a remedy is applied that no one can do without, like water. But penance is a sacrament of necessity, as is clear from what was said above. Therefore, since almsgiving cannot be done by just any given sinner, because it is only for those who possess something, it seems that it should not be included as a part of penance and satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg9Sed contra, Luc. 3, super illud: facite fructus dignos poenitentiae, dicit Glossa Bedae quod dare eleemosynam sit pars poenitentiae. Sed non nisi ratione satisfactionis. Ergo est pars satisfactionis.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Luke 3:8, bear fruits worthy of repentance, Bede’s Gloss says that to give alms is a part of penance.1 But this would only be by reason of satisfaction. Therefore, it is a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, in foro saeculari non solum punitur aliquis per corporis laesionem, sed etiam per bonorum subtractionem. Sed satisfactio in foro poenitentiae fit per opera poenalia. Ergo debet non solum jejunium, quo affligitur corpus, sed etiam eleemosyna, in qua subtrahuntur res temporales, pars poenitentiae esse.
Furthermore (2), in the secular forum someone is not only punished by injury to the body, but also by taking away his goods. But in the forum of penance satisfaction happens by penal works. Therefore, not only should fasting be a part of penance, by which the body is afflicted, but also almsgiving, in which temporal things are taken away.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg10Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod eleemosyna non sit actus virtutis. Quia 1 Timoth. 4, ubi dicitur quod pietas ad omnia valet, exponitur pro eleemosynarum largitione. Sed pietas non est virtus, sed donum. Ergo eleemosyna non est actus virtutis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that almsgiving is not an act of virtue.1 For in 1 Timothy 4:8, where it says that piety is profitable for all things, it is explained as generous almsgiving. But piety is not a virtue, but a gift. Therefore, almsgiving is not an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg11Praeterea, nulla passio est virtus, ut Philosophus probat in 2 Ethica. Sed eleemosyna ex misericordia procedit, quae passio est, ut patet per Glossam super illud Psal. 36: tota die miseretur: eleemosyna a misericordia incipit. Ergo non est actus virtutis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no emotion is a virtue, as the Philosopher proves in the Ethics 2.1 But almsgiving proceeds from mercy, which is an emotion, as the Gloss on Psalm 37(36):26 proves: he shows mercy all the day long: almsgiving begins from mercy.2 Therefore, it is not an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg12Praeterea, nihil est in genere quod non sit in aliqua ejus specie. Sed non potest reduci, ut videtur, ad aliquam speciem virtutis: quia tantum tres virtutes inveniuntur circa exteriora bona operari, in quibus est1 eleemosyna: scilicet justitia, liberalitas, magnificentia. Eleemosyna autem non est actus justitiae, quia non reddit alienum, sed dat suum: similiter nec actus liberalitatis, quia liberalitas non attendit indigentiam, quam attendit eleemosyna: similiter nec magnificentiae, quia potest esse in parvis et in magnis. Ergo non est actus virtutis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, there is nothing in a genus that is not in one of its species. But it seems that almsgiving cannot be reduced to any species of virtue: for only three virtues are found whose work concerns outward goods, and almsgiving is not among them; namely, justice, liberality, and magnificence. Now almsgiving is not an act of justice, because it is not returning someone else’s things, but giving one’s own; likewise neither is it liberality, because liberality does not require neediness, which almsgiving does; likewise neither is it magnificence, because it can be in small things and in large things. Therefore, it is not an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg13Sed contra est quod subvenire miseris est actus justitiae, ut patet per Augustinum, et habitum est in 3 Lib., dist. 33, quaest. 2, art. 2, quaestiunc. 3. Sed subvenire miseris pertinet ad eleemosynam. Ergo eleemosyna est actus justitiae, et sic est actus virtutis.
On the contrary (4), succoring the wretched is an act of justice, as is clear from Augustine,1 and was held in Book III, Distinction 33, Question 2, Article 2, Subquestion 3. But to succor the wretched pertains to almsgiving. Therefore, almsgiving is an act of justice, and thus it is an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, nihil est meritorium nisi actus virtutis: quia felicitas est virtutis praemium, ut etiam Philosophus dicit. Sed eleemosyna est maxime meritoria. Ergo est actus virtutis.
Furthermore (5), nothing is meritorious unless it is an act of virtue: for happiness is virtue’s reward, as even the Philosopher says.1 But almsgiving is extremely meritorious. Therefore, it is an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg14Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod eleemosyna non cadat in praecepto, Luc. 3, super illud: interrogaverunt eum turbae, dicit Glossa interlinealis: ex verbis Joannis terrore perculsi consilium quaerunt. Sed Joannes respondit quod intenderent eleemosynis. Ergo dare eleemosynas est consilium, et non praeceptum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that almsgiving does not come under precept.1 For commenting on the text, the crowds asked him, ‘what then shall we do?’ (Luke 3:10), the interlineal Gloss says, stricken with terror, they seek counsel from John’s words. But John answers that they should distribute alms. Therefore, to give alms is a counsel, not a precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg15Praeterea, quilibet potest licite sua retinere. Sed retinendo sua non dat aliquis eleemosynam. Ergo dare eleemosynam non est in praecepto.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, anyone can licitly keep his own things. But keeping one’s own things means not giving alms. Therefore, giving alms is not under precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg16Praeterea, si cadit eleemosyna sub praecepto, non cadit nisi sub praecepto negativo: quia Ambrosius dicit: pasce fame morientem: si non pavisti, occidisti. Non occidere autem est praeceptum negativum. Sed non cadit sub praecepto negativo; alioquin homo teneretur semper eleemosynam dare: quia praecepta negativa obligant semper, et ad semper. Ergo dare eleemosynam non cadit sub aliquo praecepto.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if almsgiving comes under precept, it only comes under a negative precept: for Ambrose says, feed the man dying of hunger: if you do not feed him, you have killed him.1 Now, do not kill is a negative precept. But it does not fall under a negative precept; otherwise a man is always bound to give alms, for negative precepts oblige always and at all times. Therefore, giving alms does not fall under any precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg17Praeterea, omne quod cadit sub praecepto, aliquo tempore obligat transgressores ad peccatum mortale. Sed hoc non est de eleemosyna: quia semper potest probabilis opinio alicui remanere, quod si ipse non subvenit, alius subvenire possit; non enim unus posset omnibus subvenire. Ergo dare eleemosynam non cadit sub praecepto.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything that falls under precept at some time imposes mortal sin on those who transgress. But this is not the case with almsgiving: because the probable opinion can always remain to someone, that if he does not help, another person would, for one person could not help everyone. Therefore, to give alms does not come under precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg18Sed contra est quod dicit Glossa Matth. 6: te autem faciente eleemosynam: conscientiae facienti eleemosynam pro praecepto adimplendo miscet se laudis appetitus. Ergo dare eleemosynam cadit sub praecepto.
On the contrary (1), the Gloss on the text: so whenever you give alms (Matthew 6:2) says, the desire for praise of oneself mingles with the conscience giving alms in order to fulfill the precept. Therefore, giving alms does fall under a precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, illud sine quo caritas esse non potest, cadit sub praecepto. Sed sine eleemosynarum largitione in aliquo casu caritas esse non potest, ut patet 1 Joan. 3, 17: qui habuerit substantiam hujus mundi, et viderit fratrem suum necessitatem patientem, et clauserit viscera sua ab eo, quomodo caritas patris manet in ipso? Quasi dicat, nullo modo. Ergo dare eleemosynam cadit sub praecepto.
Furthermore (2), that without which charity cannot exist, falls under the precept. But in some cases charity cannot exist without generosity in almsgiving, as is clear from 1 John 3:17: whoever has the world’s goods and sees his brother suffering need, and closes his heart from him, how can the Father’s love remain in him? As if he said, it cannot at all. Therefore, to give alms falls under precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.arg19Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod eleemosyna nomen Graecum est, eleemosyni, munus quod inopi datur; et dicitur ab eleos, quod est miseratio, seu misericordia, quae miseriam alienam suam facit. Unde sicut homo miseriam a se expellit quantum potest, ita misericors miseriam alienam expellit ei subveniendo: quae quidem subventio fit per hoc quod ei sua bona communicat; unde ipsa communicatio bonorum propriorum ad miserum, nomen eleemosynae accepit. Haec autem communicatio non potest esse meritoria et virtuosa, nisi quando propter Deum fit; et ideo in definitione praedicta tanguntur omnia quae ad perfectionem eleemosynae concurrunt, secundum quod est meritoria. Ipsa enim miseria aliena, quae est misericordiae principium, tangitur in hoc quod dicit, indigenti; misericordia autem, quae ex miseria aliena nascitur in nobis, tangitur in hoc quod dicit, ex compassione; sed misericordiae effectus in relevando alienam miseriam quasi suam, tangitur in hoc quod dicitur, opus in quo aliquid datur: hoc enim est essentiale ipsi eleemosynae; sed intentio directa in Deum, quae dat ei rationem merendi, tangitur in hoc quod dicitur, propter Deum.
To the first question, I answer that the word for alms, eleemosyna, is from the Greek word meaning ‘service that is given to the destitute;’ and it is named from eleos, that is, pity or mercy, which makes another’s misery one’s own. And so just as a man gets rid of as much wretchedness from himself as he can, in the same way the merciful man drives away another’s misery by succoring him: which succor indeed is done by sharing one’s own goods with him; and so the very sharing of one’s own goods with the wretched takes the name ‘almsgiving.’ Now this sharing cannot be meritorious and virtuous except when it is done for God’s sake. And so in the definition given all the things are touched upon that are needed for the perfection of almsgiving as something meritorious. For the very misery of another, which is the principle of mercy, is referred to in its saying, to the needy; but mercy which is born in us out of the stranger’s misery, is touched on in its saying, out of compassion; but mercy’s effect in easing the stranger’s misery as though it were our own, is referred to in saying, a work in which something is given: for this is essential to almsgiving itself; but the intention directed to God which gives it a meritorious character, is touched upon in saying, for God’s sake.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum quod secundum Philosophum in 5 Ethica, quod omnia illa quorum pretium numismate potest comparari vel consuevit, potest in ratione dati et accepti venire; et ideo illi actus qui in subventione alienae miseriae exhibentur, etiam quasi dona accipiuntur, cum sine pretio impenduntur.
Reply Obj. 1: According to the Philosopher in the Ethics 5,1 everything whose price is usually compared or can be compared with money can come under the notion of giving and receiving. And therefore those acts that are shown in succoring a stranger’s misery are also received as if they were gifts, since they are bestowed without price.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod quia habitus distinguuntur ex actibus, et actus ex objectis; ideo quandoque nomina aequivocantur ad habitus, actus et objecta; sicut patet de fide, quae potest significare vel habitum fidei vel actum ejus, aut ipsam rem creditam; et similiter eleemosynae nomen aliquando significat ipsam rem datam, et sic non definitur hic; aliquando ipsam dationem, et sic accipitur praedicta definitio.
Reply Obj. 2: Habits are distinguished by acts, and acts by their objects; and so sometimes the same name is used equivocally for habit, act, and object, as is clear in the case of faith, which can signify either the habit of faith, or its act, or the very thing believed. And in the same way the name almsgiving sometimes signifies the very thing given, and this is not how it is being defined here; and sometimes the fact of giving, and this is how the definition mentioned is taken.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod clericis, etiam si ipsi non indigeant, eleemosynae dantur, ut ministris pauperum, et dispensatoribus eleemosynarum; et ideo, quod eis in eleemosynam datur, per eos pauperibus transmittitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Clerics, even if they themselves are not needy, are given alms as ministers of the poor and dispensers of alms; and so what is given to them in alms is passed along to the poor by them.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut in 3, dist. 26, quaest. 1, art. 5, in corp., dictum est, nomina passionum sensibilium aliquando per quamdam similitudinem transferuntur ad actus voluntatis, qui sine passione sunt; et sic compassio, quae proprie importat passionem tristitiae de aliena miseria, dicitur quandoque de ipso actu voluntatis, quo alicui displicet aliena miseria; et sine tali compassione nunquam eleemosyna danda est: quia non subveniret aliquis miseriae alienae, nisi vellet eum non esse miserum; et talis compassio etiam in Deo est, quia ei mala nostra ex voluntate antecedente displicent, et quandoque etiam ex consequente. Sed in nobis etiam quandoque adjungitur compassio proprie dicta, quia appetitus superior natus est appetitum inferiorem movere; unde si sit fortis impressio in superiori, erit etiam in inferiori, nisi aliquid repugnet; et secundum hoc misericordia et verecundia et quaedam aliae passiones laudabiles sunt, inquantum ex debita electione boni procedunt.
Reply Obj. 4: As was said in Book 3, Distinction 26, Question 1, Article 5, the names for sensible feelings are sometimes transferred to acts of the will, which exist without emotions. And this is how compassion, which properly denotes the emotion of sadness at another’s misery, is sometimes said about an act of the will, in which a stranger’s misery displeases someone. And without this kind of compassion alms should never be given, for someone does not succor another’s misery without willing him not to be miserable. And this kind of compassion does exist in God, because our evil deeds displease him by his antecedent will, and sometimes also by his consequent will. But sometimes compassion properly speaking is attached in us, because a higher appetite naturally moves a lower appetite; which is why, if there is a strong impression in the higher, it will also be in the lower, unless something opposes it. And according to this mercy and shame and certain other emotions are praiseworthy, to the extent that they proceed from the due choice of the good.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis esse propter Deum non det speciem eleemosynae quantum ad esse suum primum, tamen dat sibi ultimum complementum, secundum quod est meritoria; et ideo ultimo in definitione ipsius ponitur.
Reply Obj. 5: Although to exist for God’s sake does not give the species to almsgiving as to its own first being, nevertheless it gives its final completion, according to which it is meritorious. And thus it is included last in its definition.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad5Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod a peccato desistere non est de essentia satisfactionis, ut ex praedictis patet, sed est ad satisfactionem praeambulum, sicut fundamentum ipsius. Unde cum aliquis peccet hoc ipso quod non facit hoc quod facere tenetur, constat quod id quod quis alias facere tenetur, non est de essentia satisfactionis, sed praeambulum ad ipsam. Unde cum ad eleemosynarum largitionem quandoque aliquis teneatur, quandoque non, ut postea patebit; constat quod illarum eleemosynarum largitio ad quas quis tenetur, non est pars satisfactionis, sed praeambulum ad ipsam. Illae vero eleemosynae ad quas quis alias non tenetur, possunt satisfactoriae esse, cum sint opera bona et poenalia, quod exigebatur ad opus satisfactorium: punitur enim quis non solum ex afflictione corporis, sed ex subtractione rerum.
To the second question, it should be said that to stop sinning is not of the essence of satisfaction, as is clear from what has been said above, but it is a preliminary to satisfaction, like a foundation for it. And so when someone sins by not doing what he is bound to do, it is clear that whatever someone is otherwise bound to do is not of the essence of satisfaction but a preliminary to it. And so since someone is bound to give alms sometimes and sometimes not, as will be made clear, it is apparent that the almsgiving to which someone is bound is not a part of satisfaction, but a preliminary to it. But the almsgiving to which someone is not bound otherwise can be a satisfactory work, since it is a good work and a penal one, which is what a work of satisfaction requires: for a person is punished not only by affliction of his body, but also by taking away his things.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1Et per hoc patet solutio ad primum. Quidam tamen dicunt, quod etiam primae satisfactoriae sunt ex largitione divinae misericordiae.
And by this the response to the first objection is clear. Nevertheless, some people say that even the first satisfactory acts are from the generosity of divine mercy.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de parte integrali. Eleemosyna autem non est talis pars satisfactionis, sed magis subjectiva; et ideo etiam sine ipsa satisfactio suam completam rationem habet in qualibet suarum partium per se, sicut animal in qualibet suarum specierum.
Reply Obj. 2: That argument is based on integral parts. But almsgiving is not that kind of part of satisfaction, but rather a subjective part. And so even without it satisfaction has its complete character in any of its parts by itself, as animal does in any of its species.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod poena dicitur malum inquantum subtrahit aliquod bonum, quia sic naturae nocet. Unde sicut est diversa ratio boni in divitiis, quas appetit concupiscentia carnis,1 et honoribus, in quos tendit superbia vitae; ita est diversa ratio poenae in eleemosyna quae subtrahit divitias, et in jejunio quod subtrahit delicias, et in oratione, quae altitudinem superbi spiritus deprimit per humilitatem; et propter hoc sunt diversae partes satisfactionis. Nec differt de praedictis bonis utrum sint simpliciter bona, vel aestimata bona, quantum ad rationem poenae, sicut neque quantum ad rationem appetitus; poena enim voluntati contrariatur, ut Anselmus dicit.
Reply Obj. 3: Punishment is called an evil inasmuch as it takes away some good, because this is how evil injures a nature. And just as there is a different character of good in riches, which the concupiscence of the eyes seeks after, and of pleasures, which the concupiscence of the flesh seeks after, and in honors, which the pride of life tends toward, so also there is a different character of punishment in almsgiving, which takes away riches, and in fasting, which takes away tasty things, and in prayer, which brings down a proud spirit’s height by humility. And because of this they are different parts of satisfaction. Nor does it matter whether the goods named are simply good, or considered good, as far as the character of punishment goes, just as neither as regards the character of the appetite; for punishment is contrary to the will, as Anselm says.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad7Ad quartum dicendum, quod eleemosyna non tantum consistit in collatione pecuniae, sed etiam in aliis obsequiis propter Deum proximis factis, ut dictum est; unde etsi alicui pecunia desit, non tamen facultas dandi eleemosynam deest; et si deesset omnino facultas respectu eleemosynarum corporalium propter penuriam rerum et corporis debilitatem, non tamen deesset facultas respectu eleemosynarum spiritualium, quia posset alteri vel consulere, vel orare saltem; et si etiam facultas omnino deesset, voluntas completa sufficeret.
Reply Obj. 4: Almsgiving does not only consist in the conferral of money, but also in any services done for one’s neighbor for God’s sake, as was said. And so even if someone lacks money, he still does not lack the ability to give alms. And if he lacked every ability with regard to physical alms, because of total lack of belongings and weakness of body, he would still not lack the ability with regard to spiritual alms, for he could either counsel another, or pray at the very least; and if he lacked even this ability, his total will would suffice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad8Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod cum virtus sit habitus quo dirigimur ad bene operandum, oportet quod omnis actus quod de se rectitudinem importat, ad aliquam virtutem reducatur, quamvis etiam in sui ratione non exprimat omne illud quod ad perfectionem virtutis requiritur; sicut dare quando dandum est, dicitur esse actus liberalitatis, quamvis in hoc non exprimatur omnis debita circumstantia quae ad actum liberalitatis exigitur. Cum ergo eleemosyna, secundum quod dictum est, importet quamdam rectitudinem, quia significat dationem ordinatam ad subventionem miseriae, quod ipsum nomen declarat, cum eleemosyna ab eleos quod est miseratio, seu misericordia, dicatur, patet quod eleemosyna de se dicit virtutis actum, quamvis non exprimat omnes conditiones quae ad actum virtutis requiruntur. Dationes autem et acceptiones ordinat liberalitas; unde oportet quod eleemosyna sit aliquo modo actus liberalitatis, cujus misericordia pars ponitur a quibusdam, ut in 3 dictum est, dist. 33, quaest. 3, art. 4; eo quod liberalitas conjectat bonum communiter in dationibus; sed misericordia conjectat in eis aliquod speciale bonum, quod est relevatio miseriae aliorum; unde eleemosyna est actus misericordiae, et per consequens liberalitatis.
To the third question, it should be said that since virtue is a habit by which we are directed to acting well, every act that includes a rectitude in itself must be reducible to some virtue, although even in its own definition it does not express everything that is required for the perfection of virtue, like giving when giving should be done is called an act of liberality, although in this is not expressed all the due circumstances that are required for an act of liberality. Therefore, since almsgiving, according to what was said, includes a certain rectitude, because it means giving ordered toward succoring the wretched, which its very name declares, since elemosyna comes from eleos, which is pity or mercy, it seems that almsgiving names an act of virtue in itself, although it does not express all the conditions that are required for the act of virtue. Now liberality orders giving and receiving; which is why almsgiving must be in some way an act of liberality, of which some people include mercy as a part, as was said in Book III, Distinction 33, Question 3, Article 4, by the fact that liberality brings the common good into its giving, but mercy brings in a certain specific good, which is easing the misery of others; and so almsgiving is an act of mercy, and consequently, of liberality.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod pietas, secundum Augustinum, 10 de Civit. Dei, more vulgi dicitur ipsa misericordia; et sic ad pietatem pertinere dicitur eleemosyna, et non secundum quod est donum. Qualiter autem pietas donum a misericordia differat, in Lib. 3, dist. 33, quaest. 3, art. 4, quaestiunc. 6, dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: According to Augustine in Book 10 of the City of God,1 the word ‘piety’ is used for mercy itself, in the custom of the common people; and this is how almsgiving is said to relate to piety, and not as piety is one of the gifts. Now the way that the gift of piety differs from mercy, has been said in Book III, Distinction 33, Question 3, Article 4, Subquestion 6.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod misericordia secundum quod importat compassionem tantum ad miseriam alterius, non est virtus, sed passio; secundum autem quod importat electionem compatientis, secundum hoc virtus est.
Reply Obj. 2: Mercy according as it signifies only compassion toward the misery of another, is not a virtue, but an emotion; but as it signifies the choice of the one feeling this compassion, it is a virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad10Ad tertium dicendum, quod, ut patet, eleemosyna reducitur ad aliquam virtutem etiam a philosophis assignatam; quia ad misericordiam immediate, et ad liberalitatem mediate. Quamvis enim liberalitas communiter non attendat indigentiam, nihil tamen prohibet aliquam liberalitatis speciem indigentiam attendere.
Reply Obj. 3: As is clear, almsgiving is reducible to a certain virtue also assigned by the philosophers, for it is directly reducible to mercy, and by means of mercy, to liberality. For although liberality does not generally require neediness, nevertheless nothing prevents a certain species of liberality from being directed at neediness.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad11Ad quartum dicendum, quod subvenire miseris, ut ibidem dictum est, non est actus justitiae ratione sui, sed ratione suae partis, secundum quod liberalitas etiam ad justitiam reducitur sicut pars.
Reply Obj. 4: To succor the wretched, as was said in the same place,1 is not an act of justice by its own notion, but by the notion of its part, according as liberality also can be reduced to justice as a part.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad12Quintum concedimus.
We grant the fifth objection.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod cum eleemosyna sit actus virtutis, oportet quod aliquo modo cadat sub praecepto, quia praecepta legislatoris ad virtutem ducere intendunt, ut dicitur 2 Ethic. Reducitur autem ad hoc praeceptum: honora parentes; honor enim ille, secundum Augustinum, ad reverentiam et subventionem in necessariis pertinet; et nomine parentum omnis proximus intelligitur. Sed praecepta affirmativa non obligant ad semper, quamvis semper obligent; sed obligant pro loco et tempore, et secundum alias determinatas conditiones.
To the fourth question, it should be said that since almsgiving is an act of virtue, it must fall under a precept in some way, for the precepts of the lawgiver are aimed at leading us to virtue, as it says in the Ethics 2.1 Now it can be reduced to this commandment: honor your parents;2 for that honor, according to Augustine, pertains to reverence and care in the necessities of life; and by the word ‘parent’ is understood every neighbor. But affirmative commandments do not oblige at all times, although they always oblige; but they oblige for a time and place, and according to other determined conditions.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1Cum autem usus divitiarum sit ordinatus ad subveniendum necessitatibus praesentis vitae, quae quidem subventio debet esse ordinata; patet quod qui divitiis non utitur, ad subveniendum praesentis vitae necessitatibus, vel inordinate utitur, a virtute recedit.
Now since the use of riches is ordered to taking care of the needs of the present life, which care indeed must be ordered, it is clear that anyone who does not use his riches to take care of the needs of the present life, or who uses them inordinately, departs from virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1Ordo autem subventionis talis debet attendi quantum ad duo. Primo ex parte eorum quibus subvenitur, ut primo sibi, postea sibi conjunctis subveniat, et deinde extraneis. Secundo ex parte necessitatis talis debet esse ordo, ut prius absolutae necessitati subveniatur quam alicui necessitati conditionatae, quae est cum quis indiget aliquo ad sui status decentem conservationem; et ideo praeceptum legis ad hoc obligat, ut illud quod superest alicui post subventionem sibi factam et sibi conjunctis (puta familiae, quam gubernare debet) respectu utriusque necessitatis, in eleemosynas expendat ad subveniendum aliis respectu utriusque dictarum necessitatum; sicut etiam natura illud quod sibi de alimento superfluit ab actu nutritivae, in quo attenditur quasi necessitas absoluta, et actu augmentativae, in quo attenditur quasi necessitas conditionata, praeparat ad conservationem speciei, generativae virtuti subministrans. Et similiter praeceptum legis obligat, quod etiam necessitati extraneorum absolutae primo subveniatur quam necessitati propriae vel propinquorum conditionatae; et ideo dicitur communiter, quod dare eleemosynam de superfluo, cadit in praecepto; et sic dare eleemosynam ei qui est in extrema necessitate; dare autem de eo quod est necessarium necessitate secunda, non autem de eo quod est necessarium necessitate prima, quia hoc esset contra ordinem caritatis.
Now the order of such care must be found with respect to two things. First, on the part of those one helps, so that first, he takes care of himself, afterward, those connected with him, and then strangers. Second, the ordering must be according to the kind of need, so that those in absolute need are helped before any conditional need, which is when someone needs something to preserve an appropriate state for himself. And so the precept of the law does oblige to this, that after someone has taken care of himself and those closely related to him (like his family, which he must manage) with regard to both kinds of need, he may spend what is left in almsgiving for the aid of others with regard to both kinds of need mentioned; just as also in nature what is left over of someone’s food from the nutritive act, in which it is treated as an absolute need, and the augmentative act, in which it is treated as a conditional need, prepares for the preservation of the species, by being put to work for the generative power. And likewise the precept of the law obliges, that the absolute need even of strangers is to be taken care of before the conditional need of oneself or one’s relatives. And thus it is commonly said that to give alms out of one’s surplus falls under the precept, and this is to give alms to anyone who is in extreme need; but to give from what is needed for the second kind of need, but not from what is needed by the first kind of need, for this would be against the order of charity.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod facere aliquid boni, ad quod ex legis praecepto non tenemur, ad supererogationem pertinet, de qua consilia dantur; et ideo, cum dare aliquid de superfluo respectu primae necessitatis, sed necessario secunda necessitate, ad subveniendum majori necessitati, etsi non sit necessitas absoluta, est bonum, ad quod ex praecepto non obligamur; ideo est supererogationis, et propter hoc de hoc est consilium; et sic intelligitur Glossa illa.
Reply Obj. 1: Doing something good that we are not bound to by a precept of the law belongs to supererogation, which counsels are given about; and thus, since giving something from our excess with regard to the first kind of need, but for what is necessary from the second kind of need, to come to the aid of a greater need, even if it is not an absolute need, is a good thing that we are not obliged to by a precept. And so it is supererogatory, and because of this there is a counsel about it; and that is how this Gloss is to be understood.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad13Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut est accipere superfluum et diminutum in datione, ita et in retentione et acceptione, ut Philosophus dicit in 5 Ethica; et ideo aliquis, retinendo sua, contra virtutem facit quandoque, et per consequens contra legem Dei, quae ad omnem virtutis actum sufficienter ordinat, quamvis non faciat contra legem saecularis fori, quae non potest perfecte ad omnes virtutes ordinare. Et praeterea, quando alius est in statu extremae necessitatis, efficiuntur sibi omnia communia; unde etiamsi per violentiam vel furtum acciperet, non peccaret.
Reply Obj. 2: As taking excess and what has been lessened should be considered in giving, so also should they be considered in keeping and receiving, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 5;1 and so someone, by keeping his own things sometimes is acting against virtue, and as a result, against God’s law, which directs sufficiently to every act of virtue, although it does not do this against the law of the secular forum, which cannot perfectly direct to all virtues. And furthermore, when another is in a state of extreme need, all things become common to him; and so even if he should take by violence or theft, he would not sin.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad14Ad tertium dicendum, quod eleemosyna, sicut dictum est, reducitur ad praeceptum affirmativum quod est, honora parentes. Sed cum omne praeceptum affirmativum pro tempore ad quod obligat, peccatum omissionis inducat, omne autem peccatum sub prohibitione cadat, praecepta affirmativa habent prohibitiones, sicut praecepta negativa, annexas pro illo tempore ad quod obligant; sicut etiam quaelibet affirmatio habet negationem conjunctam; et secundum quod illud peccatum omissionis potest esse causa vel occasio alterius peccati, secundum hoc intelligitur quod Ambrosius dicit: pasce; si non paveris, occidisti.
Reply Obj. 3: Almsgiving, as was said, is reducible to the affirmative precept that is, honor your parents. But since every affirmative precept for the time at which it obliges, introduces a sin of omission, but every sin falls under a prohibition, the affirmative precepts have prohibitions, like negative precepts, attached for that moment in which they oblige, just as also any affirmation has a negation joined to it. And accordingly that sin of omission can be the cause or occasion of another sin, which is how we understand what Ambrose says: feed; if you do not feed him, you have killed him.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad15Ad quartum dicendum, quod tempus ad quod obligat praeceptum de eleemosynis faciendis, accipitur ex parte accipientis, et ex parte dantis. Ex parte autem accipientis, quando apparent signa probabilia extremae necessitatis futurae, nisi ei subveniatur; ut cum aliquis videt alios impotentes vel pigros ad subveniendum, et pauperem indigentem cibo et potu, et aliis vitae necessariis, nec sibi satisfacere posse; non enim expectanda est ultima necessitas, quia tunc forte non posset juvari natura jam fame vel siti consumpta. Dicit enim Chrysostomus super Joannem: non oportet pauperem ululantem deceptorem vocare. Quid dicis, o homo? Propter unum panem deceptionem quis complicat? Utique, dicis. Quocirca maxime misericordiam consequatur, ut maximae necessitati eripiatur. Ex parte autem dantis, quando habet homo multa quibus non indiget neque ad sustentationem vitae sui et suorum, neque ad decentem status sui conservationem; etsi pauperes extremae necessitatis non compareant. Neque oportet occasionem futurae necessitatis praetendere ultra probabilia signa futurae necessitatis; quia haec est superflua solicitudo, quam Dominus prohibet Matth. 6, 31: nolite soliciti esse, dicentes: quid manducabimus, aut quid bibemus, aut quo operiemur? etc.
Reply Obj. 4: The moment in which the precept about giving alms obliges is taken on the part of the receiver, and on the part of the giver. Now on the part of the receiver, when probable signs appear of extreme future need, unless he is helped; as when someone sees others powerless or indifferent to helping, and a poor man needing food and drink and other necessities of life, and unable to do enough for himself. For one should not wait for the last necessity, because then perhaps he could not be helped, if his nature has been consumed by hunger or thirst. For Chrysostom comments on John: it is not fitting for a howling poor man to call the Deceiver. What do you say, O man? Because of one bread someone gets involved in deception? Certainly, you say. Therefore, let him obtain the greatest mercy, so that he may be rescued from the greatest need.1 On the part of the giver, when a man has many things that he does not need, whether to sustain the lives of himself and his own, or to keep them in a decent state; even if there are no poor men in extreme necessity around. Nor is it necessary to envisage an occasion of future need beyond probable signs of future need, because this is excessive concern, which the Lord prohibits in Matt 6:31: do not be anxious, saying: what will we eat, or what will we drink, or how will we clothe ourselves? etc.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A1.ad16A. 2The fruit of almsgivingDe effectu sive fructu ejus
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod eleemosyna decedentem in peccato mortali a poena infernali liberet. Tobiae 4, 2 dicitur: eleemosyna ab omni peccato et a morte liberat, et non patietur animas ire in tenebras. Sed in hoc nulla esset eleemosynae commendatio, si illos a tenebris eriperet qui tenebrarum debitores non erant. Ergo et decedentes in peccato mortali, qui tenebrarum debitores sunt, a tenebris inferni liberat.
Obj. 1: To the second we proceed thus. It seems that almsgiving would free someone who had fallen into mortal sin from the punishment of hell. For it says in Tobit 4:10: almsgiving frees from all sin and from death, and will not suffer souls to go into the darkness. But in this there would be no commendation of almsgiving if it rescued from darkness those who did not have to pay the debt of darkness. Therefore, it also frees from the darkness of hell those falling into mortal sin, who must pay the debt of darkness.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, Ambrosius dicit, 1 Timoth. 4, super illud: pietas ad omnia valet: pietatem autem sequens, si lubricum carnis patiatur, vapulabit quidem, sed non peribit. Non autem potest intelligi de lubrico veniali, de quo quis poenitet: quia etiam sine eleemosynis per illud non periret. Ergo in peccato mortali decedentes, per eleemosynam liberantur a perditione inferni.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, commenting on the text: piety is beneficial to all things (1 Tim 4:8), Ambrose says, but anyone following piety, if he should suffer the slipping of the flesh, he will be beaten indeed, but he will not perish.1 But this cannot be understood as concerning a venial slip, of which someone may repent: for even without almsgiving he would not perish for that. Therefore, those falling into mortal sin are freed by almsgiving from the perdition of hell.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.arg2Sed contra, nullus liberatur a poena inferni nisi per gratiam Dei: gratia enim Dei vita aeterna est: Roman. 6. Sed ille qui decedit in peccato mortali, caret gratia. Ergo nec per eleemosynas a poena inferni liberari potest.
On the contrary, no one is freed from the punishment of hell except by the grace of God: for the grace of God is eternal life (Rom 6:23). But someone who falls into mortal sin lacks grace. Therefore, neither can he be freed by almsgiving from the punishment of hell.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod eleemosyna sit minus satisfactoria quam alia opera satisfactionis; Matth. 17, 20, dicitur: hoc genus daemoniorum in nullo ejicitur nisi in jejunio et oratione; nec fit aliqua mentio de eleemosyna. Ergo jejunium et oratio sunt efficaciora ad delendum peccatum quam eleemosyna.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that almsgiving is less satisfactory than other works of satisfaction, for it says in Matthew 17:20: this kind of demon cannot be driven out by anything but prayer and fasting, but no mention is made of almsgiving. Therefore, fasting and prayer are more efficacious for blotting out sin than almsgiving is.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.arg3Praeterea, satisfactionis opus oportet esse poenale et Deo acceptum. Sed jejunium est magis poenale quam eleemosyna, et oratio est opus magis Deo acceptum quam eleemosyna, inquantum majorem familiaritatem cum Deo conquirit. Ergo eleemosyna est minus satisfactoria quam jejunium et oratio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a work of satisfaction must be penal and acceptable to God. But fasting is more penal than almsgiving and prayer is a work more acceptable to God than almsgiving, inasmuch as it achieves a greater familiarity with God. Therefore, almsgiving is less satisfactory than fasting and prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.arg4Sed contra est quod Glossa dicit, 1 Timoth., 4, super illud: pietas ad omnia valet: omnis summa disciplinae Christianae est in misericordia et pietate. Sed in illo consistit summa rei quod est in re praecipuum. Ergo praecipuum inter alia satisfactionis opera est eleemosyna.
On the contrary, commenting on this text: piety is beneficial for all things (1 Tim 4:8), the Gloss says, the sum of all Christian discipline is in mercy and piety.1 But the sum of something consists in what is foremost to that thing. Therefore, what is foremost among other works of satisfaction is almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod virtus eleemosynae magis consistat in dato exteriori quam in affectu interiori. Ut enim dicitur communiter in suffragiis mortuorum, citius liberantur pro quibus dantur plura, etiam si pro alio bona voluntas impendatur. Ergo efficacia eleemosynae magis consistit in dato quam in affectu.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the virtue of almsgiving consists in the outward gift rather than in interior affections.1 For as is said commonly in offerings for the dead, those for whom more is given are freed more speedily, even if good will is bestowed on someone else. Therefore, the efficacy of the almsgiving consists more in what is given than in the interior affections.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.arg5Praeterea, efficacia eleemosynae est in expiando peccatum. Sed ubi est majus datum, majus peccatum expiatur: quia pro majori peccato major summa pecuniae in eleemosynas dandae injungitur. Ergo efficacia eleemosynae praecipue consistit in dato.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the efficacy of almsgiving is in expiating sins. But where something greater is given, a greater sin is expiated: since for a greater sin a larger amount of money is required to be given in alms. Therefore, the efficacy of almsgiving consists particularly in what is given.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.arg6Sed contra, super illud Psalm. 125: qui seminant in lacrymis etc., dicit Glossa: magna voluntas multum dedit, multum seminavit: in hac voluntate illa vidua quae duo minuta misit, non parum seminavit. Ergo efficacia eleemosynae magis pensatur ex magnitudine voluntatis quam ex magnitudine dati.
On the contrary, commenting on Psalm 126(125):5: those who sow in tears, etc., the Gloss says, a great will gave much, sowed much: in this will that widow who put in two mites did not sow less. Therefore, the efficacy of almsgiving is weighed more from the greatness of the will rather than the greatness of the gift.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod causa poenae infernalis est culpa mortalis. Manente autem causa, manet effectus. Unde, cum ab eo qui in peccato mortali moritur, non possit ulterius culpa mortalis tolli, sicut nec a daemonibus; quia, ut dicit Damascenus, quod est hominibus mors, est daemonibus casus; patet quod neque eleemosyna ab eo prius facta, neque post mortem ejus facta ab alio, potest eum qui in peccato mortali decedit, a poena inferni liberare.
To the first question, I answer that the cause of infernal punishment is mortal fault. Now while the cause remains, the effect remains. And so, when someone dies in mortal sin, his last mortal fault cannot be removed from him, just as neither can it be taken away from the demons. For as Damascene says,1 what death is to humans, the fall is to demons. It is clear that neither almsgiving done by someone beforehand, nor after his death on his behalf, can free someone who has fallen into mortal sin from the punishment of hell.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod eo modo quo aliquis liberatur a peccato mortali per eleemosynam, liberatur ab infernalibus tenebris. Liberat autem eleemosyna a peccato mortali hominem adhuc in statu viae existentem, dupliciter: vel impediendo futurum peccatum, sicut et alia opera meritoria, quae hominem in gratia confirmant; vel a praeterito liberando, inquantum disponunt eum qui jam in peccatum incidit, ad gratiam recuperandam, sicut et alia opera de genere bonorum recta intentione facta.
Reply Obj. 1: In whatever way that someone is freed from mortal sin by almsgiving, he is freed from infernal darkness. But almsgiving frees a man from mortal sin while he remains in the state of life in two ways: either by preventing future sin, like other meritorious works, which strengthen a man in grace; or by freeing him from the past inasmuch as they dispose someone who has already fallen into sin to recover grace, like other works that are good in genus and done with a right intention.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod intelligitur de lubrico mortali. Quod autem dicitur: non peribit, non est secundum necessitatem intelligendum, sed secundum quamdam dispositionem; quia per hoc quod operibus pietatis aliquis vacat in peccato mortali existens, disponit se ad gratiam, ut non facile permittatur in perditionem ire. Vel si intelligatur de veniali, efficacia eleemosynae in hoc ostenditur, quod poena vapulationis diminuitur per eam; vel per ipsum veniale impeditur, ne in mortale trahere possit.
Reply Obj. 2: This is understood of slipping into mortal sin. But what is said, he will not perish, is not to be understood according to need, but according to a certain disposition; for by the fact that someone existing in mortal sin is free for works of piety, he disposes himself for grace, and is not easily allowed to go to perdition. Or if it is understood about venial sin, the efficacy of almsgiving is shown in this, that diminishes the punishment of flogging; or it hinders venial sin, lest it draw one into mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod efficacia satisfactionis invenitur in tribus satisfactionis partibus, sicut virtus totius potentialis in partibus ejus, quae quidem complete in una invenitur, et in aliis diminute: sicut tota virtus animae invenitur in rationali; sed in sensibili anima invenitur diminute, et adhuc magis diminute in vegetabili: quia anima sensibilis includit in se virtutem animae vegetabilis, et non convertitur. Eleemosyna enim includit in se virtutem orationis et jejunii duplici ratione. Primo, quia eleemosyna eum constituit cui datur debitorem ad orandum et jejunandum, et alia bona quae potest faciendum pro eo qui dedit. Secundo, quia eleemosyna propter Deum data, est quasi quaedam oblatio Deo facta; unde Philosophus etiam dicit in 1 Ethica, quod bona opera habent aliquid simile Deo sacratis; oblatio autem ipsa Deo facta vim orationis habet. Et similiter inquantum bona exteriora ad corporis conservationem ordinantur, subtractio exteriorum bonorum per eleemosynam quasi virtute continet jejunium, quo maceratur corpus. Similiter etiam oratio virtute continet jejunium, quia extensio intellectus ad Deum debilitatem corporis parit, ut dictum est. Unde eleemosyna completius habet vim satisfactionis quam oratio, et oratio quam jejunium; et ideo dicitur 1 Timoth. 4, 8: corporalis exercitatio ad modicum utilis est. Et propter hoc eleemosyna magis indicitur ut universalis medicina peccati, quam alia, sicut Luc. 11, 41: date eleemosynam, et omnia munda sunt vobis; et Dan. 4, 24: peccata tua eleemosynis redime; et Tobiae 4, 2: eleemosyna ab omni peccato liberat; et 1 Timoth. 4, 8: pietas ad omnia valet.
To the second question, it should be said that the efficacy of satisfaction is found in the three parts of satisfaction, like the virtue of the whole power in its parts, which indeed is completely found in one, and less in the others; just as the whole virtue of the soul is found in a rational soul; but in a sensible soul it is found to a lesser degree, and still less in a vegetative soul: for a sensible soul includes in itself the virtue of a vegetative soul, but not vice versa. Now, almsgiving includes in itself the virtue of prayer and fasting for two reasons. First, because the one to whom the alms are given is established as owing a debt of prayer and fasting, and other good things that he can do for the one who gave the alms. Second, because alms given for God’s sake are like a kind of offering made to God; and that is why the Philosopher also says in the Ethics 1,1 that good works have something like what is sacred to God.2 Now an offering made to God himself has the force of a prayer. And likewise inasmuch as external goods are ordered to the preservation of the body, taking away from external goods by almsgiving contains something like the virtue of fasting, by which the body is subdued. Likewise, prayer too contains the virtue of fasting, because the stretching of the understanding toward God produces a weakening of the body, as was said. And this is why almsgiving has more completely the force of satisfaction than prayer, and prayer more than fasting; and thus it says, training of the body is beneficial a little (1 Tim 4:8). And because of this almsgiving is more indicated as a universal medicine for sin than others, as it says in Luke 11:41: give alms and all are cleansed for you; and Daniel 4:27: redeem your sins with almsgiving; and Tobit 4:10: almsgiving frees from every sin; and 1 Timothy 4:8: piety avails for all things.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod satisfactio est medicina et praeservans a peccato futuro, et expians a praeterito. Et quamvis eleemosyna habeat vim expiandi quodcumque peccatum praeteritum, non tamen habet omnem vim praeservandi a futuro peccato: quia oratio et jejunium praeservant a quibusdam peccatis non solum per modum meriti, quod etiam eleemosyna facit, sed per modum contrariae assuetudinis; et sic ibidem dicit Glossa quod jejunio sanantur corporis pestes, sed oratione pestes mentis; et secundum hoc intelligitur quod aliqua peccata tantum jejunio vel oratione sanantur.
Reply Obj. 1: Satisfaction is a medicine, both preserving from future sin, and expiating from past sin. And although alms have the force of expiating any past sin, they do not, however, have every force for preserving from future sin: because prayer and fasting preserve from certain sins not only by way of merit, which almsgiving also does, but by way of the contrary of one’s practice; and this is how the Gloss says in the same place that the diseases of the body are healed by fasting, but diseases of the mind by prayer. And this is how it should be understood that certain sins are only healed by prayer or fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis poena in satisfactione requiratur, tamen principalius est in ea bonitas actus quam poenalitas. Et quia eleemosyna plus habet de ratione boni quam jejunium, inquantum immediatius se ad caritatem habet, et inquantum non est singulare bonum facientis, sed commune facienti et patienti; eleemosyna plus erit satisfactoria quam jejunium, similiter etiam oratio; quamvis hominem magis familiarem Deo reddat quam eleemosyna, sicut contemplativa plus quam activa; tamen intercessorum per eleemosynam multiplicatio plus valet ad impetrandum peccatorum remissionem quam singularis unius hominis oratio.
Reply Obj. 2: Although punishment is required in satisfaction, nevertheless, the goodness of the act is more important in it than the penalty. And since almsgiving has more of the nature of good than fasting, as it is directly related to charity, and as it is not an individual good of the one doing it, but a good shared by the one doing it and the one receiving it, almsgiving will be more satisfactory than fasting. And similarly, it will be more than prayer, although prayer makes a man more familiar to God than almsgiving, as the contemplative does more than the active; still the multiplication of intercessors by almsgiving is worth more for obtaining the remission of sins than the prayers of one man.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2.ad4Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod eleemosyna, ut ex dictis patet, habet efficaciam et ex ipso faciente, inquantum est quoddam opus meritorium, et ex recipiente, inquantum obligatur ad orandum pro illo qui eleemosynam dedit. Si ergo consideretur eleemosynae efficacia ex parte recipientis, sic major efficacia in majori dato consistit, inquantum per hoc plures et magis debitores efficiuntur; ex parte autem dantis et respectu praemii essentialis, efficacia eleemosynae magis pensatur ex affectu quam ex dato; sed respectu praemii accidentalis, ut puta remissionis poenae, vel alicujus hujusmodi, magnificatur efficacia eleemosynae ex magnitudine dati, nisi ex parte altera intentio voluntatis magnitudini exterioris dati praeponderet. Potest enim tam intensa esse voluntas quod etiam omnem poenam absorbeat et reatum, sicut de contritione dicitur.
To the third question, it should be said that almsgiving, as is clear from what has been said, has efficacy from the person doing it, inasmuch as it is a certain meritorious work, and from the receiver, inasmuch as he is obliged to pray for the person who gave alms to him. If, therefore, the efficacy of almsgiving is considered on the part of the receiver, then a greater efficacy consists in a greater gift, inasmuch as by this more and greater debtors are made. But on the part of the giver and with regard to the essential reward, the effectiveness of almsgiving is weighed more from the affections than from the gift; but with regard to the extra reward, for instance, the remission of punishment or something like it, the efficacy of the alms is increased by the greatness of the gift, unless on other side the intention of the will outweighs the greatness of the external gift. For the will can be so focused that it even absorbs all punishment and guilt, as is said about contrition.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2Et per hoc patet responsio ad objecta.
And by this the responses to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A2A. 3Kinds of almsgivingDe partibus ejus
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod superflue assignentur eleemosynae corporales septem, quae hoc versu continentur: visito, poto, cibo, redimo, tego, colligo, condo. Visito, scilicet infirmum; poto, scilicet sitientem; cibo, scilicet esurientem; redimo, scilicet incarceratum; tego, idest vestio nudum; colligo, idest recolligo hospitem; condo, idest sepelio mortuum. Omnis enim eleemosyna ad utilitatem ejus cui datur, debet ordinari. Sed sepultura non est ad utilitatem mortui, ut Seneca dicit. Ergo non fit eleemosyna in hoc quod mortuus sepeliatur.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the seven kinds of physical alms that are contained in this verse are superfluously assigned: I visit, I give drink, I feed, I redeem, I clothe, I gather, I inter. I visit, namely, the sick; I give drink, namely, to the thirsty; I feed, namely, the hungry; I redeem, namely, the imprisoned; I cover, that is, I clothe the naked; I gather, that is, I receive guests; I inter; that is, I bury the dead. For all alms should be ordered tco the benefit of the one to whom they are given. But burial does not benefit the dead, as Seneca says.2 Therefore, almsgiving is not done in burying the dead.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg1Praeterea, Dominus, Matth. 25, misericordiae opera commemorat quibus homo a damnatione liberatur, et regnum meretur. Sed ibi non computatur mortui sepultura. Ergo non est in hoc aliqua eleemosyna.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in Matthew 25:34–45, the Lord relates the works of mercy by which a man is freed from damnation and merits the kingdom. But the burial of the dead is not included there. Therefore, in this there is not any almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg2Praeterea, eleemosyna datur ad subveniendum necessitatibus aliorum. Sed quaedam vestes non sunt ad necessitatem, sed ad ornatum; et quidam cibi et potus non sunt ad necessitatem, sed ad delectationem. Ergo non videtur quod semper vestire nudum et cibare esurientem sit pars eleemosynae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, alms are given to assist the needs of others. But certain clothes are not necessary, but for adornment; and certain food and drink are not necessary, but for pleasure. Therefore, it does not seem that clothing the naked and feeding the hungry is always a part of almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg3Sed contra, multae aliae sunt necessitates humanae vitae quam praedictae, sicut caecus indiget ductione, claudus vectione. Cum ergo eleemosyna ad omnes necessitates ordinetur, videtur quod insufficienter eleemosynae praedictae numerentur.
On the contrary (4), there are many other necessities of human life other than those mentioned, like the blind needing a guide, and the lame needing to be carried. Therefore, since almsgiving is ordered toward all necessities, it seems that the alms mentioned are insufficiently numbered.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, inter omnes necessitates principalis est paupertas. Sed de hac non fit aliqua mentio. Ergo insufficienter eleemosynae praedictae numerantur.
Furthermore (5), among other necessities the chief one is poverty. But no mention is made of this. Therefore, the alms mentioned are insufficiently numbered.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam eleemosynae spirituales inconvenienter numerentur, quae hoc versu continentur: consule, castiga, solare, remitte, fer, ora. Consule, idest doce ignorantem, et dirige dubitantem; intelligitur enim in hoc duplex eleemosyna, spiritualis scilicet doctrina, et consilium; castiga delinquentem; solare, idest consolare tristem; remitte delinquentibus in te; fer, idest porta infirmitates aliorum, et gravamina; ora pro omnibus.
Moreover, it seems that also the spiritual alms, which are contained in this verse, are unfittingly numbered: counsel, chastise, console, forgive, bear, pray.1 Counsel, that is, teach the ignorant, and guide the doubtful; for two kinds of spiritual alms are understood in this, namely, teaching and counsel; chastise the offender; console, that is, to console the sorrowing; forgive those who offend you; bear, that is, carry the weaknesses and troubles of others; pray for all.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3Eleemosyna enim cadit sub praecepto, et obligat ad tempus determinatum, ut praedictum est. Sed non est tempus docendi nisi quando aliquis ignorans occurrit. Si ergo eleemosynae pars sit doctrina, videtur quod quandocumque homo videat aliquem ignorantem, quod debeat eum docere.
Obj. 1: For almsgiving falls under the precept and obliges for the determined time, as was said. But it is not time for teaching except when someone ignorant comes forth. Therefore, if teaching is a part of almsgiving, it seems that whenever a man sees someone in ignorance, he should teach him.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg5Praeterea, quicumque determinat aliquam quaestionem, docet quaerentem. Sed ille qui dat consilium, quaestionem determinat; quia consilium quaestio est, ut dicitur in 3 Ethic. Ergo non debet alia eleemosyna poni consilium quam doctrina.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whoever determines a certain question teaches the one asking it. But the person who gives counsel, determines the question; for counsel is an inquiry, as it says in the Ethics 3.1 Therefore, no other form of alms should be included in counsel other than teaching.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg6Praeterea, eleemosyna ad liberalitatem reducitur, ut dictum est. Sed severitas contra liberalitatem dividitur, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 33, qu. 3, art. 4, dictum est de partibus justitiae. Ergo cum castigare delinquentem pertineat ad severitatem, non videtur quod debeat inter eleemosynas poni.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, almsgiving can be reduced to liberality, as was said. But severity is divided against liberality, as was said in Book III, Distinction 33, Question 3, Article 4, about the parts of justice. Therefore, since chastising the offender pertains to severity, it does not seem that it should be included among the kinds of alms.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg7Praeterea, eleemosyna non computatur inter partes caritatis, sed inter partes justitiae, cum sit opus satisfactorium. Cum ergo remittere delinquenti et ferre molestias aliorum sit caritatis perfectae, videtur quod non sint partes eleemosynae, quae est actus misericordiae.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, almsgiving is not counted among the parts of charity, but among the parts of justice, since it is an act of satisfaction. Therefore, since forgiving the offender and bearing the troubles of others belong to perfect charity, it seems that they are not parts of almsgiving, which is an act of mercy.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod eleemosynae corporales praeemineant spiritualibus. Eleemosyna enim ordinatur ad subveniendum indigentiae. Sed magis indiget corpus quam spiritus. Ergo potior est eleemosyna corporalis quam spiritualis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that physical alms surpass spiritual ones.1 For alms are ordered to the assistance of the needy. But the body is needier than the soul. Therefore, physical alms are more excellent than spiritual ones.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg9Praeterea, quanto minus recompensatur eleemosyna danti, tanto eleemosyna est acceptior; unde dicitur Matth. 5, 5, quod receperunt mercedem suam qui laudem suam pro eleemosynas quaerunt. Sed in corporalibus eleemosynis minor fit recompensatio, quia bona spiritualia aliis communicata in possidente crescunt. Ergo eleemosynae corporales sunt potiores.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the less the almsgiver is compensated, the more acceptable are his alms; and so it says in Matthew 6:5 that they have received their reward who seek praise for their almsgiving. But in physical almsgiving less recompense is made, because spiritual goods shared with others grow in the possessor. Therefore, physical alms are more powerful.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg10Praeterea, quanto eleemosyna magis satisfacit desiderio pauperis, tanto gratior est. Sed magis satisfit desiderio recipientis per eleemosynas corporales quam spirituales; quia defectus corporales magis sentiuntur. Ergo eleemosyna corporalis potior est.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the more almsgiving satisfies the desires of the poor, the more pleasing it is. But the desires of the recipients are more satisfied with physical alms than with spiritual ones; for physical lacks are felt more. Therefore, physical alms are more powerful.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg11Sed contra est, quia per eleemosynas spirituales subvenitur spiritui, per corporales autem corpori. Sed spiritus praeeminet corpori. Ergo et eleemosyna spiritualis corporali.
On the contrary (1), by spiritual alms the spirit is helped, by physical alms, the body. But the spirit is more excellent than the body. Therefore, spiritual alms are also more excellent than physical ones.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, quanto est nobilius datum, tanto est melior eleemosyna, sicut etiam in eleemosynis corporalibus patet. Sed bonum spirituale, quod in eleemosynis spiritualibus datur, est melius quam corporale, quod datur in corporalibus. Ergo eleemosynae spirituales sunt potiores corporalibus.
Furthermore (2), the more noble the thing that is given, the better the almsgiving, just as is also seen with physical alms. But the spiritual good that is given as spiritual alms is better than the physical one that is given in physical alms. Therefore, spiritual alms are more powerful than physical ones.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.arg12Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod eleemosyna corporalis ordinatur ad subveniendum necessitati corporis; quae quidem est duplex; scilicet communis, et specialis ratione alicujus accidentis. Communis quidem necessitas corporis est duplex; una ex hoc quod jam mortem incurrit, et ad hoc ordinatur sepultura mortui; alia secundum quod est nobis necessarium aliquid praeservans a morte, ne eam aliquis incurrat; et hoc dupliciter. Uno modo prohibens corruptivum interius, quod est defectio nutrimenti; et contra hoc ordinatur cibatio esurientis, et potatio sitientis, secundum quod his duobus indigetur ad nutrimentum. Alio modo prohibens corruptivum exterius; et ad hoc etiam ordinatur duplex eleemosyna, scilicet tegere nudum, et colligere hospitem in domo; quia his duobus contra aeris intemperiem indigemus, scilicet veste, et domo. Similiter etiam necessitas specialis potest esse duplex; vel ex causa intrinseca, sicut infirmitas; et contra hanc ordinatur visitatio infirmorum; vel ex causa extrinseca, sicut detentio incarceratorum; et contra hoc ordinatur redemptio captivorum.
To the first question, I answer that physical alms are ordered to aiding the needs of the body, which are twofold; namely, common, and special by reason of some accident. Now there are two kinds of common bodily needs: one from the fact that someone has already met with death, and to this is ordered the burial of the dead. The other is according as we need something to preserve ourselves from death, so that we do not meet with it; and this happens in two ways. In one way, by preventing what corrupts inwardly, which is the lack of nourishment; and against this is ordered feeding the hungry and giving drink to the thirsty, according as these two things are needed for nourishment. In another way, preventing what corrupts outwardly; and two kinds of alms are ordered to this, namely, clothing the naked, and receiving guests into the home; for we need these two against intemperate weather, namely, clothing and shelter. Likewise, there can be two kinds of special needs; either from intrinsic causes, like illness, and against this is ordered the visiting of the sick; or from extrinsic causes, like imprisonment; and against this is ordered the redemption of captives.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis sepultura non prosit mortuo secundum se corporaliter, prodest tamen ei secundum quod in memoriis hominum remanet; tum quia in confusionem mortui reputatur quod insepultus jacet; tum quia ex ipso tumulo magis in memoria manet, et aliqui ad orandum pro ipso excitantur; unde monumentum dicitur a memoria, ut Augustinus dicit in libro de Cura pro mortuis agenda.
Reply Obj. 1: Although burial does not physically benefit the dead person in himself, nevertheless it benefits him according as he remains in the memory of men; both because it is considered to the shame of the dead man that he lies unburied; and because by his very grave he remains more in memory, and others are inspired to pray for him; and that is why the word ‘monument’ is derived from ‘memory,’ as Augustine says in the book On the Care to Be Given to the Dead.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod Dominus enumeravit illas eleemosynas in quibus major indigentia apparet, ut evidentior appareat justitia judicantis, dum hos pro eleemosynis remunerat, et illos pro omissione condemnat; et tamen in aliis Scripturae locis talis eleemosyna commendatur, sicut patet de Tobia et Simone Machabaeo, qui parentibus et fratribus suis sepulcra solemnia aedificavit, et etiam Joseph qui corpus Domini sepelivit, et ex hoc laudatur; Matth. 27.
Reply Obj. 2: The Lord enumerated those acts of almsgiving in which the greatest need appears, so that the judge’s justice appears even more evident, when he rewards some for almsgiving and condemns others for the omission. And yet in other places in Scripture alms of the other kind are commended, as is clear from Tobit1 and Simon Maccabee,2 who built solemn tombs for their parents and brothers, and also Joseph [of Arimathea] who buried the body of the Lord, and is praised for this (Matt 27:59–60).
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliquando illud quod est ad delectationem vel ornatum, in necessitatem vertitur; et hoc dupliciter; vel propter infirmitatem, quia infirmi sunt sustentandi delicatis cibis et vestibus mollioribus, ne natura gravetur; vel propter pristinam consuetudinem, aut etiam dignitatis statum, in quo aliquis, etiam pauper, sine confusione non potest aliis uti; et ideo etiam Augustinus in Regula his duobus generibus hominum praecipit uberius subveniendum.
Reply Obj. 3: Sometimes what is for pleasure or adornment turns into need; and this can happen in two ways, either by illness, because the sick are to be sustained with delicate foods and softer clothing, lest their nature should be burdened; or because of long-held custom or even a state of dignity in which someone, even a poor man, cannot use the other things without shame. And thus even Augustine in his Rule commanded those two kinds of men to be aided more richly.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod omnes aliae necessitates ad aliquam istarum reducuntur. Quidquid enim ad subventionem morbi pertinet, hoc totum sub visitatione infirmi continetur.
Reply Obj. 4: All other necessities are reduced to one of these. For whatever belongs to the care of the sick, all this is contained under visiting the sick.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut nummus, eo quod est mensura quaedam, ut Philosophus dicit 5 Ethica, continet omnia necessaria vitae virtute; ita etiam paupertas continet omnes necessitates; et ideo subvenire pauperi non est specialis eleemosyna ab aliis distincta, sed generaliter omnes includit.
Reply Obj. 5: Just as money, by the fact that it is a certain measure, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 5,1 contains all the necessities of life in virtue; so also poverty contains all necessities. And thus to aid a poor man is not a special kind of almsgiving distinct from the others, but generally includes all the others.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad5Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum quod eleemosynae spirituales dicuntur quibus homo defectibus proximi in spiritualibus subvenitur: quod quidem fit dupliciter. Uno modo quando aliquis impetrat proximo subventionem a Deo, et hoc facit oratio; alio modo quando aliquis subvenit proximo per seipsum, et hoc vel contra defectum poenae, vel contra defectum culpae. Si primo modo, hoc est dupliciter; quia poena spiritualis vel est in intellectu scilicet ignorantiam, et contra hunc defectum est doctrina respectu intellectus speculativi, et consilium respectu intellectus practici; vel est in affectu, scilicet tristitia, et contra hunc defectum est consolatio. Si autem secundo modo, scilicet contra defectum culpae; hoc dupliciter. Uno modo ex parte ipsius peccantis, cujus inordinationi subvenit castigatio; alio modo ex parte alterius qui ex culpa peccantis laeditur; et sic contra culpam est duplex remedium: scilicet remissio ex parte ejus in quem directe culpa committitur, et supportatio ex parte ejus cui peccantis societas est onerosa.
To the second question, it should be said that those alms are called spiritual by which a man comes to the aid of his neighbor in spiritual things; which indeed happens in two ways. In one way, when someone obtains help for his neighbor from God, and this is what prayer does. In the other way, when someone helps his neighbor by himself, and this either against the defect of punishment or against the defect of fault. If the first of these, this can happen in two ways: for spiritual punishment is either in the intellect, namely, ignorance, and against this defect there is teaching with regard to the speculative intellect, and there is counsel with respect to the practical intellect; or else it is in the affections, namely, sadness, and against this defect there is consolation. But if it is in the second way, namely, against the defect of fault, this also exists in two ways. In one way, on the part of the sinner himself, whose disorder chastisement helps; in the other way, on the part of the person who is injured by the fault of the sinner; and so against fault there are two remedies: namely, forgiveness on the side of the one against whom the fault was directly committed, and bearing with on the side of the one to whom the sinner’s company is burdensome.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3Vel aliter. Defectus cui subvenitur per eleemosynas spirituales, aut est defectus poenae in intellectu practico, vel speculativo; et sic est doctrina et consilium, ut dictum est, vel in affectu; et sic est consolatio; aut est defectus culpae, et sic vel in seipso cum spe emendationis, et sic est castigatio; aut sine spe emendationis, et sic non restat nisi per orationem divinum subsidium implorare; vel in proximum, et sic quantum ad culpam indiget remissione; quantum ad poenam quam infert, supportatione.
Or it could be otherwise. The defect that is helped by spiritual almsgiving is either a defect from punishment in the practical intellect or in the speculative intellect; and so there is teaching and counsel, as was said; or it is in the affections, and then there is consolation. Or else, it is a defect from fault, and then either in the person himself, with the hope of amendment, and so there is chastisement; or it is without hope of amendment, and then there remains nothing but to implore divine intervention through prayer; or it is in his neighbor, and then as to his fault, he needs remission; but as to the penalty that he incurs, he needs to be borne with.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut dare eleemosynam corporalem non cadit sub praecepto obligante nisi ad tempus necessitatis, et ut alicui in necessariis vitae subveniatur; ita ad doctrinam alterius non obligatur homo propter1 debitum officium nisi in his quae sunt de necessitate salutis, et quando non esset qui instrueret, vel quando aliquis alium errantem videret; nisi esset alius qui ex officio id facere teneretur; alias autem docere est consilium, et supererogatio quaedam, sicut et de eleemosynis corporalibus dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as giving physical alms does not fall under an obliging precept except at a time of necessity, and so that someone is helped in the necessities of life, so also a man is only obliged to teach another beyond his due office in matter that concern salvation, and when no one else would instruct them, or when one sees another going astray; unless there were another who was bound to do this by his office. Otherwise, however, teaching is counsel, and it is a certain supererogation, just as was said about physical alms.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod non omnis quaestio est consilium, sed quaestio quae est de rebus agendis a nobis. Et quia dubitatio sive ignorantia talis habet rationem specialem defectus, inquantum deficit scientia, quae debet esse regitiva in opere; ideo specialis eleemosyna ponitur consilium praeter doctrinam.
Reply Obj. 2: Not every question is counsel, but a question that is about things to be done by us. And since this kind of doubt or ignorance is a special kind of defect, inasmuch as knowledge is lacking, which must guide our works, for this reason counsel is considered a special almsgiving besides teaching.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod poenam castigando infligere contingit dupliciter; aut inquantum est afflictiva illius cui infertur; et sic ad severitatem pertinet, quae aequalitatem justitiae servat, secundum quod poenam culpae recompensat; aut secundum quod cedit in bonum ejus in quem poena infertur; et sic largo modo ad liberalitatem reducitur, prout omne beneficium impensum quodammodo liberalitatis est.
Reply Obj. 3: Inflicting punishment by chastisement happens in two ways: either inasmuch as it afflicts the one on whom it is imposed, and then it pertains to severity, which preserves the equality of justice according as it pays the penalty for fault; or according as it works to the good of him on whom the punishment is imposed; and this can be broadly reduced to liberality, as every benefit granted is, in some way, of liberality.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad8Ad quartum dicendum, quod caritas est mater omnium virtutum; et ideo non est inconveniens, si actus qui sunt aliarum virtutum quasi elicientium, sint etiam caritatis quasi imperantis.
Reply Obj. 4: Charity is the mother of all virtues. And so it is not unfitting if the acts that are chosen by other virtues are also commanded somehow by charity.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad9Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod eleemosyna habet efficaciam, ut dictum est, et ex parte dantis, et ex parte recipientis. Ex parte autem dantis efficacia eleemosynae pensatur per conditionem ipsius actus quo subsidium proximo infertur; et sic, simpliciter loquendo, eleemosyna spiritualis dignior est, quia actus spirituales digniores sunt corporalibus donis. Ex parte autem recipientis potest mensurari eleemosyna dupliciter; vel ratione boni quod confertur, et sic adhuc eleemosyna spiritualis praeeminet: vel ratione necessarii, et sic quaedam spirituales sunt quibusdam corporalibus potiores, scilicet quae contra culpam ordinantur, quibuscumque eleemosynis corporalibus: quia homo magis debet vitare culpam quam aliquem defectum corporalem, etiam mortem. Quaedam vero corporales, quae scilicet sunt ad sustentationem vitae, quibusdam eleemosynis spiritualibus magis sunt necessariae, scilicet quae sunt ad bene esse; sed illae quae sunt ad bene esse spirituale, sunt magis necessariae illis quae sunt ad bene esse corporale. Sic ergo patet quod omnibus corporalibus eleemosynis aliquae spirituales potiores sunt, et similiter in genere loquendo de utrisque.
To the third question, it should be said that almsgiving has efficacy, as was said, both on the part of the giver and on the part of the receiver. But on the part of the giver, almsgiving’s efficacy depends on the condition of the act itself in which he gives relief to his neighbor; and so simply speaking, spiritual alms are more worthy, because spiritual acts are worthier than physical gifts. But on the part of the receiver, almsgiving can be measured in two ways, either by reason of the good that is conferred, and in that way spiritual alms are still more excellent; or by reason of what is needed, and then certain spiritual ones are more powerful than certain physical ones, namely, the ones that are ordered against fault are better than any physical alms, for a man must avoid fault more than any bodily defect, even death. But certain physical ones, namely, those that are for sustaining life, are more necessary than certain spiritual alms, namely, those that are for well-being. But those that are for spiritual well-being are more necessary than those that are for physical well-being. Therefore, in this way it is clear that some spiritual ones are more powerful than all physical ones, and likewise when speaking about either of them by genus.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis corpus habeat plures indigentias quam spiritus, tamen indigentiae spiritus sunt magis fugiendae quam indigentiae corporis, sicut eligibiliores sunt spirituales quam corporales divitiae.
Reply Obj. 1: Although a body has more lacks than a spirit, nevertheless the lacks of the spirit are more to be fled than the lacks of the body, just as spiritual riches are more desirable than physical ones.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod recompensatio non diminuit efficaciam eleemosynae, sed intentio recompensationis; unde quamvis aliquis docendo ipse etiam addiscat, non tamen quandoque propter hoc facit, sed solum ut alteri subveniat. Et praeterea intentio acquirendi aliquod spirituale bonum non minuit rationem meriti: quia per ipsum Deo conjungimur, ut frequenter contingit.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not compensation that diminishes the efficacy of almsgiving, but the intention of compensation. And so although by teaching a person also learns himself, nevertheless he does not always do it for this reason, but only to assist another person. And furthermore the intention of acquiring a certain spiritual good does not diminish its character of merit, because we are united to God by this, as frequently happens.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad11Ad tertium dicendum, quod si minus sentiat aliquis defectus spirituales, hoc est propter defectum ejus. Non autem mensuratur eleemosyna per hoc quod acceptat qui recipit, sed secundum quod acceptare debet: alias meritum dantis ex recipientis penderet arbitrio; quod falsum est.
Reply Obj. 3: If someone feels his spiritual defects less, this is because of his defect. But almsgiving is not measured by the recipient’s receiving of it, but according to how he should receive it: otherwise the merit of the giver would depend on the judgment of the recipient, which is false.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A3.ad12A. 4What alms should be given fromDe quo sit danda eleemosyna
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod de necessitate non sit danda eleemosyna. Quia, ut dicit Augustinus, peccat qui praepostere agit. Sed ordo caritatis hoc exigit ut homo magis sibi quam alteri subveniat. Ergo peccat subtrahendo sibi necessarium, ut alteri conferat.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that alms do not need to be given from one’s necessities. For, as Augustine says, he sins who does things in the wrong order.2 But the order of charity requires that a man help himself more than another. Therefore, he sins by denying himself what is necessary to him, so that he may confer it on another.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.arg1Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in 4 Ethica, quod qui dissipat substantiam suam, idest divitias, destruit seipsum; et hoc praecipue verum est quantum ad necessaria. Sed peccat qui seipsum occidit. Ergo etiam peccat qui de necessariis sibi eleemosynam facit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Philosopher says in the Ethics 41 that whoever dissipates his own substance, that is, riches, destroys himself; and this is particularly true as to necessities. But a person who kills himself sins. Therefore, he also sins who gives alms out of his own necessities.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.arg2Sed contra est. Qui omnia dat, nihil sibi retinet de necessariis. Sed Dominus consulit Matth. 19, 21: vende omnia quae habes, et da pauperibus. Ergo sine peccato potest homo de necessariis sibi eleemosynam facere.
On the contrary, whoever gives everything keeps nothing for his own necessities. But the Lord counsels in Matthew 19:21: sell all you have and give to the poor. Therefore, a man can give as alms out of what is necessary to him without sin.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam de male acquisito et possesso possit eleemosyna fieri. Luc. 16, super illud: facite vobis amicos de mammona iniquitatis, dicit Glossa: iniquitas bene dispensata in justitiam vertitur. Ergo videtur quod liceat de inique possessis eleemosynam facere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that also what has been acquired and possessed through wrongdoing can be made into alms.1 For concerning the text, make friends for yourselves with the mammon of iniquity (Luke 16:9), the Gloss says: iniquity well paid out is turned into righteousness.2 Therefore, it seems that it is permitted to give alms from things unjustly possessed.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.arg3Praeterea, ei qui est in ultima necessitate constitutus, omnibus modis subveniendum est. Sed contingit aliquem qui nihil habet nisi de injusto acquisito et detento, aliquem in extrema necessitate videre. Ergo debet ei eleemosynam facere; et sic de malo acquisito et detento potest eleemosyna fieri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, someone who is in his last necessity must be helped by any means. But it happens that someone who has only what has been unjustly acquired and kept may see someone in extreme necessity. Therefore, he should give alms to him, and in this way alms can be given from what was wrongly obtained and kept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.arg4Sed contra est quod Gregorius dicit: non est computanda eleemosyna, si pauperibus dispensetur quod ex illicitis rebus acquiritur.
On the contrary, Gregory says: it is not counted as almsgiving if what was acquired by illicit things is dispensed to the poor.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod de turpi lucro non possit fieri eleemosyna, sicut de meretricio, et aleato, et quod per simoniam acquiritur. Quia secundum Philosophum, dona habent aliquid simile Deo sacratis. Sed ex hujusmodi non licet sacrificium vel oblationem Deo offerre; Deuter. 23, 18: non offeres mercedem prostibuli nec pretium canis in domum Dei tui. Ergo nec eleemosynae ex hujusmodi fieri debent.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that shameful profit cannot be made into alms, like what is aquired by prostitution, and gambling, and simony.1 For according to the Philosopher, gifts are something like votive offerings to God.2 But these kinds of gifts are not permitted to be offered as a sacrifice or offering to God: do not offer the fee of a prostitute nor the price of a dog in the house of your God (Deut 23:18). Therefore, neither should alms be given from things like this.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.arg5Praeterea, aleatorum lucrum est turpe lucrum. Acceptiones enim eorum illiberales sunt, ut Philosophus dicit in 4 Ethica. Sed ex aleato non potest fieri eleemosyna, ut videtur: quia tenetur ad restitutionem ejus. Ergo non potest fieri eleemosyna de turpi lucro.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the profit of gamblers is base profit. For their winnings are unsuited to free men, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 4.1 But alms cannot be given from gambling winnings, as it seems, because one is bound to give them back. Therefore, alms cannot be given from base profits.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.arg6Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit: qui habetis aliquid de malo, facite inde bonum. Ergo qui acquisivit aliquid de turpi lucro, potest illud in bonum usum eleemosynae expendere.
On the contrary, Augustine says: you who have something from evil, make of it something good.1 Therefore, whoever has acquired something by base gain can spend it in the good use of almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod de rebus exterioribus dicitur nobis aliquid necessarium dupliciter. Uno modo, sine quo non potest aliquis esse et vivere. Alio modo dicitur nobis necessarium quo indigemus ad honeste vivendum, vel decenter secundum statum nostrum. Sed talis decentia non consistit in aliquo indivisibili: quia multis additis homo non excedit status sui conditionem; multis etiam subtractis conditio sui status decenter conservatur: sed tantum posset addi, quod esset ultra conditionem status sui; et tantum diminui, quod non servaretur honestas, vel decentia sui status; et hoc quidem sermone determinari non potest, quia de singularibus non est judicium; sed statur in hoc prudentiae arbitrio, et unctionis, quae docet de omnibus.
To the first question, I answer that among external things, there are two ways that something is said to be necessary to us. In one way, when someone cannot be and live without it. In another way something is said to be necessary when we need it to live decently, or becomingly according to our state. But this kind of propriety does not consist in anything indivisible, for with many things added a man does not exceed the condition of his own state, and when many things are taken away the condition of his own state is fittingly preserved: but so much could be added that he would be beyond the condition of his state, and so much could be taken away that decency would not be preserved, or the propriety of his state; and this can certainly not settled in a verbal formula, for judgment cannot be made about particulars; but the judgment to be relied upon in this is that of prudence, and of unction, which teaches about all things.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.coUtroque autem dictorum modorum potest aliquid esse alicui necessarium dupliciter: vel ratione sui ipsius, et hoc dicitur a quibusdam necessarium individui; vel ratione eorum quorum curam gerere debet, et hoc dicitur necessarium personae, inquantum persona ad dignitatem pertinet secundum quam alicui competit aliorum curam gerere. Illud ergo sine quo non potest esse vel vivere aliquis, vel ipse, vel illi quorum curam habet, non debet in eleemosynas expendi: hoc enim dicitur necessarium simpliciter quasi necessitate absoluta, nisi forte possit, antequam necessitas incumbat, per alium modum resarciri; quia jam excideret ab hujusmodi necessitatis ratione. Similiter etiam illud quo subtracto non potest servari decentia status aliquo modo sui vel suorum, non debet aliquis in eleemosynas expendere, nisi de facili resarciri possit, aut nisi aliquis statum mutare vellet; quia nullus debet indecenter in aliquo statu manere; vel nisi necessitas alia praeponderet, vel alicujus personae specialis in necessitate ultima existentis, vel Ecclesiae, vel reipublicae: quia bonum gentis est divinius quam bonum unius. Illud autem quo posito vel subtracto nihilominus decentia status manet, potest in eleemosynam dari; et de hoc est consilium, non praeceptum. Illud autem quod necessarium reputatur ad aliquid quod est ultra decentiam status, debet in eleemosynam dispensari; et hoc cadit sub praecepto.
Now in both ways of speaking something can be necessary to someone, in two ways: either by reason of himself, and by some people this is called necessary to the individual; or by reason of those whom he must bear the care of, and this is called necessary to the person, inasmuch as the person pertains to the dignity according as it applies to someone to bear the care of others. Therefore, what someone cannot be or live without, either for himself, or for those he has the care of, should not be spent in almsgiving: for this is called necessary simply, like an absolute necessity, unless perhaps he might, before necessity presses upon him, replenish his supply by another means; for he would die by reason of necessity of this kind. Similarly too, someone should not spend in alms what, if taken away, would prevent him from preserving the propriety of his state in some way, either for himself or for his people, unless he could easily replenish what he needed, or unless someone wished to change his state; for no one should remain inappropriately in any state; or unless another necessity should outweigh it, either of some special person in his last need, or of the Church, or of the state: for the good of a nation is more divine than the good of one person.1 However, when the propriety of his state would nevertheless remain if something were added or removed, he can give that in alms; and this is a counsel, not a precept. But what is considered necessary for something that is beyond the propriety of his state should be given away in alms; and this does fall under the precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod si aliquis necessarium, sine quo nullo modo esse vel decenter vivere posset, sibi subtraheret, et alii daret, ordinem caritatis perverteret in beneficiis observandis; non autem si de aliis, sine quibus praedicta esse possunt, plus alteri quam sibi tribuat: quia virtuosi est de talibus bonis corporalibus plus aliis quam sibi tribuere, ut Philosophus in 9 Ethica, dicit.
Reply Obj. 1: If someone denied himself something necessary, without which he could in no way be or live decently, and he gave it to another, the order of charity would be perverted in the observance of kindness. But this is not true if he gives more to another than to himself of other things, without which those things mentioned can exist; because it belongs to the virtuous man to give such physical goods more to others than to himself, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 9.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de eo quod est necessarium secundum primum modum.
Reply Obj. 2: That argument proceeds concerning things that are necessary according to the first way.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod illi qui omnia dimittunt propter Deum, statum vivendi mutant; cujus status decentia potest conservari per ea quae a fidelibus et devotis vel quotidie ministrantur, vel jam ministrata sunt in possessionibus et reditibus.
Reply Obj. 3: Those who give away all things for God’s sake change their state of living. Their state’s propriety can be preserved by those things that are supplied by the faithful and devout either daily, or already were furnished in the possessions and revenues.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod illud dicitur licitum, quod nulla lege prohibetur; unde illicite acquisitum dicitur quod contra prohibitionem legis acquiritur. Sed hoc potest esse dupliciter: quia aut lex prohibuit ipsum lucrum, vel causam lucri tantum. Si ipsum lucrum est prohibitum, tunc impossibile est quod juste detineatur. Ex hoc enim ipso efficitur aliquis injusti tituli et malae fidei possessor, quod contra legem aliquid habet. Sed in talibus distinguendum est. Quia aut non transfertur dominium, sicut in rapina et furto, et tunc omnino restituere tenetur; et ideo ex hoc non potest eleemosyna fieri: aut transfertur dominium; et tunc vel competit repetitio ei a quo quis lucratus est secundum aliquod jus, sicut in usura accidit, in qua, ut quidam dicunt, dominium transfertur; et tunc de hoc etiam non potest eleemosyna fieri; aut non competit repetitio secundum turpitudinem sceleris ex parte dantis, sicut in simonia accidit; et tunc tale acquisitum non potest juste retineri, sed debet in eleemosynas erogari. Si autem lex prohibuit actum ex quo quis lucratur, sed non lucrum supposito actu, tunc quamvis acquirendo tali actu contra legem fecerit, tamen tenendo non facit contra legem: sicut cum quis de lenocinio vel meretricio lucratur; et ideo haec retineri possunt, et de eis eleemosyna fieri potest.
To the second question, it should be said that what is called ‘licit’ is what no law prohibits. And so something acquired illicitly means what is acquired against the prohibition of the law. But this can happen in two ways: because either the law prohibits this kind of profit itself, or only the cause of the profit. If this very profit is forbidden, then it is impossible that it be kept justly. For by having something against the law, a person becomes possessor of an unjust title and bad faith. But a distinction must be made in these matters. For either ownership is not transferred, as in plunder and theft, and then someone is bound to restore it entirely; or else ownership is transferred, and then either it falls to him from whom the profit was made to seek redress according to some right, as happens in usury, in which, as some people say, ownership is transferred, and in this case even alms cannot be given from this; or else, he cannot seek redress because of the disgracefulness of the crime on the part of the giver, as happens in simony; and in this case something acquired like this cannot justly be kept, but must be paid out in alms. Now if the law has prohibited the act by which someone gains money, but not the money gained by this act, then although by acquiring it he committed such an act against the law, nevertheless by keeping it he does not do anything against the law: as when someone gets money through pandering or prostitution, and so this money can be kept, and alms can be given from it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illud intelligendum est de illis quae per illicitum actum acquisita sunt, et tamen juste possidentur. Vel aliter dicendum, quod mammona iniquitatis dicuntur divitiae etiam licite acquisitae et possessae, vel inquantum eas sola iniquitas divitias esse reputat, ut Augustinus exponit 21 de Civitate Dei; vel inquantum sunt iniquitatis occasio; vel iniquitatis, idest inaequalitatis; quia non aequaliter sunt hominibus distributae, bono aliquando egente, et malo superabundante.
Reply Obj. 1: This is to be understood as concerning those things that were acquired by an illicit act, but nevertheless can be possessed justly. Or otherwise it may be said that mammon of iniquity is said of riches licitly acquired and possessed, or inasmuch as only iniquity considers those things to be riches, as Augustine explains in Book 21 of the City of God;1 or inasmuch as they are the occasion of iniquity; or ‘of iniquity,’ that is, inequality, because they are not equally distributed, for the good man needs them and the bad man has them in excess.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod in tali casu, si sine periculo pauperis esse potest, debet ille qui alienum habet, significare ei cui debet; et sive ille licentiam dederit, sive non, debet pauperi in ultima necessitate existenti providere. Nec providet sibi de alieno, quia necessitas talis omnia facit communia. Unde non tenetur ad restitutionem, nisi ille cui debet, in simili necessitate esset: quia etiam tunc teneretur sibi providere, si nihil habuisset ab eo.
Reply Obj. 2: In a case like this, if he can without danger to the poor man, that man who has another’s belongings should inform the one to whom he owes it; and whether he gives permission or not, he must provide for the poor man who is in his last necessity. Nor does he provide something from someone else’s belongings, because such necessity makes all things common. And so he is not bound to restore it, unless the one he owes it to were in similar necessity: for he would be bound to provide for him then, even if he had had nothing of his.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.ad5Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quando lucrum ipsum est lege prohibitum, ut rapina, usura et simonia, non solum dicitur turpe lucrum, sed iniquum; et de hoc dictum est qualiter eleemosyna fieri possit vel non possit. Sed quando actus quo quis lucratus est, lege prohibitus est, non autem ipsum lucrum, tunc vocatur turpe lucrum, sicut est in meretricio, vel in similibus; et tunc de tali eleemosyna fieri potest, quia non tenetur ad restitutionem.
To the third question, it should be said that when the very profit is prohibited by law, as in plunder, usury, and simony, it is not only called base profit, but iniquitous profit; and it has been said how alms may and may not be given from this. But when the act in which the money is gained is prohibited by law, but not the money itself, then it is called base profit, as is the case with prostitution and things like it; and then alms can be given from such money, for one is not bound to give it back.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod de tali lucro non debet fieri oblatio ad altare, praecipue manifeste, propter scandalum et reverentiam sacrorum, vel sceleris abominationem; sed hae causae non prohibent quin ex tali eleemosyna fieri posset.
Reply Obj. 1: From such profit an offering should not be made at the altar, particularly in public, because of scandal and reverence for sacred things, or abomination of crime; but these reasons do not prohibit alms from being given from such profit.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod ipsum lucrum aleatorum est lege prohibitum. Sed in hoc distinguendum est; quia aliquid circa ludum justum est prohibitum lege naturali aut divina, ut quod aliquis lucretur ab his qui rem suam alienare non possunt, sicut sunt minores, et furiosi, et similes; et iterum quod aliquis alterum trahat ex cupiditate lucrandi; sed secundum jus positivum, omne tale lucrum est interdictum. Quia autem jus positivum per dissuetudinem abrogatur, non autem jus divinum; ideo dicendum videtur, quod si lucratus est ab eo qui non habuit potestatem alienandi, tenetur ad restitutionem ei, et sic non potest facere eleemosynam inde. Si autem lusit cum eo qui habuit potestatem alienandi quae sua sunt, si tractus lusit et amisit, potest repetere; si lucratus est, non tenetur restituere; quia ille qui amisit, non est dignus recipere, nec potest licite retinere; nisi jus positivum per contrariam consuetudinem esset alicubi abrogatum. Si autem alium traxerit, si amisit, non competit ei repetitio; si autem lucratus est, tenetur ad restituendum illi a quo lucratus est, et non potest inde facere eleemosynam.
Reply Obj. 2: The winnings themselves of gamblers are prohibited by law. But in this a distinction should be made, for something about a just game is prohibited by natural or divine law, as that someone win from those who cannot dispose of their own property, like minors and the mentally ill and the like; and again, that someone draw another in by greed for making money. But according to positive law, all such profit is forbidden. Now, because positive law is abrogated by disuse, but divine law is not, therefore it seems it should be said that if profit is from someone who does not have the power of disposing of his own property, it is bound to be restored to him, and so alms cannot be given from it. But if one has played with someone who has the power to dispose of what is his, if he is drawn into the game and loses, he can seek restitution; if he has won, he is not bound to return the winnings; for the man who has lost, is not worthy to receive, nor can he licitly keep; unless positive law were abrogated anywhere by the opposite custom. But if one has drawn another in and has lost, giving back does not pertain to him; whereas if he has won, he is bound to restore it to the one he won it from, and cannot give alms from it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A4.ad7A. 5Who can give alms
Quis possit eam dare
Who can give alms
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod uxor possit de rebus mariti facere eleemosynam. Quia, sicut dicit Augustinus, uxor in societatem matrimonii assumitur, propter quod non de capite neque de pedibus femina formata est, sed de latere. Si ergo vir potest facere eleemosynas de rebus domus, quae sunt ei communes ratione praedictae societatis, et uxor poterit facere.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that a wife can give alms out of her husband’s property. For as Augustine says, a wife is taken up into the partnership of marriage, on account of which the woman was not formed from the head nor from the feet, but from the side.2 Therefore, if the man can give alms from the household things, which are shared with him by reason of the partnership mentioned, then the wife can do it as well.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.arg1Praeterea, de Lucia legitur, quod dabat eleemosynas ignorante sponso; nec ex hoc reprehenditur, sed laudatur. Ergo uxor potest sine consilio mariti eleemosynas dare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is read of Lucy that she gave alms without her husband’s knowledge; and she is not reproached for this, but praised.1 Therefore, a wife can give alms without the counsel of her husband.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.arg2Sed contra, 1 Corinth. 11, 3: vir caput est mulieris. Sed membrum non potest aliquid sine capite facere. Ergo nec uxor potest sine viro eleemosynas dare.
On the contrary, the man is the head of the woman (1 Cor 11:3). But the members cannot do anything without the head. Therefore, neither can the wife give alms without the husband.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur, quod filius familias possit etiam dare. Quia quilibet quod suum est, potest alteri dare. Sed res paternae sunt filii familias, quia ipse est heres. Ergo potest de his eleemosynam facere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a son can also give away his family’s things.1 For anyone can give what is his own to another. But the father’s things belong to the son of the family, for he is the heir. Therefore, he can make alms of these things.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.arg3Praeterea, usus divitiarum laudabilior est, si ad bonum spirituale quis eis utatur quam ad bonum corporale. Sed ad usum corporis sui potest filius familias rebus patrimonii sui uti. Ergo multo fortius ad bonum spirituale, quod est per eleemosynas.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the use of riches is praiseworthy if someone uses them for spiritual good rather than for physical good. But the son of a family can use his own inheritance for his bodily benefit. Therefore, much more can he for his spiritual good, which is by almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.arg4Sed contra, nullus potest aliquid dare quod non est in potestate ejus. Sed patrimonium non est in potestate filiifamilias. Ergo non potest de eo dare eleemosynam.
On the contrary, no one can give anything that is not in his own power. But his inheritance is not in the power of the son of a family. Therefore, he cannot give alms from it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod servus vel ancilla possunt facere eleemosynam de rebus dominorum. Quia de quolibet praesumendum est bonum, nisi probetur contrarium. Sed facere eleemosynam est bonum. Ergo debet praesumi quod domino suo placeat; et ita sub spe ratihabitionis poterit eleemosynam facere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a slave or servant can give alms from his or her master’s things.1 For one should assume the best of everyone, unless the opposite be proved. But to give alms is good. Therefore, it should be assumed that it would please the master; and so under the hope of his approval, one could give alms.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.arg5Praeterea, eleemosynae etiam a famulis factae valere ad salutem dominorum possunt, sicut patet in mortuorum suffragiis. Sed servus debet procurare bonum domini sui non solum corporale, sed spirituale magis. Ergo potest de rebus domini eleemosynam facere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, almsgiving even done by servants works to the salvation of their masters, as is seen in the offerings for the dead. But a servant should procure not only his master’s physical good, but even more his spiritual good. Therefore, he can give alms from the master’s things.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.arg6Sed contra, nullus debet eleemosynam facere de alieno. Sed res dominorum non sunt servorum. Ergo servi de eis eleemosynas facere non possunt.
On the contrary, no one should give alms from what belongs to another. But the master’s things do not belong to the servants. Therefore, the servants cannot give alms from them.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod monachi possint eleemosynas facere sine licentia abbatis. Unum enim bonum non praejudicat alteri. Sed religio est bonum quoddam. Ergo non praejudicat eleemosynae, quae etiam bonum quoddam est, quin eam dare possit.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that monks can give alms without the permission of the abbot.1 For one good does not damage another. But religious life is a certain good. Therefore, it does not take precedence over alms, which are also a certain good, so that one cannot give them.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.arg7Praeterea, eleemosyna maxime in Scriptura commendatur. Si ergo monachi non possunt eleemosynam dare, tunc sunt pejoris conditionis quam alii.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, almsgiving is greatly commended in Scripture. Therefore, if monks cannot give alms, then they are in a worse condition than others.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.arg8Sed contra, eleemosyna non est danda nisi de proprio. Sed monachus non habet proprium, prohibente paupertatis voto. Ergo monachus non potest eleemosynam dare.
On the contrary, alms must not be given except from what is one’s own. But a monk does not have anything of his own, because his vow of poverty prevents it. Therefore, a monk cannot give alms.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in extrema necessitate existenti, quae facit omnia communia, quilibet praedictorum potest eleemosynam facere; quia debet praesumere quod suo superiori placeat, cum ipse dare teneretur, si praesens esset; et si etiam prohiberetur, idem dicendum videtur sicut de illicito lucro dictum est prius, ad cujus restitutionem aliquis tenetur.
To the first question, I answer that to someone in extreme necessity, which makes everything common, any of the people mentioned can give alms, for one should presume that it would please his superior, since he himself would be bound to give, were he present. And even if he did prohibit it, it seems the same thing should be said as was said before about the illicit earnings that someone is bound to return.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.coAlias autem de uxore distinguendum est; quia si habet alias res praeter dotem, vel est lucrosa, tunc potest tales eleemosynas dare quae virum non depauperent, etiam non requisito assensu viri, dummodo non prohibeat; et si etiam prohiberet verbo, posset probabiliter credere quod eam non intenderet simpliciter ab eleemosynis coercere, sed a superfluitate eleemosynarum, nisi aperte pateret ei contrarium. Si autem praedicta duo defuerint, non debet dare eleemosynas sine consensu viri, nisi aliquas eleemosynas communes et modicas, de quibus satis ei constare potest quod viro placeret, si necessitatem pauperis inspiceret.
But concerning the wife, a different distinction must be made; for if she has other things besides her dowry, or if she has her own money, then she can give such alms as do not impoverish her husband, even without seeking her husband’s agreement, as long as he does not forbid it. But if he has prohibited it in words, she can believe with some probability that he did not intend to prevent her from giving alms simply, but from excessive almsgiving, unless the contrary is clearly evident to her. But if the two conditions mentioned were lacking, she should not give alms without her husband’s consent, except certain little and common alms, which she can be relatively certain would have pleased her husband, if he had seen the needs of the poor.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis uxor ad societatem assumatur, et in ipso actu matrimonii sit aequalis; tamen in his quae ad dispensationem domus pertinent, vir caput est mulieris; et ideo non est similis ratio de utroque.
Reply Obj. 1: Although a wife is taken into a partnership, and is an equal in the very act of marriage, nevertheless in those things that belong to the management of the household, the husband is the head of the wife; and so there is not the same rationale for both sides of the argument.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod beata Lucia erat adhuc sponsa tantum, nec erat matrimonium consummatum, aut ratificatum; et ideo de consensu matris, sub cujus cura erat, poterat eleemosynam facere.
Reply Obj. 2: Blessed Lucy was only betrothed at that time, and her marriage had neither been ratified nor consummated. And so she could give alms by the consent of her mother, under whose care she remained.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod filius familias non potest dare eleemosynam sine consensu parentum, nisi panem et hujusmodi, quae non inferunt sensibile damnum; de quibus satis constare potest quod parentibus placeat.
To the second question, it should be said that the son of a family cannot give alms without the consent of his parents, unless it is bread and the like, which do not cause any noticeable loss, of which he can be sure enough that his parents would be pleased.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis filius familias sit heres, non tamen adhuc est dominus rerum; et ideo dare non potest.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the son of the family is the heir, nevertheless he is not yet the master of the family’s things; and so he cannot give them away.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod ad victum corporalem tenentur ei parentes, nisi ex culpa sua remaneat; ideo potest uti rebus parentum ad necessitatem suam, non autem aliis dare.
Reply Obj. 2: The parents are bound to his bodily nourishment, unless he excludes himself by his own fault; and so he can use his parents’ things for his own needs, but not give them to others.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.ad4Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum est de servis et ancillis, et etiam de famulis, quamvis sint liberae conditionis, quod non possunt eleemosynas dare de rebus dominorum sine eorum consensu, nisi panem et hujusmodi, quae, ut dictum est, non inferunt sensibile nocumentum; quia si etiam sit dispensator rerum, non tamen ponitur dispensator quasi potestatem aliquam in re domini habens, sed quasi tractans eam ad utilitatem domini. De pretio autem sui servitii constat quod posset eleemosynam dare.
To the third question, it should be said that for slaves as well as for servants, although they are of free condition, they cannot give alms from the belongings of their masters without their consent, except for bread and such, which, as was said, do no noticeable harm. For even if he is the steward of household goods, he was still not made steward as though having any power over the master’s things, but as though directing them to his master’s benefit. But it is clear that he can give alms from the wages for his service.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non oportet quod praesumamus de quolibet quodlibet bonum, sed illud ad quod tenetur, quo praetermisso peccat; quia nullum debemus credere malum, nisi constet nobis de malitia ejus; et ideo non oportet quod famulus credat quod domino placeat, nisi in illa necessitate pauperis in qua dominus de necessitate tenetur.
Reply Obj. 1: We do not need to presume every good about everyone, but that good to which someone is bound and whose omission would be a sin. For we should not believe any evil of anyone, unless his wickedness is clear to us. And thus a servant need not believe that something would please his master, except in that necessity of a poor man, in which the master would be necessarily bound.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod suffragia non prosunt mortuis per alios facta, nisi inquantum meruerunt ut eis prodessent, dum adhuc viverent, ut Augustinus dicit; et ideo sunt aliquo modo eorum illae eleemosynae quae pro eis fiunt. Et similiter oportet quod eleemosynae quae pro viventibus fiunt, si debeant eis prodesse, debeant esse eorum: quod non potest esse, si eis displiceat; et ideo non debet facere eleemosynam pro domino famulus de rebus domini, nisi constet sibi quod ei placeat.
Reply Obj. 2: Offerings done through others only benefit the dead to the extent they have merited to benefit from them, while they still lived, as Augustine says.1 And thus those alms are in some way their own which are done on their behalf. And likewise it is necessary that the alms that are done on behalf of the living must be their own in order to benefit them, and this cannot be if it displeases them. And thus a servant should not give alms on behalf of his master from his master’s belongings, unless he is sure that it pleases him.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.ad6Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod monachus, si habet dispensationem rerum monasterii, potest et debet facere eleemosynam de superfluis nomine capituli. Si autem non habet dispensationem, tunc in monasterio existens non debet dare sine licentia, nisi in extrema necessitate vel absente abbate aliquid modicum sub spe ratihabitionis; extra monasterium vero existens, puta in studio, potest eleemosynam facere; quia cum dantur ei expensae, committitur ei earum dispensatio.
To the fourth question, it should be said that a monk, if he has the management of the monastery’s things, can and should give alms from what is extra in the name of the chapter. But if he does not have the management, then he should not give without permission while he is in the monastery, except a little something in extreme need or when the abbot is absent under the hope of his approval. While he is outside the monastery, for example, for studies, he can give alms, since when he is given money for his expenses, its management is committed to him.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non est inconveniens bonum perfectum bono imperfecto repugnare; non quidem propter contrarietatem ad ipsum, quia bonum, inquantum est bonum, non est bono contrarium; sed propter contrarietatem ad ejus imperfectionem.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not unfitting for a perfect good to be opposed to an imperfect good, not indeed because of any contrariety to it, for good, as good, is not contrary to good, but because of contrariety to its imperfection.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod monachus non est factus ex hoc pejoris conditionis: quia multo magis est accepta Deo universalis rerum abdicatio quam particularis distributio, quae fit per eleemosynas.
Reply Obj. 2: A monk has not been placed in a worse condition by this, for the total abandonment of possessions is much more acceptable to God than a particular distribution of them, which is done through almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A5.ad8A. 6To whom alms should be given
Cui debeat dari
To whom alms should be given
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6Quaestiuncula 1
Ad sextum sic proceditur. Videtur quod aliquis non possit sibi eleemosynam facere. Eleemosyna enim est actus liberalitatis vel justitiae. Sed hae virtutes propter hoc quod in communione consistunt, non sunt nisi ad alterum, ut de justitia dicitur in 5 Ethic. Ergo eleemosyna non potest esse ad seipsum.
Obj. 1: To the sixth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that someone cannot give alms to himself. For almsgiving is an act of liberality or justice. But these virtues, because of the fact that they consist in communion, only exist toward another, as it says about justice in the Ethics 5.2 Therefore, alms cannot be given to oneself.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.arg1Praeterea, nullus dat nisi quod habet; nec aliquis recipit nisi id quod non habet. Sed nullus potest aliquid simul habere et non habere. Ergo non potest sibi dare eleemosynam.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no one gives except what he has; nor does anyone receive except what he does not have. But no one can both have and not have something at the same time. Therefore, no one can give alms to himself.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.arg2Sed contra, homo debet diligere proximum sicut seipsum. Sed proximum ita debet diligere affectu, quod etiam effectu ei benefaciat. Ergo et sibi debet benefacere, et eleemosynas dare.
On the contrary, a man should love his neighbor as himself. But he ought so to love his neighbor in affection that he also benefits him in deed. Therefore, he should also do good to himself, and give himself alms.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod malis non sit eleemosyna danda, per id quod dicitur Eccli. 12, 4: da misericordi, et non suscipias peccatorem; et iterum: benefac humili, et non des impio.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that alms should not be given to the wicked,1 by the fact that it says in Sirach 12:4, give to the merciful and do not receive sinners; and again, do good to the humble, and do not give to the ungodly (Sir 12:5).
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.arg3Praeterea, proditor domini sui reputaretur qui de rebus a domino sibi concessis hostem domini sui nutriret. Sed omnis peccator est hostis domini. Ergo non debet ei eleemosyna de rebus a Deo nobis concessis dari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, someone who supplied his lord’s enemy from things granted to him by his lord would be considered a traitor to his lord. But every sinner is an enemy of the Lord. Therefore, alms should not be given to him from the things that God has granted us.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.arg4Sed contra, Matth. 5, 44: estote filii patris vestri qui in caelis est, qui solem suum facit oriri super bonos et malos. Sed hoc non dicitur nisi propter imitationem. Ergo debemus et bonis et malis dare.
On the contrary, be sons of your father who is in heaven, who makes his sun rise on the good and the bad (Matt 5:44). But this is not said for anything but imitation. Therefore, we must give to the good and to the bad.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod meliori sit magis subveniendum semper. Quia eleemosyna datur propter Deum, ut ex ipsius definitione patet. Sed bonus est Deo propinquior quam malus. Ergo meliori semper magis eleemosyna est danda.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the better person should always be helped more.1 For alms are given for God’s sake, as is evident from their definition. But the good man is closer to God than the wicked man. Therefore, alms are always to be given rather to the better man.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.arg5Praeterea, eleemosyna habet efficaciam ex parte etiam recipientis, qui obligatur ad orandum pro eleemosynam dante. Sed opus boni est efficax ad merendum magis. Ergo magis semper debet dari eleemosyna magis bono.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, almsgiving has its efficacy also on the part of the receiver, who is obliged to pray for the almsgiver. But the work of the good man is more efficacious for meriting. Therefore, alms should always be given more to the one who is more good.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.arg6Sed contra, eleemosyna, cum sit actus misericordiae, miseriam intuetur. Sed malus est magis miser quam bonus. Ergo magis est eleemosyna malis danda quam bonis.
On the contrary (3), almsgiving, since it is an act of mercy, regards wretchedness. But a bad man is more wretched than a good man. Therefore, alms should be given rather to the wicked than to the good.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod eleemosyna potest dupliciter fieri, ut ex praedictis patet: scilicet per collationem alicujus rei temporalis, et hoc modo nullus sibi ipsi eleemosynam facere potest; vel per exercitium alicujus actus spiritualis, vel corporalis. Et quia homo ratione diversarum partium in seipsum agere potest; sicut anima movet corpus, et una pars animae aliam, et similiter una pars corporis aliam: ideo talem eleemosynam aliquis potest facere sibi. Sed ad subveniendum sibi in corporalibus natura satis inclinat; et ideo de hoc non oportuit dari praeceptum, sed solum de subveniendo animae, ad quam non ita multi inclinantur; unde dicitur Eccli. 30, 44: miserere animae tuae, placens Deo.
To the first question, I answer that alms can be given in two ways, as is clear from what has been said: namely, by the conferral of a certain temporal thing, and in this way no one can give alms to himself; or by the exercise of a certain spiritual or physical act. And because by reason of the different parts in a man, a man can act as the soul moves the body, and one part of the soul moves another, and in like manner, one part of the body moves another, for this reason someone can give the second kind of alms to himself. But nature inclines one enough to help oneself in bodily things; and so it was not necessary to give any precept about this, but only about helping the soul, to which not many are so inclined; and that is why it says, have pity on your own soul, pleasing God (Sirach 30:24).
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod liberalitas, secundum quod consistit in dationibus, non potest esse ad seipsum; sed secundum quod consistit in sumptibus, potest esse ad seipsum, sicut et illiberalitas. Sunt enim aliqui illiberales ad seipsos, qui propter cupiditatem rerum sibi necessaria subtrahunt. Sed justitia nullo modo potest esse ad seipsum, quia habet rationem aequalitatis, quae semper ad alterum esse debet.
Reply Obj. 1: Liberality, as it consists in giving, cannot be toward oneself; but according as it consists in receiving, it can be toward oneself, just as so can illiberality. For some people are illiberal toward themselves, who deny themselves their own needs out of avarice for material things. But justice cannot be toward oneself in any way, for it contains the concept of equality, which must always be toward another.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.ad1Ad secundum patet solutio ex dictis.
The answer to the second objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod secundum Augustinum, sic diligendi sunt homines, ut eorum non diligantur errores. Et quia exhibitio beneficii dilectioni correspondet, ideo peccatori ad sustentationem naturae debet homo eleemosynam facere, si indigeat, cum praecipiatur nobis benefacere amicis et inimicis; sed ad fovendam eorum malitiam non debemus eis aliquid dare. Unde si constaret quod de eo quod eis datur, in peccatum abuterentur, non deberet eis dari aliquid, nisi necessitas extrema exposceret; et hoc modo intelligenda est auctoritas inducta.
To the second question, it should be said that according to Augustine, men ought to be loved such that their errors are not loved.1 And since the kindness exhibited corresponds to the love, this is why a man should give alms to a sinner for his natural sustenance, if he is in need, since it is commanded to us to do good to friends and enemies; but we should not give them anything to further their wickedness. Hence, if it were clear that what is given to them they would squander in sin, then nothing should be given to them, unless extreme necessity demanded it; and this is how the authorities cited are to be understood.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6Unde patet solutio ad primum.
And from this the answer to the first objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccator, etsi sit inimicus Dei quantum ad culpam, non tamen quantum ad naturam: quia Deus nihil odit eorum quae fecit; Sap. 11.
Reply Obj. 2: A sinner, even if he is God’s enemy as to his fault, is nevertheless not as to his nature: for God hates nothing of the things that he made (Wis 11:25).
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.ad3Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod cui magis benefaciendum sit, ut dicit Philosophus 9 Ethica, non est facile determinare propter multas diversitates boni et necessarii. Tamen hoc est tenendum, quod semper magis reddendum est debitum quam beneficium impendendum, ut ipse ibidem dicit, nisi ex parte altera adsit major bonitas vel necessitas; et ideo parentibus et propinquis et benefactoribus, et eis a quibus spiritualia accipit, magis debet eleemosynam facere, si indigeant, et ceteris paribus, melioribus magis, et magis etiam indigentibus magis; et sic secundum has tres conditiones debet gradus in eleemosynis constitui, scilicet secundum honestum, necessarium et debitum. Assignare autem in singulis quando unum alteri eorum praeferatur, est impossibile: quia singulares conditiones, quae attendendae sunt, sunt infinitae, et non cadunt sub arte. De his autem unctio docet et prudentiae consilium.
To the third question, it should be said that who should be most benefitted, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 9,1 is not easy to determine because of the many differences of good and necessary. Nevertheless, it is to be held that what is owed is always more to be rendered than a benefit to be granted, as he says in the same place, unless on the other person’s side there is a greater goodness or need present. And thus to parents and neighbors and benefactors, and to those from whom we receive spiritual things, alms should rather be given, if they are in need, and all other things being equal, more to better people and more also to those who need more. And so according to these three conditions there must be degrees in almsgiving, namely, according to decency, need, and debt. Now to assign in individual cases when one person should be preferred to another, is impossible: for the particular conditions that need to be attended to are infinite, and they cannot be reduced to an art. But unction and the counsel of prudence teach us about these.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis Deo propinquior sit semper melior, non tamen semper debet ei magis dari: quia eleemosynarum largitio ad necessitatem proximi sublevandam divinitus instituta est; unde si indigentia ex parte altera nimis excedat, magis servabitur intentio instituentis eleemosynam quam si meliori daretur.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the better man is always closer to God, nevertheless he should not always be given more: for the bestowal of alms was divinely established for relieving the need of one’s neighbor. And this is why if the other’s need greatly surpasses, the intention of the one who established almsgiving will be more preserved than if they were given to the better man.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod principalius consideratur efficacia eleemosynae ex parte dantis quam ex parte recipientis; et ideo ex parte dantis debet esse ordinata datio, quae eleemosynae efficaciam auget.
Reply Obj. 2: The efficacy of almsgiving is considered more principally on the part of the giver than the receiver; and so it should be an ordered giving on the part of the giver, which increases the efficacy of almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis peccator sit magis miser in spiritualibus, non tamen in corporalibus; et ideo non est sibi semper magis providendum per corporales eleemosynas.
Reply Obj. 3: Although a sinner is more wretched in spiritual matters, nevertheless, not in physical matters; and so he is not always to be more provided for by physical alms.
Sent.IV.D15.Q2.A6.ad6Q. 3On fastingDe jejunio
Deinde quaeritur de jejunio; et circa hoc quaeruntur quatuor:
Next we ask about fasting. And concerning this, four questions arise:
Sent.IV.D15.Q3primo, quid sit jejunium;
first, what is fasting;
Sent.IV.D15.Q3secundo, quis teneatur ad jejunium;
second, who is bound to fast;
Sent.IV.D15.Q3tertio, de tempore jejunii;
third, the time for fasting;
Sent.IV.D15.Q3quarto, de solventibus ipsum.
fourth, about breaking the fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3A. 1What is fasting
Quid sit jejunium
What is fasting
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Isidorus inconvenienter definiat jejunium, dicens: jejunium est parsimonia victus, abstinentiaque ciborum. Parsimonia enim a parsi praeterito hujus verbi parco venit. Est enim parcere, inter alia quae habet significata, idem quod abstinere. Ergo idem videtur esse parsimonia victus et abstinentia ciborum; et sic alterum superfluit.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus. It seems that Isidore unfittingly defines fasting, by saying: fasting is a parsimony of diet, and an abstinence from food.1 For ‘parsimony’ comes from the past participle of the verb parco, to spare. For among the other meanings that it has, ‘to spare’ means the same thing as ‘to abstain.’ Therefore, it seems that ‘parsimony of diet’ and ‘abstinence from food’ are the same; and so the latter is superfluous.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg1Praeterea, Matth. 17, super illud: hoc genus daemoniorum etc., dicit Hieronymus: jejunium est non solum ab escis, sed a cunctis illecebris abstinere. Cum ergo Isidorus definiat jejunium tantum per abstinentiam ab escis, videtur quod incompetens sit assignatio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, commenting on the text, this kind of demon can only be driven out by prayer and fasting, etc. (Matt 17:20), Jerome says, fasting is not only abstaining from meats, but from all allurements.1 Therefore, since Isidore defines fasting only by abstinence from foods, it seems that his assignation is inadequate.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg2Praeterea, ad observationem jejunii videtur non solum pertinere abstinere a cibis, sed etiam lugere, et unguento non uti, ut patet Dan. 10, 2: in diebus illis lugebam ego Daniel trium hebdomadarum diebus. Sed de his non fit mentio in praedicta assignatione. Ergo insufficiens est.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, to the observation of fasting pertains not only abstinence from food, but also mourning and not using ointment, as is seen in Daniel 10:2: in those days I, Daniel, grieved for the days of three weeks. But no mention is made about these things in the assignation given. Therefore, it is insufficient.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg3Praeterea, multi servant parsimoniam in victu et abstinentiam in cibis, qui tamen pluries in die manducant. Sed tales non dicuntur jejunantes. Ergo definitio praedicta non convertitur cum jejunio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, many people observe parsimony in diet and abstinence in food who nevertheless eat several times a day. But such people are not said to be fasting. Therefore, the definition given is not convertible with fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg4Praeterea, nullus est jejunus nisi jejunio, sicut nec albus nisi albedine. Sed aliquis etiam immoderate cibis utens, est quandoque jejunus antequam comedat. Ergo tali non competit definitio assignata jejunii; ergo est incompetens.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, no one is fasting, unless by a fast, just as no one is white except by whiteness. But sometimes even someone who is fasting enjoys the food immoderately when he does eat. Therefore, the definition of fasting assigned does not apply to someone like this, and therefore it is inadequate.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod jejunium non sit actus virtutis. Virtus enim sicut abundanti, ita et diminuto corrumpitur. Sed jejunium importat diminutionem a cibo, in quo conservari potest medium virtutis. Ergo jejunium non est virtutis actus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that fasting is not an act of virtue.1 For just as virtue is corrupted by excess, so also by diminishment. But fasting conveys a diminishment of food, in which the mean of virtue can be preserved. Therefore, fasting is not an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg6Praeterea, omnis virtutis actus est in aliquid operando. Sed jejunium dicit cessationem ab actu. Ergo non est virtutis actus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every act of virtue is in doing something. But fasting denotes the cessation of an act. Therefore, it is not an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg7Praeterea, jejunium consistit non solum in abstinendo a superfluis cibis, quia hoc est de necessitate virtutis, sed etiam a necessariis. Sed qui subtrahit necessarium cibum, dat sibi occasionem mortis; non autem, ut Hieronymus dicit, differt utrum magno vel parvo tempore te interimas. Ergo cum nulli liceat seipsum occidere, videtur quod nulli liceat jejunare; et sic jejunium non erit actus virtutis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, fasting consists not only of abstaining from excess food, for this is essential to virtue, but even from necessary food. But whoever denies himself necessary food risks his own death. But as Jerome says, it makes no difference whether you kill yourself over a great or a short time.1 Therefore, since no one is permitted to kill himself, it seems that no one is permitted to fast; and so fasting will not be an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg8Praeterea, sicut dicit Augustinus in 10 Confessiones, alimentum sic sumi debet ut famis medicamentum. Sed magis infirmo minus est medicina subtrahenda. Cum ergo in primo statu Adam peccasset si a cibo abstinuisset donec praeoccuparetur fame, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 19, quaest. 1, art. 2 ad 3, dictum est, videtur quod etiam nunc jejunando peccat homo, cum natura humana sit infirmior; et sic jejunium non erit virtutis actus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, as Augustine says in Book 10 of the Confessions, food should be taken as though it were the medicine for hunger.1 But the sicker someone is, the less medicine should be denied him. Therefore, since in the original state, Adam would have sinned if he had abstained from food until he was gripped by hunger, as it says in Book II, Distinction 19, Question 1, Article 2, reply to Objection 3, it seems that even now a man sins by fasting, since human nature is weaker; and so fasting would not be an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg9Sed contra est quod Hieronymus dicit: jejunium non est perfecta virtus, sed ceterarum virtutum fundamentum.
On the contrary (1), Jerome says: fasting is not a perfect virtue, but the foundation of the rest of the virtues.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, Isidorus dicit, jejunium esse abstinentiam, ut ex definitione praemissa apparet. Sed abstinentia est virtus. Ergo jejunium est actus virtutis.
Furthermore (2), Isidore says that fasting is abstinence, as appears from the definition above. But abstinence is a virtue. Therefore, fasting is an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg10Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod jejunium non sit actus temperantiae. Quia canon dicit de Consecr., dist. 5: jejunium quadragesimale est decima totius anni. Sed dare decimam est actus justitiae. Ergo et jejunare; non igitur temperantiae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that fasting is not an act of temperance.1 For the Canon on Consecration, Distinction 5, says: lenten fasting is the tithe of the whole year.2 But to give a tithe is an act of justice. Therefore, so is fasting, and thus it does not belong to temperance.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg11Praeterea, ad fortitudinem pertinet molestias perferre. Sed hoc accidit in jejunio. Ergo jejunium est actus fortitudinis; non ergo temperantiae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it pertains to fortitude to endure annoyances. But this happens in fasting. Therefore, fasting is an act of fortitude, and therefore not of temperance.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg12Praeterea, prudentiae pars est cautela, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 33, qu. 3, art. 1, quaestiunc. 3, dictum est. Sed jejunium ad cautelam peccatorum carnis inductum est. Ergo est actus prudentiae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, caution is a part of prudence, as was said in Book III, Distinction 33, Question 3, Article 1, Subquestion 3. But fasting leads to caution about sins of the flesh. Therefore, it is an act of prudence.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg13Sed contra, materia propria temperantiae sunt delectabilia tactus, ut dicitur in 3 Ethica. Sed circa hujusmodi est jejunium, quia est circa cibos. Ergo jejunium est actus temperantiae.
On the contrary (1), the proper matter of temperance is the pleasures of touch, as it says in the Ethics 3.1 But fasting has to do with things like this because it is about food. Therefore, fasting is an act of temperance.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, abstinentia est species temperantiae. Sed jejunium est abstinentia. Ergo est temperantiae actus.
Furthermore (2), abstinence is a species of temperance. But fasting is abstinence. Therefore, it is an act of temperance.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg14Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod jejunium non cadat in praecepto. Nam super illud Psalm. 44: omnis gloria ejus filiae regis ab intus, dicit Glossa quod gloria Ecclesiae in interioribus virtutibus consistit, sicut fides, spes, caritas. Sed omne praeceptum Ecclesiae ad gloriam Ecclesiae ordinatur. Ergo de jejunio exteriori non potest esse praeceptum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that fasting does not fall under a precept.1 For commenting on the text, all the glory of the king’s daughter is within (Ps 45[44]:13), the Gloss says that the glory of the Church consists in interior virtues, like faith, hope, and charity. But every precept of the Church is ordered to the glory of the Church. Therefore, there cannot be a precept about external fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg15Praeterea, ea quae sunt supererogationis, ad consilium pertinent, ad quod nullus obligatur nisi ex voto. Sed jejunium est hujusmodi. Ergo non obligatur ad ipsum aliquis ex praecepto.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, those things that belong to supererogation pertain to counsel, to which no one is obligated except by a vow. But fasting is one of these. Therefore, no one is obligated to it by a precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg16Praeterea, quicumque transgreditur praeceptum, peccat mortaliter. Si ergo jejunium institutum ab Ecclesia cadit sub praecepto, tunc si aliquis unum diem tantum frangeret Quadragesimae, mortaliter peccaret; quod videtur grave dicere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, whoever transgresses a precept sins mortally. Therefore, if the fasting instituted by the Church falls under precept, then if someone should break only one day of Lent, he would sin mortally; which seems a serious thing to say.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg17Sed contra, statutum Ecclesiae obligat per modum praecepti, sicut praeceptum Dei; quia Dominus discipulis suis dixit, Luc. 10, 16: qui vos audit, me audit. Sed ad illud jejunium obligamur ex statuto Ecclesiae. Ergo cadit sub praecepto.
On the contrary (1), the statutes of the Church oblige by the mode of a precept, just like the precepts of God; for the Lord said to his disciples, whoever hears you, hears me (Luke 10:16). But we are obliged to fast by the statutes of the Church. Therefore, it does fall under a precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, majoris perfectionis est lex nova quam vetus, et magis a carnalibus desideriis abstrahens. Sed in lege veteri erat jejunium in praecepto. Ergo multo fortius in lege nova.
Furthermore (2), the new law is of greater perfection than the old law, and detaches one more from carnal desires. But fasting was under precept in the old law. Therefore, much more in the new law.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg18Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod jejunium non sit satisfactorium. Quia satisfactio est justitiae actus, ut prius dictum est. Sed jejunium est actus temperantiae. Ergo non est satisfactorium.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that fasting is not a satisfactory act.1 For satisfaction is an act of justice, as was said before. But fasting is an act of temperance. Therefore, it is not satisfactory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg19Praeterea, illud ad quod ex praecepto astringimur, non est satisfactorium, sed satisfactionem praecedit, sicut de eleemosyna dictum est. Sed quoddam jejunium cadit sub praecepto, ut dictum est. Ergo ad minus illud non est satisfactorium.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what we are bound to do by a precept is not a satisfactory act, but precedes satisfaction, as was said of almsgiving. But a certain fast falls under precept, as was said. Therefore, at least that fast is not an act of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg20Praeterea, satisfactio debet fieri ab eo qui peccavit. Sed anima est quae peccat; jejunium autem non est animae, sed corporis. Ergo non est satisfactorium pro peccato.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, satisfaction must be made by the one who has sinned. But it is the soul that sins, while fasting is not of the soul but of the body. Therefore, it does not make satisfaction for sins.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg21Praeterea, sicut contingit peccare ex superfluitate cibi, ita ex subtractione. Sed contra subtractionem cibi non datur, ut satisfactio, cibi abundantia. Ergo nec contra abundantiam dari debet, ut satisfactorium, cibi subtractio per jejunium.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, just as one might sin from an excess of food, so also from its withdrawal. But an abundance of food is not given as satisfaction against food having been taken away. Therefore, neither should the denial of food be given as a satisfactory act against an abundance of food.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg22Praeterea, 1 Timoth., 4, 8: corporalis exercitatio ad modicum utilis est. Sed jejunium est hujusmodi. Ergo non est satisfactorium pro peccato.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, training of the body is little profitable (1 Tim 4:8). But this is what fasting is. Therefore, it is not an act of satisfaction for sins.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg23Sed contra, opera satisfactoria oportet esse poenalia. Sed jejunium habet magis rationem poenae quam eleemosyna. Cum ergo eleemosyna sit satisfactoria, ut ex dictis patet, et jejunium debet esse satisfactorium.
On the contrary (1), works of satisfaction must be penal. But fasting has more the character of penalty than almsgiving. Therefore, since almsgiving is a satisfactory work, as is clear from what was said, fasting must also be a satisfactory work.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, satisfacere est peccatorum causas excidere. Sed jejunio aliquis abscindit peccatorum causas; quia maxime jejunio reprimitur caro, quae ad peccata incitat. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (2), to make satisfaction is to excise the causes of sin. But a person uproots the causes of sin by fasting, because the flesh, which incites us to sin, is most restrained by fasting. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.arg24Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod jejunium dupliciter dicitur; scilicet jejunium naturae, et jejunium Ecclesiae. A primo jejunio dicitur aliquis quolibet die jejunus antequam cibum sumat; a secundo autem dicitur jejunans, quasi ordinatam ab Ecclesia propter peccatorum satisfactionem abstinentiam servans. In satisfactionem autem peccatorum non solum oportet quod ab illis homo abstineat quae lex virtutis prohibet, sed etiam ab illis quibus salva virtute uti possemus; quia qui illicita commisit, oportet etiam a licitis abstinere, ut Augustinus dicit. Unde jejunium ab Ecclesia institutum praesupponit abstinentiam illam quae ad virtutem exigitur, et addit abstinentiam quamdam ab illis quae medium virtutis non corrumpunt. Et ideo Isidorus haec duo in praedicta definitione jejunii comprehendit; scilicet abstinentiam ab illis quae virtutem corrumpunt, in hoc quod dicit, parsimonia victus; et ab illis quibus salva virtute alias uti liceret, in hoc quod dicit, abstinentiaque ciborum.
To the first question, I answer that ‘fasting’ means two things; namely, the fasting of nature and the fasting of the Church. By the first fast anyone is said to be fasting before he takes food every day. But by the second someone is said to be fasting who observes abstinence for the sake of making satisfaction for sins as ordained by the Church. Now in satisfaction for sins it is not only necessary that a man abstain from those things that the law of virtue prohibits, but also from those that we may enjoy while preserving virtue. For anyone who has committed anything illicit must abstain from the licit things as well, as Augustine says.1 And so the fasting instituted by the Church presupposes that abstinence that is for virtue, and it adds a certain abstinence from those things that do not corrupt the mean of virtue. And so Isidore includes these two things in the definition of fasting quoted; namely, abstinence from the things that corrupt virtue, in saying, parsimony of diet, and from those things that one would otherwise be allowed to enjoy while preserving virtue, in saying, and abstinence from food.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.coAd primum ergo patet ex dictis solutio.
The response to the first objection is clear from what was said.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod definitio illa Hieronymi intelligitur de jejunio spirituali, et non de jejunio corporali.
Reply Obj. 2: That definition of Jerome is understood about spiritual fasting, and not about physical fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod jejunium ex suo nomine directe importat abstinentiam in cibis; unde illae observationes quae a jejunantibus patribus observatae leguntur, non sunt de essentia jejunii, sed ad modum jejunandi pertinent; et propter hoc non oportuit quod in definitione jejunii mentio de eis fieret.
Reply Obj. 3: Fasting, by its very name, directly denotes abstinence in food; and so those observances that we read about the fathers observing when they fasted, are not of the essence of fasting, but pertain to a manner of fasting; and because of this it is not necessary that mention be made of them in the definition of fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod intelligenda est in praedicta definitione talis abstinentia a cibis, alias licitis, qualem Ecclesia jejunantibus determinat; et sic objectio cessat.
Reply Obj. 4: In the definition above it should be understood as an abstinence from food that is otherwise permitted but designated by the Church for those who are fasting; and so the objection ceases.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod praedicta definitio non datur de jejunio quo aliquis dicitur jejunus, sed de jejunio Ecclesiae, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 5: The definition given above is not about the fasting by which everyone is said to fast, but the fasting of the Church, as was said.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad5Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod, sicut supra dictum est, omnis actus qui in sua ratione includit aliquid quod ad modum virtutis pertineat, actus virtutis dici potest, quantum est de se; quamvis possit et bene et male fieri ob hoc quod forte non includit in sui ratione omne illud quod ad virtutem exigitur. Quia autem virtus infirmitati naturae subvenit, quae ad malum de facili inclinatur; ideo omnium virtutum circa delectationes corporales existentium, ex quarum superabundantia praecipue peccatum contingit propter connaturalitatem nostri ad eas, modus est in retrahendo ab eis, sicut patet in temperantia, et in omnibus partibus ei assignatis. Quia ergo nomine jejunii actus nobis quidam exprimitur quo quis a delectationibus tactus, scilicet cibis, se abstrahit, constat quod in ratione sua modum virtutis importat; et ideo actus virtutis dici debet.
To the second question, it should be said that, as was said above, every act that includes in its description something that pertains to the manner of virtue can be called an act of virtue, as it is in itself; although it could be done both well and badly in the fact that it may not include in its description everything that is required for virtue. Now, since virtue aids the infirmity of our nature, which easily inclines to evil, and since sin happens especially from a superabundance of physical pleasures because of our connaturality with those pleasures, for this reason in the virtues that have to do with physical pleasures the mean is in withdrawing from them, as is seen in temperance, and in all the parts ascribed to it. Therefore, since in the name of fasting a certain act of ours is expressed in which a person withdraws himself from certain pleasures of touch, namely, food, it is evident that in its nature it includes a mode of virtue; and so it should be called an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod medium virtutis non est medium secundum aequidistantiam ab extremis, sed accipitur secundum rationem rectam; et ideo contingit id quod est parum uni, esse satis alteri; sicut quod est parum sano in cibis, esse satis infirmo qui per abstinentiam curari debet. Curatio autem spiritualis morbi affinior est virtuti quam curatio morbi corporalis; unde et illud quod alias esset modicum, vel minus debito, tamen volenti vulnus peccati curare, satis est; et sic jejunium medium virtutis non corrumpit. Tamen sciendum, quod medium virtutis non consistit in indivisibili, sed habet aliquam latitudinem in qua virtus salvatur, quamvis termini illius latitudinis, quos praetergredi salva virtute non licet, non possunt sermone determinari; et ideo qui dimittit aliquid quo licite posset uti, non oportet quod statim a medio virtutis discedat.
Reply Obj. 1: The mean of virtue is not a mean as being equidistant from the extremes, but it is taken according to right reason. And so it happens that what is too little for one is enough for another; just as what is too little food for a healthy person is enough for a sick person who must be cured by abstinence. Now the healing of spiritual sickness is more related to virtue than the healing of physical sickness; and so what would otherwise be a little or less than the due amount, to someone wishing to heal the wound of sin, is nevertheless enough. And so fasting does not corrupt the mean of virtue. Still, it should be known that the mean of virtue does not consist in an indivisible point, but has a certain span within which virtue is preserved, although the limits of that span, which may not be ventured beyond while preserving virtue, cannot be captured in a verbal formula. And so someone who gives up something that could licitly be enjoyed does not necessarily immediately depart from the mean of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod jejunium a quo quis jejunus dicitur, non nominat aliquem actum, sed privationem praecedentis cibi; et ideo secundum ipsum non dicitur aliquis jejunare. Sed jejunium Ecclesiae nominat actum quemdam, secundum quem in cibis sumendis se regulat aliquis secundum Ecclesiae statutum; et secundum hoc jejunium dicitur aliquis jejunare; et ideo hoc jejunium potest esse actus virtutis.
Reply Obj. 2: The fast that someone is said to break at breakfast does not name a certain act, but the absence of food beforehand. And so according to this fast a person is not said to be fasting. But the fast of the Church names a certain act in which someone regulates his own consumption of food according to the statutes of the Church; and according to this someone is said to be fasting; and this fast can be an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod necessarium dupliciter accipitur in cibis. Primo ad conservationem vitae; et tale necessarium non licet subtrahere per jejunium, sicut nec interimere seipsum. Sed hoc necessarium est valde modicum, quia modicis natura contenta est. Alio modo dicitur necessarium ad conservandam valetudinem corporis: quae quidem accipitur in duplici statu. Primo secundum sufficientiam habito respectu ad ea quae incumbunt ex officio, vel ex societate eorum ad quos convivit, necessario agenda; et tale etiam necessarium subtrahi non debet; hoc enim esset de rapina jejunii offerre, si aliquis propter jejunium impediretur ab aliis operibus ad quae alias obligatur. Unde Hieronymus dicit: de rapina holocaustum offert qui vel ciborum nimia egestate, vel manducandi vel somni penuria immoderate corpus affligit. Si etiam sit tanta abstinentia quod homo ab operibus utilioribus impediatur, quamvis ad ea ex necessitate non teneatur, indiscretum est jejunium, etsi non sit illicitum. Unde Hieronymus dicit ubi supra: rationalis homo dignitatem amittit, qui jejunium caritati, vel vigilias sensus integritati praefert. Secundo accipitur valetudo corporis secundum optimam corporis dispositionem; et quia caro in suo robore consistens, difficilius spiritui subditur, ideo necessarium ad valetudinem sic acceptam etsi licite accipi possit, tamen laudabiliter subtrahi potest; et talis subtractio non multum mortem accelerat, cum corpus humanum inveniatur frequentius ex superfluitate quam ex defectu mortales aegritudines incurrere; unde etiam Galenus dicit quod summa medicina est abstinentia. Inveniuntur etiam ad sensum, abstinentes ut frequenter diutius vivere; et ideo praedicta subtractio non potest dici mortis occasio, cum se habeat ad utrumque, scilicet ad prolongandum et breviandum vitam. Subtractio autem ejus quod non est necessarium, nec hoc nec illo modo est de necessitate virtutis temperantiae.
Reply Obj. 3: What is necessary in food can be understood in two ways. The first is for the preservation of life; and this kind of necessity it is not permissible to deny by fasting, just as neither is it permitted to kill oneself. But this need is extremely small, for nature is content with very little. In another way we call ‘necessary’ what is needed for preserving the strength of the body, which indeed is taken in two different states. First, according to what is sufficient for those things that must be done as incumbent upon someone by his office or the society of those with whom he lives; and this kind of need too should not be denied, for it would be offering a fast from stolen goods if someone were impeded by his fasting from other works to which he was otherwise obligated. And so Jerome says: he offers a holocaust from stolen goods who afflicts his body immoderately, either by the extreme lack of food or by want of sleep or eating.1 And if there should be so much abstinence that a man is impeded from useful works, although he is not bound to them out of necessity, his fast would show poor discretion, even if it were not illicit. And so Jerome says in the same place quoted above: a rational man loses his dignity, who prefers fasting to charity, or sleeplessness to the integrity of his senses. The second kind of need is taken as the body’s strength according to the body’s optimal condition; and because the flesh abiding in its strength is more difficult to subject to the spirit, therefore what is necessary for this kind of strength, even if it could be taken licitly, can nevertheless be denied laudably. And this kind of denial does not hasten death much, since the human body is more often found to incur deadly illnesses from excess than from lack. This is also why Galen says that the highest medicine is abstinence. Those who abstain are often found to live longer; and so this denial cannot be called the occasion of death, since it is related to both, namely, to lengthening life and to shortening it. However, the denial of what is not necessary either in this way or in the other way necessarily belongs to the virtue of temperance.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad8Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis homo post statum peccati magis infirmetur quantum ad passibilitatem corporis, ex qua fames causatur, cui per alimentum subvenitur; tamen ex altera parte est gravior infirmitas et periculosior, cui jejunium subvenit; scilicet concupiscentiae morbus, qui in statu innocentiae non erat; et ideo ad hunc morbum extirpandum magis intendere oportet, sicut etiam medici periculosiori morbo sollicitius subveniunt.
Reply Obj. 4: Although a man is weaker after the state of sin as to what his body can suffer, which is the cause of hunger, which is remedied through food, nevertheless on the other side there is a more serious and dangerous infirmity, which is remedied by fasting, namely, the disease of concupiscence, which did not exist in the state of innocence. And so one must attend more to uprooting this disease, just as also doctors are more concerned with treating the more dangerous ailment.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad9Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quamvis aliquis actus a pluribus virtutibus possit procedere, sicut ab imperantibus ipsum vel dirigentibus ad eum, vel quocumque modo ad ipsum juvantibus; tamen illius virtutis proprie actus dicitur quae elicit ipsum, a qua scilicet procedit formaliter quasi in similitudinem speciei, sicut calefactio a calore. Sed tam virtutes quam actus virtutum penes objecta distinguuntur; et ideo actus ab illa virtute elicitur quae secum convenit in propria ratione objecti. Et quia jejunium in objecto cum temperantia convenit quantum ad illam temperantiae partem quae abstinentia dicitur; ideo ejus actus proprie jejunium est, quamvis ab aliis virtutibus procedere per dictos modos etiam possit.
To the third question, it should be said that although a certain act might proceed from several virtues, as commanding or leading to it, or in some way assisting it; nevertheless, the act is properly said to be of the virtue that elicits it, from which, namely, it proceeds formally in likeness of species, as it were, like heating comes from heat. But virtues as well as acts of virtues are distinguished by their objects; and so the act is elicited by that virtue that shares with it in the proper account of its object. And since fasting shares its object with temperance as to that part of temperance that is called abstinence, this is why fasting is properly its act; although it can also proceed from other virtues in the ways mentioned.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod actus justitiae est reddere debitum. Non autem est debitum dare decimam de tempore, sed de rebus possessis aliquo modo. Dicitur autem jejunium decima totius anni per quamdam adaptationem; et ideo non oportet quod sit actus justitiae.
Reply Obj. 1: The act of justice is to render a debt. Now, it is not rendering a debt to give a tithe of one’s time, but rather to tithe in some way one’s possessions. However, a fast is said to be the tithe of the whole year by a certain adaptation, and so it is not necessary that it be an act of justice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod fortitudinis est perferre molestias ab exteriori illatas: hoc autem non est in jejunio.
Reply Obj. 2: It belongs to fortitude to endure annoyances inflicted from without; but this is not the case with fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad11Ad tertium dicendum, quod in omnibus virtutibus moralibus actus dirigit prudentia, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 38, quaest. 2, art. 5, dictum est; et sic actus aliarum virtutum sunt etiam prudentiae.
Reply Obj. 3: In all the moral virtues, the act is directed by prudence, as was said in Book III, Distinction 38, Question 2, Article 5. And so the acts of the other virtues are also of prudence.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad12Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod duplex est praeceptum, scilicet juris naturalis et juris positivi. Praecepto juris naturalis prohibentur ea quae sunt secundum se mala; sed praeceptis juris positivi prohibentur ea quae possunt esse occasiones malorum; vel praecipiuntur aliqua ordinantia ad virtutem, quam legis positor inducere intendit; et propter hoc, jus positivum, ut dicit Tullius, est a naturali derivatum; unde ad legem positivam pertinet, ut dicit Philosophus in 10 Ethica, ordinare nutritiones juvenum et adinventiones virorum, idest opera et studia, ut arceantur a malis, et perducantur ad bona. In jejunio ergo est aliquid quod ad praeceptum juris naturalis pertinet, scilicet tantam abstinentiam carni exhibere ne spiritui rebellet. Temperantia enim, ut dicit Philosophus in 3 Ethica, mensuram accipit ex conservatione salutis corporalis; unde multo magis ex conservatione salutis spiritualis. Medium autem temperantiae non excedere, ad jus naturale pertinet; sed determinatio talis abstinentiae secundum determinatum tempus et determinata cibaria, ad jus positivum pertinet, quod moderatur hominum actus; et hoc modo jejunium sub praecepto Ecclesiae cadit.
To the fourth question, it should be said that there are two kinds of precept, namely, from natural law and from positive law. By a precept of natural law those things are prohibited that are evil in themselves; but by the precepts of positive law those things are prohibited that are occasions of evil; or certain ordinances are laid down toward a virtue that the lawgiver intends to promote. And because of this, positive law, as Cicero says, is derived from natural law;1 which is why it pertains to positive law, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 10,2 to order the fostering of the youth and the inventions of men, that is, works and studies, so that they may be protected from evils and led toward good things. Therefore, in fasting there is something that pertains to the precept of natural law; namely, to present so much abstinence to the flesh that it no longer rebels against the spirit. For temperance, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 3,3 takes its measure from preserving bodily health; and so much more from preserving spiritual health. Now it pertains to natural law to not exceed the mean of temperance; but the determination of this kind of abstinence according to a determinate time and particular foods pertains to positive law, which moderates the acts of men; and in this way fasting falls under the precept of the Church.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod decor Ecclesiae principaliter in interioribus consistit; sed etiam exteriores actus ad eumdem decorem pertinent, inquantum ab interiori progrediuntur, et inquantum interiorem decorem conservant; et sic jejunium ad decorem Ecclesiae ordinatur.
Reply Obj. 1: The beauty of the Church consists principally in interior things, but external acts also pertain to the same beauty, inasmuch as they proceed from within, and inasmuch as they preserve interior beauty; and in this way fasting is ordered to the beauty of the Church.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad13Ad secundum dicendum, quod duplex est genus supererogationis. Quoddam quod totaliter excedit necessitatem salutis; et hoc non potest cadere sub praecepto, sed sub consilio; 1 Corinth. 7, 25: de virginibus autem praeceptum Domini non habeo, consilium autem do. Aliud genus supererogationis est quod aliquo modo ad necessitatem salutis pertinet, quamvis non secundum hunc vel illum modum, sicut de jejunio ex dictis patet, et ideo determinatio modi in talibus potest cadere sub praecepto Ecclesiae vel cujuscumque legislatoris.
Reply Obj. 2: There are two kinds of supererogation. One kind completely surpasses what is necessary for salvation, and this cannot fall under precept but under counsel: but I have no precept from the Lord concerning virgins, but I give counsel (1 Cor 7:25). Another kind is the supererogation that in some way pertains to what is necessary for salvation, although not in this or that way, as is clear from what has been said about fasting, and therefore the determination of the mode in such things can fall under the precept of the Church or her lawgivers.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad14Ad tertium dicendum, quod praecepta juris positivi magis obligant ex intentione legislatoris quam ex ipsis verbis; et ideo transgressor talis praecepti magis est reputandus qui obviat intentioni legislatoris quam qui deviat in aliquo a legis ordinatione. Intentioni autem legislatoris obviat qui ex contemptu vel sine aliqua rationabili causa ordinationem non servat. Si autem in aliquo casu ordinationem non servat in quo probabiliter credi potest, si legislator adesset, eum obligare non velle, talis non est reputandus praecepti transgressor. Et ideo non est necessarium quod quicumque aliquem diem ab Ecclesia institutum jejunare omittit, mortaliter peccet: potest enim hoc aliquando omnino sine peccato contingere, aliquando sine mortali cum veniali, aliquando etiam cum mortali; et hoc secundum diversas occasiones quibus homo inducitur ad jejunium frangendum.
Reply Obj. 3: The precepts of positive law oblige more by the intention of lawgivers than by the words themselves; and so someone is more to be considered a transgressor of a precept like this who goes against the intention of the lawgiver than who departs in some particular from the ordinance of the law. Now someone goes against the intention of the lawgiver who does not keep the law out of contempt or without another reasonable cause. But if in a certain case someone who can be probably believed does not keep the law, if the lawgiver is present and does not wish to hold him to the law, this person is not considered a transgressor of the precept. And thus it is not necessary that anyone who fails to fast on a certain day established by the Church sins mortally: for this can sometimes happen without any sin at all, sometimes without mortal sin but with venial sin, and sometimes even with mortal sin; and this is according to the different occasions that might lead a man to break his fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad15Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod jejunium actus satisfactorius est: quia et pro libidine peccati praeteriti subtractionem delectationis recompensat, afflictionem etiam addens; et futura peccata impedit, concupiscentiam debilitans.
To the fifth question, it should be said that fasting is an act of satisfaction: for it both compensates for the desire for past sin by the denial of pleasure, and adding affliction; and it hampers future sins by weakening concupiscence.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod jejunium quamvis elicitive sit actus temperantiae, tamen a justitia imperari potest, et sic erit satisfactorium; sicut etiam adulterium intemperantiam admixtam injustitiae habet.
Reply Obj. 1: Although fasting, as elicited, is an act of temperance, nevertheless, it can be commanded by justice, and then it will be an act of satisfaction; just as also adultery has intemperance mixed in with injustice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad16Ad secundum dicendum, quod praeceptum legis naturae non est nisi de eo quod est necessarium ad salutem; et ideo quod sub tali praecepto cadit, non est satisfactorium, sed ad satisfactionem exigitur; et sic est de eleemosyna, secundum quod cadit sub praecepto. Sed praeceptum Ecclesiae potest ad idem ordinari ad quod ordinatur satisfactio; et ideo jejunium quod sub praecepto Ecclesiae cadit, satisfactorium esse potest.
Reply Obj. 2: A precept of the law of nature is only about what is necessary to salvation; and so what falls under one of these precepts is not an act of satisfaction, but required for satisfaction; and it is this way with almsgiving, according as it falls under precept. But the precept of the Church can be ordered to the same things as satisfaction; and so the fasting which falls under Church precept can be an act of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad17Ad tertium dicendum, quod neque corpus peccat neque anima, proprie loquendo, sed homo; et ideo ipse qui peccat, punitur, sive sit poena corporalis, sive spiritualis. Tamen etiam poena corporalis in animam redundat, quae ipsam sentit, sicut et per corpus delectatione illicita fruebatur in peccato.
Reply Obj. 3: Neither the body nor the soul sins, properly speaking, but the man; and therefore the one who sins is punished, whether it be by physical punishment or spiritual. Nevertheless, physical punishment also redounds to the soul, which feels it, just as it also enjoyed the illicit pleasure in sin through the body.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad18Ad quartum dicendum, quod superabundantia cibi non habet poenam, et est inordinata; et ideo non potest esse satisfactoria, sicut jejunium.
Reply Obj. 4: Superabundance of food does not have the character of punishment, and it is disordered; and so it cannot be an act of satisfaction like fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad19Ad quintum dicendum, quod intelligitur ad modicum valere corporalis exercitatio in comparatione ad pietatem: vel quia ad unum tantum valet, scilicet ad concupiscentiam domandam.
Reply Obj. 5: Physical exercise is to be understood as being little beneficial in comparison with godliness: or because it is beneficial for one thing only, namely for subduing concupiscence.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A1.ad20A. 2Who is bound to fast
Quis teneatur ad jejunium
Who is bound to fast
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod ad jejunium ab Ecclesia institutum omnes teneantur absque dispensatione. Praecepta enim Ecclesiae obligant sicut praecepta Dei; unde apostolis dicitur Luc. 10, 16: qui vos audit, me audit. Sed ad praecepta Dei omnes tenentur absque dispensatione. Ergo et ad praecepta Ecclesiae.
Obj. 1: To the second we proceed thus.1 It seems that all are bound to the fast instituted by the Church without dispensation. For the precepts of the Church oblige like the precepts of God; and so it is said to the apostles, who hears you, hears me (Luke 10:16). But all are bound to God’s precepts without dispensation. Therefore, also to the precepts of the Church.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg1Praeterea, illud quod utiliter statutum est, non potest sine nocumento relaxari. Sed non sine utilitate statutum est Ecclesiae jejunium. Ergo non potest per dispensationem sine nocumento relaxari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what is decreed beneficially cannot be relaxed without harm. But the Church fast was not decreed without benefit. Therefore, it cannot be relaxed by dispensation without harm.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg2Praeterea, secundum Bernardum in Lib. de Dispensatione et praecepto, in praecepto superioris non potest inferior dispensare. Sed quaelibet singularis persona est inferior quam Ecclesia, quae jejunium sub praecepto statuit, nisi forte ille qui est caput totius Ecclesiae, vel loco capitis, scilicet Papa. Ergo nullus alius potest in jejunio dispensare nisi Papa.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to Bernard in his book On Dispensation and Precept,1 someone lower-ranking cannot give a dispensation from the precept of his superior. But any individual person is lower-ranking than the Church, which established the fast under precept, except perhaps the person who is the whole Church’s head, or in place of the head, namely, the Pope. Therefore, no other can dispense from fasting but the Pope.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg3Sed contra, Innocentius III in quadam decretali, loquens de materia ista, dicit, quod non subjacet legi necessitas. Ergo necessitate imminente potest aliquis sine peccato jejunium ab Ecclesia institutum praetermittere per dispensationem.
On the contrary (1), Innocent III in a certain decretal, speaking of this very matter, says that necessity is not subject to the law.1 Therefore, in imminent necessity someone can without sin forego the fast instituted by the Church through a dispensation.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, praecepta legis naturalis non possunt per aliquod statutum immutari. Sed praeceptum legis naturalis est ut homo ad necessitatem cibum sumat. Ergo si necessitas exposceret, posset jejunii abstinentiam non servare.
Furthermore (2), the precepts of the natural law cannot be changed by any statute. But it is a precept of natural law that a man take food as necessary. Therefore, if necessity demands it, someone is able to not keep the abstinence of the fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod justi non teneantur ad jejunium Ecclesiae, 2 Corinth. 3, 17: ubi spiritus Domini, ibi libertas. Sed justi spiritu Dei sunt imbuti. Ergo liberi sunt ab onere statutorum Ecclesiae; et sic non obligantur ad jejunium ab Ecclesia institutum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the just are not bound to the Church’s fast: where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is freedom (2 Cor 3:17).1 But the just are steeped in the Spirit of God. Therefore, they are free from the burdens of the Church’s statutes; and so they are not obliged to the fast instituted by the Church.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg5Praeterea, Matth. 9, 15, Dominus dicit: non possunt filii, quamdiu cum eis est sponsus, lugere. Jejunium autem ad luctum pertinet. Sed cum justis sponsus Ecclesiae Christus spiritualiter est; Eph. 3, 17: habitare Christum per fidem in cordibus vestris. Ergo cum spiritualis praesentia corporali praeemineat, videtur quod non teneantur viri justi ad jejunium.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Lord says: the children cannot mourn while the bridegroom is with them (Matt 9:15). But fasting pertains to mourning. But Christ, the bridegroom of the Church, is spiritually with the just, that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith (Eph 3:17). Therefore, since spiritual presence takes precedence over physical presence, it seems that just men are not bound to fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg6Praeterea, nullus tenetur satisfacere qui non peccavit. Sed jejunium est quaedam satisfactionis pars. Ergo si sunt aliqui justi qui nunquam peccaverunt, videtur quod tales ad jejunium non tenentur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one is bound to make satisfaction who has not sinned. But fasting is a certain part of satisfaction. Therefore, if there are some just people who have never sinned, it seems that such people are not bound to fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg7Sed contra, apostolus perfecte justus fuit. Sed ipse corpus suum castigavit per jejunia et alia corporalia exercitia, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 9, 27: ne forte reprobus efficiatur. Ergo et alii justi debent jejunare.
On the contrary (1), the Apostle was perfectly just. But he chastened his body by fasting and other physical disciplines, as it says in 1 Corinthians 9:27: lest perhaps I myself should be made condemned. Therefore, the just must also fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, justitia hominis ordinem Ecclesiae non subvertit, sed perficit. Sed quamdiu manet ordo, manet obedientia inferioris ad superiorum praecepta: quia hoc eis est debitum. Ergo per justitiam homo non absolvitur quin teneatur jejunare, et alia praecepta Ecclesiae et Dei servare.
Furthermore (2), the justice of a man does not subvert the ordering of the Church, but perfects it. But as long as the order remains, there remains the inferior’s obedience to the superior’s precepts: for this is owed to them. Therefore, by justice a man is not absolved from being held to fasting and from keeping all the other precepts of God and the Church.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam pueri teneantur ad jejunium. Joel. 2, 15, dicitur: sanctificate jejunium; et postea sequitur: congregate parvulos, et sugentes ubera. Ergo parvuli ad jejunium tenentur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that also children are bound to fast.1 For it says, sanctify a fast (Joel 2:15), and afterward follows, gather the children and those sucking at the breast (Joel 2:16). Therefore, children are bound to fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg9Praeterea, magis propinquus est praecepto puer quam bestia. Sed Jonae 2, 7, dicitur: homines et jumenta . . . non gustent quidquam, nec aquam bibant. Ergo multo magis pueri ad jejunium tenentur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a child is closer to a precept than an animal. But in Jonah 3:7 it says: let no men or beasts . . . taste anything, nor drink any water. Therefore, much more are children bound to fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg10Praeterea, pueri plus possunt jejunare quam (ut videtur) provecti, quia habent plus de humido. Sed qui plus habet, magis tenetur. Ergo pueri magis tenentur ad jejunium quam provecti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it would seem that children are more capable of fasting than those who are older, for they have more moisture. But whoever has more is bound to more. Therefore, children are more bound to fast than their elders.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg11Sed contra, praeceptum Ecclesiae necessitatem cibi subtrahere non debet. Sed pueri indigent frequenti cibo: quia non possunt simul tantum sine laesione alimentum accipere quod eis ad totum diem sufficiat, propter debilitatem naturae. Ergo ad jejunium non tenentur.
On the contrary (1), the Church’s precept should not deny the need for food. But children need frequent food for they cannot all at once take food to last them the whole day without injury, because of the weakness of their nature. Therefore, they are not bound to fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, jejunium est ordinatum ad satisfaciendum, et concupiscentiam comprimendum. Sed satisfactio pro peccatis praeteritis non competit pueris; quia innocenti vita degunt, et a puritate pueri dicuntur; similiter nec est in eis concupiscentia impugnans, etsi habitus eis insit, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo non tenentur ad jejunium.
Furthermore (2), fasting is ordered to making satisfaction and crushing concupiscence. But satisfaction for past sins does not pertain to children, for they live an innocent life, and they are called pueri from purity. In the same way neither is there rebellious concupiscence in them, even if the habit of it exists in them, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, they are not bound to fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg12Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod provecti et sani non excusentur a jejunio propter peregrinationem. Est enim dimittendum illud quod non est necessitatis, ut servetur id quod est necessitatis. Sed peregrinatio non est necessitatis. Cum ergo jejunium ab Ecclesia institutum sit necessitatis, quia cadit sub praecepto; videtur quod non debeat propter peregrinationem aut iter, jejunium intermitti.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that those who are older and traveling are not excused from fasting because of a journey.1 For what is not necessary should be abandoned so that what is necessary may be observed. But a journey is not necessary. Therefore, since fasting, by the Church’s institution, is necessary, for it falls under precept, it seems that it should not be suspended on account of a pilgrimage or journey.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg13Praeterea, videtur quod nec ratione paupertatis. Quia paupertas de se inducit ad jejunandum. Ergo non est causa quare aliquis jejunare non debeat.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it seems that neither is one excused by reason of poverty. For poverty itself leads one to fast. Therefore, it is not a reason that someone should not fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg14Praeterea, videtur quod nec ratione operis alicujus servilis a jejunio excusetur. Quia lucrum spirituale debet praeponderare lucro corporali. Sed hujusmodi opera ad lucrum temporale ordinantur, jejunium autem ad spirituale. Ergo non est jejunium propter hujusmodi opera intermittendum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it seems that neither should one be excused from fasting by reason of some servile work. For spiritual profit should outweigh physical profit. But this kind of work is ordered to temporal benefit, while fasting is ordered to spiritual benefit. Therefore, no one is to be released from fasting for this kind of work.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.arg15Sed contra, afflictio non est addenda afflictio. Sed omnia praedicta de se habent afflictionem. Ergo aliquo modo excusantur ab afflictione jejunii.
On the contrary, affliction must not be added to affliction. But all the things mentioned contain affliction in themselves. Therefore, they are excused somehow from the affliction of fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod per praecepta juris positivi, ut dictum est, removentur aliqua quae non sunt de se mala et semper; unde in aliquo casu possunt esse bona et necessaria quae talibus prohibentur praeceptis; et ideo non fuit intentio legislatoris ut semper observaretur praeceptum suum, nisi in illis casibus in quibus bonum virtutis potest conservari.
To the first question, I answer that by the precepts of positive law, as was said, certain things are denied that are not bad in themselves and always; and so in certain cases what is prohibited by these precepts can be good and necessary. And so it was not the intention of the lawmaker that his precept should always be observed, except in those cases where the good of virtue can be preserved.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.coEt ideo dicendum ad primam quaestionem de jure naturali et positivo, quod jus positivum a jure naturali procedere dicitur, inquantum per jus positivum modus observandi jus naturale determinatur; quia intentio cujuslibet legislatoris est inducere homines ad virtutes, ut dicitur in 2 Ethica, quae pertinent ad jus naturale. Modus autem observandi ea quae sunt de lege naturali, non potest esse uniformis in omnibus propter diversitates quae in singularibus contingunt, sicut nec idem modus curationis potest adhiberi omnibus laborantibus eadem aegritudine; et ideo legislator non potest aliquod praeceptum ponere quod non oporteat in casu aliquo praetermitti. Tamen considerans quod frequentius accidit, legem ponit, in illis casibus in quibus modus determinatus per legem non competit judicium reservans aliquibus qui hoc habeant definire; et haec est dispensatio praelatis commissa in jejunio ab Ecclesia instituto, et in aliis hujusmodi Ecclesiae praeceptis.
And therefore it should be said to the first question about natural and positive law, that positive law is said to proceed from natural law inasmuch as by positive law the mode of observing natural law is determined, for the intention of any lawgiver is to lead people to virtue, which belongs to natural law, as it says in the Ethics 2.1 However, the mode of observing those things that are of natural law cannot be uniform in everything, because of the differences that arise in particulars, just as neither can the same mode of healing be applied to all who suffer under the same ailment. And therefore the lawgiver cannot establish any precept that is not able to be suspended in a certain case. But by considering what happens most often, he establishes the law, and in those cases in which the mode determined by the law does not apply, he reserves judgment to those who have this to define; and this is the dispensation granted by prelates from the fast instituted by the Church and in other Church precepts of this kind.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod praecepta Dei sunt de eo quod est de necessitate salutis secundum se; et ideo in quolibet casu observari illa oportet; sed praecepta Ecclesiae quamvis vim obligandi habeant ex actu praecipientium, non tamen semper obligant propter materiam in qua proponuntur.
Reply Obj. 1: The precepts of God are about what is necessary for salvation in itself, and so they must be observed in every case. But the precepts of the Church, although they have the force of obligating by the act of those who established them, nevertheless do not always obligate, because of the matter about which they are decreed.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod secundum utilitatem quae ut frequentius accidit, utiliter hujusmodi praecepta instituta sunt; sed propter necessitatem in aliquo casu emergentem etiam utiliter dimittuntur.
Reply Obj. 2: Precepts like this are instituted usefully according to the usefulness that is most often the case; but because of necessity arising in a certain case they can be usefully suspended.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod inferior potest dispensare in praecepto superioris quando dispensatio sibi a superiori relinquitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Someone lower-ranking can give a dispensation from the precept of a superior when dispensations have been left to him by those higher-ranking.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod praeceptum a legislatore positum, tunc solum ad observandum non obligat, quando observatio intentionem legislatoris evacuat vel impedit, qua intendit homines inducere ad virtutem, vel bonum statum eorum quibus legem proponit. Cum autem justitia profectum jejunii quem legislator intendit, non impediat, sed augeat, quia efficitur magis meritorium ex hoc quod aliquis est justus, non absolvitur a jejuniorum observatione.
To the second question, it should be said that one is not obliged to observe a precept decreed by a lawmaker only at that time when observing it would go against or impede the lawgiver’s intention, which intends to lead men to virtue or to the good condition of those for whom he laid down the law. Now when justice does not impede the effect of the fast that the lawgiver intends, but increases it, because it becomes more meritorious by the fact that someone is just, then he is not absolved from observing the fasts.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod libertas quam spiritus Dei inducit, est libertas justitiae, quae opponitur servituti peccati, sed conjungitur servituti Dei; et ita ad obedientiam mandatorum ejus, et eorum qui vicem Dei gerunt in terris obligatur.
Reply Obj. 1: The freedom that the Spirit of God brings is the freedom of justice, which is opposed to the slavery of sin, but united with slavery to God; and so one is obligated to obedience to his commands, and the commands of those who act in his place on earth.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod duplex est jejunium; luctus, et exultationis; et dicitur jejunium luctus, quod quidem cum amaritudine peccatorum vel praesentis miseriae geritur; jejunium vero exultationis, cum ex spirituali jucunditate a carnalibus se abstrahit; quia gustato spiritu, desipit omnis caro justis. Ergo semper habitu spiritualiter sponsus praesens est, sed non semper actu; immo quandoque est eis praesens ut judex, cum sua peccata recogitant, vel quae fecerunt, vel in quae cadere possunt, nisi carnem cohibeant; et tunc eis competit jejunium moeroris. Aliquando autem est eis praesens actu, ut sponsus, quando ejus dulcedine perfruuntur: et tunc competit eis exultationis jejunium, et non maeroris.
Reply Obj. 2: There are two kinds of fasting, the fast of mourning, and the fast of exultation; and that is called a fast of mourning which is borne with bitterness for our sins or present misery. But it is a fast of exultation when one is lifted out of bodily concerns by spiritual joy, for having once savored the Spirit, all flesh seems insipid to the just. Therefore, the Bridegroom is always spiritually present habitually, but not always actually; in fact, sometimes he is present to them as judge, when they think on their sins, either that they have committed or that they could fall into unless they curb the flesh; and then it is appropriate for them to fast in grief. But sometimes he is present to them actually, as Bridegroom, when they enjoy his sweetness to the full: and then it is appropriate for them to fast in exultation, and not grief.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod jejunium non tantum inducitur pro peccatis praeteritis, sed etiam ad praeservandum a futuris; et ideo in his qui non peccaverunt, competit ut medicina praeservans. Tamen praesens vita sine peccato omnino agi non potest, quamvis a criminibus aliquis abstineat, ut Augustinus in Lib. de Poenitentia dicit; et ideo sicut omnibus in hac vita existentibus competit poenitentia, ita et jejunium.
Reply Obj. 3: Fasting is not introduced solely for past sins, but also to preserve one from future sins; and thus among those who have not sinned, it is applied as a preventive remedy. Yet the present life cannot be lived without any sin at all, however much someone refrains from crimes, as Augustine says in On Penance;1 and so, just as penance applies to all dwelling in this life, so does fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod pueri indigent multo cibo, eo quod cibus in eis non solum exigitur ad actum nutritivae, sed etiam ad actum augmentativae virtutis, quia de residuo nutrimenti fit augmentum. Et quia virtus naturae in eis nondum valuit, non possunt simul multum de cibo assumere, quia naturalis virtus illud convertere non posset; et ideo indigent frequenti cibi sumptione; et propter hoc eis non competit jejunium, dum sunt in augmento. Tempus enim augmenti, secundum Philosophum, est usque ad finem tertii septennii ut in pluribus, quia res naturales non currunt semper eodem modo, sed ut frequenter; et ideo ante hoc tempus non arctantur pueri ad omnia jejunia Ecclesiae servanda. Sed quia quanto ad terminum praedictum appropinquant, tanto virtus naturae magis roboratur, et augmentum tardius procedit, cum in primis quinque annis perveniat puer ad medietatem totius augmenti, ut Philosophus dicit; ideo secundum quod magis appropinquant ad praedictum terminum, sunt eis jejunia magis commensuranda.
To the third question, it should be said that children need a lot of food, because they not only need food for the nutritive act, but also for the act of growing in strength, for what is left from nutrition becomes growth. And since the strength of nature has not yet reached its fullness in them, they cannot take a lot of food at one time, for their natural strength cannot process it; and so they need to consume food frequently; and because of this fasting does not apply to them while they are growing. For the time of growth, according to the Philosopher,1 is until the end of the twenty-first year, for the most part, since natural things do not always progress in the same way, but with a certain frequency. And thus before this time children are not bound to observe all the Church fasts. But since the closer they come to the end of the period mentioned, the more their natural strength is fortified, and growth proceeds more slowly, since in the first five years a child attains half of his final growth, as the Philosopher says,2 therefore, according to this, the closer they come to the end of the time, the more they are to be held to the fasts.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod loquitur in casu quando magna tribulatione imminente major afflictio ad placandum Deum superaddenda est.
Reply Obj. 1: He is speaking in that situation when a great tribulation is imminent, so greater affliction should be taken on to placate God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad7Et similiter dicendum ad secundum.
And the answer to the second objection is the same.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis pueri plus habeant de humido quam provecti; quia tamen illud est minus inspissatum, citius potest a calore consumi; et ideo frequentiori refectione indigent.
Reply Obj. 3: Although children have more moisture than their elders, nevertheless, because what is less thick can be consumed by heat faster, for this reason they need refreshment more frequently.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad8Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut dictum est, intentio legislatoris est conservare homines et inducere ad bonum statum virtutis; qui quidem consistit in conservatione vitae, et valetudine sufficienti ad opera quae quis facere debet; nec tamen suo praecepto exigit ab homine totum quod potest, cum non intendat ordinare statum hominis quantum ad unum diem vel ad parvum tempus, sed ad totam vitam; a quo deficeret, si semel homo totum quod posset, faceret; et ideo sive aegritudine imminente, sive labore viae, sive quocumque alio, cum quo simul et jejunio praedictus status conservari non potest, non tenetur ex praecepto jejunare; sed secundum dispensationem superioris, ut supra dictum est, jejunium solvere potest.
To the fourth question, it should be said that, as has been said, the intention of the lawgiver is to preserve people and lead them to the good state of virtue, which indeed consists in the preservation of life, and sufficient strength for the work that each one must do. However, by his precept he does not require from a man all that he can do, since he does not intend to order the state of man for one day, or a short period of time, but for his whole life, and he would fail in this if a man did once all that he could do. And this is why either in impending sickness, or the trials of a journey, or anything else with which the state mentioned could not be preserved together with the fast, one is not bound by the precept to fast. But according to the dispensation of the superior, as was said above, the fast can be suspended.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod si sit talis peregrinatio quae possit sine incommodo differri, debet peregrinationem differre, si simul cum ea jejunare non potest. Si autem peregrinatio commode differri non potest, vel quia tempus jejunii hominem in via praeoccupat, vel quia dies festus alicui imminet, ad quem ex devotione homo pergere cupit, vel quia mora in poenitentia periculum habet vel spirituale vel corporale, potest secundum dispensationem sui superioris omnia praedicta pensantis peregrinari, et jejunium solvere. Hoc tamen intelligitur de his qui labore itineris adeo affliguntur, quod simul cum jejunio itinerari non possunt. Nec obstat quod praeceptum debet praeponi consilio; quia intentio praeceptum hujusmodi dantis non est alias pias et magis necessarias causas excludere. Secus autem est de praeceptis legis naturae, quae hoc prohibent quod secundum se et semper malum est.
Reply Obj. 1: If the pilgrimage is such that it can be deferred without detriment, one should defer the pilgrimage, if he cannot fast at the same time with it. But if the pilgrimage cannot be conveniently deferred, either because the time of fasting comes upon someone while he is on the road, or because a holy day is soon approaching, until which the person longs to continue out of devotion, or because a delay in his penance has spiritual or physical danger, he can make the pilgrimage and be released from the fast according to the dispensation of his superior, who has weighed all the factors mentioned. However, this is understood about those people who are so afflicted by the trials of the journey that they cannot travel at the same time as fasting. Nor does it matter that the precept should be placed before the counsel, for the intention of the one giving a precept like this is not to exclude other devout and more necessary causes. But it is different with the precepts of natural law, which prohibit what is evil in itself and at all times.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod paupertas non semper excusat a jejunio, sed in illo casu quando simul habere non potest tantum hora comestionis quod ad victum totius diei sufficiat, sicut frequenter egenis contingit, qui frustatim eleemosynas quaerunt; vel etiam quando ex praecedenti inedia tantum debilitati sunt quod jejunium sufferre non possunt.
Reply Obj. 2: Poverty does not always excuse one from fasting, but only in that case where one cannot have enough at the hour of eating that the sustenance will suffice for the whole day, as often happens with the needy, who beg alms in a piecemeal fashion; or also when they are so weak from previous famishment that they cannot endure a fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad10Ad tertium dicendum, quod de operariis distinguendum videtur: quia si jejunando possunt competenter victum pro persona sua habere, et pro familia cujus cura eis incumbit (sive quia alias divites sunt, sive quia de eo quod minori labore fit, qui secum jejunium compatiatur, lucrari sufficientia possunt), a jejunio non excusantur. Si autem alias non possunt tantum laborare quod victum sufficientem acquirant, nisi jejunium frangendo; possunt secundum dispensationem sacerdotis sui jejunium solvere, et laborare. Ex quo patet quod intentio majoris lucri non necessarii eos a peccato non excusat, si jejunium frangant: nec iterum illi a peccato immunes sunt qui operarios conducere nolunt nisi tali pacto ut jejunium solvant, nisi forte sit causa necessaria, quae festinationem operis pro quo laboratur, exposcat.
Reply Obj. 3: It seems that a distinction must be made about workers; for if while fasting they can have adequate sustenance for their person, and for the family whose care they bear (whether because they are otherwise wealthy or because from what is done with less labor, which can endure the fasting along with it, they can earn enough) they are not excused from fasting. But if they cannot otherwise work so much that they acquire enough to live on, except by breaking their fast, they can be released from fasting by their priest’s dispensation, and work. From this it is clear that the intention of greater earnings that are not necessary does not excuse them from sin, if they break the fast; nor again are they exempt from sin who refuse to hire workers unless they have agreed to break the fast, unless perhaps there is a necessary cause, which requires haste in the work they are doing.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A2.ad11A. 3The time for fastingDe tempore jejunii
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod hujusmodi tempora non debeant esse ad jejunium determinata, sicut Ecclesia instituit. Quia sicut jejunium est satisfactionis pars, ita eleemosyna. Sed eleemosynarum tempus non est determinatum. Ergo nec jejunii.
Obj. 1: To the third we proceed thus.1 It seems that such times should not be determined for fasting as those established by the Church. For just as fasting is a part of satisfaction, so also is almsgiving. But the time for almsgiving is not determined. Therefore, neither should fasting be.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.arg1Praeterea, sicut legislator novi testamenti, scilicet Christus, Quadragesimam jejunavit; ita et legis veteris lator, scilicet Moyses. Sed populo veteris testamenti non indicebatur quadragesimale jejunium. Ergo nec populo novi testamenti indici debet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as the lawgiver of the New Testament, namely, Christ, fasted for forty days, so did the lawgiver of the Old Testament, namely, Moses. But forty days of fast was not prescribed for the people of the Old Testament. Therefore, neither should it be prescribed for the people of the New Testament.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.arg2Praeterea, Christus statim post baptismum legitur, Matth. 4, jejunium in deserto inchoasse. Si ergo nos in actibus nostris Christo conformari debemus, statim post Epiphaniam, quando baptismus Christi celebratur, debemus quadragesimale jejunium inchoare.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Christ is read to have begun a fast in the desert immediately after his baptism (Matt 4). If, therefore, we should be like Christ in our actions, we should begin the Lenten fast immediately after Epiphany, when the baptism of Christ is celebrated.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.arg3Praeterea, in veteri testamento habebant jejunium quarti mensis, et quinti, et septimi et decimi, quae non erant distincta per quatuor anni tempora. Ergo videtur quod nec nos per quatuor anni tempora nostra jejunia distinguere debeamus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in the Old Testament they had a fast in the fourth month, and fifth, and seventh, and tenth, which were not distinguished by the four seasons. Therefore, it seems that neither should we distinguish our fasts by the four seasons of the year.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.arg4Praeterea, temporibus laetitiae jejunium non competit; unde etiam et tempore paschali intermittitur jejunium vigiliae apostolorum Philippi et Jacobi, et tempore nativitatis, jejunium vigiliae beati Joannis Evangelistae. Sed infra octavas Pentecostes adhuc durat gaudium paschalis festivitatis. Ergo tunc jejunium non erit observandum.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, fasting does not belong to the time for rejoicing, which is why also in Eastertide the fast for the vigil of the apostles Philip and James is interrupted, and at Christmas time, the fast for the vigil of St. John the Evangelist is interrupted. But the joy of the Easter feast lasts until the end of the octave of Pentecost. Therefore, a fast should not be observed then.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.arg5Praeterea, in sanctorum solemniis eorum gloriam recolimus, ad quam translati sunt. Sed jejunium statui gloriae non competit: quia non esurient neque sitient amplius. Ergo in vigiliis solemnitatum jejunium non competit.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, in the solemnities of the saints we reflect on the glory to which they have passed over. But fasting is not appropriate for the state of glory, for they will no longer hunger nor thirst (Rev 7:16). Therefore, fasting is not appropriate on the vigils of solemnities.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.arg6Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in aliquo tempore jejunium sit interdictum, secundum quod Gregorius in 2 dialogorum, cap. 1, narrat quemdam sacerdotem divinitus missum beato Benedicto dixisse: dies resurrectionis est: non licet tibi hodie abstinere. Ergo videtur quod in solemnitatibus illicitum est jejunare.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that at a certain time fasting is forbidden,1 in accord with which Gregory in Book 2 of the Dialogues tells that a certain priest sent by God to St. Benedict said: it is the day of the Resurrection: you are not permitted to fast today.2 Therefore, it seems that on solemnities it is illicit to fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.arg7Praeterea, in Esdra dicitur: sanctus dies Domini est, nolite contristari; et additur: comedite pinguia, etc. Ergo videtur quod in diebus solemnibus non liceat jejunare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it says in Nehemiah 8:9, this day is holy to the Lord, do not mourn or weep, and it adds later, eat the fat, etc. (Neh 8:10). Therefore, it seems that on the days of solemnities it is not permitted to fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.arg8Sed contra est quod Honorius tertius in quadam decretali dicit, quod die natalis sexta feria venienti non sunt prohibendi qui propter devotionem voluerint jejunare.
On the contrary, Honorius III says in a certain decretal1 that those who wish to fast out of devotion are not prohibited from the sixth day after Christmas.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod hora nona non debeat esse tempus determinatum ad manducandum in diebus jejunii. Quia circumstantiae secundum conditionem personarum sunt determinanda. Sed non sunt ejusdem conditionis quantum ad potentiam abstinendi omnes quibus jejunium indicitur. Ergo non esset eis omnibus una hora determinanda.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the ninth hour should not be the time determined for eating on fasting days.1 For circumstances are determined according to the condition of the persons. But not all those for whom fasting is prescribed are of the same condition as to their power of abstaining. Therefore, there should not be one hour determined for everyone.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.arg9Praeterea, status novi testamenti est perfectior quam status veteris. Sed in veteri testamento jejunabant usque ad vesperam. Ergo et usque ad vesperam homo debet comestionem nunc differre in diebus jejunii.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the state of the New Testament is more perfect than the state of the Old Testament. But in the Old Testament they fasted until evening. Therefore, nowadays a man should also defer eating until evening on fast days.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.arg10Sed contra est consuetudo.
On the contrary, is the custom.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ad legislatorem pertinent ea quae sunt ad vitam humanam necessaria, lege ordinare qualiter congruentius fieri possunt; et ideo cum aliquod tempus sit alio magis jejunio congruum, convenienter ab Ecclesia determinatum tempus est ad jejunia institutum.
To the first question, I answer that it pertains to the lawgiver to order by law those things that are necessary for human life in such a way that they can be most suitably accomplished. And thus, when a certain time is more suitable than another for fasting, the determined time for fasts is appropriately established by the Church.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod eleemosynae ordinantur ad subveniendum defectibus aliorum; et ideo non potest eleemosynis tempus determinari, sicut nec defectibus quibus subvenire oportet. Sed jejunium est institutum ad comprimendum concupiscentiam carnis, et satisfaciendum pro peccatis praeteritis; et quia jejunium concupiscentiam comprimit, etiam postquam factum est, secundum quod effectus manet in jejunante, ideo potest jejunio tempus praefigi.
Reply Obj. 1: Almsgiving is ordered to assisting the lacks of others; and so the time for almsgiving cannot be determined, just as neither can the needs that must be assisted. But fasting was instituted to curb the concupiscence of the flesh, and to make satisfaction for past sins; and since fasting curbs concupiscence even after it is done, the effect remains in the one who fasted, and so there can be a time fixed beforehand for fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod Moyses fuit legislator non tamquam dominus legis, sed tamquam famulus; Christus autem tamquam Dominus; et ideo non inducebat lex vetus ad conformitatem Moysi, sicut nova lex inducit ad conformitatem Christi: quia etiam angelorum intentio, quia non sunt domini, sed servi, non est ut alios in seipsos reducant, sed in Deum, ut Dionysius dicit.
Reply Obj. 2: Moses was the lawgiver, not as lord of the law, but as servant; but Christ was as the Lord. And so the old law did not lead people to likeness with Moses, as the new law leads to likeness with Christ, for even the intention of the angels, who are not lords but servants, is not to lead people to themselves, but to God, as Dionysius says.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod Christus non jejunavit quasi ipse jejunio indigeret, sed ut ad gratiam ejus suscipiendam exemplo sui jejunii nos praepararet; et ideo post baptismum suum, in quo plenitudo gratiae ipsius declarata est testimonio Patris et Spiritus Sancti, et etiam Joannis, decebat ut exemplum jejunii sui nobis proponeret. Nobis autem competit jejunium, ut praeparemur ad suscipiendam gratiam ipsius; et quia sacramenta gratiae ejus praecipue proponuntur circa festum Paschae, ideo immediate ante solemnitatem paschalem quadragesimale jejunium impletur; et etiam quia tempus veris, quod tunc incipit, maxime est concupiscentiae aptum; et quia significatur quod ad gloriam resurrectionis per tribulationes praesentis vitae pervenimus, sicut et Christus per passionem.
Reply Obj. 3: Christ did not fast as though he needed to fast, but so that he might prepare us for receiving his grace by the example of his fasting. And so after his baptism, in which the fullness of his grace was declared by the testimony of the Father and the Holy Spirit, and also John, it was fitting that he set forth the example of his fasting for us. Now fasting is appropriate for us so that we are prepared to receive his grace; and since the sacraments of grace are especially recommended around the feast of Easter, the Lenten fast is fulfilled immediately before the Easter solemnities; and also because the springtime, which begins then, is extremely prone to concupiscence; and because it signifies that we arrive at the glory of the Resurrection by the tribulations of the present life, as Christ did by his Passion.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod secundum Hieronymum, Judaei habebant speciales causas quare illa jejunia observabant. In Julio enim, qui est quartus mensis ab Aprili, quem ipsi primum habent, jejunabant: quia illo mense septima die mensis Moyses descendens de monte legis tabulas confregit propter peccatum vituli conflatilis, et eodem mense muri Hierusalem a Nabuchodonosor destructi sunt. In quinto autem mense, id est Augusto, propter peccatum murmuris ex verbis exploratorum orti illo mense; et quia eodem mense templum incensum est a Nabuchodonosor, et postea etiam a Tito. In septimo autem mense propter interfectionem Godoliae, sub quo reliquiae populi conservabantur, ut patet Hieremiae 41. In decimo autem mense in memoriam mortuorum quos Dominus in deserto percusserat. Nos autem praeter jejunium quadragesimale, in quo omnium dierum quasi decimam solvimus, in singulis quadris anni, tres dies jejunii instituti sunt, qui quasi in primitias computentur, et etiam ad expiandum peccata singularum quartarum.
Reply Obj. 4: According to Jerome, the Jews had special reasons to observe those fasts.1 For in July, which is the fourth month from April, which was the first month for them, they fasted, because on the seventh day of that month Moses, coming down from the mountain, broke the tablets of the law because of the sin of the molten calf, and in the same month the walls of Jerusalem were destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar. But in the fifth month, that is, August, it is because of the sin of murmuring that arose at the words of the scouts in that month; and because in the same month the temple was burned down by Nebuchadnezzar, and afterward also by Titus. Now in the seventh month it is because of the slaying of Gedaliah, under whom the remnant of the people was kept intact, as is clear from Jeremiah 41. Now in the tenth month it is in memorial of the dead whom the Lord struck in the desert. But besides the Lenten fast, in which we make something like a tithe of all our days, three days of fast in each quarter of the year have been established for us, which are counted like a first-fruits offering, as well as for the expiation of sins from each quarter.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut dicit Leo Papa: post sanctae laetitiae dies, quos in honorem Domini resurgentis et in caelum ascendentis exegimus, et post acceptum Spiritus Sancti donum, salubriter et necessario consuetudo ordinata est jejunii, ut si quis forte inter ipsa festivitatis gaudia negligens libertate et licentia immoderata aliqua praesumpsit, hoc abstinentiae censura castiget. Tamen etiam est jejunium exultationis, quod illis qui Spiritum Sanctum acceperunt, competit: cum gaudio enim spirituali etiam afflictio corporalis se compatitur; unde non fit genuflexio, et alleluja cantatur; quod in aliis jejuniis non observatur.
Reply Obj. 5: As Pope Leo says: after the holy days of rejoicing, which we practice in honor of the Lord’s rising and ascension into heaven, and after having received the gift of the Holy Spirit, the custom of fasting has been ordained wholesomely and by necessity, so that if perhaps someone was negligent and presumed a certain immoderate freedom and licence among those joys of festivity, the censure of abstinence may correct this.1 Nevertheless, there is also the fast of exultation, which belongs to those who have received the Holy Spirit: for bodily affliction is also compatible with spiritual joy, and then a genuflection is not done, and the alleluia is sung, which is not observed in other fasts.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.ad5Ad sextum dicendum, quod in solemnitatibus praecipuis vigilias jejunamus, ut paratiores ad devotionem festi simus, et ut gaudium aeternum, quod per solemnitates temporales significatur, ad tribulationes praesentis vitae, quas sancti passi sunt, subsequi demonstretur.
Reply Obj. 6: We fast on the vigils of particular solemnities, so that we may be more prepared for the devotion of the feast, and so that eternal joy, which is signified by temporal solemnities, is shown to follow upon the tribulations of the present life, which the saints have suffered.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.ad6Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod jejunium, quantum est de se, nullo tempore est prohibitum. Unde, sicut dicit Isidorus, sancti patres in deserto tempore paschali jejunabant, excepto die dominicae resurrectionis, in quo non videtur conveniens jejunare, eo quod tota Ecclesia laetitiae festum agit. Unde non est conveniens quod aliquis illo die operibus afflictionis intendat, quia turpis est omnis pars quae suo toti non congruit, ut dicit Augustinus in Lib. 3 Confessiones. Sed per accidens posset esse jejunium alicujus in die festo illicitum, si adeo pertinaciter jejunium teneret, quod non crederet per devotionem festi utilitatem jejunii compensari posse.
To the second question, it should be said that fasting in itself is not prohibited at any time. Therefore, as Isidore says,1 the holy fathers in the desert fasted at Eastertide, with the exception of Easter day, when it does not seem appropriate to fast, by the fact that the whole Church is celebrating a feast of joy. Therefore, it is not fitting that someone should undertake works of affliction on that day, for any part that does not fit with its whole is disgraceful, as Augustine says in his Confessions 3.2 But someone’s fast could be incidentally illicit on a feast day, if he held to his fast so obstinately that he did not believe the benefit of the fast could be outweighed by the devotion of the feast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod dies resurrectionis, ut dictum est, totus est laetitiae; unde et cantatur: haec dies quam fecit Dominus, exultemus et laetemur in ea; et ideo in illa prae aliis non congruit tristitiae signa ostendere: et quia in singulis dominicis memoria resurrectionis agitur, ideo in diebus dominicis secundum communem consuetudinem Ecclesiae jejunia intermittuntur.
Reply Obj. 1: The day of the Resurrection, as was said, is wholly for joy. This is also why it is sung: this is the day that the Lord has made, let us rejoice and be glad in it (Ps 118:24);1 and thus on that day above all others it is not fitting to show signs of sadness. And since every Sunday a memorial of the Resurrection is enacted, for this reason fasting is not done on Sundays according to the Church’s common custom.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod quia illi in magna tristitia demersi erant propter tribulationes undique imminentes, ideo ab his quae tristitiam ingerere possunt, abstrahebantur, ut in spe divini auxilii gauderent.
Reply Obj. 2: Since those people had been sunk in great sadness because of the tribulations threatening from every side, therefore, they were withdrawn from those things that can add to the sadness, so that they might rejoice in the hope of divine help.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.ad8Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod competens hora comedendi in diebus jejunii est hora nona; et haec est ab Ecclesia instituta, et communiter observata: quia secundum communem cursum comedendi est hora sexta; quia cibus non debet apponi quousque natura circa cibum praecedentem occupata est. Occupatur autem in cibo assumpto dupliciter. Primo digerendo ipsum; et quia digestio fit per calorem, ideo illud tempus digestioni est congruum in quo calor naturalis ad interiora revocatur, scilicet nox propter subtractionem radiorum solis, et propter somnum, in quo intenduntur virtutes naturales. Secundo cibum jam decoctum deducendo per membra, quibus debet assimilari; et ad hoc requiritur quod calor nutrimentum deducens usque ad extremas partes corporis evocetur: calor autem solis calorem naturalem ad exteriora evocat; et ideo quando completur solis ascensus (quod fit hora sexta, quia tunc est circa medium), tunc ejus opus completum est; et ideo tunc est tempus communiter sumendi cibum. Et quia jejunium Ecclesiae debet esse poenale et satisfactorium, ideo supra hoc aliquid additur; non autem tantum quod penitus humor cibi assumpti exsiccetur, aut virtus naturalis debilitetur; unde partito residuo tempore, hora nona occurrit, in qua cibus secundum Ecclesiae statutum in diebus jejunii sumendus est.
To the third question, it should be said that the appropriate hour for eating on a day of fast is the ninth hour, and this has been established by the Church and generally observed; for according to the common course of things the hour for dining is the sixth hour. For food should not be set out as long as nature is still occupied with the previous food. But it is occupied in taking food in two ways. First, by digesting it, and since digestion happens through heat, this is why the proper time for digestion is when natural heat is drawn into the body, namely night, because of the removal of the sun’s rays, and because of sleep, when the natural powers are extended. Second, by carrying the food once broken down through the members, by which it must be assimilated; and for this it is required that the heat carrying the nutrients to the outermost parts of the body be drawn out. Now the sun’s heat draws the natural heat outward, and so when the sun’s ascent is finished (which happens at the sixth hour, for then it is about the middle of the sky), then its work is finished. And therefore the time for eating food is generally then. And since the Church’s fast must be penal and satisfactory, therefore something is added above this, but not so much that the internal fluids from food consumed have completely dried up, or that natural strength is weakened; and so once the time remaining has been divided, the ninth hour falls in the middle, when food should be taken on fast days according to the Church’s decree.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod legislator ponens legem communem, attendit ea quae in pluribus accidunt: sed adaptationem ad singulos relinquit illis qui constituuntur legis dispensatores.
Reply Obj. 1: The lawgiver establishing a general law considers those things that happen for the most part; but he leaves the adaptation to particular situations to those who are appointed to give dispensations from the law.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod nos nostro jejunio conformamur novo homini, qui per passionem suam nos a vetustate et tenebris revocavit; et ideo illo tempore jejunium primum solvimus, quando Christus passionem suam finivit, scilicet hora nona. Sed ante hanc renovationem competebat vespertinum tempus jejunantium comestioni, ad significandum quod per cibum veteris hominis in tenebris peccati et mortis dejecti erant, a quibus non eruebantur, etiam post tribulationes praesentis vitae; quia in morte ad Limbum descendebant, qui erat tenebrosus locus.
Reply Obj. 2: By our fast we are conformed to the New Man, who by his Passion called us back from the old ways and from darkness. And so we are first released from fasting at that time when Christ finished his Passion, namely, the ninth hour. But before this renewal, the evening time was appropriate for those who were fasting to eat, in order to signify that by the old man’s food he was cast into the darkness of sin and death, from which they were not rescued even after the tribulations of the present life, for in death they descended into Limbo, which was the place of shadows.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A3.ad10A. 4Breaking the fastDe solventibus ipsum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod post unam comestionem jejunium non solvatur. Quia jejunium est determinatum ad subtractionem nutrimenti. Sed non solum nutrimur cibo, sed etiam potu. Cum ergo potus assumptus praeter comestionem statutum ab Ecclesia jejunium non solvat, videtur quod nec etiam cibi bina assumptio.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the fast is not broken after one meal. For fasting is determined to the denial of nourishment. But we are not only nourished by food, but also by drink. Since, therefore, taking drinks apart from meals does not break the fast decreed by the Church, it seems that neither does the taking of food twice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.arg1Praeterea, aqua potata impedit sumptionem Eucharistiae, sicut et sumptio alterius cibi: quia solvit jejunium naturae, quod requiritur in Eucharistiam sumentibus, sicut et alii cibi. Si ergo aqua potata non solvit jejunium Ecclesiae, videtur quod nec alius cibus assumptus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, drinking water prevents receiving the Eucharist, just as so does the taking of other food; for it breaks the fast of nature, which is required in those receiving the Eucharist, just as any other food would. Therefore, if drinking water does not break the Church’s fast, it seems that neither would taking any other food.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.arg2Praeterea, electuaria etiam cibi quidam sunt. Sed eorum assumptio jejunium non solvit; quod patet ex communi consuetudine multorum, qui etiam diebus jejunii absque conscientia fractionis jejunii electuaria in magna quantitate manducant. Ergo nec ciborum aliorum iterata assumptio jejunium solvit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, electuaries or medicines also are a kind of food. But their consumption does not break the fast, which is clear from the common custom of many people, who eat electuaries in large amount even on fasting days, without consciousness of breaking the fast. Therefore, neither does the repeated consumption of other food break the fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.arg3Praeterea, odor jejunium non solvit. Sed odore aliqui reficiuntur, sicut et cibo. Ergo nec cibus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, aromas do not break the fast. But some people are refreshed by odors, just as also by food. Therefore, neither does food break the fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.arg4Sed contra est, quia in hoc distinguuntur jejunantes a non jejunantibus, quia semel manducant. Si ergo bina comestio jejunium non solveret, non esset differentia inter jejunantes et non jejunantes.
On the contrary, this is how those who fast are distinguished from those who do not, that they eat only once. Therefore, if a second meal did not break the fast, there would be no difference between those who fast and those who do not.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod esus carnium jejunium non solvat. Quia jejunium est institutum ad comprimendum concupiscentiam. Sed vinum magis inflammat concupiscentiam quam carnes. Cum ergo potus vini non solvat jejunium, nec esus carnium solvet.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that eating meats does not break the fast.1 For the fast is instituted to curb concupiscence. But wine inflames concupiscence more than meat does. Therefore, since drinking wine does not break the fast, neither does eating meat.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.arg5Praeterea, legumina inflativa sunt, et sic ad luxuriam provocant. Sed esus eorum non solvit jejunium. Ergo nec esus carnium.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, legumes cause gas, and so they provoke one to riotous living. But eating them does not break the fast. Therefore, neither does eating meat.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.arg6Praeterea, pisces aliqui ita delectabiliter comeduntur sicut carnes aliorum animalium. Sed nulla caro piscium comesta jejunium solvit. Ergo nec carnes avium aut quadrupedum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, certain fish are as delectable to eat as the flesh of certain animals. But no eating of fish meat breaks the fast. Therefore, neither does flesh of birds or quadrupeds.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.arg7Praeterea, sicut in diebus quadragesimae abstinetur a carnibus, ita ab ovis et lacticiniis. Sed in diebus jejunii quidam lacticiniis et ovis utuntur. Ergo et carnibus uti possunt sine hoc quod jejunium solvatur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, just as one abstains from meat during Lent, so also from eggs and dairy. But on some fasting days eggs and dairy are used. Therefore, meats can also be used without breaking the fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.arg8Sed contra est generalis consuetudo Ecclesiae, quae jejunantibus usum carnium interdicit.
On the contrary, is the Church’s general custom, which forbids the use of meat by those who are fasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod anticipatio temporis jejunium non solvat. Sicut enim non servat tempus ab Ecclesia statutum qui tardat comestionem, ita nec ille qui anticipat. Sed ille qui tardat, non solvit jejunium ab Ecclesia institutum. Ergo nec ille qui anticipat.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that eating earlier does not break the fast.1 For just as someone who eats later does not keep the time appointed by the Church, so neither does the person who eats early. But the person who eats later does not break the fast instituted by the Church. Therefore, neither does the one who eats earlier.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.arg9Praeterea, jejunium est actus abstinentiae. Sed abstinentia impeditur non solum per anticipationem horae comestionis, sed etiam per alias conditiones, quae hoc versu continentur: praepropere, laute, nimis, ardenter, studiose. Ergo cum nimis comedere quantum ad quantitatem non solvat jejunium, nec ardenter quantum ad aviditatem comedendi, nec laute, quantum ad pretiosa quae in cibum quaeruntur, nec studiose, quantum ad exquisitum modum cibaria praeparandi (alias mortaliter peccarent qui in diebus jejuniorum hoc facerent, quasi transgressores praecepti Ecclesiae; quod durum est dicere): videtur quod nec praepropere comedere, quod est tempus anticipare, jejunium solvat.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, fasting is an act of abstinence. But abstinence is hampered not only by eating earlier than meal time, but also by other circumstances, which are contained in this verse: too hastily, too sumptuously, too much, greedily, fussily. Therefore, since eating too much as to amount does not break the fast, nor too greedily as to appetite, nor sumptuously, as to the luxury that is looked for in the food, nor fussily, as to an exquisite way of preparing ingredients (otherwise they would have sinned mortally who did this on a day of fasting, as transgressors of the Church’s precepts; which is a hard thing to say): it seems that neither does taking one’s meal early, that is, anticipating the time, break the fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.arg10Sed contra est quod dicit Concilium Cabilonense: in Quadragesima nullatenus credendi sunt jejunare qui ante manducaverunt quam vespertinum celebretur officium. Ergo anticipatio temporis solvit jejunium.
On the contrary, the Cabilonese Council says: in Lent those who have eaten before they have celebrated the evening office, are in no way to be believed to be fasting.1 Therefore, eating ahead of time breaks the fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod jejunium dupliciter solvitur. Uno modo quantum ad meritum, ita quod homo vel non meretur, vel minus meretur; et de hac solutione jejunii non intendimus ad praesens: quia conditiones quae meritum alicujus actus augent vel minuunt, indeterminatae sunt, eo quod quandoque accidentaliter se habent ad actum meritorium. Alio modo solvitur jejunium, secundum quod est ab Ecclesia institutum; ex qua solutione homo efficitur transgressor statuti Ecclesiae de jejunio servando, vel saltem non observator, si ex dispensatione vel causa legitima dimittat; et de hac solutione jejunii nunc quaerimus. Ad hoc autem praecipue valet considerare intentiones statuentis. Intendit autem Ecclesia certum modum statuere manducandi, ut scilicet semel in die jejunans manducet; et ideo si aliquorum sumptio, secundum quae manducatio solet compleri, iteretur, jejunium praedicto modo acceptum solvitur. Si autem aliqua sumantur quae ad manducandum de se ordinata non sunt, sed ad alium usum, qui usus communiter manducatio non vocatur; talis cibi vel potus sumptio praeter manducationem unam ante vel post, non facit esse binam manducationem; et ideo talis sumptio jejunium non solvit.
To the first question, I answer by saying that a fast can be broken in two ways. In one way as to its merit, so that a person either does not merit, or merits less; and this is not the kind of breaking a fast that we are talking about at present, for the conditions that increase or diminish the merit of someone’s act are indeterminate, by the fact that sometimes they are incidentally related to a meritorious act. In another way a fast might be broken, according to how it is established by the Church; and by breaking it in this way a person is made transgressor of the Church’s decrees about the keeping of fasts (or at least not someone who observes them, if he is released by a dispensation or legitimate reason); and this is the kind of breaking of fasts that we are now inquiring about. However, for this it is especially important to consider the intentions of the one making the decree. Now the Church intends to decree a certain mode of eating, so that, namely, someone fasting should eat once a day. And thus if taking certain things in the way that one usually eats, is repeated, this kind of fast will be broken. But if something is taken that is not in itself related to eating, but to another use, which use is commonly not called eating, taking that kind of food or drink apart from the one meal, whether before or after, does not count as a second meal; and so taking something like this does not break the fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis aliquis potus aliquo modo nutriat, tamen de se non ordinatur ad nutriendum, sed magis ad dispositionem bonam eorum quae nutriunt, ut scilicet per membra deducantur, et in stomacho non comburantur; unde sumptio potus manducatio non dicitur: et ideo ille qui potat extra horam unicae comestionis, non dicitur bis manducare; et propter hoc nec statutum Ecclesiae frangit, nisi fraudem faciat: quia legem violat qui in fraudem legis aliquid facit.
Reply Obj. 1: Although a drink nourishes in some way, nevertheless it is not ordered in itself to nourishment, but rather to the good disposition of those things that do nourish, so that, namely, they are drawn through the members and not consumed in the stomach. And so the taking of drink is not called eating: and thus someone who drinks outside the time of his one meal, is not said to eat twice; and because of this neither does he break the Church’s law, unless he does some trickery: for anyone who does something to cheat the law violates the law.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod aqua etsi solvat jejunium naturae, quia aliquo modo nutrit; non tamen solvit jejunium Ecclesiae; quia Ecclesia non attendit in statuendo id quod quocumque modo nutrire potest, sed id quod principaliter ad nutriendum ordinatum est.
Reply Obj. 2: Even if water breaks the fast of nature, for it does nourish in some way, nevertheless it does not break the Church’s fast. For in its statutes the Church does not attend to what can nourish in any way, but to what is principally ordered to nourishment.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod si electuaria comedantur ad delectationem, quod solvunt jejunium; si autem causa medicinae sumantur, non solvitur jejunium. Sed statutum positivae legis non attendit intentionem observantis, sed ipsum actum; eo quod modus virtutis non cadit in praecepto, sed est finis praecepti; sed ex intentione potest aliquis mereri vel demereri. Et ideo dicendum, quod electuaria etsi aliquo modo nutriant, non tamen hic est principalis usus eorum; unde nec loco manducationis sumi consueverunt; et ideo talis sumptio jejunium Ecclesiae non solvit, quamvis homo possit totaliter vel in parte ex hoc meritum jejunii perdere; vel etiam mortaliter peccare, si sit immoderata libido. Non tamen est transgressor praecepti Ecclesiae nisi in fraudem sumeret, aut si eis quasi aliis cibis uteretur ad famem extinguendam.
Reply Obj. 3: Some people say that if electuaries are taken for the pleasure, they do break the fast; but if they are taken as medicine they do not break the fast. But the statutes of positive law do not attend to the intention of the one observing the fast, but to his act, by the fact that the manner of virtue does not fall under precept, but is the end of the precept, but by someone’s intention he can merit or lose merit. And so it should be said that even if electuaries nourish in some way, nevertheless this is not their principal use; and so neither are they usually consumed in the same place as meals. And thus their consumption does not break the Church’s fast, although a man can completely or partially lose the merit of his fast, or even sin mortally, if there is immoderate desire. Nevertheless, he is not a transgressor of the Church’s precept unless he takes it deceitfully, or if he were using it like other foods to quench his hunger.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod odor non nutrit, ut patet per Philosophum in libro de Sensu et sensato, sed aliquo modo confortat; unde non solvit neque jejunium naturae neque jejunium Ecclesiae.
Reply Obj. 4: Aromas do not nourish, as is clear from the Philosopher in his book On Sense and Sensibilia,1 but they strengthen in some way; and so they do not break either the fast of nature or of the Church.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ille dicitur jejunium Ecclesiae solvere qui modum abstinendi statutum ab Ecclesia non servat. Cum autem jejunium Ecclesia instituerit ad satisfaciendum, et concupiscentiam reprimendum, sicut determinavit ad abstinentiam jejunii quantum ad numerum, ut scilicet semel tantum jejunans comederet ad afflictionem carnis propter satisfactionem; ita taxavit ut a carnibus abstineretur, quia hoc genere cibi praecipue concupiscentia fovetur et roboratur; unde comestio carnium jejunium solvit ab Ecclesia institutum.
To the second question, it should be said that a person is said to break the Church’s fast who does not keep the manner of abstaining established by the Church. However, since the Church established the fast for making satisfaction and for the repression of concupiscence, just as it has determined the abstinence of the fast as to its number, namely, so that someone fasting only eats once for the affliction of his flesh for the sake of satisfaction, so also it has judged that one must abstain from meat, for by this kind of food concupiscence is particularly incited and strengthened; and so eating meat breaks the fast established by the Church.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod vinum concupiscentiam incitat inflammando per modum alterantis; et quia tales alterationes non diu manent, ideo potus vini non adeo efficaciter operatur ad concupiscentiae fomentum, sicut esus carnium, quo praecipue materia concupiscentiae ministratur, et calor naturalis confortatur radicitus magis; et ex alia parte subtractio vini nimis debilitaret naturam propter digestionis impedimentum.
Reply Obj. 1: Wine incites concupiscence by inflaming it by the mode of changing; and such changes do not last long, so that a drink of wine does not work so effectively for inciting concupiscence as eating meat, in which the matter of concupiscence is particularly supplied, and natural heat is strengthened from the root. And on the other hand, taking away wine weakens one’s nature too much because it hampers digestion.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.ad5Et similiter dicendum ad secundum de inflatione leguminum, quod est accidentalis causa concupiscentiam provocans, et cito transit.
Reply Obj. 2: And the same thing should be said to the second objection about the gas caused by legumes, which is an incidental cause of provoking concupiscence, and passes quickly.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod pisces frigidiores sunt naturaliter quam carnes, nec alimentum ita conveniens corpori praestant sicut aliae carnes; unde non fuit tanta necessitas prohibendi pisces, sicut carnes.
Reply Obj. 3: Fish are naturally colder than meats, nor do they offer nutrients as suited to the body as other meats; and so there was not so great a necessity in forbidding fish as meat.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.ad7Ad quartum dicendum, quod quadragesimale jejunium arctius observatur quam alia jejunia, quia eo Christi jejunium secundum modum nostrum imitamur; et ideo, quamvis usus casei et ovorum in Quadragesima sit generaliter interdictus, tamen in aliis jejuniis apud diversos in his est diversus abstinentiae modus.
Reply Obj. 4: The Lenten fast is more strictly observed than other fasts, for in it we imitate the fast of Christ according to our own manner; and so although the use of cheese and eggs in Lent is generally forbidden, nevertheless in other fasts there are different practices of abstinence about these foods among different people.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.ad8Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod, sicut dictum est, ille jejunium solvit qui Ecclesiae determinationem non servat. Unde cum Ecclesia instituerit certum tempus comedendi jejunantibus; qui nimis notabiliter anticipat, jejunium solvit. Non enim Ecclesia arctare intendit ad subtilem temporis inspectionem; nec oportet astrolabium accipere ad horam comestionis cognoscendam. Unde sufficit si circa horam illam quam Ecclesia instituit, jejunans sumat cibum, etiam si aliquantulum propter aliquam necessitatem anticiparet.
To the third question, it should be said that, as has been said, a person breaks the fast who does not keep the Church’s determination. Hence when the Church has established a certain time for eating among those fasting, someone who anticipates the time too noticeably breaks the fast. For the Church does not intend to restrict people by an exact inspection of the time; nor is it necessary to consult an astrolabe to know the hour for the meal. Hence it is enough if around the hour that the Church appointed, those fasting should take food, even if it be a little early because of some necessity.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod omittere praeceptum Ecclesiae non licet, sed supererogare licet; et ideo cum tardatio horae ad poenalitatem jejunii faciat, licet tardare per horam, sed non anticipare.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not permitted to disregard the Church’s precept, but to go beyond it is permitted; and so since delaying the hour increases the penal character of fasting, it is permitted to delay the hour, but not to anticipate it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod ea in quibus non potest accipi certa mensura, non cadunt sub determinatione legislatoris. Et quia non potest accipi certa mensura in quantitate cibi vel aliis conditionibus numeratis, sicut in tempore accipi potest; ideo conditiones aliae quatuor non cadunt sub determinatione praecepti Ecclesiae; et ideo quamvis per inordinationem circa illas circumstantias peccet, et meritum jejunii amittat vel in toto vel in parte, non tamen Ecclesiae statutum transgreditur; et ideo jejunium non solvit.
Reply Obj. 2: Those things in which a certain measure cannot be taken do not fall under the determination of the lawgiver. And since a certain measure cannot be taken in the amount of food or other conditions mentioned, as it can in the time, for this reason the other four conditions do not fall under the determination of the Church’s precept. So although someone would sin by the disorder surrounding those circumstances, and would lose the merit of fasting either wholly or in part, nevertheless he would not transgress the Church’s statute; and so he does not break the fast.
Sent.IV.D15.Q3.A4.ad10Q. 4On prayerDe oratione
Deinde quaeritur de oratione; et circa hoc quaeruntur septem:
Next prayer is considered; and concerning this, seven questions arise:
Sent.IV.D15.Q4primo, quid sit oratio;
first, what is prayer;
Sent.IV.D15.Q4secundo, de modo orandi;
second, the mode of praying;
Sent.IV.D15.Q4tertio, de speciebus orationis;
third, the species of prayer;
Sent.IV.D15.Q4quarto, quid sit in oratione petendum;
fourth, what should be asked for in prayer;
Sent.IV.D15.Q4quinto, quis possit orare;
fifth, whom can we pray to;
Sent.IV.D15.Q4sexto, cui competit orare;
sixth, to whom does prayer apply;
Sent.IV.D15.Q4septimo, de efficacia orationis.
seventh, of the efficacy of prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4A. 1What is prayer
Quid sit oratio
What is prayer
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod oratio sit quidam affectivae partis actus. Primo per Augustinum, qui sic definit orationem: oratio est purus affectus mentis in Deum directus.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that prayer is an act of one of the affective parts. First, by Augustine, who defines prayer like this: prayer is the pure affection of the mind directed to God.2
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg1Praeterea, Hugo de s. Victore dicit quod oratio est devotio quaedam ex compunctione procedens. Sed devotio ad affectum pertinet. Ergo et oratio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Hugh of St. Victor says that prayer is a certain devotion proceeding from remorse.1 But devotion pertains to the affections. Therefore, so does prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg2Praeterea, imperium et oratio non differunt nisi secundum relationem ad superiorem et ad inferiorem, secundum quod imperatur inferiori, sed oratur superior. Sed voluntas est quae imperat aliis viribus. Ergo ipsa etiam est cujus est orare et petere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, command and prayer only differ by the relation of the superior to the inferior, according as the inferior is commanded or the superior is prayed to. But it is the will that commands all the other powers. Therefore, it also belongs to it to pray and ask.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg3Praeterea, oratio exterior interius desiderium insinuat orantis. Sed oratio interior est quae per exteriorem innotescit. Ergo oratio interior nihil aliud est quam interius desiderium; et sic ad affectivam pertinet.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, outward prayer reveals the inner longing of the one praying. But it is inner prayer that is made known by the outward prayer. Therefore, inner prayer is nothing other than inner longing; and so it pertains to the affective.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg4Sed contra, super illud Psalm. 63: exaudi Deus orationem meam etc. dicit Glossa, quod oratio est quando vota nostra Deo pandimus. Sed pandere, sive demonstrare, est actus rationis. Ergo et orare.
On the contrary (1), commenting on the text, hear, O God, my prayer, etc. (Ps 64[63]:1), the Gloss says that prayer is when we display our wishes to God. But to display, or to demonstrate, is an act of reason. Therefore, so also is praying.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.scPraeterea, secundum Damascenum, oratio est petitio decentium a Deo. Sed decentia importat ordinem alicujus ad alterum. Cum ergo ordinare sit rationis, et oratio rationis erit.
Furthermore (2), according to Damascene, prayer is the petition of fitting things from God.1 But fittingness implies an order of one thing to another. Therefore, since ordering belongs to reason, prayer will also belong to reason.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod sit actus doni, et non virtutis. Quia, secundum Hugonem de s. Victore, ubi supra, oratio est contemplationis pars. Sed contemplatio ad sapientiam pertinet; quia ea perficitur superior pars rationis, quae contemplandis aeternis inhaeret, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo oratio est actus sapientiae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is an act of a gift of the Holy Spirit, and not of a virtue. For according to Hugh of St. Victor, as quoted above, prayer is a part of contemplation. But contemplation pertains to wisdom, for the higher part of reason is perfected by it, which clings to those eternal things to be contemplated, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, prayer is an act of wisdom.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg6Praeterea, ut dicit Damascenus, oratio est ascensus intellectus in Deum. Sed ascendere ad donum intellectus pertinet; unde sexta beatitudo, qua dicitur: beati mundo corde, quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt; intellectus dono attribuitur, ut patet in Glossa, Matth. 5. Ergo oratio est actus intellectus doni.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as Damascene says, prayer is the ascent of the mind to God.1 But to ascend belongs to to the gift of understanding; hence the sixth beatitude in which it is said, blessed are the pure of heart, for they shall see God (Matt 5:8), is attributed to the gift of understanding, as is clear from the Gloss. Therefore, prayer is an act of the gift of understanding.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg7Praeterea, Gregorius dicit: orare est amaros gemitus in compunctione resonare. Sed gemere est actus scientiae doni; quia tertia beatitudo, qua dicitur: beati qui lugent, ad donum scientiae reducitur: Matth. 5, in Glossa, et ab Augustino, 2 lib. De doctr. Christ. Ergo oratio est actus doni.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Gregory says: to pray is to utter bitter groans of remorse. 1 But to groan is an act of the gift of knowledge; for the third beatitude, in which it is said, blessed are they who mourn (Matt 5:4), is reducible to the gift of knowledge, according to the Gloss on Matthew 5 and Augustine, On Christian Doctrine 2.2 Therefore, prayer is an act of a gift.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg8Sed contra, videtur quod sit actus virtutis. Jac. 1, 6: postulet autem in fide nihil haesitans. Sed fides est virtus. Ergo oratio quae est postulatio, est actus virtutis.
On the contrary (1), it seems that it is the act of a virtue: but ask in faith, never doubting (Jas 1:6). But faith is a virtue. Therefore, prayer is a request, which is an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.scPraeterea, Augustinus dicit: fides credit, spes et caritas orant, et orando impetrant. Sed spes et caritas sunt virtutes. Ergo oratio est actus virtutis.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says, faith believes, hope and charity pray, and by asking they obtain.1 But hope and charity are virtues. Therefore, prayer is an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod oratio non sit actus cadens in praecepto. Quod enim voluntatis est, non est necessitatis. Sed oratio maxime est voluntatis, quia est quaedam volitorum petitio. Ergo non est necessitatis; et ita non cadit sub praecepto.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that prayer is not an act that falls under a precept.1 For what belongs to the will is not of necessity. But prayer belongs to the will the most, for it is a certain asking for what one wants. Therefore, it is not of necessity; and so it does not fall under a precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg10Praeterea, petitio non videtur aliquid aliud esse, nisi ut nostrum desiderium alteri innotescat. Sed superfluum est alicui exponere quod ipse scit. Ergo cum Christiana religio non contineat aliqua superflua praecepta, alias superstitio esset; videtur quod non cadat sub praecepto orare Deum, cui omnia desideria nostra sunt nota.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a petition does not seem to be anything else but for us to make our desires known to another. But it is superfluous to explain to someone what he knows. Therefore, since the Christian religion does not contain any superfluous precepts, otherwise it would be a superstition, it seems that it cannot fall under a precept to pray to God, to whom all our desires are known.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg11Praeterea, Deus liberalissime sua dona dat. Sed liberalius datur quod sine precibus datur; quia, sicut Seneca dicit, nulla res carius emitur quam quae precibus empta est. Ergo non debet per praeceptum exigere preces de eo quod vult dare; nec iterum de eo quod non vult dare; quia quod Deus non vult, nos non debemus velle, ut sic sit conformitas nostrae voluntatis ad Deum; et quod non debemus velle, non debemus petere. Ergo nullo modo oratio cadit sub praecepto.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, God gives his gifts most liberally. But what is given without entreaty is given more liberally, for as Seneca says, no thing is bought more dearly than what is bought with entreaties.1 Therefore, he should not require by precept entreaties about what he wills to give; nor again about what he does not will to give, for what God does not will, we should not will, so that there may be a conformity of our wills to God; and what we should not will, we should not ask. Therefore, in no way does prayer fall under precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg12Sed contra, super illud Luc. 18: oportet semper orare etc. dicit Chrysostomus: dum dicit: oportet, necessitatem dicit. Sed necessitas talis non potest esse nisi ex praecepto. Ergo oratio cadit sub praecepto.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Luke 18: 1: one must pray always, etc., Chrysostom says: when he says ‘one must,’ he names a necessity. But necessity like this cannot exist except by a precept. Therefore, prayer falls under the precept.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.scPraeterea, oratio contra jejunium et eleemosynam dividitur. Sed utraque illarum est in praecepto. Ergo et oratio.
Furthermore (2), prayer is divided against fasting and almsgiving. But both of these are under precept. Therefore, so is prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.arg13Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod, sicut dicit Cassiodorus in Psalm. 85, oratio dicitur quasi oris ratio. Unde ex suo nomine oratio significat expressionem alicujus actus rationis per effectum oris. Habet autem ratio duos actus, etiam secundum quod est speculativa. Primus est componere et dividere; et iste actus rationis exprimitur ore per orationem, quam Philosophus in 1 Periherm. describit. Secundus actus rationis est discurrere de uno in aliud innotescendi causa; et secundum hoc syllogismus oratio quaedam dicitur. Et quia sermones rhetorici, qui conciones dicuntur, continent argumentationes ad persuadendum accommodatas, inde est quod etiam orationes dicuntur, et rhetores oratores. Et quia orationes istae, praecipue quantum ad genus causarum quod judiciale dicitur, ordinantur ad hoc quod aliquid a judice petamus; unde et in jure advocationes postulationes dicuntur; ideo translatum est ulterius hoc nomen ad significandum petitionem quam Deo aliquis facit velut judici, qui habet curam nostrorum actuum; et sic definit Damascenus orationem: oratio est petitio decentium a Deo; sic enim loquimur hic de oratione; et ideo cujus actus est petitio, ejus actus est oratio.
I answer that, it should be said to the first question that, as Cassiodorus comments on Psalm 85, prayer, oratio, means, as it were, ‘reason of the mouth.’1 And so by its very name, prayer means the expression of a certain act of reason through the mouth’s execution. But reason has two acts, even according as it is speculative. First is to compose and divide, and this act of reason is expressed by the mouth through oratio or verbal utterance, which the Philosopher describes in On Interpretation 1.2 The second act of reason is to move from one thing to another to make known its causes; and according to this a syllogism is called a kind of oratio. And since the expressions of rhetoric, which are called speeches, contain arguments aimed at persuading, this is why they are also called ‘orations,’ and rhetoricians are called ‘orators.’ And since these orations, particularly as to the genus of causes that is called judicial, are directed to asking something from a judge, this is why also in court the pleas are called requests; and so this word has been transferred further to mean the petition that someone makes to God as the judge, who has care of our acts; and this is how Damascene defines prayer: prayer is a petition of fitting things from God. For this is how he speaks of prayer here; and thus whatever has petition as its act also has prayer as its act.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.coSciendum est ergo, quod homo ab aliis animalibus differt quantum ad virtutem motivam pertinet, in duobus. Primo quantum ad volitum vel concupitum; quod quidem aliis animalibus ex natura determinatum est, homini autem non. Secundo quantum ad prosecutionem voliti sive concupiti; quia alia animalia habent determinatas vias et instrumenta, quibus sua desideria expleant; et ideo quam cito in eis fit desiderii motus, tam cito membra ad actum applicant, nisi sit aliquid prohibens per violentiam: homo autem non habet vias et instrumenta determinata; et ideo ratio hujusmodi subvenit in his duobus; quia et inquirit proprium et determinatum bonum quod desiderari oporteat, et instrumenta ad opus determinat in prosecutione desiderati; et ideo in nobis actus rationis et praecedit et sequitur actus voluntatis. Praecedit quidem, inveniens per consilium quid per voluntatem eligi oporteat; sequitur autem per imperium, ordinando unicuique instrumento quid ei oporteat facere; et hunc rationis actum imperativus modus exprimit in verbis.
Therefore, it should be known that man differs from the other animals, as far as what pertains to the motive power, in two ways. First, in what is willed or desired, which indeed is determined for the other animals by nature, but not for man. Second, as to his pursuit of what is willed or desired: for other animals have determinate ways and tools by which they fill their desires, and so as soon as the movement of desire arises in them, the members immediately engage in action, unless something prevents them by violence. But a man does not have determined ways and tools, and so his reason comes to his aid in these two areas. For it both searches out the proper and determinate good that should be desired, and it determines the right instruments for the work in pursuit of the desired object. And so in us the act of reason both precedes and follows the act of the will. Indeed, it precedes, finding through counsel what must be chosen by the will; but it follows through command, by directing each instrument to what it must do; and the imperative mood expresses this act of reason in words.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1Instrumenta autem quae ratio applicat per imperium ad prosecutionem vel consecutionem desiderati, non solum sunt vires animae et membra corporis, sed etiam exteriores homines; quia quae per amicos fiunt, aliqualiter per nos fiunt, ut Philosophus dicit in 3 Ethica. Sed etiam exteriores amici non sunt in potestate nostra, sicut sunt membra corporis et vires animae; et ideo applicatio praedicta eorum qui extra nos sunt, ad consecutionem desiderati, quandoque dicitur imperium vel praeceptum, quando scilicet illi sunt in potestate nostra: quandoque autem dicitur petitio, quando non sunt in potestate nostra quasi nobis subjecti; vel etiam deprecatio, si supra nos sunt; unde sicut imperium est actus rationis, ita petitio et deprecatio; et hoc patet per Philosophum in 1 Ethica, qui dicit, quod ratio ad optima deprecatur. Unde per consequens oratio rationis est actus, applicantis desiderium voluntatis ad eum qui non est sub potestate nostra, sed supra nos, scilicet Deum. Unde definitio Damasceni: oratio est petitio decentium a Deo, verissime essentiam orationis declarat.
Now the instruments that reason employs by its command for the pursuit or obtainment of a desired object are not only the powers of the soul and the members of the body, but also men outside, for what is done by friends in a certain way is done by us, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 3.1 But external friends are also not in our power, like the members of our bodies and the powers of the soul. And thus this applying of the things that are outside us for the obtainment of the desired object is sometimes called command or precept, namely when those people are in our power. But sometimes it is called petition, when they are not in our power as subject to us, or even entreaty, if they are above us. And therefore just as command is an act of reason, so also is petition and entreaty; and this is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 1,2 who says that reason entreats for the best thing. And so consequently prayer is also an act of reason, of applying the will’s desired object to that which is not under our power, but above us, namely, God. And thus Damascene’s definition: prayer is the petition of fitting things from God, declares most truly of all the essence of prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod dirigere affectum mentis in Deum contingit dupliciter. Uno modo sicut in objectum; et hoc modo affectus in Deum directus, est amor Dei; et sic non loquitur hic Augustinus. Alio modo affectus in Deum dirigitur, ut in illum quo affectus mentis desiderantis explendus est; et hanc directionem affectus in Deum facit ratio praedicto modo, applicando ad ipsum illud quod desiderat affectus; et ipsa directio affectus in Deum oratio est; unde definitio illa materialis est, secundum quod per rem directam significatur ipsa directio; sicut etiam quandoque per fidem significatur res credita; et similis modus loquendi est cum dicitur, quod ratio1 est desiderium boni, in Glossa 1 Thess. 5, quia ipsum desiderium est res orata expleri.
Reply Obj. 1: To direct the affections of the mind to God happens in two ways. In one way, as toward an object; and in this way the affections directed to God are the love of God; and so this is not what Augustine speaks about here. In another way, the affections are directed toward God as the one in whom the affection of the desiring mind is fulfilled; and this directing of the affections to God is done by reason in the way explained, by attributing to him what the affection longs for. And this very direction of the affections toward God is prayer. And so that definition is material, according as the direction itself is signified by the thing directed; just as also sometimes by faith we mean the thing believed. And a similar way of speaking is when we say that prayer is the desire of the good, as in the Gloss on 1 Thessalonians 5, for this very desire is the thing we pray to be fulfilled.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut in petitione exteriori dicitur aliquid esse petitio dupliciter; scilicet secundum veritatem, ut cum dicimus, da mihi hoc; et secundum interpretationem quamdam, ut cum aliquis manum porrigit, vel necessitatem exponit: ita etiam interior oratio quae fit ad Deum, est quidem secundum rei veritatem actus rationis, ut dictum est, quodammodo Deum pulsantis; sed recogitatio necessitatum propriarum et erectio spei ad Deum sunt quaedam orationes per quamdam interpretationem; et sic etiam devotio oratio dicitur ab Hugone de s. Victore, ubi supra.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as in outward petition something can be called a petition in two ways, namely, literally, as when we say, give me this, and by a certain interpretation, as when someone reaches out his hand, or explains his need: so also an interior prayer which is made to God is indeed according to the truth of the matter an act of reason striking God in a certain way, as was said. But reflecting on one’s own needs and raising hope to God are a kind of prayer by a certain interpretation; and so devotion is also called prayer by Hugh of St. Victor, in the definition quoted above.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod ille qui petit aut imperat aut deprecatur, advocat aliquid ad consecutionem finis vel prosecutionem intenti. Hoc autem non est voluntatis, quia ipsa simpliciter et absolute fertur in suum objectum, quod est finis; sed est rationis, cujus est ordinare unum ad aliud; et ideo proprie accipiendo imperium, non est voluntatis. Sed dupliciter dicitur voluntas imperare. Uno modo per quamdam interpretationem, sive aequivalentiam; quia enim imperans per imperium suum movet, ideo actus animae ad quem motus statim sequitur, imperium dicitur, et quia ad actum appetitivae, si sit completus, statim sequitur motus in corporalibus organis, ideo appetitivae virtutes dicuntur imperantes motum. Alio modo inquantum principium imperii in voluntate est. Advocare enim aliquem ad finem suum, quod ad imperium pertinet, praesupponit appetitum finis, et est quaedam prosecutio illius; et propter hoc potentiae, vel artes operativae seu habitus qui sunt circa finem, dicuntur imperare istis quae sunt ad finem; et secundum hoc voluntas, quae habet finem pro objecto, dicitur imperare, inquantum imperium, quod est actus rationis, in voluntate incipit, ad quam pertinet desiderium finis.
Reply Obj. 3: Someone who asks or commands or beseeches, calls for something for the obtainment of an end or the pursuit of an intention. But this does not belong to the will, for it is simply and absolutely borne toward its own object, which is its end. Rather this belongs to reason, which orders one thing to another; and so command properly taken does not belong to the will. But there are two ways that the will is said to command. In one way by a certain interpretation or equivalent; for since the person commanding moves another by his command, therefore the act of the soul which is immediately followed by the motion is called command, and since, movement immediately follows in bodily organs if the appetitive act is complete, therefore appetitive powers are said to be the ones commanding the movement. In another way as a principle of command is in the will. For calling for something for one’s end, which pertains to command, presupposes the appetite for the end, and it is a kind of pursuit of it; and because of this powers or operative skills or habits that concern the end are said to command the means to the end; and according to this the will, which has the end for its object, is said to command, inasmuch as command, which is an act of reason, begins in the will, which the desire for the end pertains to.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod verbum exterius prolatum est signum alicujus dupliciter. Uno modo immediate, illius scilicet ad quod significandum principaliter institutum est; sicut hoc nomen ‘ignis,’ significat elementum quoddam. Alio modo mediate, scilicet quando ipsa res quae primo significatur, accipitur ut signum alterius rei; sicut ignis significat caritatem propter aptitudinem quam habet illa res ad significandam caritatem ex similitudine quadam. Oratio igitur exterior vocalis significat immediate actum rationis deprecantis, si etiam oratio exterior per modum rationis proponatur, ut cum dicitur, Sap. 9, 4: da mihi sedium tuarum assistricem sapientiam. Sed mediata significatione ipsum desiderium exprimit, sicut principium a quo procedit, ut ex dictis patet; et secundum hoc intelligenda est praemissa descriptio orationis, quod oratio est quando vota nostra Deo pandimus.
Reply Obj. 4: A word outwardly uttered is a sign of something in two ways. In one way, immediately, namely, to signify what it was principally brought forth for, like the noun ‘fire’ signifies a certain element. In another way, mediately, namely, when the very thing that is first signified is taken as a sign of another thing, as fire signifies charity because of the aptitude that this thing has for signifying charity by a certain likeness. Therefore, outward vocal prayer signifies immediately the act of reason asking, if also the outward prayer is brought forth by the mode of reason, as when it says, give me wisdom that sits by thy throne (Wis 9:4). But by a mediate signification, it expresses the desire itself, as the principle from which it proceeds, as is clear from what has been said; and this is how the foregoing description of prayer, that prayer is when we display our wishes to God, should be understood.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod oratio actus quidam est. Dicimus autem actum aliquem esse virtutis actum, si in sui ratione aliquid claudat quod ad ordinem virtutis pertineat, etiam si non omnia quae ad virtutem requiruntur, in sui ratione contineat; et ideo oportet quod illius virtutis actus ponatur ad quam pertinet illa conditio quae sibi ordinem virtutis tribuit.
To the second question, it should be said that prayer is a certain act. Now we call a certain act an act of virtue if in its description it includes anything that pertains to the order of a virtue, even if it does not contain everything that is required for virtue. And so the act must be defined as springing from that virtue that possesses the condition that gives it the order of virtue.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1Oratio autem non importat aliquam rationem virtutis ex genere actus; quod genus est petitio; sed absolute actum potentiae demonstrat, nulla circumstantia vel in bonum vel malum, vestitum. Adduntur autem a Damasceno ubi Sup. duae differentiae, quae ordinem virtutis demonstrant, scilicet decentium et a Deo; quod est petere quod oportet, et a quo oportet. Sed prima conditio non complet rationem orationis, quia si ab homine decentia petamus, talis petitio oratio non dicitur; nec etiam est de essentia orationis, quia si etiam quis indecentia petat a Deo, orat quidem, sed carnaliter orat; unde illa conditio magis pertinet ad bene esse orationis quam ad rationem suae speciei. Relinquitur ergo quod ex hoc oratio speciem trahit et ad rationem virtutis trahitur, quod est a Deo petitio.
Now prayer does not imply any character of virtue by the genus of its act, which is the genus of petition, but it represents purely the act of a power when clothed with no circumstance, whether in good or evil. Now two differences are added by Damascene, in the definition quoted above, which represent the ordering of virtue, namely, of fitting things, and from God; which is asking what is fitting, and from whom it is fitting. But the first condition does not complete the definition of prayer, since if we asked for fitting things from a man, such a petition would not be called prayer; nor also is it of the essence of prayer, for even if someone asked unfitting things from God, he is still praying, but he is praying in a fleshly way. And so that condition pertains more to what it means to pray well than to the definition of its species. Therefore, it remains that prayer draws its species, and is drawn into the character of virtue, by the fact that it is a petitioning of God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1Cum autem petitio, sive deprecatio quae ad superiorem fit, reverentiam habeat adjunctam ex qua impetrare nititur quod intendit; constat quod oratio ex hoc efficaciam habet ad impetrandum illud pro quo oratur, quod Deo reverentiam exhibet; unde cum Deo reverentiam exhibere sit actus latriae, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 9, qu. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 1 ad 3, dictum est, oratio actus latriae erit elicitive.
Now when a petition or a request that is made to a superior has reverence attached to it by which one strives to obtain what one intends, then it is clear that prayer has efficacy for obtaining whatever one prays for from the fact that one shows reverence to God. And so since showing reverence to God is an act of worship, as was said in Book III, Distinction 9, Question 1, Article 1, Subquestion 1, reply to the third objection, prayer will be an act elicited by worship.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1Nec obstat quod latria in voluntate est, non in ratione, cujus actus est oratio; quia justitia, cujus pars est latria, materialiter utitur actibus omnium virium, ut ex eis reddat cuilibet quod suum est; unde cohibet actum concupiscibilis, ne aliquis moechetur; et actum irascibilis, ne quis occidat; et similiter utitur actu rationis, ut ex eo Deo reverentiam exhibeat. Et quia latria est virtus, et non donum, ut dictum est in 3 Lib., dist. 34, qu. 1, art. 1, ideo oratio erit actus virtutis, et non doni.
Nor does it matter that worship is in the will, not in the reason, where the act of prayer comes from. For worship is a part of justice, which uses materially acts of every power, as it renders to each what is its own. And so it restrains the act of the concupiscible appetite, so that a person does not commit adultery, as well as the act of the irascible appetite, so that he does not kill; and likewise, it uses the act of reason, so that one shows reverence to God. And since worship is a virtue, and not a gift, as was said in Book III, Distinction 34, Question 1, Article 1, this is why prayer will be the act of a virtue and not of a gift.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod contemplatio aliquando sumitur stricte pro actu intellectus divina meditantis; et sic contemplatio est sapientiae actus. Alio modo communiter pro omni actu quo quis a negotiis exterioribus sequestratus soli Deo vacat: quod quidem contingit dupliciter; vel inquantum homo Deum loquentem in Scripturis audit, quod fit per lectionem; vel inquantum Deo loquitur, quod fit per orationem. Meditatio autem ad utrumque se habet quasi medium inter ea; quia ex hoc quod nobis loquitur in Scripturis, ei per meditationem intellectu et affectu praesentamur; et sic praesentati ei, vel praesentem eum habentes, ei loqui possumus per orationem; et ideo posuit Hugo, ubi sup., tres contemplationis partes; primam lectionem, secundam meditationem, tertiam orationem. Nec tamen oportet quod sit oratio sapientiae actus ab ea elicitus, quamvis sapientia per meditationem viam orationi praeparet.
Reply Obj. 1: Contemplation is sometimes taken strictly as the act of an intellect meditating on divine things. And then contemplation is an act of wisdom. In another way, it is taken more generally as every act in which someone having sequestered himself from outward affairs frees himself for God alone: which indeed happens in two ways; either when a man hears God speaking to him in the Scriptures, which happens by reading; or when he speaks to God, which happens by prayer. Now meditation is related to both as a medium between the two, for by the fact that he speaks to us in the Scriptures, we are presented to him by the meditation of the intellect and affections; and so, presented to him, or holding him present, we can speak to him by prayer; and therefore Hugh, in the definition above, set down three parts of contemplation: first, reading; second, meditation; third, prayer. But it is not necessary that prayer be an act of wisdom elicited by it, although wisdom prepares the path of prayer through meditation.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod ascensus intellectus in Deum est duplex. Unus quo ascendit in ipsum cognoscendum; et talis ascensus pertinet ad donum intellectus; sed de hoc non loquitur Damascenus. Alius est ascensus in Deum ut in quo auxilium quaerit, sicut in Psalm. 122, 1, dicitur: ad te levavi oculos meos qui habitas in caelis; et talis ascensus est oratio. Unde non sequitur quod sit actus doni intellectus; sed potest ipsum praesupponere, sicut secundus ascensus praesupponit primum.
Reply Obj. 2: There are two varieties of the intellect’s ascent toward God. One in which it ascends to him by understanding; and this kind of ascent pertains to the gift of understanding. But this is not what Damascene is speaking about. The other is an ascent to God as when someone seeks help in him, as it says in Psalm 122:1: to you I have lifted up my eyes, you who dwell in heaven; and this ascent is prayer. And so it does not follow that it is an act of the gift of understanding; but it can presuppose one, as the second ascent presupposes the first.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod gemitus sive fletus nec est oratio per essentiam, sed est quasi fundamentum orationis. Superflua enim videtur petitio, ubi necessitas deest; et ideo recognitio suae miseriae, qua indigentem se aliquis videt, et sibi subvenire non potest, quae gemitum in affectu facit, quasi oratio reputatur a Deo; et propter hoc Augustinus dicit, quod orationis negotium plus gemitibus quam verbis agitur, et plus fletu quam affatu.
Reply Obj. 3: Groans or weeping are not prayer by its essence, but like a foundation for prayer. For petition seems superfluous where there is no need; and so the recognition of one’s misery, by which someone sees himself as needy and unable to help himself, which causes groans in his affections, is considered like a prayer to God. And because of this Augustine says that the business of prayer has more to do with groans than with words, and more with tears than speech.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.ad7Ad ea quae in contrarium objiciuntur, dicendum est, quod fides, spes, et caritas praesupponuntur ad latriam, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 9, dictum est, et sic etiam actus orationis eis attribuitur. Tamen etiam ad orationem secundum propriae speciei rationem habent aliquam convenientiam, et praeexiguntur ad eam. Petitio enim frustra ad aliquem dirigitur, nisi credatur quod petitum praestare possit, et speretur quod velit; et est praesumptuosa petitio, nisi ei fiat qui aliquo modo petenti unitus sit; unionem autem caritas facit.
To those things that are objected to the contrary it should be said that faith, hope, and charity are presupposed in worship, as was said in Book III, Distinction 9, and this, too, is how an act of prayer is attributed to them. Nevertheless they also share a certain amount with prayer according to the character of its proper species, and they are prerequisite to it. For petition is directed in vain to someone, unless it is believed that what is asked for can be supplied, and hoped that he will want it, and it is a presumptuous petition unless it is done to someone who is in some way united with the one asking, but charity causes this union.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod oratio cadit sub praecepto et determinate et indeterminate. Determinate quidem ad aliquas orationes ex praecepto tenentur illi qui ex officio sunt medii inter Deum et populum constituti, sicut sunt ministri Ecclesiae; unde ex officio eis incumbit preces ad Deum in persona totius Ecclesiae fundere; et ideo ex statuto Ecclesiae tenentur ad horas canonicas dicendas. Sed indeterminate ad orationem quilibet tenetur ex hoc ipso quod tenetur ad bona spiritualia sibi procuranda, quae non nisi divinitus dantur; unde alio modo procurari non possunt, nisi ut ab ipso petantur; et etiam ex hoc ipso quod caritatis praecepto tenetur proximum sicut seipsum diligere, tenetur ei in necessitate beneficus esse non solum per corporales eleemosynas, sed etiam per spirituales; quarum una est oratio, ut prius dictum est. Sed omnibus etiam qui Ecclesiae ministerio non funguntur, videtur ab Ecclesia determinatum tempus orandi statutum esse, cum ex canonum statuto teneantur diebus festis divinis officiis interesse, ut ministris pro populo orantibus suam intentionem conforment.
To the third question, it should be said that prayer falls under a precept both determinately and indeterminately. Determinately, indeed, those people are bound to certain prayers by a precept who are intermediaries between God and people by their office, as are the ministers of the Church. And so by their office it falls to them to pour out prayers to God in the person of the whole Church. And so they are bound by the Church’s statutes to say the canonical hours. But indeterminately, anyone is bound to pray by the fact that he is bound to procure for himself spiritual goods, which can only be given by God. And therefore they cannot be procured in any way except as they are asked for from him. And even by the very fact that one is bound to love his neighbor as himself, he is bound to do good for him when he is in need, not only by physical alms, but also by spiritual ones, of which prayer is one, as was said before. But even for all those who do not discharge Church ministry, there seems to be a determinate time decreed by the Church for praying, since they are bound by canonical statute to take part in divine services on feast days, so that they conform their intention to that of the ministers praying for the people.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ex hoc ipso quod aliquid est voluntatis, excluditur necessitas absoluta etiam coactionis, non autem necessitas ex suppositione finis; quia amor, qui maxime voluntarius est, necessarius est, si quis velit ad salutis finem pervenire; et hoc modo etiam oratio necessaria est, et sub praecepto cadens respectu eorum quorum voluntas sub necessitate praedicta cadit.
Reply Obj. 1: By the fact that something comes from the will, absolute necessity or coercion is excluded, but not the conditional necessity dictated by the end; for love, which is the most voluntary thing, is necessary, if someone wishes to attain the end of salvation. And in this way, too, prayer is necessary, and falls under a precept with regard to those things about which the will falls under the kind of necessity mentioned.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod per orationem praecipimur vota nostra Deo pandere, non ut eum doceamus quid desideremus, sed ut affectum et intellectum nostrum dirigamus in illum.
Reply Obj. 2: We are commanded to extend our wishes to God by prayer, not to teach him what we desire, but to direct our mind and affections toward him.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod Deus orationem acceptat, et de eo quod dare vult, et interdum de eo quod dare non vult. De eo quod dare vult, ut idonei simus ab ipso accipere; quod non esset, si ab eo non speraremus quod desideramus. Nec esse durum homini debet, se Deo per orationem subjicere, sicut homini per preces: quia in hoc totum bonum nostrum consistit quod Deo subditi simus; non autem in hoc quod homini subdamur. De eo autem quod dare non vult; quia ipse vult pie velle quod ipse juste non vult, sicut in fine primi libri dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: God receives prayers both about what he wishes to give, and sometimes about what he does not wish to give. Concerning what he wishes to give, indeed, so that we may be capable of receiving from him; which we would not be if we did not hope from him what we desire. Nor should it be hard for man to subject himself to God by prayer, as it is to subject himself to another man by entreaty: for our whole good consists in our being subject to God, but not in being subject to a man. But concerning what he does not wish to give, because he wills lovingly to wish what he justly does not will to give us, as was said in the end of Book I.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A1.ad10A. 2The mode of prayingDe modo orandi
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod oratio non debeat esse vocalis, sed mentalis tantum. Oratio enim debet esse occulta, et ad Deum tantum; quia est petitio decentium a Deo; unde dicitur Matth. 6, 6: tu autem, cum oraveris, intra cubiculum, et clauso ostio, ora patrem tuum. Sed oratio vocalis non est occulta, nec ad Deum tantum esse videtur; quia Deus ad cor respicit, non ad voces. Ergo oratio sine voce esse debet.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that prayer should not be vocal, but only mental. For prayer should be secret, and for God alone, for it is the petition of fitting things from God; hence it says in Matthew 6:6: but you, when you pray, go into your room and close the door, and pray to your Father. But vocal prayer is not secret, nor does it seem to be only for God, for God looks to the heart, not the voice. Therefore, prayer should be unvoiced.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg1Praeterea, oratio est pars contemplationis. Sed contemplatio non existit in aliquo exteriori actu, sed tantum in interiori. Ergo oratio non debet voce exteriori fieri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, prayer is a part of contemplation. But contemplation does not exist in any external act, but only in an inner one. Therefore, prayer should not be done with an external voice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg2Praeterea, per orationem debet intellectus in Deum ascendere, secundum Damascenum, et affectus in ipsum dirigi, secundum Augustinum. Sed occupatio animae circa corporales actus retrahit ascensum intellectus et affectus ad divina; quia anima non potest intense circa diversa occupari. Ergo oratio debet esse sine voce tantum in corde.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the understanding should ascend to God by prayer, according to Damascene,1 and the affections should be directed to him, according to Augustine.2 But the soul’s occupation with physical acts drags down the ascent of the intellect and the affections from divine things, for the soul cannot be intensely occupied with different things. Therefore, prayer must exist only in the heart, without the voice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg3Sed contra est quod dicitur in Psal. 141, 1: voce mea ad Dominum clamavi.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Psalm 142:1: with my voice I have cried to the Lord.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.scPraeterea, oratio est actus latriae, ut dictum est. Sed actus latriae non solum in interioribus actibus, sed etiam in exterioribus consistit. Ergo oratio non solum debet esse in corde, sed etiam in voce.
Furthermore (2), prayer is an act of worship, as was said. But an act of worship consists not only in interior acts, but also in external ones. Therefore, prayer should not only be in the heart but also in the voice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod oratio non debeat esse diuturna. Matth. 6, 7: orantes autem nolite multum loqui. Sed qui diu vocaliter orat, multum loquitur. Ergo oratio vocalis ad minus non debet esse diuturna.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that prayer should not last a long time: but when you are praying do not speak much (Matt 6:7).1 But whoever prays vocally for a long time speaks much. Therefore, at least vocal prayer should not last a long time.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg5Praeterea, divinum praeceptum non est praetergrediendum. Sed Dominus praecepit orantes sic orare: pater noster, etc. Ergo videtur quod non oportet alias orationes addere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a divine precept is not to be trespassed. But the Lord commanded those who pray to pray like this: Our Father, etc. Therefore, it seems that it is not necessary to add other prayers.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg6Praeterea, oratio ad Deum fusa, debet esse cum fiducia, Jacob. 1, 6: postulet autem in fide nihil haesitans. Sed prolixitas petitionis est signum diffidentiae in petitionibus quae ad homines diriguntur; unde verba multiplicantur ad hoc quod animus ejus ad quem petitio dirigitur, flectatur. Ergo oratio ad Deum non debet esse diuturna.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, prayer must be poured out to God with trust: but ask in faith, never doubting (Jas 1:6). But a petition’s wordiness is a sign of diffidence in petitions that are directed to men; and so the words are multiplied to deflect the anger of the one to whom the petition is directed. Therefore, long prayers should not be directed to God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg7Sed contra est, 1 Timoth. 5, 5: quae vere vidua est et desolata . . . vacet orationibus die ac nocte. Ergo oratio debet esse diuturna.
On the contrary (1), the real widow, left alone . . . continues in prayers night and day (1 Tim 5:5). Therefore, prayer should last long.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.scPraeterea, omnis Christi actio nostra est instructio. Sed Christus legitur diutius orasse, ut patet Lucae 22. Ergo oratio nostra debet esse diuturna.
Furthermore (2), All of Christ’s actions are for our instruction. But Christ is read to have prayed for a long time, as is seen in Luke 22:43. Therefore, our prayer must be long-lasting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod nunquam debeat aliquis ab oratione cessare. Lucae 18, 1: dicebat autem ad eos similitudinem, quoniam oportet semper orare, et nunquam deficere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that someone should never stop praying: but Jesus told them a parable about their need to pray always and never lose heart (Luke 18:1).
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg9Et praeterea, 1 Thessal., ult.: sine intermissione orate.
Obj. 2: And furthermore, pray without ceasing (1 Thess 5:17).
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg10Praeterea, oratio est quaedam annuntiatio desiderii ad eum per quem explendum expectatur. Sed homo semper debet desiderare ea quae oranda sunt, scilicet bona spiritualia. Ergo oratio debet esse semper.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, prayer is a certain annunciation of our desire to him through who we anticipate that our desires will be fulfilled. But man should always desire what should be prayed for, namely, spiritual goods. Therefore, prayer should be always.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg11Sed contra, quando homo orat, non potest operibus misericordiae vacare. Sed quandoque tenetur eis vacare. Ergo orare non semper homo debet.
On the contrary (1), when a man prays he cannot be available for works of mercy. But sometimes he is bound to be available for them. Therefore, a man should not pray always.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.scPraeterea, oratio, secundum Hugonem, est pars contemplationis. Sed homo non semper debet vacare contemplationi, sed quandoque ad actionem se extendere. Ergo non debet semper orare.
Furthermore (2), prayer, according to Hugh, is a part of contemplation.1 But a man does not always have to be free for contemplation, but sometimes must apply himself to action. Therefore, he should not always pray.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg12Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod actualis attentio sit de necessitate orationis. Quia, sicut dicit Gregorius, illam orationem Deus non audit cui ille qui orat, non intendit. Sed ad hoc fit oratio ut a Deo exaudiatur. Ergo supervacua est oratio, si sit sine attentione.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that actual attention is necessary to prayer.1 For as Gregory says, God does not hear the prayer of someone who does not attend to what he prays.2 But a prayer is made so that God will listen. Therefore, if a prayer is made without attention, it is pointless.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg13Praeterea, Hugo de sancto Victore dicit: si cum orationem fundimus, aliud quodlibet in corde versamus, etiam si illud bonum sit, a culpa liberi non sumus. Sed oratio quae habet culpam adjunctam, non habet suam efficaciam. Ergo requiritur ad orationem actualis attentio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Hugh of St. Victor says, when we pour out prayers, if we dwell on anything in our hearts, even if it is something good, we are not free from fault.1 But prayer that has fault attached to it does not have its efficacy. Therefore, actual attention is required for prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg14Praeterea, oratio est ascensus intellectus in Deum, secundum Damascenum, ut supra. Sed quando deest attentio, intellectus non ascendit in Deum. Ergo non est oratio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, prayer is the ascent of the intellect to God, according to Damascene, as given above. But when attention is lacking, the mind does not ascend to God. Therefore, it is not prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg15Praeterea, omne opus virtutis debet ex electione procedere. Sed oratio est opus virtutis. Ergo debet esse cum attentione, sine qua non est electio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every work of virtue must proceed from choice. But prayer is a work of virtue. Therefore, it should be with attention, without which there is no choice.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg16Sed contra est quod nullus tenetur ad impossibile. Sed impossibile est mentem diu attentam teneri ad aliquid quin ad alia subito rapiatur. Ergo non est de necessitate orationis quod semper comitetur ipsam attentio.
On the contrary (1), no one is held to the impossible. But it is impossible for the mind to be held intent on something for a long time without being suddenly swept away to other things. Therefore, it is not necessary to prayer that attention always accompany it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.scPraeterea, in aliis operibus meritoriis non requiritur quod semper adsit actualis attentio; sicut non oportet quod ille qui peregrinatur, semper de peregrinatione sua cogitet. Ergo videtur quod nec in oratione sit necessarium.
Furthermore (2), in other meritorious works, it is not required that there always be actual attention; just as it is not necessary that someone who goes on a pilgrimage think on his pilgrimage at all times. Therefore, it seems that neither is it necessary in prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg17Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod attentio orationi noceat. Quia, ut dicit Hugo de sancto Victore, pura est oratio, quando ex abundantia devotionis mens ita accenditur ut cum se postulatura ad Deum converterit, etiam suae petitionis obliviscatur. Sed qui obliviscitur suae petitionis, non videtur attendere orationi. Ergo cum oratio maxime debeat esse pura, videtur quod impediatur oratio per attentionem.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that attention harms prayer.1 For, as Hugh of St. Victor says, prayer is pure when the mind is so enflamed by an abundance of devotion that when it turns to God, about to ask for something, it has even forgotten its own petitions.2 But whoever forgets his own petitions does not seem to be attending to his prayer. Therefore, since prayer should be outstandingly pure, it seems that prayer is impeded by attention.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg18Praeterea, sicut intentio orationem dirigit, ita etiam alios exteriores actus. Sed in aliis exterioribus actibus plurimum noceret, si actualis intentio semper adesset; quia optimus citharaedus pessimus redderetur, ut Avicenna dicit. Ergo nocet attentio, si continue adsit orationi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as intention directs prayer, it also directs external acts. But it would greatly harm most other external acts if the actual intention were always present; for the best harpist would become the worst, as Avicenna says. Therefore, attention harms if it is continually focused on prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg19Praeterea, non potest mens humana ad plura simul intenta esse. Sed aliquando oportet orantem esse attentum ad finem quem intendit, vel ad cogitandum de Deo, cui orationem fundit: quod omittere orationi nocet. Ergo nocivum est oranti, si semper ad orationem quam facit, attentionem habeat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the human mind cannot pay attention to several things at once. But sometimes it is necessary for the person praying to be attentive to the end that he intends, or to thinking about God, to whom the prayer is poured out, for omitting this would harm the prayer. Therefore it is harmful to the one praying if he is always attentive to the prayer that he is making.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg20Sed contra, Augustinus dicit in regula: Psalmis et hymnis cum oratis Deum, hoc versetur in corde quod profertur in ore.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says in his rule: when you pray to God with psalms and hymns, what is uttered in the mouth should be turned over in the heart.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.scPraeterea, Joan. 4, 24: spiritus est Deus: et eos qui adorant eum, oportet in spiritu et veritate adorare. Ergo attentio quae facit spiritu orare, orationi non nocet.
Furthermore (2), God is spirit, and those who worship him must worship in spirit and in truth (John 4:24). Therefore, the attention that makes one pray in spirit does not harm prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.arg21Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod duplex est oratio: scilicet privata, quam quisque pro se facit; et publica, quae facienda incumbit ministris Ecclesiae, ut dictum est. Et quia haec publica oratio non fit ab orante solum pro se, sed pro aliis; ideo non debet solum esse mentalis, sed vocalis etiam, ut per orationem voce expressam etiam alii ad devotionem excitentur, et ad continuandum intentionem suam orantibus; et propter hoc etiam cantus ab Ecclesia instituti sunt. Unde Augustinus dicit de seipso, quod flebat uberrime in hymnis et canticis suave cantantis Ecclesiae, et quod voces illae influebant auribus ejus, et eliquabatur veritas in cor ejus.
To the first question, I answer that there are two kinds of prayer, namely, private, which each person does for himself, and public, which it falls to the Church ministers to do, as has been said. And since this public prayer is not done by one person praying by himself, but before others, this is why it should not be only mental, but also vocal, as others are aroused to devotion and to unite their own intention with those praying by prayer vocally expressed. And because of this singing has also been established by the Church. Hence Augustine says1 about himself that he wept copiously at the Church’s sweet singing of hymns and songs, and that those voices influenced his ears, and the truth was distilled in his heart.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.coOratio autem privata est quam quis pro seipso facit; et haec quidem potest et voce et sine voce fieri, secundum quod magis orantis animo suppetit.
Now prayer is private when someone does it by himself; and this indeed can be done vocally or silently, as it appeals more to the soul of the one praying.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2Sed tamen vox orationi adjungitur propter quatuor. Primo ut homo excitet seipsum verbis ad devote orandum. Secundo ut intentionem custodiat ne evagetur; magis enim tenetur ad unum, si verba etiam orantis affectui conjungantur. Tertio ex vehementia devotionis in orante vox sequitur; quia motus superiorum virium, si sit fortis, etiam ad inferiores redundat; unde et cum mens orantis per devotionem accenditur, in fletus et suspiria et jubilos et voces inconsiderate prorumpit. Quarto propter debitum justitiae; quia Deo, cui reverentia exhibetur, non solum mente, sed etiam corpore serviendum est.
But the voice is still added to prayer for four reasons. First, so that a man may arouse himself to pray more devotedly by his words. Second, so that he can keep his intention from wandering, for he is more held to one thing if words are united to the affections of the one praying. Third, the voice follows from the vehemence of devotion in the one praying, for the movement of the higher powers, if it is strong, also overflows into the lower powers, and so when the mind of the one praying is set on fire by devotion, it breaks forth heedlessly in weeping and sighs and shouts of joy and speech. Fourth, because of what is due in justice; for God, to whom reverence must be shown, should not only be served with our minds, but also with our bodies.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut dicit Gregorius, bonum opus sic debet agi in publico, ad aedificationem scilicet, ut semper intentio maneat in occulto; unde ille qui publice orat, si exterius non gloriam hominum, sed solius Dei quaerit, in occulto manet intentio, et soli Deo orat per intentionem; etsi etiam proximo innotescat oratio ad aedificationem.
Reply Obj. 1: As Gregory says1 this is how a good work should be done in public, namely, for edification, so that the intention always remains in secret; and therefore the person who prays publicly, if he is outwardly not seeking man’s glory, but only God’s, his intention remains secret, and he prays to God alone by his intention, even if his prayer becomes known to his neighbor for his edification.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod actus immediate ad Deum directi, etiamsi exteriores sint, ad vitam contemplativam pertinent, et sunt contemplationis partes, secundum quod large accipitur; quamvis non sint, secundum quod stricte sumitur pro ipsa meditatione sapientiae, ut dictum est. Unde etiam lectio, quae immediate ad meditationem divinorum ordinatur, pars contemplationis ponitur, quae fit voce quandoque.
Reply Obj. 2: Acts immediately directed toward God, even if they are external, pertain to the contemplative life and are parts of contemplation, taken broadly; although they are not if contemplation is taken strictly for the meditation of wisdom itself, as was said. And so also reading, which is immediately ordered to meditation on divine things and is sometimes done with the voice, is considered a part of contemplation.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod quando duae vires ordinatae sunt ad idem, una non impedit aliam in suo actu, sed magis juvat, sicut sensus imaginationem, quando ad idem ordinantur; sic intentio expressa per vocem non impedit ascensum intellectus ad Deum, nisi nimia cura in verbis proferendis fiat, sicut illi qui verba composita in oratione proferre nituntur.
Reply Obj. 3: When two powers are ordered to the same thing, one does not impede the other in its act, but rather helps it, as the senses help the imagination, when both are ordered to the same thing. And so expressing one’s intention by voice does not impede the intellect’s ascent to God, unless it is done with too much care in uttering the words, like those who labor to utter words carefully composed in their prayers.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod in oratione praecipue attenditur orantis devotio; et ideo tantum debet oratio protendi, quantum devotio orantis conservari potest; et ideo si diu possit devotio conservari, debet oratio esse diuturna et prolixa; si autem prolixitas fastidium vel taedium pariat, oratio non est diutius protrahenda. Unde Augustinus in Lib. de Orando Deum: dicuntur fratres in Aegypto crebras quidem habere orationes, sed eas tamen brevissimas et raptim quodammodo jaculatas, ne illa vigilanter erecta, quae oranti plurimum necessaria est, per productiores moras evanescat atque hebetetur intentio; ac per hoc ipsi satis ostendunt hanc intentionem sicut non esse obtundendam si durare non potest, ita si perduraverit, non esse rumpendam.
To the second question, it should be said that what is principally expected in prayer is the devotion of the one praying. And so prayer should only be lengthened when the devotion of the one praying can be preserved; and so if devotion can be preserved for a long time, the prayer should be long-lasting and extensive. But if the extensiveness produces aversion or boredom, prayer should not be drawn out for a long time. And therefore Augustine, in his book On Praying to God, says: brothers in Egypt are said to have prayers crowded with words, but these are belted out so quickly and hurriedly, lest that intention alertly raised up, which is most necessary to the one praying, may fade and be blunted by the habit of going on for a prolonged time. And those men show by this that just as this intention should not be blunted if it cannot last, so also, if it does endure, it should not be broken.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod secundum Augustinum ibidem, absit ab oratione multa locutio, sed non desit multa precatio, si fervens perseveret intentio; nam multum loqui est in orando rem necessariam verbis superfluis agere; multum autem precari est ad eum quem precamur, diuturna et pia cordis exercitatione pulsare.
Reply Obj. 1: According to Augustine in the same text, Let much speech be far from prayer, but let much entreaty not be lacking, if the intention continues to burn; for to speak much in praying is to do something necessary with unnecessary words; but to beseech much is to strike the one whom we beseech with a lengthy and devout exercise of the heart.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut Augustinus in eodem Lib. dicit, liberum est aliis atque aliis verbis, scilicet ab his quae in oratione dominica petuntur, eadem tamen secundum rem in orando dicere; sed non debet esse liberum alia secundum rem in orando dicere. Et ideo praecepto dominico non obligamur ad verba illa, sed solum ad res illas petendas a Deo; quia, ut in eodem Lib. dicit, quaelibet alia verba dicamus, quae affectus orantis vel praecedendo format ut clareat, vel consequendo accendit ut crescat, nihil aliud dicimus quam quod in oratione dominica positum est, si recte et congruenter oramus.
Reply Obj. 2: As Augustine says in the same book, it is permitted to use other words, namely, to say the same things in essence that we ask for in the Lord’s Prayer when we pray, but it should not be permitted to say other things, in essence, when praying.1 And so the Lord’s command does not oblige us to those words, but only to asking those things of God, for as Augustine says in the same book, whatever other words we say, which the affections of the one praying either form by preceding so that they are clear, or by following ignite, so that they grow, we say nothing else than what is set down in the Lord’s Prayer, if we pray rightly and appropriately.2
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod petitio fit homini ad hoc quod desiderium petentis ei innotescat ad flectendum ipsum verbis; sed orationem ad Deum fundimus, ut desiderium nostrum exerceamus; et ideo utile est diu orare, si diuturna exercitatione desiderium crescat.
Reply Obj. 3: A petition is made to a man to make known to him the desire of the one asking in order to persuade him with words. But we pour out prayer to God so that we may train our desire; and so it is useful to pray for a long time, if by lengthy practice our desire might grow.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod aliquis actus dicitur durare dupliciter: aut secundum essentiam; aut secundum virtutem, sive effectum suum: sicut motio ejus qui lapidem projicit, durat per essentiam actus dum manum lapidi movendo apponit; sed virtus motionis manet dum lapis ex vi impulsionis primae movetur. Similiter etiam dico, quod orationis duratio dupliciter potest considerari: vel secundum essentiam actus; et sic non debet aliquis continue orare, vel semper, quia oportet etiam interdum circa alia occupari: vel secundum virtutem; et sic ejus virtus praecipue quantum ad sui initium manet in omnibus operibus aliis quae facimus ordinate, quia omnia ad vitam aeternam habendam ordinare debemus; et ideo desiderium vitae aeternae, quod est orationis principium, manet in omnibus operibus bonis secundum virtutem: et propter hoc dicitur in Glossa 1 Thessal.: non cessat orare qui non cessat bene agere. Et sicut virtus motionis primae continue debilitatur, ut quandoque lapis impulsus quiescat, vel contrario modo moveatur, nisi iterum impellatur; ita, ut dicit Augustinus, curis vitae desiderium quodammodo tepescit; et ideo certis horis ad negotium orandi mentem revocamus, ne desiderium quod tepescere inceperat, omnino frigescat.
To the third question, it should be said that any act can be said to last a long time in two ways: either essentially, or according to its power or effect; just as the motion of someone who throws a stone lasts by the essence of the act as long as he applies his hand to moving the stone, but the power of the movement remains as long as the stone is moved by the force of the first propulsion. In the same way I also say that the length of a prayer can be considered in two ways: either according to the essence of the act; and then someone does not have to pray continuously, or always, because sometimes one must be occupied with other things; or according to power, and so the power of it, particularly as to its beginning, remains in all other works that we do in an ordered way, for we should order all things to attaining eternal life. And so the desire for eternal life, which is the principle of prayer, remains in all good works according to power. And because of this, the Gloss on 1 Thessalonians 5:17 says: he does not cease to pray who does not cease to act well.1 And just as the power of a first movement is continually weakened, so that eventually the stone that is thrown comes to rest, or is moved in the opposite direction, unless it is thrown again, so also, as Augustine says: by the cares of life desire somehow grows tepid; and so we recall our minds to the business of praying at certain hours, lest our desire, which is beginning to grow lukewarm, become entirely cold.2
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Dominus per hoc quod dixit, quod oportet semper orare, non intendit quod orationis actus nunquam interrumpatur, sed quod non interrumpatur quasi nunquam resumpturus; quod quidem faciunt qui si statim non exaudiuntur, ab oratione cessant; quia orationis diuturnitate impetratur quod petitur, sicut per exemplum Dominus probat.
Reply Obj. 1: By the fact that the Lord said that we should pray always, he did not intend that the act of praying should be never interrupted, but that it should not be interrupted as though never to be resumed; which indeed they do who stop praying if they are not heard immediately. For by the length of one’s praying, one obtains what one asks, as the Lord shows by his parable.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut Augustinus dicit, sine intermissione orare, nihil aliud est quam beatam vitam sine intermissione desiderare. Vel dicendum, quod sine intermissione orare ibi accipit apostolus, ut ab oratione statutis horis non desistamus; vel ut per beneficia pauperibus exhibita, eorum orationes nostras faciamus, etiam quando nos ab oratione desistimus, ut in vitis patrum quidam sanctus exponit.
Reply Obj. 2: As Augustine says, to pray without ceasing is nothing other than desiring the blessed life without ceasing.1 Or it could be said that the Apostle takes praying without ceasing there as not failing to pray at the established hours; or that by benefits shown to the poor, we make their prayers our own, even when we ourselves stop praying, as some saint explains in the Lives of the Fathers.2
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad8Ad tertium patet solutio ex dictis.
The answer to the third objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad9Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod attentio actualis requiritur ad orationem aliquo modo, vel ad evitandam transgressionem, quae est in illa oratione quae est in praecepto, vel ad meritum in illa quae non est in praecepto; sed non omnibus modis. Sicut enim dictum est, aliquis actus manet per essentiam et virtutem quandoque; sed quandoque transit actu et manet virtute, sicut in exemplo de projectione lapidis patuit; et sic manere actum in virtute est quidam medius modus inter ipsum esse et in habitu et in actu; quia quod in habitu est, neque virtute neque per essentiam actus est. Secundum hoc ergo dico, quod attentio in oratione manere debet semper secundum virtutem, sed non requiritur quod semper maneat per essentiam actus. Manet autem secundum virtutem, quando aliquis ad orationem accedit cum intentione aliquid impetrandi, vel Deo debitum obsequium reddendi, etiam si in prosecutione orationis mens ad alia rapiatur; nisi tanta fiat evagatio, quod omnino depereat vis primae intentionis; et ideo oportet quod frequenter homo cor revocet ad seipsum.
To the fourth question, it should be said that actual attention is required for prayer in a certain way, either to avoid transgressing, which is by that prayer that is under precept, or to merit by that prayer that is not under precept; but not in every way. For, as was said, a certain act remains by its essence and its virtue for some time; but eventually the act has passed yet it remains in virtue, as was seen in the example of throwing the stone; and so for an act to remain in virtue is a certain middle way between its being habitually and actually. For what exists habitually exists neither by the virtue nor by the essence of the act. According to this, therefore, I say that attention in prayer must always remain according to virtue, but it is not required to remain always by the essence of the act. Now it remains according to virtue when someone turns to prayer with the intention of obtaining something, or of rendering the service that is due to God, even if in the course of the prayer his mind is swept away to other things, unless so much wandering happens that he has completely lost the force of his first intention. And so a man must frequently recall his heart back to himself.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum Gregorii intelligendum est, quando attentio nullo modo conjungitur orationi.
Reply Obj. 1: Gregory’s words are to be understood about when one’s attention is in no way joined to one’s prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod verbum Hugonis intelligendum est quando aliquis ex proposito mentem ad alia distrahit in orando; tunc enim sine culpa non est, praecipue si in aliis sponte se occupat quae mentem distrahunt, sicut sunt exteriora opera; et si ad contrarium mens evagetur, etiam culpa mortalis erit. Si autem sine hoc quod percipiamus, mens ad alia evagetur; vel culpa caret, vel parvissima culpa est; nisi praecedens cogitatio, ex qua contingit evagatio talis, in culpa esse dicatur.
Reply Obj. 2: Hugh’s words are to be understood about when someone pulls his mind away from his purpose to other things while praying, for then he is not without fault, particularly if he deliberately occupies himself with other things that distract his mind, like external works. And if the mind should wander to the contrary it will even be a mortal sin. But if without one noticing, the mind wanders to other things, either he will be without fault, or the fault will be extremely small; unless he is said to be in fault from his previous thought out of which the wandering happened.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad11Ad tertium dicendum, quod ascendit intellectus in Deum, quando orationem ad Deum ordinavit, et virtus illius ascensus in tota oratione manet.
Reply Obj. 3: The intellect ascends to God when the prayer is directed to God, and the virtue of that ascent remains in the whole prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad12Ad quartum dicendum, quod in operibus virtutis non oportet quod semper actualis electio adsit, sicut non oportet quod ille qui eleemosynam dat, semper de eleemosyna cogitet; sed sufficit semel cogitasse, dum eleemosynam dare disposuit; nisi contraria cogitatione praecedens intentio interrumpatur.
Reply Obj. 4: In works of virtue it is not necessary that there always be an actual choice, just as it is not necessary that the person who gives alms always think about almsgiving; but it suffices to have thought of it once, when one was disposed to give alms; unless the previous intention is interrupted by an opposite thought.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad13Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod attentio in oratione potest esse triplex: primo enim est attentio ad verba quibus petimus; deinde ad petitionem ipsam; et ad ea quae petitionem ipsam circumstant, sicut est necessitas pro qua petitur, Deus qui rogatur, et alia hujusmodi; et quaecumque harum attentionum adsit, non est reputanda inattenta oratio. Unde etiam illi qui non intelligunt petitionis verba, ad orationem attenti esse possunt. Sed tamen ultima attentio est laudabilior quam secunda, et secunda quam prima. Et quia anima non potest vehementer attenta esse ad diversa, ideo prima attentio potest nocere, ut minor sit orationis fructus, si secundam evacuat; vel secunda, si tertiam omnino tollat; sed non e contrario. Tamen attentio, communiter accipiendo, non nocet, sed multum prodest, ut ex verbis Augustini inductis apparet.
To the fifth question, it should be said that attention in praying can be said in three ways: for the first is attention to the words by which we ask; then to the petition itself; and to those things surrounding the petition, such as the need for which it is asked, God who is called upon, and other things of that sort. And if our attention is present for any of these, it is not considered an inattentive prayer. And therefore even those who do not understand the words of the petition are able to be attentive to the prayer. But still the last attention is more praiseworthy than the second, and the second more praiseworthy than the first. And since the soul cannot pay close attention to different things, this is how the first attention can do harm, so that the prayer is less fruitful, if the second one disappears, or the second one, if the third is completely destroyed; but the reverse is not true. Nevertheless attention, taken commonly, does not do any harm, but much good, as appears from the words quoted from Augustine.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quando mens per dilectionem in Deum ita rapitur, ut petitionis suae immemor sit, attentio orationi adest, ut dictum est, quamvis non secunda vel prima, sed tertia.
Reply Obj. 1: When the mind is so caught up in love for God that it forgets its petitions, it is attentive to its prayer, as was said, although not according to the second kind of attention or the first, but the third.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad14Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de prima attentione, quae, si sit nimia, ineptam interruptionem faciet, scilicet si in singulis verbis homo cogitare velit qualiter formanda sint; quandoque etiam faciet errorem, quia sic cogitanti minus verba occurrent. Talis autem attentio sufficit ut sit tanta quanta sufficit ad integram verborum pronuntiationem.
Reply Obj. 2: That argument is based on the first kind of attention, which, if it is too much, makes a clumsy interruption, namely, if a man wants to think about how individual words should be formed; sometimes he will even make a mistake, because the words occur less to someone thinking in this way. But the attention is enough that suffices for the full pronunciation of the words.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad15Ad tertium dicendum, quod ea quae habent ordinationem ad invicem, possunt simul intelligi inquantum hujusmodi; quia inquantum ad invicem ordinata accipiuntur, sic intellectus eorum ordinem comprehendendo, ea unum facit; et ideo simul potest intellectus ferri et ad orationem et ad orationis finem. Tamen in quocumque feratur, orationi debita attentio non deest.
Reply Obj. 3: Those things that have an ordering to each other can be understood together as such; for to the extent that they are considered ordered to each other, the intellect in understanding their order makes them one thing. And therefore the intellect can be directed toward prayer and prayer’s end. Nevertheless, whatever it is directed to, due attention to the prayer should not be lacking.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A2.ad16A. 3The species of prayerDe speciebus orationis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter species orationis distinguantur, 1 Tim. 2, 1: obsecro, inquit, primo omnium obsecrationes fieri, orationes, postulationes, gratiarum actiones. Obsecrationes enim sunt adjurationes pro rebus difficilibus, ut dicit Glossa, ibidem; adjuratio autem quasi quamdam coactionem importat; et sic reverentiam minuit, quae orationi debetur. Ergo obsecratio non est orationis species.
Obj. 1: To the third we proceed thus.1 It seems that the species of prayer are unfittingly distinguished: I beseech, he says, first of all that supplications, prayers, requests, and thanksgivings be made for all (1 Tim 2:1). For supplications are adjurations for difficult things, as the Gloss says about the same text; but an adjuration almost conveys a certain coercion; and so it diminishes the reverence due to the prayer. Therefore, supplication is not a species of prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg1Praeterea, non potest esse idem totum et pars. Sed oratio est cui hae partes assignantur. Ergo non debet oratio etiam inter has partes assignari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the whole cannot be the same as the part. But these things are assigned as parts of prayer. Therefore, prayer should not also be assigned as one of the parts.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg2Praeterea, postulatio est idem quod petitio. Petitio autem est orationis genus, ut dictum est. Ergo postulatio non debet poni orationis pars.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a request is the same thing as a petition. But a petition is the genus of prayer, as was said. Therefore, requests should not be included as a part of prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg3Praeterea, omnis oratio est petitio decentium a Deo, secundum Damascenum. Sed gratiarum actio non est petitio, quia est de jam acceptis. Ergo non est orationis species.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every prayer is the petition of fitting things from God, according to Damascene.1 But thanksgiving is not a petition, for it is about something already received. Therefore, it is not a species of prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam distinctio partium orationis quam ponit Ambrosius, sit incompetens. Dicit enim, orationem dividi in Dei laudem, supplicationem, et postulationem, et gratiarum actionem. Non enim laudatur nisi aliquid quod ad alterum ordinatur, ut patet in 1 Ethic. Sed Deus non est ad aliquid ordinandus, sed ad ipsum omnia alia. Ergo non est laudandus, sed magis honorandus; et ita laus Dei non est pars orationis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it also seems that the distinction of the parts of prayer that Ambrose gives is inadequate.1 For he says that prayer is divided into praise of God, supplication and request, and thanksgiving. For nothing is praised but what is ordered to another, as is clear from the Ethics 1.2 But God is not something ordered to another, but all others are ordered to him. Therefore, he should not be praised, but rather honored; and so the praise of God is not a part of prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg5Praeterea, laus, proprie, enuntiando aliquid de aliquo fit. Oratio autem non per modum indicativum, quo enuntiatio completur, habet fieri, sed magis per modum imperativum. Ergo laus non est orationis pars.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, praise, properly speaking, is done by announcing something about someone. But prayer is not done by the indicative mood, in which we announce things, but rather in the imperative mood. Therefore, praise is not a part of prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg6Praeterea, supplicatio omnis est postulatio quaedam. Ergo non debet unum contra alterum dividi.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, all supplication is a kind of request. Therefore, the one should not be divided against the other.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg7Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam partes quas Hugo de sancto Victore assignat, sint inconvenienter positae. Dicit enim quod orationis partes sunt tres, scilicet supplicatio, postulatio, insinuatio. Insinuatio enim, ut dicit Tullius est quidam modus exordii. Sed ad Deum accedentes non indigemus exordio; quia non est verbis flectendus. Ergo insinuatio non est orationis pars.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that even the parts that Hugh of St. Victor assigns1 are inappropriately set down. For he says that there are three parts of prayer, namely, supplication, request, and insinuation. For insinuation, as Cicero says, is a certain kind of persuasive preface.2 But those approaching God do not need a persuasive preface, for he is not influenced by words. Therefore, insinuation is not a part of prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg8Praeterea, exordium praecedit omnes alias partes orationis rhetoricae. Si ergo orationi ad Deum partes assignantur per similitudinem ad illam, videtur quod insinuatio sit prima pars orationis, et non ultima.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the persuasive preface precedes all the other parts of a rhetorical speech. Therefore, if parts are assigned to prayer to God by their likeness to it, it seems that insinuation is the first part of prayer, not the last.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg9Praeterea, supplicatio addere videtur supra postulationem modum quemdam humilitatis in postulando. Sed quod se habet ex additione ad aliud, est posterius. Ergo post postulationem supplicationem ponere debuit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, supplication seems to add over and above request a humble manner making the request. But what is related to something by addition comes after it. Therefore, supplication should be listed after requesting.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg10Praeterea, Matth. 7, 7, Dominus videtur tres orationis partes ponere, dicens: petite et accipietis, quaerite et invenietis, pulsate et aperietur vobis. Cum ergo hae partes in omnibus praedictis divisionibus omittantur, videtur quod omnes sint insufficientes.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the Lord seems to set down three parts to prayer, saying: ask and you shall receive, seek and you shall find, knock and the door shall be opened unto you (Matt 7:7). Therefore, since these parts are omitted in all the divisions mentioned, it seems that all of them are insufficient.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.arg11Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod partes orationis dupliciter accipi possunt; scilicet per modum partium integralium, et per modum partium subjectivarum. Partes autem integrales orationis distinguuntur per ea quae ad completam orationem requiruntur; partes autem subjectivae distinguuntur vel secundum diversitatem eorum quae petuntur, vel secundum diversum modum petendi. Partes ergo orationis quas apostolus assignat, utramque distinctionem habent adjunctam. Quia enim ea quae a Deo petimus, non ex nostris meritis impetrare praesumimus, et viam impetrationi claudit qui non de acceptis gratiam agit; ideo ad complementum orationis primo requiritur sacrorum commemoratio, quorum virtute difficilia quaecumque impetrantur; et hoc fit per obsecrationem; unde dicit Glossa, quod de difficilibus est, sicut de conversione impii. Secundo ipsa petitio, quae est vel de his quae ad id quod principaliter petimus, ordinantur; et sic est oratio, quae dicitur respectu bonorum viae: vel de his quae principaliter petimus, sicut sunt bona patriae; et respectu horum sunt postulationes. Sequitur autem gratiarum actio, in qua oratio consummatur, ut sequenti orationi aditus pateat.
To the first question, I answer that the parts of prayer can be taken in two ways: namely, in the manner of integral parts, and in the manner of subjective parts. Now the integral parts of prayer are distinguished by the things that are required for a complete prayer; but the subjective parts are distinguished either according to the diversity of what is asked for, or according to the different ways of asking. Therefore, the parts of prayer that the Apostle assigns have both distinctions attached to them. For since what we ask from God we do not presume to obtain by our own merits, and the person who does not give thanks for what he has received closes the path to obtaining, therefore for the fullness of prayer, the first thing required is a commemoration of sacred things, by whose power all difficult things are obtained; and this is done by obsecration. Therefore, the Gloss says1 that this has to do with difficult things, like the conversion of unbelievers. Second is petition itself, which is either about the things that are ordered to what we chiefly ask for; and so it is prayer, which is said with regard to the goods of the earthly journey; or else it is about the things we chiefly ask for, like the goods of the heavenly homeland; and with regard to these there are requests. But thanksgiving follows, in which prayer is consummated, so that the approach to subsequent prayer will be open.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.coEt secundum hoc etiam, ut Glossa ibidem dicit, partes Missae distinguuntur: quia ea quae ante consecrationem dicuntur, sunt quasi quaedam obsecrationes; eo quod fit commemoratio Christi et doctrinae ipsius et sanctorum ejus: ea autem quae in consecratione dicuntur, orationes, quia sacramentum, quod illis verbis conficitur, in via nos adjuvat; unde et viaticum dicitur: quae vero postea adduntur, sunt postulationes, quia bona aeterna postulantur et mortuis et vivis: quae autem post communionem dicuntur, gratiarum actiones sunt.
And in accord with this, as the Gloss says in the same place,1 the parts of the Mass are distinguished, for those things that are said before the consecration are like a kind of obsecration, by the fact that the commemoration is made of Christ and his teaching and that of his saints. But those things that are said in the consecration are called prayers, for the sacrament that is consecrated by those words helps us on our earthly journey; and this is why it is called viaticum, way-bread. But those things that are added afterward are requests, for eternal goods are requested for the living and the dead; while what is said after communion is thanksgiving.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut in juramento assumitur divina veritas quasi firmior in testimonium veritatis a nobis dictae; ita in adjuratione semper assumitur potentior virtus ad impetrandum quod nos ex nostra infirmitate non possumus impetrare; unde semper adjurans in se defectum profitetur. Sed quandoque illud quod adjuramus, assumitur ad inclinandum per violentiam; sicut cum sancti daemones adjurant, ut de obsessis corporibus exeant; quandoque autem assumitur ad inclinandum per benevolentiam, et sic Deum adjuramus per filium suum, vel per sanctos suos, qui ei accepti supra nos fuerunt; et ideo reverentia per obsecrationem non minuitur.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as in an oath the divine truth is taken as something stronger for testifying to the truth spoken by us, so also in an adjuration one takes up a stronger power for obtaining what we cannot obtain by our weakness. And therefore the one adjuring always declares the defect in himself. But sometimes the power we adjure is taken up in order to induce by violence, as when the saints adjure the demons that they depart from the bodies of the possessed. But sometimes it is taken up in order to incline by benevolence, and this is how we adjure God by his Son, or by his saints, who have been more acceptable to him than we ourselves; and so reverence is not diminished by obsecration.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod consuetum est quod nomen commune ad illam speciem trahatur quae nihil addit dignitatis, vel minus quam aliae species, supra commune; sicut nomen angeli, quod omnibus ordinibus commune est, infimo ordini attribuitur; et similiter nomen orationis ad illam speciem trahitur secundum quamdam appropriationem, quae habet minus de dignitate, scilicet qua petitur viae bonum.
Reply Obj. 2: It is customary that the general name is given to that species that adds nothing in dignity, or less than the other species, above the general name, as the name ‘angels,’ which is common to all the orders of angels, is attributed to the lowest order. And similarly, the name ‘prayer’ is given according to a certain appropriation, to that species that has less dignity, namely, the one that asks for the good of the earthly journey.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod postulatio importat quamdam protensionem desiderii in id quod petitur: et quia illud quod principaliter et per se desideratur, est finis; ideo postulatio proprie addit supra petitionem communiter dictam determinatum petitum, scilicet finem.
Reply Obj. 3: ‘Request’ conveys a certain extending of one’s desire toward what one asks for: and since what is principally and per se desired is the end, for this reason a request properly adds above the commonly said petition something determinate that is asked for, namely, the end.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod gratiarum actio non ponitur pars orationis quasi species ejus; et ideo non oportet quod definitio orationis ei conveniat.
Reply Obj. 4: Thanksgiving is not listed as a part of prayer like a species of it, and so it is not necessary that the definition of prayer apply to it.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut oratio rhetorica habet exordium partem sui, ita et oratio ad Deum fusa; unde et introitus in Missa cantatur. Sed hoc interest, quia in oratione rhetorica exordium ponitur propter illos ad quos oratio fit, ut benevoli, dociles, vel attenti reddantur; sed in oratione de qua loquimur, exordium requiritur quandoque ad excitandum orantis desiderium ad devote petendum. In exordio autem quod ad benevolentiam captandam inducitur, quatuor modis secundum Tullium proceditur. Quia vel captatur benevolentia ex persona judicis, dum laudatur; vel ex negotio, dum ejus dignitas ostenditur; vel ex persona petentis, sicut dum ostenditur meritum ejus in eos quos alloquitur; vel ex persona adversariorum, dum contra eos audientium animos concitant. In oratione autem quam ad Deum fundimus, pro nobis tantum intercedimus, non ut alii offensam incurrant. Negotium etiam pro quo oramus, ipse Deus est, ad quem sunt omnia desideria nostra ordinanda. Unde dupliciter orantis affectus ad devotionem quasi quodam exordio excitatur; scilicet ex parte Dei, dum ipsum laudamus; et ex parte nostra, dum nostram infirmitatem recogitamus; et quantum ad primum ponit Ambrosius laudem Dei orationis partem; quantum autem ad secundum supplicationem, quae est humilis et devota precatio; in quo etiam potest includi negotium pro quo oramus, inquantum ex necessitate quae nos impellit ad orandum, spiritus noster humiliatur. Postulatio autem ad progressum orationis pertinet; sed gratiarum actio ad terminum, ut prius dictum est.
To the second question, it should be said that just as rhetorical orations have an ingratiating introduction as part of them, so does a prayer poured out to God; which is also why the Introit is sung in the Mass. But the difference is this, that in rhetorical orations the introduction is included for the sake of those to whom the speech is made, to make them benevolent, docile, or attentive. But in the kind of prayer that we are speaking of, the introduction is required sometimes to excite the desire to ask devoutly in the one praying. But in a persuasive preface that is introduced to capture good-will, it proceeds in four ways, according to Cicero. For either the good will of the person of the judge is secured, when he is praised; or of the matter, when its worth is demonstrated; or of the person petitioning, as when he shows his merit toward those whom he addresses; or of the persons of his adversaries, when the rhetorician stirs up the feelings of the audience against them. Now in the prayer that we pour out to God, we plead only for ourselves, not so that others will be charged with an offense. Also, the matter for which we pray is God himself, to whom all our desires should be directed. And therefore the feelings of the one praying are excited to devotion by something like an opening argument in two ways, namely, on the part of God, when we praise him; and on our part, when we meditate on our own weakness. And as to the first, Ambrose includes praise of God as a part of prayer; but as to the second supplication, which is a humble and devout entreaty, in which also can be included the matter for which we pray, inasmuch as by the necessity which impels us to pray, our spirit is humbled. Now request pertains to the process of prayer, but thanksgiving pertains to its end result, as was said before.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod laus largo modo accipitur secundum quod se habet communiter ad laudem et honorem. Vel dicendum, quod quamvis Deus non ordinetur ad aliud, tamen ipse omnia directe in se ordinat; et per hoc sibi laudis ratio competit.
Reply Obj. 1: Praise is taken in a broad way according as it is generally related to praise and honor. Or it could be said that although God is not ordered to anything, nevertheless, he orders all things directly to himself; and this is how the definition of praise applies to him.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod laus non ponitur pars subjectiva, sed integralis, et quasi ad complementum esse orationis pertinet.
Reply Obj. 2: Praise is not included as a subjective part, but an integral part, and as it pertains to the full being of prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod supplicatio non ponitur hic quantum ad hoc quod includit postulationem vel petitionem, sed quantum ad modum petendi quem importat. Potest etiam dici, quod partes Ambrosii reducuntur ad partes apostoli, ut laus Dei dicatur ideo obsecratio, quia per ea quae ad laudem ipsius pertinent, ipsum adjuramus; supplicatio autem idem est quod oratio, quia utrumque quamdam reverentiam importat; alia autem etiam secundum nomen sunt idem.
Reply Obj. 3: Supplication is not included here in the same way as request and petition, but as to the mode of asking that it conveys. It can also be said that Ambrose’s parts can be reduced to the Apostle’s parts, so that praise of God is thus called obsecration, for we adjure him by those things that pertain to his praise. But supplication is the same as prayer, for both convey a certain reverence; while the other things are the same even in name.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod partes ab Hugone positae sunt partes subjectivae, et distinguuntur secundum diversos modos; quia omnis petitio per narrationem determinatur, et ipsa narratio est quaedam interpretativa oratio. Sic ergo utrumque concurrere potest ad orationem, et sic dicitur postulatio; unde ipse dicit, quod postulatio est determinatae petitioni inserta narratio: vel alterum tantum; et sic vel petitio indeterminata sine narratione; et sic est supplicatio; unde ipse dicit, quod supplicatio est sine determinatione petitionis, humilis et devota precatio; aut narratio sine petitione, et sic est insinuatio quae secundum ipsum est sine petitione per solam narrationem, voluntatis facta significatio.
To the third question, it should be said that the parts set down by Hugh are subjective parts and are distinguished according to their different modes; for every petition is determined by its narration, and the narration itself is a certain interpretive prayer. In this way, therefore, both can coincide in a prayer, and then it is called a request; and therefore he says that a request is a narration inserted into a determinate petition: or only one of the two; and so either it is an undetermined petition without narration, and then it is a supplication, which is why he says that supplication is a humble and devout entreaty, without the determination of a petition; or it is narration without petition, and then it is an insinuation, which, according to him, is a signification of the will made without petition by narration alone.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3Ad primum ergo patet solutio ex dictis in secunda quaestione.
To the first objection, then, the answer is clear from what was said about the second question.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod insinuatio per Tullium, ubi Sup., in hoc differt ab exordio, quod exordium expresse benevolentiam captat, vel docilitatem, vel attentionem facit; sed insinuatio facit idem occulte, et per quosdam circuitus; et ideo insinuatio est proprie quando aliud dicitur, et aliud intenditur; et ideo Hugo istum orationis modum quo narratio proponitur, et petitio intenditur, insinuationem nominavit; et ideo non ponitur pro exordio, sed pro illo modo petitionis qui cum quodam exordii genere similitudinem habet.
Reply Obj. 2: Insinuation differs from a persuasive preface according to Cicero in the place mentioned above, in that a persuasive preface explicitly seizes the good will or docility or attention; but insinuation does the same thing secretly, and in a certain roundabout way. And therefore insinuation is properly when one thing is said and another thing is intended; and therefore, Hugh calls this mode of prayer in which narration is put forth and petition is intended, insinuation. And so it is not meant for a persuasive preface, but for that mode of petition that bears a resemblance to a certain kind of ingratiating preface.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut ex dictis patet, postulatio medium est inter insinuationem et supplicationem; et ideo media secundum ordinem ab ipso ponitur.
Reply Obj. 3: As is clear from what has been said, request is a middle ground between insinuation and supplication; and so it is listed in the middle according to its order from the others.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad10Ad quartum dicendum, quod secundum Augustinum illa tria distinguuntur secundum ea quae sunt necessaria viatori. Primo ut sit virtus ad ambulandum per sanitatem; et quantum ad hoc dicitur: petite et accipietis. Secundo ut adsit scientia ad dirigendum, ne via ignoretur; et quantum ad hoc dicitur: quaerite et invenietis. Tertio ut adsit facultas ad perveniendum; et quantum ad hoc dicitur: pulsate et aperietur vobis. Et sic patet quod hic distinguuntur orationis subjectivae partes diversae secundum diversitatem eorum quae petuntur; et ideo oratio quae in definitione apostoli est posita, includit petitionem et quaestionem; sed postulatio pulsationem: gratiarum autem actio et obsecratio non sunt hoc modo subjectivae partes secundum diversitatem petitorum distinctae.
Reply Obj. 4: According to Augustine,1 these three are distinguished according to what is necessary to wayfarers. First, that they have the strength for walking through health; and as to this it is said, ask and you shall receive. Second, that they have knowledge for guidance, lest they be ignorant of the way; and as to this it is said, seek and you shall find. Third, that they have the ability to arrive, and as to this it is said, knock and the door shall be opened to you. And so it is clear that the different subjective parts of prayer are distinguished according to the diversity of the things asked for; and so the prayer that is listed in the Apostle’s definition includes petition and seeking; but request corresponds to knocking, while thanksgiving and obsecration are not subjective parts in this way according to the distinct differences among the things asked for.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A3.ad11A. 4What should be asked for in prayer
Quid sit in oratione petendum
What should be asked for in prayer
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod homo non debeat aliquid determinate petere in oratione. Quia periculosum est petere quod petere non oportet. Sed quid oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus; Rom. 8, 26. Ergo non debemus aliquid determinate petere.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that a man should not ask for anything specific in prayer. For it is dangerous to ask for what is not fitting to ask for. But we do not know what to pray for (Rom 8:26). Therefore, we should not ask for anything specific.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.arg1Praeterea, in oratione homo debet spem suam jactare in Deum, sicut dicitur in Psal. 54, 23: jacta super Dominum curam tuam, et ipse te enutriet. Sed ille qui aliquid in oratione determinat, non videtur super Dominum curam suam jactare totaliter. Ergo talis oratio est reprehensibilis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in prayer a man should cast his hope on God, as it says in Psalm 55:22: cast your care upon the Lord, and he will sustain you. But the man who specifies something in prayer does not seem to cast his cares entirely on the Lord. Therefore, a prayer like that is reprehensible.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.arg2Praeterea, determinatio petitionis non fit nisi ad innotescendum desideratum. Sed Deus, quem oramus, melius scit desideria nostra quam nos ipsi. Ergo non debemus in oratione aliquid determinate petere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, specification of a petition only happens to make known what is desired. But God, whom we pray to, knows our desires better than we do. Therefore, we should not ask for anything specific in our prayers.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.arg3Sed contra, Dominus congruam formam orandi tribuit. Sed in oratione dominica determinatae petitiones continentur. Ergo oportet aliquid determinate petere.
On the contrary (1), the Lord gave us the appropriate form for praying. But in the Lord’s Prayer, there are specific petitions. Therefore, we should ask for something specific.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.scPraeterea, postulatio est orationis pars. Sed habet determinatam petitionem, ut Hugo dicit, ubi sup. Ergo determinate aliquid petendum est.
Furthermore (2), request is a part of prayer. But it contains a specific petition, as Hugh says, in the text quoted above. Therefore, something specific should be asked for.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in oratione non sint temporalia petenda. Matth. 6 super illud: primum quaerite regnum Dei, et haec omnia adjicientur vobis, dicit Glossa interlinearis: intelligendum est non quod post regnum illa quaerantur. Ergo nullo modo licet temporalia orando petere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that in prayer we should not ask for temporal things.1 For commenting on Matthew 6:33: seek first the kingdom of God, and all these things will be given to you as well, the interlineal Gloss says: it should not be understood that after the kingdom, these things should be sought.2 Therefore, it is not permitted to seek temporal things in any way by praying.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.arg5Praeterea, quicumque orat pro aliquo, solicitus est pro illo. Sed pro temporalibus etiam necessariis soliciti esse non debemus, ut patet Matth. 6, 25: nolite soliciti esse quid manducetis. Ergo temporalia non sunt petenda in oratione.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whoever prays for something is anxious about it. But we should not be anxious about even necessary temporal things, as is clear from Matthew 6:25: do not be anxious about what you will eat. Therefore, temporal things are not to be asked in prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.arg6Praeterea, non debemus orando petere nisi quod est bonum nostrum. Sed temporalia non sunt bona nostra, ut patet per Augustinum in Glossa super illud Matth. 6: primum quaerite regnum Dei. Ergo temporalia non sunt in oratione petenda.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, we should not ask for anything in prayer but what is our good. But temporal things are not our goods, as is clear from Augustine in the Gloss on Matthew 6:33: seek first the kingdom of God.1 Therefore, temporal things are not to be asked in prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.arg7Sed contra est quod in oratione dominica continetur: panem nostrum quotidianum da nobis hodie: in qua non solum spiritualis, sed etiam corporalis panis petitur, ut patet per Glossam Lucae 11. Ergo licet pro temporalibus orare.
On the contrary (1), in the Lord’s Prayer is contained, give us this day our daily bread, in which not only spiritual but also physical bread is asked for, as is clear from the Gloss on Luke 11. Therefore, it is permitted to pray for temporal things.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.scPraeterea, Bernardus dicit: petenda sunt temporalia quantum necessitas petit.
Furthermore (2), Bernard says: temporal things are to be asked for as much as necessity demands.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod homo non debeat pro alieno bono orare. Primo per hoc quod dicitur Hierem. 7, 16: tu ergo noli orare pro populo hoc.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a man should not pray for the good of a stranger. First, by the fact that it says in Jeremiah 7:16: therefore, do not you pray for this people.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.arg9Praeterea, praesumptuosum est ut homo se ad ea quae supra se sunt, ingerat. Sed redundantia gratiae ex uno in alium pertinet ad excellentiam plenitudinis quae fuit in Christo secundum quod est caput nostrum. Ergo non debet sibi aliquis usurpare ut pro alio oret.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is presumptuous for a man to pile on himself those things that are above him. But the overflow of grace from one person to another pertains to the excellence of fullness that was in Christ according as he is our head. Therefore, someone should not usurp this to himself by praying for another.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.arg10Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. 5, 44: orate pro persequentibus et calumniantibus vos.
On the contrary, it says in Matthew 5:44: pray for those who persecute and calumniate you.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod determinatio ejus quod in oratione petendum est, ad tria valet. Primo ad hoc quod attentio orantis determinetur ad aliquid, quae plurimum est in oratione necessaria. Secundo ut nobis innotescat desiderium nostrum, et quantum in ipso profecerimus. Tertio ut ferventius petamus: quia bona quanto particularius inspiciuntur, tanto ferventius concupiscuntur sicut de delectabilibus corporalibus Philosophus dicit 3 Ethica. Unde Augustinus in Lib. de Orando Deum, dicit: ideo per certa intervalla ipsum etiam verbis determinatis oramus Deum, ut illis rerum signis nos ipsos admoneamus, quantum ad primum; et quantum in ipso desiderio profecerimus, nobis innotescamus, quantum ad secundum; et ad hoc agendum nos ipsos acrius excitemus, quantum ad tertium.
To the first question, I answer that the specification of what is to be asked in prayer benefits us in three ways. First, because the attention of the one praying is determined to something, which is most necessary in prayer. Second, so that our desire may be made known to us and how much we have advanced in it. Third, so that we may ask more fervently, for the more particularly goods are examined, the more fervently they are desired, as the Philosopher says about physical pleasures in the Ethics 3.1 And therefore Augustine in his book On Praying to God says: therefore, for a certain interval we pray to God himself also with specific words, so that we might admonish ourselves by these signs of things, as to the first, and how much we have advanced in that desire itself, we make known to ourselves, as to the second; and for doing this we excite ourselves more keenly, as to the third.2
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut Augustinus ibidem solvit, apostolus hoc dicit propter tribulationes temporales, quae ad profectum nostrum plerumque immittuntur, et tamen ab eis omnibus liberari petimus, quia in se malae sunt, quamvis secundum quid sint bonae: sed de quibusdam bene scimus quod ea petere oportet, sicut et quod desiderare.
Reply Obj. 1: As Augustine answered about the same text, the Apostle says this because of temporal tribulations, which are often sent for our progress, and nevertheless we ask to be freed from all of them, for they are evil in themselves, although in a certain respect they are good; but we know well about some things that we must ask for them, as well as desire them.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod in dubiis debet homo quantum ad hoc curam suam jactare in Deum, ut si aliter expediat quam petatur, divino arbitrio relinquatur: quam formam orandi Dominus exemplo suo tradidit, cum dixit, Matth. 26, 39: non sicut ego volo, sed sicut tu. Sed in illis quae Deus nos vult velle, oportet quantum ad hoc curam nostram in ipsum projicere ut eorum impetrationem ejus auxilio expectemus.
Reply Obj. 2: A man in doubt about this should cast his care on God, so that if something other than what is asked is more expedient, it will be left to divine judgment. And the Lord gave us this form of praying by his own example when he said, not as I will, but as you will (Matt 26:39). But in those things that God wishes us to want, we must cast our care on him about this so that we may expect his help in obtaining them.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.ad2Ad tertium patet solutio ex dictis.
The answer to the third objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod oratio est quaedam desiderii executio; et ideo illud quod licet desiderare, licet orando petere eo modo quo licet illud desiderare. Sed in illis quae desiderantur, est duplex distinctio attendenda: prima est quia quaedam desiderantur propter seipsa, quaedam propter aliud: secunda est, quia quaedam non habent superfluitatem desiderii, sicut virtutes; quaedam autem habent, sicut voluptates, divitiae, et hujusmodi. Bona autem temporalia et propter aliud desideranda sunt, et cum quadam mensura, scilicet secundum quod sunt necessaria ad vitam praesentem agendam; et ideo hoc etiam modo orari pro eis potest.
To the second question, I answer that prayer is a way of carrying out desire. And so what is permitted to desire, it is permitted to ask in prayer in that way in which it is permitted to desire it. But among those things that are desired, two distinctions must be kept in mind: the first is that some things are desired because of themselves, some things for the sake of something else. The second is that certain things cannot be desired too much, like virtues; but other things can, like pleasures, riches, and things like that. Now temporal goods are to be desired both for the sake of something else and with a certain measure, namely, according as they are necessary to leading the present life. And therefore this is also how they can be prayed for.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod nec primo nec secundo debent quaeri temporalia, quasi principaliter intenta; possunt autem quaeri ut propter aliud desiderata: quod quidem desiderium est electionis, non voluntatis proprie, quia voluntas est finis.
Reply Obj. 1: Temporal goods should be sought neither first nor second, as though principally desired. But they can be sought as desired for the sake of something else: which desire indeed belongs to choice, not properly to the will, for the will has to do with the end.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod superflua solicitudo prohibetur illis verbis, non autem necessaria.
Reply Obj. 2: Excess concern is forbidden by these words, but not necessary concern.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod temporalia non sunt bona nostra secundum se, sed secundum quod ordinantur ad alia; et sic accipiunt rationem boni utilis; et sic pro eis orari potest, ut Philosophus dicit in 5 Ethica: oportet non haec, scilicet temporalia bona, orare, sed quod homo eis bene utatur.
Reply Obj. 3: Temporal things are not our goods in themselves, but according as they are ordered to other things, and so they take on the character of a useful good. And this is how one can pray for them, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 5: it is not necessary to pray for these things, namely temporal goods, but that a man use them well.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod cum praecepto caritatis homo debeat proximum sicut seipsum diligere, eadem ei debet optare quae sibi; et ideo etiam eadem pro eis potest orare quae etiam pro se orat.
To the third question, it should be said that since by the precept of charity a man should love his neighbor as himself, he should wish the same things for him as for himself; and therefore, he can also ask in prayer for the same things for another that he would ask in prayer for himself.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Dominus loquitur quantum ad hoc quod in illo populo erant impedimenta, quare oratio prophetae exaudiri non poterat, scilicet incorreptus error illorum, et finalis impoenitentia, ut Glossa ibidem dicit.
Reply Obj. 1: The Lord is speaking about the things that were impediments for that people as the reason the prayer of the prophet would not be heard, namely, their uncorrected error, and final unrepentance, as the Gloss says about the same text.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod ille qui orat, non propria virtute nititur obtinere quod petit, sed virtute ejus quem orat; et ideo quando aliquis pro alio orat, non sibi usurpat gratiam plenitudinis, sed ei attribuit quem orat, a quo gratiam proximo dandam petit.
Reply Obj. 2: The person who prays does not strive to obtain what he asks for by his own power, but by the power of the one he prays to. And this is why when someone prays for another, he does not usurp to himself the grace of fullness, but he attributes it to the one he prays to, from whom he asks the grace to be given to his neighbor.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A4.ad8A. 5Whom can we pray to
Quis possit orare
Whom can we pray to
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod solus Deus debeat orari, per definitionem orationis: quia Damascenus dicit, quod oratio est ascensus intellectus in Deum.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that God alone should be prayed to, by the definition of prayer: for Damascene says that prayer is the ascent of the intellect toward God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg1Praeterea, oratio est actus latriae, ut dictum est. Sed latria soli Deo debetur. Ergo et oratio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, prayer is an act of worship, as was said. But worship should be toward God alone. Therefore, also prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg2Praeterea, virtus orationis plus in affectu consistit quam in voce: quia hoc negotium, ut Augustinus dicit, plus gemitibus quam vocibus agitur. Sed solius Dei est cogitationes cordium et affectiones percipere. Ergo ei soli fit oratio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the power of prayer consists more in the affections than in the voice: for it is about this, as Augustine says, more than groans or words.1 But it belongs to God alone to perceive the thoughts and affections of the heart. Therefore, prayer is made to him alone.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg3Sed contra est quod dicitur Job 5, 1: voca ergo si est qui tibi respondeat, et ad aliquem sanctorum convertere. Ergo oratio potest fieri ad sanctos Dei, non solum ad Deum.
On the contrary (4), it is said in Job 5:1: call, therefore, if there is someone who will answer you, and turn to one of the saints. Therefore, prayer can be made to the saints of God, not only to God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.scPraeterea, orationis species est supplicatio. Sed supplicatio homini fieri potest. Ergo et oratio.
Furthermore (5), supplication is a species of prayer. But supplication can be made to a man. Therefore, so can prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod possit oratio dirigi etiam ad sanctos non in patria existentes. Non enim ad sanctos orationem fundimus, nisi inquantum sunt Deo viciniores nobis: quia Deus per ea quae sunt sibi magis propinqua, in distantia magis radios suae bonitatis emittit, ut Dionysius dicit. Sed sancti etiam in hoc mundo existentes sunt nobis superiores. Ergo debemus eos orare.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that prayer can also be directed to one of the saints not dwelling in heaven.1 For we only pour out prayer to saints according as they are closer to God than to us; for God by those things that are nearer to him emits the rays of his goodness to the ones that are far, as Dionysius says.2 But the saints even existing in this world are above us. Therefore, we should pray to them.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg5Praeterea, illi qui sunt in purgatorio jam sunt certi de sua salute. Ergo sunt in meliori statu quam nos sumus. Ergo possumus eos orare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, those who are now in purgatory are certain of their salvation. Therefore, they are in a better state than we are. Therefore, we can pray to them.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg6Praeterea, in dialogis legitur quod Paschasius, qui etiam post mortem miraculum fecit, revelatus est beato germano Capuano episcopo in purgatorio esse. Ergo videtur quod pari ratione ad eos qui non sunt in patria, possit oratio dirigi.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in the Dialogues it is read that Paschasius, who worked a miracle even after his death, was revealed to blessed Bishop Germanus of Capua to be in purgatory.1 Therefore, it seems that, by the same rationale, prayer can be directed to those who are not in heaven.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg7Sed contra, quia non est ejusdem orari, et quod pro eis oretur. Sed pro omnibus sanctis qui sunt vel in mundo, vel in purgatorio, oratur. Ergo non debent ipsi orari.
On the contrary (1), the same person cannot be prayed to and prayed for. But the saints who are on earth or in purgatory are prayed for. Therefore, they should not be prayed to.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.scPraeterea, sancti non orantur nisi inquantum sunt in plena divinitatis participatione. Sed non participant plene divinitatem nisi inquantum participant beatitudinem, ut Boetius probat in 2 de Consolatione. Ergo sancti qui sunt in beatitudine, tantum orandi sunt.
Furthermore (2), saints are only prayed to inasmuch as they are in full participation of divinity. But they do not partake fully of divinity except as they partake of beatitude, as Boethius proves in On the Consolation of Philosophy 3.1 Therefore, only saints who are in beatitude should be prayed to.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod oratio non fiat ad Deum ratione essentiae, sed magis ratione personae. Quia hoc modo debemus orare, sicut Christus nos docuit. Sed ipse docuit nos ad personam patris orationem dirigere; Joan. 16, 23: si quid petieritis patrem in nomine meo, dabit vobis. Ergo oratio fit ad Deum ratione personae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that prayer is not made to God by reason of his essence, but rather by reason of his person. For we should pray in the way Christ taught us. But he taught us to direct our prayer to the person of the Father: but whatever you ask of the Father in my name, he will give to you (John 16:23). Therefore, prayer is made to God by reason of his person.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg9Praeterea, illud quod attribuitur Deo ratione divinae naturae, toti Trinitati competit, et singulis personis. Sed Ecclesia non dirigit aliquam orationem ad Spiritum Sanctum. Ergo non oratur Deus ratione naturae, sed ratione personae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what is attributed to God by reason of his divine nature applies to the whole Trinity, and to each person. But the Church does not direct any prayer to the Holy Spirit. Therefore, God should not be prayed to by reason of his nature, but by reason of his person.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg10Sed contra, secundum hoc aliquis oratur quod bona sua communicare potest. Sed communicare seipsum competit Deo inquantum est bonus. Cum ergo bonitas sit attributum essentiale, videtur quod oratio dirigatur ad Deum ratione naturae.
Obj. 3: But to the contrary, someone is prayed to according as he can communicate his goods. But to communicate himself belongs to God as good. Therefore, since goodness is an essential attribute, it seems that prayer is directed to God by reason of his nature.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.arg11Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod illud quod orando petimus, est beata vita, ut Augustinus dicit: quia omnia alia quae petimus, non petimus nisi secundum quod ad hanc ordinantur. Beatam autem vitam dat directe solus Deus. Sed tamen etiam sancti cooperantur nobis ad hoc quod beatam vitam obtineamus; et ideo oratio directe et proprie fit ad Deum, sicut a quo expectamus quod orando petimus; sed tamen orantis intentio ad sanctos convertitur, ut quorum auxilio a Deo impetrat quod expectat; et ideo dicit Cassiodorus quod oratio proprie fit ad Deum, sed deprecatio ad sanctos.
To the first question, I answer that what we ask when we pray is blessed life, as Augustine says:1 for all the other things that we ask for, we only ask according as they are ordered to this. Now, only God gives the blessed life directly. But nevertheless the saints also cooperate with us so that we obtain the blessed life; and therefore prayer is directly and properly made toward God as the one from whom we expect what we ask for in prayer. But nevertheless the intention of the one praying can be turned toward the saints, as those from whom he obtains help from God. And so Cassiodorus says that prayer is properly made to God, but entreaty to the saints.2
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod in definitione debent poni ea quae per se sunt. Quamvis autem aliquo modo ad sanctos oratio fieri possit, sicut ad intercessores pro nobis, tamen proprie et per se oratio in Deum fertur.
Reply Obj. 1: In a definition should be included the things that are per se. Now, although in a certain way prayer can be made to the saints, as to intercessors for us, nevertheless, properly and per se, prayer is directed to God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod oratio est actus latriae; nec tamen cum sancti orantur, eis latria exhibetur; sed illi a quo petitio orantis explenda speratur.
Reply Obj. 2: Prayer is an act of worship; however, when the saints are prayed to, worship is not shown to them, but to him by whom the one praying hopes his petition will be fulfilled.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod sancti cognoscunt in verbo omnia quae ad eorum gloriam pertinent. Et quia ad magnam eorum gloriam est quod alios juvare possunt, quasi Dei cooperatores existentes; ideo statim in verbo vident vota eorum qui eos interpellant.
Reply Obj. 3: The saints discern in a word all those things that pertain to their glory. And since it is to their great glory that they can help others, acting as cooperators with God, this is why they see immediately in a word the wishes of those who utter them.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod ad aliquem sanctorum nos convertendum esse docet, ut ad mediatorem orationis, non ad quem principaliter oratio dirigatur.
Reply Obj. 4: He teaches us to turn to one of the saints as to a mediator of prayer, not the one to whom the prayer is principally directed.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod oratio hic accipitur ad similitudinem rhetoricae orationis, ut ex dictis patet, et ideo sicut illa soli judici fit, quamvis etiam aliis superioribus supplicationes fieri possint, vel aliquae petitiones; ita etiam oratio ad solum Deum directe dirigitur; sed supplicatio etiam directe ad alios dirigi potest.
Reply Obj. 5: Prayer here is taken for its resemblance to a rhetorical oration, as is clear from what has been said, and so just as that is done for a judge alone, although also supplications or some petitions can be made to other people of rank, so also, prayer is directed directly to God alone, but supplication can also be directed directly to others.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.ad5Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod nihil petitur ab aliquo qui non habet illud; unde cum beata vita sit quae in orando petitur, ad illos solos sanctos dirigi aliquo modo oratio potest qui beatam vitam habent, non autem ad illos qui in mundo sunt, neque ad illos qui in purgatorio sunt: quamvis illis qui in mundo sunt supplicatio vel petitio aliqua fieri possit.
To the second question, it should be said that nothing is asked from someone who does not have it; and therefore when blessed life is what is asked for in prayer, it can be directed only to those saints who already have the blessed life, but not to those who are in the world, nor to those who are in purgatory; although to those who are in the world some supplication and petition can be made.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis sancti in mundo existentes sint nobis superiores, et possint pro nobis orare; non tamen adhuc ad illum gradum superioritatis pervenerunt, ut scilicet beatitudinem, quam nos non habemus, illi habeant.
Reply Obj. 1: Although saints existing in the world are above us, and can pray for us, nevertheless, they have not attained that state of superiority, namely, beatitude, so that they have what we do not have.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis illi qui sunt in purgatorio, sint in majori securitate quam nos, tamen sunt in majori afflictione; et iterum non sunt in statu merendi: et ideo magis indigent quod pro eis oretur, quam quod ipsi orentur.
Reply Obj. 2: Although those who are in purgatory are in greater certainty than we are, nevertheless they are in greater affliction. And again, they are not in the state of meriting, and so they need us to pray for them more than they can pray for us.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod in miraculis praecipue attenditur fides et devotio orantis; unde etiam Dominus mulieri quam sanavit, dixit, Matth. 9, 22: fides tua te salvam fecit. Et quia ille propter excellentiam meritorum credebatur in patria esse, ideo orabatur; et talis oratio propter fidem orantium exaudiebatur tunc, et ut vita illius approbaretur, non quod ille pro aliis in purgatorio existens oraret.
Reply Obj. 3: The faith and devotion of the one praying is particularly important in miracles. And this is why the Lord also said to the woman whom he healed, your faith has healed you (Matt 9:22). And since that person was believed to be in heaven because of the excellence of his merits he was prayed to for this reason. And this kind of prayer was heard then because of the faith of the ones praying, and so that his life could be approved—not because he would pray for others while still in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.ad8Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod Deus praecipue oratur, inquantum est beatus, et aliis beatitudinem largiens; et quia hoc convenit ei ratione essentiae, ideo ratione essentialium attributorum oratur.
To the third question, it should be said that God is particularly prayed to, inasmuch as he is blessed, and the source granting beatitude to all others. And because this belongs to him by reason of his essence, therefore he is prayed to by reason of his essential attributes.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ea quae sunt essentiae, a patre sunt in aliis personis; et ideo fit quaedam reductio ab aliis personis in Patrem, ut patet per Hilarium; et propter hoc etiam dicitur Pater principium totius deitatis; et sic nos in Patrem, sicut in principium non de principio, reducens Christus, nos ad Patrem orationem dirigere per Filium docuit.
Reply Obj. 1: Those things that belong to the essence are in the other persons from the Father; and so a certain reduction is made from the other persons back to the Father, as is clear from Hilary.1 And because of this the Father is also called the principle of the whole deity. And this is why Christ, referring us to the Father as to a principle not from a principle, taught us to direct our prayer to the Father through the Son.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus ex personali proprietate habet quod sit donum; et ideo magis competit quod ipse petatur quam quod ab eo aliquid petatur: quamvis etiam ad spiritum sanctum Ecclesia orationes aliquas dirigat, et hymnos, qui loco orationum in Ecclesia recitantur; sicut patet: Nunc Sancte Nobis Spiritus, et Veni Creator Spiritus, et hujusmodi.
Reply Obj. 2: The Holy Spirit stands as gift by his personal properties; and so it is more fitting that he be asked for than that something be asked for from him; although the Church also directs certain prayers to the Holy Spirit, and hymns, which are recited in the place of prayers in the Church, as is seen in Come Holy Spirit Who Ever One, and Come Holy Spirit, Creator Blest, and the like.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A5.ad10A. 6Who can pray
Cui competit orare
Who can pray
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6Quaestiuncula 1
Ad sextum sic proceditur. Videtur quod divinae personae sit orare. Ejus enim est orare cujus est accipere. Sed personae Dei est accipere ab alio, sicut Filii et Spiritus Sancti. Ergo ejus est orare.
Obj. 1: To the sixth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that it belongs to a divine person to pray. For it belongs to someone to pray if it belongs to him to receive. But it belongs to a person of God, like the Son and the Holy Spirit, to receive from another. Therefore, it belongs to them to pray.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.arg1Praeterea, Joan. 14, 16: ego rogabo patrem, et alium Paraclytum dabit vobis; et sunt filii verba. Ergo filii est orare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, I will ask the Father and he will give you another Paraclete (John 14:16); and these are the words of the Son. Therefore, it belongs to the Son to pray.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.arg2Praeterea, Rom. 7, 26, dicitur: spiritus postulat . . . gemitibus inenarrabilibus. Sed Spiritus Sanctus est tertia in Trinitate persona. Ergo personae divinae est orare.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it says in Romans 8:26, the Spirit asks on our behalf with unspeakable groanings. But the Holy Spirit is the third person of the Trinity. Therefore, it belongs to a divine person to pray.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.arg3Sed contra, orare importat defectum virtutis in orante. Sed hoc divinae personae non competit. Ergo oratio non est divinae personae.
On the contrary (1), to pray implies a lack of power in the one praying. But this does not apply to a divine Person. Therefore, prayer does not belong to a divine Person.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.scPraeterea, oratio est actus latriae, quae dicitur servitus Dei. Sed servire non competit divinae personae. Ergo nec orare.
Furthermore (2), praying is an act of worship, which is called the service of God. But to serve does not belong to divine Persons. Therefore, neither does prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod nec sanctis qui sunt in patria, competit orare. Quia sancti qui sunt in patria, sunt Christo conformes, inquantum est homo. Sed Christo, inquantum est homo, non competit orare; alias diceremus: Christe ora pro nobis. Ergo nec aliis sanctis competit orare.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that neither does it belong to the saints who are in heaven to pray.1 For the saints who are in heaven are conformed to Christ as man. But it does not belong to Christ as man to pray; otherwise we would say, Christ, pray for us. Therefore, it also does not belong to the saints to pray either.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.arg5Praeterea, sancti in patria aequales sunt angelis Dei, Matth. 22. Sed angelis non competit orare: quia oratio, ut dictum est, est actus rationis, qui in angelis non est, cum in umbra intelligentiae oriatur, ut Isaac dicit. Ergo nec aliis sanctis qui sunt in patria, oratio competit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the saints in heaven are equal to the angels of God (cf. Matt 22:30). But it does not belong to the angels to pray: for prayer, as was said, is an act of reason, which does not exist in the angels, since it arises in the shadow of intelligence, as Isaac says.1 Therefore, it also does not belong to the other saints who are in heaven to pray.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.arg6Praeterea, quicumque orat pro alio, alteri meretur. Sed sancti qui sunt in patria, non sunt in statu merendi. Ergo nec in statu orandi.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, anyone who prays for another merits for the other. But the saints who are in heaven are not in a state of meriting. Therefore, neither are they in a state of praying.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.arg7Sed contra est quod dicimus: sancte Petre, ora pro nobis.
On the contrary (1), we say, Saint Peter, pray for us.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.scPraeterea, sancti in patria magis fervent caritate quam in via. Sed caritas facit ut sancti in via pro aliis orent. Ergo multo magis in patria pro nobis orant.
Furthermore (2), saints burn more with charity in heaven than they did as wayfarers. But charity causes saints who are wayfaring to pray for others. Therefore, much more do they pray for us in heaven.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam brutorum animalium sit orare. Quia in Psal. 146, 9, dicitur: qui dat jumentis escam ipsorum, et pullis corvorum qui invocant eum. Sed invocare Deum est ipsum orare. Ergo etiam animalia orant.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it also belongs to brute animals to pray.1 For it says in Psalm 146:9: who gives food to beasts, and to the young ravens who invoke him. But to invoke God is to pray to him. Therefore, animals also pray.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.arg9Praeterea, oratio est denuntiativus appetitus. Sed animalia bruta appetunt bonum divinum suo modo. Ergo orant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, prayer is indicative of desire. But brute animals desire the divine good in their own way. Therefore, they pray.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.arg10Sed contra, oratio non fit nisi ad Deum. Sed Deus non potest cognosci nisi intellectu, quo bruta carent. Ergo orare non competit eis.
On the contrary, prayer is only made to God. But God cannot be known by anything but the intellect, which the brutes lack. Therefore, it does not belong to them to pray.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod oratio requirit distinctionem orantis ad eum qui oratur: quia nullus a seipso aliquid petit. Oratio autem fit ad Deum ratione attributorum essentialium, in quibus personae non distinguuntur; et ideo uni personae non competit aliam orare.
To the first question, I answer that prayer requires the distinction of the one praying from the one who is prayed to: for no one asks anything from himself. But prayer is made to God by reason of his essential attributes, in which the Persons are not distinguished; and so it does not befit one Person to pray to another.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod acceptio illa qua una persona accipit ab alia, est per naturalem fecunditatem, et non per gratuitam collationem, pro qua impetranda oratio funditur.
Reply Obj. 1: That receiving in which one Person receives from another is by natural fruitfulness, and not by gratuitous conferral, which prayer is poured out in the hope of obtaining.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc filius dicit de seipso, non ratione personae, sed ratione naturae assumptae.
Reply Obj. 2: The Son says this about himself, not by reason of his person, but by reason of his assumed nature.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod Spiritus dicitur postulare, inquantum nos postulare facit.
Reply Obj. 3: The Spirit is said to ask inasmuch as he makes us ask.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam haeretici dixerunt, quod sancti non possunt juvare orando pro nobis, quia unusquisque recipit secundum ea quae gerit; sed hoc est contra articulum fidei, qui est sanctorum communio, quae per caritatem fit; et ideo cum etiam in sanctis qui sunt in patria, sit perfectissima caritas, competit eis pro nobis orare; non autem pro se, quia omnia eis ad votum succedunt.
To the second question, it should be said that certain heretics have said that the saints cannot help us by praying for us, since each one receives according to what he does. But this is against an article of faith, which is the communion of saints, which arises from charity; and therefore, since also among the saints who are in heaven there is the most perfect charity, it befits them to pray for us; but not for themselves, since all things proceed for them according to their wishes.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Christus, inquantum homo, orat pro nobis; sed ideo non dicimus Christe ora pro nobis, quia Christus supponit suppositum aeternum, cujus non est orare, sed adjuvare; et ideo dicimus, Christe audi nos, vel miserere nostri: et in hoc etiam evitamus haeresim Arii et Nestorii.
Reply Obj. 1: Christ, as man, prays for us; but we do not therefore say, Christ, pray for us, for Christ exists as an eternal suppositum, whose role is not to pray, but to help. And so we say, Christ, hear us, or have mercy on us; and in this we also avoid the heresies of Arius and Nestorius.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod illud quod est rationis, est etiam multo nobilius intellectus: quia quod potest virtus inferior, potest superior; et ideo angeli orare possunt, in quibus intellectus est.
Reply Obj. 2: What belongs to reason exists even more nobly in an intellect, for what a lower power can do, the higher power can as well. And so angels, in whom there is an intellect, are able to pray.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod quidam dicit, quod non sunt in statu merendi quantum ad praemium essentiale, sed quantum ad praemium accidentale; et ideo etiam aliis mereri possunt. Sed quia meritum tantum viatorum est; ideo dicendum, quod aliud est impetrare, et aliud mereri, ut dicetur, et ideo sancti si non possint mereri, possunt tamen nobis suis orationibus aliquid impetrare.
Reply Obj. 3: Some people say that they are not in the state of meriting as to the essential reward, but as to an incidental reward; and so they can also merit for others. But since merit is only for wayfarers, therefore it should be said that obtaining is one thing, and meriting is another, as will be said. And therefore the saints, if they cannot merit, can nevertheless obtain something for us by their own prayers.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod brutis nullo modo competit orare: tum quia non sunt participes beatae vitae, quae principaliter in oratione petitur: tum quia etiam Deum, cui oratio offertur, non apprehendunt: tum etiam quia petere est actus rationis, cum importet ordinationem quamdam, ut ex dictis patet.
To the third question, it should be said that it in no way belongs to brute animals to pray, both because they are not partakers of the blessed life, which is the chief thing asked for in prayer; and because they also do not apprehend God, to whom prayer is offered; and also because asking is an act of reason, since it implies a certain ordering, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut animalia bruta, secundum Augustinum, 12 super Gen. ad litteram, dicuntur jussis Dei obedire non quasi percipientes mandatum, sed inquantum naturali instinctu ab ipso moventur; ita etiam dicuntur Deum invocare improprie, inquantum aliquid naturali desiderio, desiderant, quod a Deo obtinent.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as brute animals, according to Augustine in On the Literal Meaning of Genesis,1 are said to obey the commands of God not as perceiving his order, but inasmuch as they are moved by it by natural instinct, so also they are said figuratively to invoke God, insofar by a natural desire they desire something which they obtain from God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod appetitus, ut dictum est, importat simplicem motum in appetibile: sed oratio, sive petitio, ordinem quemdam, qui est rationis; et ideo appetitus potest brutis competere, non autem petitio, vel oratio.
Reply Obj. 2: Appetite, as was said, denotes a simple motion toward the appetible. But prayer, or petition, denotes a certain order, which belongs to reason. And so appetite can belong to brute animals, but not petition or prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A6.ad8A. 7The efficacy of prayerDe efficacia orationis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad septimum sic proceditur. Videtur quod oratio non sit satisfactoria. Quia omnis oratio vel est vocalis, vel mentalis. Sed mentalis non est satisfactoria, quia non habet poenam, sed jucunditatem: nec iterum vocalis, quia, sicut Isidorus dicit, reconciliat Deo non sonus vocis, sed pura et simplex mentis intentio. Ergo oratio non est satisfactionis pars.
Obj. 1: To the seventh question we proceed thus.1 It seems that prayer is not an act of satisfaction. For every prayer is either vocal or mental. But mental prayer is not an act of satisfaction, for it does not have any penalty, but agreeableness; nor again is vocal prayer, for, as Isidore says, it is not the sound of the voice that reconciles us to God, but a pure and simple intention of the mind.2 Therefore, prayer is not a part of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg1Praeterea, latria, ut in praecedenti dist. quaest. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 5, in corp., dictum est, contra poenitentiae virtutem dividitur. Sed satisfactio est actus poenitentiae virtutis, oratio autem latriae. Ergo oratio non est satisfactoria.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as was said in the main argument of the previous distinction, Question 1, Article 1, Subquestion 5, worship is divided against the virtue of repentance. But satisfaction is an act of the virtue of repentance, while prayer is an act of worship. Therefore, prayer is not satisfactory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg2Praeterea, satisfactio fit ad reconciliandum eum qui offensus est. Sed oratio reconciliationem sequitur: quia praesumptuosum esse videtur petere ab eo quem offendimus. Ergo oratio non est satisfactoria.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, satisfaction is made to reconcile the one who is offended. But prayer follows reconciliation, for it seems presumptuous to ask from someone whom we have offended. Therefore, prayer is not satisfactory.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg3Sed contra est quod Hieronymus dicit: oratione sanantur pestes mentis, sicut et jejunio pestes corporis. Sed jejunium est satisfactorium. Ergo et oratio.
On the contrary (1), Jerome says, the diseases of the mind are healed by prayer, just as the diseases of the body are healed by fasting.1 But fasting is an act of satisfaction. Therefore, so is prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.scPraeterea, oratione petimus nobis debita relaxari, nec frustra, cum a Domino sit institutum. Sed relaxatio debitorum per poenitentiam fit. Ergo oratio ad aliquam partem poenitentiae pertinet: non nisi ad satisfactionem: ergo oratio est satisfactoria.
Furthermore (2), in prayer we ask for our debts to be forgiven, and not in vain, since it was instituted by the Lord. But the forgiveness of debts happens by repentance. Therefore, prayer pertains to some part of penance, which part could only be satisfaction; therefore, prayer is an act of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod oratio non sit meritoria. Opus enim meritorium solum in Deum intentionem dirigit: quia mercenaria intentio virtutem meriti evacuat. Sed orans non solum ad Deum habet oculum, sed ad proprias indigentias, quibus petit subveniri. Ergo non est opus meritorium.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that prayer is not meritorious.1 For a meritorious work directs its intention only toward God; for the intention of a reward destroys the virtue of merit. But a person praying does not only have an eye to God, but also to his own needs, which he is asking to be met. Therefore, it is not a meritorious work.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg5Praeterea, si est meritoria, nullius magis quam ejus quod postulat. Sed ejus quod postulat, non est meritoria: quia quandoque non exauditur, etiam si ab eo qui in caritate est, offeratur. Ergo oratio non est meritoria.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, if prayer is meritorious, it most of all merits what it asks for. But prayer does not merit what it asks for, because sometimes it is not heard, even if it is offered by someone in charity. Therefore, prayer is not meritorious.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg6Praeterea, natura non facit per duo quod potest facere per unum: quia non invenitur aliquid vanum in operibus naturae, et multo minus in operibus gratiae. Sed ad merendum sufficienter ordinantur opera. Ergo videtur quod oratio non sit meritoria.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, nature does not do through two things what it can do through one: for nothing wasted is found among the works of nature, and much less among the works of grace. But works are sufficiently ordered to meriting. Therefore, it seems that prayer is not meritorious.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg7Sed contra, omne opus virtutis potest esse meritorium. Sed oratio est opus virtutis, ut dictum est. Ergo est meritoria.
On the contrary (1), every work of virtue can be meritorious. But prayer is a work of virtue, as was said. Therefore, it is meritorious.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.scPraeterea, in Psalm. 34, 13, dicitur: oratio mea in sinu meo convertetur. Ergo ex oratione aliquid oranti accrescit; et ita illius videtur esse meritoria.
Furthermore (2), it says in Psalm 35(34):13: my prayer shall turn over in my bosom. Therefore, by prayer something grows in the one praying; and so it seems to be meritorious.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod inconvenienter assignentur conditiones quae praestant efficaciam orationi. Dicitur enim in Glossa Lucae 11, super illam parabolam: quis vestrum habebit amicum? etc., quod quatuor conditiones exiguntur ad hoc quod oratio sit efficax: scilicet ut petatur pie, et pro se, et perseveranter, et ad salutem. Qui enim est in peccato, pietatis virtutem non habet. Sed peccatorum oratio aliquando exauditur: quia etiam per peccatores mirabilia fieri possunt. Ergo non oportet quod pie petatur, ad hoc quod oratio sit efficax.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the conditions that confer efficacy on prayer are inappropriately assigned.1 For it says in the Gloss on the parable in Luke 11:5, which of you shall have a friend, and go to him at midnight, that four conditions are required for a prayer to be efficacious: namely, that it is asked for piously, and for oneself, and perseveringly, and for salvation. For someone who is in sin does not have the virtue of piety. But the prayer of sinners is sometimes heard, for miracles can even be worked by sinners. Therefore, it is not necessary that it be piously asked for in order to be an efficacious prayer.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg9Praeterea, oratio quae ex caritate fit, semper efficaciam habet; Joan. 15, 7: si manseritis in me, et verba mea in vobis manserint; quodcumque volueritis, petetis, et fiet vobis. In Deo autem manere facit caritas, ut patet 1 Joan. 4. Omnis autem oratio quae fit pie, ex caritate procedit. Ergo habet efficaciam: non ergo oportet addere alias conditiones.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, prayer that is done out of charity always has efficacy: if you remain in me, and my words remain in you, whatsoever you wish, ask for, and it will be done for you (John 15:7). Now charity makes one remain in God, as is clear from 1 John 4:16. Now every prayer that is piously made proceeds from charity. Therefore, it has efficacy: and so it is not necessary to add other conditions.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg10Praeterea, quanto caritas est amplior, tanto majorem habet efficaciam merendi. Sed caritas tanto est amplior, quanto ad plures se extendit. Ergo videtur quod magis sit efficax oratio ex caritate procedens, quae fit pro aliis, quam illa quae fit pro ipso orante; et ita non requiritur pro se fieri.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the greater charity is, the more efficacy it has for meriting. But charity is greater the more people it is extended to. Therefore, it seems that the more efficacious prayer is the one proceeding from charity, which is made on behalf of others, rather than one that is made on behalf of the one praying; and so it is not required that it be done for oneself.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg11Praeterea, ab eodem habet oratio efficaciam merendi, et opus, scilicet a caritate. Sed opus ex caritate procedens est meritorium, etiam si non perseveranter fiat. Ergo ad orationis efficaciam non requiritur quod perseveranter fiat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, prayer has the same efficacy for meriting, namely, from charity, as a work does. But a work proceeding from charity is meritorious, even if it is not done perseveringly. Therefore, it is not required for the efficacy of a prayer that it be done perseveringly.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg12Praeterea, ea quae ad salutem pertinent, desiderata, vel petita, iram Dei non provocant. Sed aliquando Deus orantibus concedit aliqua, de quorum petitione irascitur: sicut filiis Israel regem petentibus, quibus in indignatione regem dedit. Ergo non oportet ad hoc quod oratio sit efficax, quod petantur ea quae sunt ad salutem.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, those things that are desired or asked for as pertaining to salvation do not provoke God’s anger. But sometimes God grants certain things whose asking has angered him: as when he granted a king in indignation at the request of the sons of Israel. Therefore, it is not necessary that what is asked for be for salvation in order that the prayer be efficacious.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg13Praeterea, videtur quod multae aliae conditiones requirantur: videlicet quod fideliter et confidenter petatur; Jac. 1, 6: postulet autem in fide nihil haesitans; et quod oratio sit humilis; Psal. 101, 18: respexit in orationem humilium, et non sprevit preces eorum. Paupertas etiam petentis ad efficaciam orationis facit; Psal. 9, 38: desiderium pauperum exaudivit Dominus. Fervor etiam devotionis; unde etiam Augustinus dicit de orando Deum ad Probam, cap. 9: dignior sequitur effectus, quando ferventior procedit affectus. Ergo insufficienter illae quatuor conditiones enumerantur.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, it seems that many other conditions are required: namely, that it is asked faithfully and trustfully: but ask in faith, never doubting (Jas 1:6); and that the prayer be humble: he has regarded the prayer of the humble, and did not scorn their petition (Ps 102:17). The poverty, too, of the one asking makes a prayer efficacious: the Lord has heard the desire of the poor (Ps 10:17). Also the fervor of his devotion, which is why Augustine also says in his letter to Proba on prayer, Chapter 9: a nobler effect follows when a more fervent affection precedes.1 Therefore, the four conditions are insufficiently enumerated.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.arg14Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod satisfactio respicit et culpam praeteritam, pro cujus offensa recompensationem facit, et culpam futuram, contra quam est medicina salvans; et haec duo orationi competunt. Initium enim peccati et radix est superbia; et ideo per quod homo spiritum suum humiliter Deo subdit in oratione, et pro superbia praecedentis offensae recompensationem facit, et aditum futurae culpae aufert, radicem ei amputans; et ita oratio plene habet satisfaciendi rationem.
To the first question, I answer that satisfaction regards both past fault, for which offense one makes recompense; and future fault, against which it is a healing medicine. And these two things belong to prayer. For the root and source of sin is pride (Sir 10:15), and so by the fact that a man humbly subjects his spirit to God in prayer, he both makes recompense for the pride of his previous offense, and cuts off access to future fault, by pulling up its root; and so prayer fully possesses the character of making satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod oratio mentalis et vocalis satisfactoria est, si in caritate fiat. Vocalis quidem, quia habet exteriorem laborem, et sic poenam quemdam; et inquantum in ea manet virtus praecedentis intentionis, habet etiam rationem boni meritorii, quae duo ad opus satisfactorium requiruntur. Et sic patet quomodo respondendum sit ad auctoritatem Isidori; quia sonus vocis non reconciliat Deo inquantum hujusmodi, sed inquantum manet in ipsa purae intentionis efficacia. Similiter etiam oratio mentalis satisfactoria est: quia quamvis habeat jucunditatem, habet tamen et poenam admixtam: quia dicit Gregorius: orare est amaros gemitus in compunctione resonare, vel pro peccatis, vel pro dilatione patriae; et praeterea ipsa mentis elevatio est carnis afflictio, ut supra dictum est; et afflictio carnis redundat in mentem, inquantum ei unita est, et etiam in superbientem spiritum, cujus vulnus oratio sanat; et idcirco sine poena oratio humilis esse non potest.
Reply Obj. 1: Mental and vocal prayer is an act of satisfaction if it is done in charity. Vocal prayer, indeed, since it has an outward work, and thus a certain penalty; and inasmuch as in it the virtue of the previous intention remains, it also has the character of meriting good, which are the two things required for a work of satisfaction. And thus it is clear that the text of Isidore should be answered in a certain way, for the sound of the voice does not in itself reconcile to God, but as the pure efficacy of the intention remains in it. Likewise, mental prayer is also an act of satisfaction: for although it has agreeablenesss, it still has penalty mixed in, for Gregory says, to pray is to resound with bitter groans in remorse,1 whether for one’s sins, or for the lack of heaven. And furthermore, the very elevation of the mind is an affliction to the flesh, as was said above; and affliction of the flesh overflows into the mind, since they are united, and also into the proud spirit, whose wound prayer heals; and on that account, humble prayer cannot be without penalty.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod non est inconveniens actum unius virtutis imperari a virtute quae contra ipsum dividitur, sicut actum temperantiae interdum fortitudo imperat; et sic etiam actum latriae potest poenitentia imperare, et sic erit satisfactorius; sicut etiam sacrificia pro peccatis in veteri lege fiebant, et nunc fiunt.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not unfitting for the act of one virtue to be commanded by a virtue that is divided against it, just as sometimes fortitude commands an act of temperance. And so penance can also command an act of worship, and so it will be satisfactory; just as sacrifices were also done for sins under the old law, and are done now.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex hoc ipso quod aliquis ab homine veniam petit humiliter, animum offensi hominis placat, et multo fortius misericordis Dei.
Reply Obj. 3: By the fact that someone humbly asks forgiveness from a man, he appeases the soul of the offended man, and much more of the merciful God.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ratio meriti in omnibus actibus nostris est ex caritate; unde, cum contingat aliquando ex caritate orationem fieri, constat quod potest esse meritoria eadem ratione qua et alia opera ex caritate facta meritoria sunt.
To the second question, it should be said that the character of merit in all our acts is from charity; and therefore, since it happens sometimes that prayer is done out of charity, it is clear that it can be a meritorious act by the same reason that other works done out of charity are meritorious.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod habere oculum ad aliud quam ad Deum, sicut ad principalem finem, evacuat rationem meriti; non autem si respiciat aliud sicut quo ad Deum cito perveniendum; et hoc modo oratio relevationem propriarum indigentiarum respicit.
Reply Obj. 1: To have one’s eye on something other than God as principal end removes the character of merit; but not if it regards something like a way to reach God sooner; and in this way prayer has to do with revealing one’s own needs.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod meritum in actibus aliarum virtutum est ex vi caritatis. Et quia caritas habet pro objecto quod aliae habent pro fine; ideo meritum in actibus aliarum virtutum non est solum objectum illius actus, sed finis orantis. Hoc autem quod petitur, non est finis orantis, sed objectum actus; et ideo non oportet quod meritum attendatur ratione illius.
Reply Obj. 2: Merit in the acts of the other virtues is from the power of charity. And since charity has for its object what others have for their end, this is why merit in acts of the other virtues is not only the object of those acts, but the end sought by the one who prays. However, what is asked for in prayer is not the end sought by the one praying, but the object of the act; and so it is not necessary that merit be present by reason of that.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod opera nostra non sunt sufficientia a seipsis ad obtinendum omne illud quo indigemus; et ideo oportet quod illud quod nobis deest, ex divina misericordia suppleatur; et hanc oratio pulsat; et ideo orationis meritum exigitur ad supplendum defectus omnium aliorum nostrorum meritorum. Unde Gregorius in Moralibus dicit: multum utique apud Deum haec summe sibi necessario congruunt, ut et oratione operatio, et operatione fulciatur oratio.
Reply Obj. 3: Our works are not sufficient of themselves for obtaining all that we need; and so it is necessary that what is lacking to us be supplied by divine mercy; and this is what prayer knocks at. And so the merit of prayer is required for supplying the lack of all our other merits. And so Gregory says in his Moralia: these things are much fitted to each person by God as most highly necessary to them, so that both operation is supported by prayer, and prayer by operation.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod oratio ad duo ordinatur; scilicet ad objectum proprium, et ad finem: et secundum hoc habet duplicem efficaciam: scilicet efficaciam merendi ratione finis, qui est vita aeterna, ad quam omnia merita ordinantur; et efficaciam impetrandi ejus quod petitum est, quod est orationis objectum. Et inter haec duo haec differentia est: quod meritum importat ordinem justitiae ad praemium, quia ad justitiam pertinet retribuentis ut merenti praemium reddat: sed impetratio importat ordinem misericordiae vel liberalitatis ex parte donantis; et ideo meritum ex seipso habet unde perveniatur ad praemium; sed oratio impetrare volentis non habet ex seipsa unde impetret, sed ex proposito vel liberalitate dantis. Unde patet quod oratio ex caritate semper habet efficaciam merendi, sed non habet semper efficaciam impetrandi: quia aliquid est quod repugnat impetrationi in providentia Dei, ad quem oratur.
To the third question, it should be said that prayer is ordered to two things, namely, to the proper object and to the end. And according to this it has two efficacies: namely, the efficacy of meriting by reason of the end, which is eternal life, to which all merits are ordered; and the efficacy of obtaining what is asked, which is the object of the prayer. And between these two things, there is this difference: that merit conveys an order to justice for a reward, which pertains to the justice of the one rendering so that he will render a reward to the one meriting. But obtaining conveys an order to the mercy or generosity on the part of the one giving. Consequently, merit attains the reward by what it has in itself, but prayer to obtain something by someone who wants it does not obtain it by what it has in itself, but by the plan or the generosity of the giver. Therefore, it is clear that prayer always has efficacy for meriting from charity, but it does not always have efficacy in obtaining: for there are some things that are incompatible with obtaining the providence of God, to whom we pray.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Et ad haec impedimenta tollenda ponuntur quatuor conditiones praemissae, quibus positis semper habet oratio efficaciam impetrationis. Potest ergo impedimentum orationis esse vel ex parte orantis. Si orationem inordinate emittat; et quantum ad hoc removendum dicitur pie, in quo importatur modus latriae, quae alio nomine pietas dicitur, secundum quam oratio modificari debet: vel ex eo quod petitur, quia quandoque etiam petenti non expedit, et sic dicitur quod sit ad salutem: vel ex parte ejus pro quo petitur; et hoc impedimentum vel est tunc quando oratio fit; quod non potest esse quando oratio fit ab aliquo pro seipso, si pie petat, sed quando fit pro alio; et ideo additur alia conditio, quod fiat pro se: vel potest esse post intermedium inter orationem et consecutionem petiti; et hoc excluditur per hoc quod dicit perseveranter.
And to remove these impediments, the four conditions above are listed, by which prayer always has efficacy of obtaining. Therefore, there can be an impediment to prayer on the part of the one praying. If it is uttered inordinately, and to prevent this it says, piously, which conveys the manner or worship, which is called piety by another name, and which should give prayer a due measure. Or from what is asked, for sometimes it is not beneficial to the one praying, and so it says, for salvation. Or on the part of the one for whom it is asked, and this impediment either is at the time that the prayer is made, which cannot be when prayer is made by someone for himself, if he asks piously, but when it is made for another; and so another condition is added, that it be made for oneself. Or it can be after a delay between the prayer and the attainment of what is asked, and this is excluded by saying, perseveringly.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod istae conditiones non hoc modo requiruntur ad efficaciam impetrandi, quasi nihil impetretur si aliqua desit; quia etiam quandoque aliquis pro alio orans auditur: sed quia his positis semper oratio efficaciam habet impetrandi, quia impetrationis virtus magis est ex proposito ejus cui oratur, quam ex orantis merito; et ideo etiam quandoque peccatores audiuntur, quando eorum oratio divino proposito concordat. Tamen sciendum est, quia aliquando aliquis pie petit, qui pietatis virtutem non habet; sicut aliquis aliquando justa facit qui justitiae habitum non habet; et sic etiam peccatores aliquando possunt pie orare.
Reply Obj. 1: These conditions are not required for efficacy of obtaining as though nothing could be obtained without them (for sometimes someone is also heard when he prays for another); but because when these things are included prayer always has efficacy for obtaining, since the power of obtaining is more from the plan of the one who is prayed to than from the merit of the one praying. And so, too, sometimes sinners are heard, when their prayer agrees with the divine plan. Nevertheless, it should be known that sometimes someone prays piously who does not have the virtue of piety; just as someone sometimes does just things who does not have the habit of justice; and so also sinners can sometimes pray piously.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod voluntas magis est de fine quam de illo quod propter finem petitur; et ideo quando Deus videt non concordare quod petitur, cum fine pro quo pie orans petit, magis audit ejus desiderium non faciens quod petitur, quam si faceret; et ideo finaliter accipiendum est hoc quod dicit: quodcumque volueritis, petetis, etc. Finis autem petitionis est salus nostra, et Dei gloria: hoc autem esset contra Dei gloriam, si peccatorem impoenitentem salvaret; et esset contra salutem petentis, si aliquid contrarium suae saluti sibi daretur; et ita exauditur desiderium, et tamen petitum non impetratur, quando aliquis imperseveranter, vel pro alio petit, vel contraria saluti.
Reply Obj. 2: The will is more about the end than about what is asked for the sake of the end. And thus when God sees that what is asked does not agree with the end for which someone piously prays, he hears his desire more by not doing what he is asked than if he had done it. And so with respect to the end is how one should take what he says: whatever you wish for, ask, etc. But the end of our asking is our salvation, and the glory of God. However, it would be against the glory of God if he saved unrepentant sinners; and it would be against our salvation if something contrary to one’s salvation were given to one. And so the desire is heard but what is asked for is still not obtained, when someone asks without perseverance, or for another, or for things contrary to salvation.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod oratio quae fit ex caritate pro alio, semper habet efficaciam merendi ei qui orat; sed nunc loquimur de efficacia impetrandi.
Reply Obj. 3: Prayer that is made out of charity for another always has the effect of meriting for the one who prays; but now we are speaking about efficacy in obtaining.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad9Ad quartum dicendum, quod impetratio importat consecutionem ejus quod petitur; sed meritum non importat consecutionem, sed ordinem justitiae ad consecutionem; et ideo impedimentum interveniens per instabilitatem, tollit rationem impetrationis, quia tollit consecutionem; sed non tollit ordinem ad consecutionem, et ideo non tollit meritum; unde meretur etiam qui non perseveraverit; sed non impetrat nisi perseverans.
Reply Obj. 4: Obtaining means the attainment of what is asked for; but merit does not mean attaining something, but the order of justice toward attainment. And so an impediment that arises from instability takes away the character of obtaining, for it takes away attainment. But it does not take away the order to attainment, and so it does not destroy merit. And therefore someone who does not persevere does merit, but he does not obtain unless he perseveres.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad10Ad quintum dicendum, quod omnes homines habent beatitudinem sui desiderii finem, quem maxime desiderant; et ideo magis audit illos quibus non dat quod petunt, si sit impediens a beatitudine, quam eos quibus dat; unde talis impletio orationis quae fit cum Dei indignatione, non dicitur impetratio, proprie loquendo.
Reply Obj. 5: All men have beatitude as the end of their desires, which they desire the most. And so he hears more those to whom he does not give what they ask, if giving it to them would hinder them from beatitude. Hence the kind of answering prayers that stems from God’s anger is not called obtainment, properly speaking.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad11Ad sextum dicendum, quod omnes illae conditiones quae requiruntur ex parte orantis inquantum est orans, includuntur in hoc quod dicit pie, quod includit omnes circumstantias virtutis, quibus ordinantur actus ex parte agentis.
Reply Obj. 7: All those conditions that are required on the part of the one praying are included in the word piously, which includes all the circumstances of virtue, by which the acts are ordered on the part of the one doing them.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad12Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Non consurget duplex tribulatio. Contra. Hierem. 17, 18: duplici contritione contere eos. Et dicendum, quod tribulatio, si accipiatur ut commensurata peccato, duplex non consurgit, quia Deus non punit ultra condignum; sed si accipiatur pro poena absolute, tunc duplex poena debetur, vel secundum duas partes peccantis, poena corporis et animae; vel secundum duo quae sunt in peccato, scilicet aversio et conversio, poena sensus et damni; vel secundum duas radices peccati, quae sunt amor et timor, ignis et frigus. Vel secundum duos status, praesens poena et futura.
There shall not arise a double tribulation.1 To the contrary, Jeremiah 17:18: destroy them with double destruction. And it should be said that tribulation, if it is taken as commensurate with sin, does not arise double, for God does not punish beyond what is deserved. But if it is taken for punishment in an absolute sense, then a double punishment is due, either according to the two parts of the sinner, punishment of soul and of body, or according to the two things that exist in sin, namely, turning away from God and turning to something else, it could be punishment of the senses and punishment of loss; or according to the two roots of sin, which are love and anger, it could be fire and ice. Or according to the two states, present punishment and future punishment.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Utraque enim est citra condignum; et praecipue si accipiantur divisim. Tamen praesens poena et futura in eo qui non corrigitur, unam poenam constituunt; unde Gregorius in Moralib. dicit: eorum percussio hic coepta, illic perficitur, ut incorrectis unum flagellum sit quod hic temporaliter incipit, sed in aeternis suppliciis consummatur.
Either one falls short of what is befitting, and particularly if they are taken separately. Nevertheless, present and future punishment constitute one punishment in someone who is not corrected; which is why Gregory says in his Moralia: here their smiting was begun, there it is completed, so that there is one scourge for the unreformed which begins here in time, but it is consummated in eternal suffering.1
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Quinque enim modis flagella contingunt. Sed contra Hieronymus dicit: quidquid patimur, peccata nostra meruerunt. Ergo omnia sunt ad punitionem. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit: quidquid permiserit Deus pati, scias esse flagellum correctionis. Ergo omnes alii modi superfluunt. Praeterea, impium videtur alteri nocere, ut cessans a nocumento aliquis gloriam habeat, et daemonum operibus simile, ut patet ex vita b. Bartholomaei. Praeterea, ad multa alia, flagella ordinari in Scriptura leguntur, sicut ad probationem, ad exemplum justi judicii Dei, et hujusmodi.
For scourges befall in five ways.1 But to the contrary, Jerome says, whatever we suffer, our sins have earned it.2 Therefore, all are for our punishment. Furthermore, Augustine says, whatever God permits us to suffer, know it to be a scourge of correction.3 Therefore, all other ways are superfluous. Furthermore, it seems to be a wicked thing to harm another, so that someone would have glory from ceasing to do harm, and the same for works of the demons, as is clear from the life of Blessed Bartholomew.4 Furthermore, for many other things, scourges are read to be commanded in scripture as a test, or an example of God’s just judgment, and other things like that.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Et dicendum, quod isti quinque modi distinguuntur penes bona quae ex poenis a Deo inflictis in praesenti consequuntur, quae sunt a Deo intenta. Hoc autem bonum aut est in altero, et sic est quartus modus: aut in eo qui punitur, et sic vel est ordo justitiae, qui semper divino flagello adjunctus est, quia omnis poena justa; et hoc cum praecisione aliorum est in quinto modo: aut est utilitas quam ipse flagellatus consequitur; quae quidem potest esse vel quantum ad recessum a malo, et sic est modus tertius; vel in ordine ad bonum conservandum, et sic est secundus modus; aut augendum, et sic est primus.
And it should be said that those five ways are distinguished according to the goods that result from punishments inflicted by God, which goods are intended by God. Now this good is either in another person, and then it is the fourth way; or it is in the one who is punished, and then it is the order of justice, which is always connected with a divine scourge, for all his punishment is just. And in the fifth way we have this with the removal of the other things: either it is beneficial for this scourge to occur, either in the withdrawal from evil, and then it is the third way; or in order to preserve the good, and then it is the second way; or else to build up, and that is the first way.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod poenam semper praecedit peccatum in natura, sed non semper in persona puniti. Ad secundum dicendum, quod flagellum quantum est de se, semper est corrigens; sed ex defectu recipientis quandoque ad hunc effectum non pervenit. Ad tertium dicendum, quod impium esset, si poena justa non esset. Nec tamen Deus tunc vult gloriam suam divulgari propter suam utilitatem, sed nostram. Ad quartum dicendum, quod omnia alia possunt ad ista reduci: quia probatio est ad augmentum meriti, et exemplum justi judicii Dei ad gloriam Dei, et sic de aliis.
Therefore, to the first objection it should be said that punishment always precedes sin in nature, but not always in the person being punished. To the second, it should be said that a scourge in itself is always corrective; but by the failings of the recipient sometimes it does not accomplish this effect. To the third it should be said that it would be a wicked thing if punishment were not just. Still, God does not wish his glory to be revealed for his benefit, but for ours. To the fourth it should be said that all the rest can be reduced to these: for testing is for an increased merit, and the example of God’s just judgment is for the glory of God, and so on with the others.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7.ad13Non praeveniet sententiam judicis: quia etsi sententia hominis praecedit non concordans sententiae Dei, adhuc sententia Dei restat; si autem concordat, est sententia Dei.
And that the judge’s sentence is not prevented:1 for even if the preceding sentences of men do not agree with God’s sentence, God’s sentence still remains. But if it does agree, then it is God’s sentence.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Levis enim culpa levi supplicio compensatur. Supplicium enim mortis praesentis leve dicitur in comparatione ad futurum supplicium: culpae etiam praenominatae leves dicuntur in comparatione ad culpas majores, quae quandoque minoribus poenis temporalibus puniuntur.
For a light fault is compensated for by a light pain.1 For the suffering of present death is said to be light in comparison with future suffering: and the faults mentioned are called light in comparison with greater faults, which sometimes are punished by lesser temporal sufferings.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Ex fonte gratiae Dei id cordi instillatur, ut vel sic paulatim ad poenitentiam veniat, vel eo minus a Deo puniatur. Non loquitur hic de gratia gratum faciente: quia haec non datur ante perfectam poenitentiam; sed de gratuitis bonis, sicut fides informis, et timor servilis, et hujusmodi.
From the font of God’s grace it is instilled in the heart either that he come gradually to penance in this way, or that he be punished by God less.1 He is not speaking here of sanctifying grace; for this is not given before perfect penance; but of gratuitous goods, like unformed faith, and servile fear, and things like that.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Si enim propter immisericordiam qua quis proximo suo non miseretur, et quae dimissa sunt replicantur ad poenam; multo magis quae nondum sunt dimissa, propter odium fraternum ad poenam reservari probantur. Hoc dicit secundum quamdam opinionem, de qua infra habetur, dist. 21, quaest. 1, art. 3, quaestiunc. 1.
For if because of the mercilessness by which one has no mercy on one’s neighbor, even the sins that had been remitted return in punishment, much more are those which are not yet remitted shown to be reserved for punishment because of hatred for one’s brother.1 This he says according to a certain opinion, which is discussed later in Distinction 21, Question 1, Article 3, Subquestion 1.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Qui diligit iniquitatem, odit animam suam, non affectu, sed effectu.
He who loves iniquity hates his own soul,1 not affectively, but effectively.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Immundis nihil est mundum: quia ipsi ex his quae in se munda sunt, sicut sacramenta, munditiam non consequuntur.
To the unclean nothing is clean:1 for they do not receive the cleanness of those things, like sacraments, that are clean in themselves.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Nihil prodest jejunare et orare, et alia bona agere, nisi mens revocetur a peccato; scilicet ad vitam aeternam consequendam.
“It does a man no good to fast and pray, and to do other good works, unless he recalls his mind from iniquity;”1 namely, to obtaining eternal life.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Nunquam aliquem sanavit. Contra, Joan. 9, dicit Glossa: quaeritur quomodo sine fide aliquando illuminaverit Christus. Ergo ille fidem non habuit, et sic non totum curavit. Et dicendum, quod Christus quemcumque curavit, totaliter curavit, et mente et corpore quantum ad omnes infirmitates corporales; et ille totus fidem recepit primo, sed indistinctam. Glossa tamen aliter solvit, quod scilicet hoc intelligitur de illis qui pro peccato morbum incurrunt.
“The Lord never healed anyone, whom he did not free entirely.”1 To the contrary, the Gloss on John 9:7 says: it is asked how Christ sometimes illuminated someone without faith. Therefore, that man did not have faith, and so he was not entirely cured. And it should be said that anyone Christ cured, he cured completely, both in mind and body as to all his physical infirmities; and that person received faith first, but indistinctly. However, the Gloss resolves it differently, that, namely, this is to be understood about those who incur an ailment because of sin.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Quaedam impietas infidelitatis est ab illo qui justus et justitia est, dimidiam sperare veniam: quia sequeretur quod vel Deus non sciret omnia peccata, vel non omnia horreret, vel non omnia remittere posset.
For it is an impiety of faithlessness to hope for half a forgiveness from him who is just and justice itself.1 For it would follow that either God did not know all sins, or he did not abhor all sins, or that he could not forgive all sins.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Ad baptismi puritatem: quantum ad remotionem omnium culparum.
For true penance strives to lead to the purity of baptism:1 as to the removal of all fault.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Abluat lacrymis mentis, idest interiori dolore, quem lacrymae exteriores significant; et est locutio metaphorica.
The truly penitent must at least wash away with the tears of his mind,1 that is, inner sorrow, which outward tears signify, and this is a metaphor.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Sciat, se culpabiliter durum; si scilicet contingat exteriorum lacrymarum defectus ex defectu doloris, ut homo minus doleat de peccato quam de damno temporali. Sed quandoque abundantia doloris lacrymas exsiccat propter calorem concitatum; quandoque autem homo se continet, ut coram solo Deo doleat; quandoque etiam ex duritia complexionis est quod homo non potest flere corporaliter pro peccatis, etsi fleat pro morte amici, quia dolor ille est magis sensibilis, et ideo magis vicinus ad resolvendum corpus in lacrymas.
Let him know himself to be culpably hard,1 if namely the lack of outward tears happens from a lack of sorrow, so that a man grieves less for sin than for temporal losses. But sometimes the abundance of sorrow dries up one’s tears because of the heat unleashed; still other times a man contains himself so that he might grieve only before God; sometimes it is due to a hard disposition that a man cannot weep physically for his sins, even if he weeps for the death of a friend, because that sorrow is more sensible, and so closer to the body’s release in tears.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7Emendare nequiverit, scilicet in statu tali manens; alias non esset ei imputandum.
He was unable to correct his wickedness,1 namely, while he remained in that state; otherwise it would not be imputed to him.
Sent.IV.D15.Q4.A7D. 16Parts of penance
Partes poenitentiae
Parts of penance
Sent.IV.D16Postquam Magister determinavit de poenitentia generaliter, hic ad partes poenitentiae descendit; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima distinguit poenitentiae partes; in secunda movet quasdam quaestiones circa comparationem partium poenitentiae ad invicem, 17 dist., ibi: hic oritur quaestio multiplex.
After the Master has examined penance in general, here he moves to the parts of penance; and this is divided into two parts: in the first, the parts of penance are distinguished; in the second, he raises certain questions comparing the parts of penance with each other, at Distinction 17: here arises a manifold question.1
Sent.IV.D16Prima in duas: in prima distinguit partes quasi poenitentiam integrantes, scilicet contritionem, confessionem, et satisfactionem; in secunda distinguit partes quasi subjectivas, ibi: praedictis vero adjiciendum est, etc.
The first is in two parts: in the first, he distinguishes the parts that are, as it were, integral parts of penance, namely, contrition, confession, and satisfaction; in the second, he distinguishes the parts that are like subjective parts, at: to the foregoing it must be added, etc.1
Sent.IV.D16Prima in duas: in prima distinguit poenitentiae partes; in secunda docet poenitendi modum secundum partes illas, ibi: ideo discretio poenitenti necessaria est.
The first is in two parts: in the first, the parts of penance are distinguished; in the second, he teaches the manner of repenting according to those parts, at: and so discretion is most necessary for the penitent.1
Sent.IV.D16Circa primum duo facit: primo ostendit numerum partium; secundo singulas partes prosequitur, ibi: compunctio nobis commendatur.
Concerning the first, he does two things: first, he shows the number of parts; second, he examines the individual parts in detail, at: compunction is commended to us there.1
Sent.IV.D16Ideo discretio poenitenti valde necessaria est. Hic ostendit modum poenitendi; et circa hoc duo facit: primo ostendit modum dignae poenitentiae; secundo modum falsae, ibi: et sicut sunt digni fructus poenitentiae, ac vera satisfactio; ita et indigni fructus.
And so discretion is most necessary for the penitent. Here he shows the manner of repenting, and concerning this he does two things: first, he shows the manner of a worthy penance; second, the manner of a false one, at: and just as there are worthy fruits of penance and true satisfaction, so there are unworthy fruits.1
Sent.IV.D16Circa primum tria facit: primo assignat ex verbis Augustini modum poenitendi quantum ad contritionem cordis; secundo quantum ad confessionem oris, ibi: caveat ne ductus verecundia dividat apud se confessionem; tertio quantum ad satisfactionem operis in abstinendo a sacris et ab illicitis, ibi: caveat etiam ne prius ad Dominicum corpus accedat quam confortetur bona conscientia.
Concerning the first, he does three things: first, he assigns the manner of penance from the words of Augustine as to the contrition of the heart; second, as to the confession of the mouth, at: let him beware lest, because of shame, he splits up his confession;1 third, as to making satisfaction by the work of abstaining from sacred things and from illicit things, at: let him beware, too, lest he come to the Lord’s body before he is strengthened by a good conscience.2
Sent.IV.D16Praedictis vero adjiciendum videtur, etc. Hic assignat alias poenitentiae partes quasi subjectivas; et circa hoc duo facit: primo distinguit eas; secundo prosequitur de altera earum, et scilicet poenitentia venialium, quae habet specialem dubitationem, ibi: quae autem pro venialibus sit satisfactio sufficiens, Augustinus insinuat.
To the foregoing it must be added, etc. Here he assigns other subjective parts, as it were, of penance. And concerning this he does two things: first, he distinguishes them, second, he examines each of them in detail, and namely, the penance for venial sins, which involves a particular doubt, at: as to what is sufficient for venial sins, Augustine indicates.1
Sent.IV.D16Hic quaeruntur quatuor. Primo de partibus poenitentiae. Secundo de remissione venialium in hac vita, quae ad unam partem poenitentiae pertinet. Tertio de circumstantiis peccati, secundum quas formari debet poenitentiae modus. Quarto de impedimentis verae poenitentiae.
Here four questions arise. First, about the parts of penance. Second, about the remission of venial sins in this life, which pertains to one part of penance. Third, about the circumstances of sin, according to which the manner of penance should be formed. Fourth, of impediments to true penance.
Sent.IV.D16Q. 1Component parts of penanceDe partibus poenitentiae
Circa primum quaeruntur duo:
Concerning the first, two questions arise:
Sent.IV.D16.Q1primo, de partibus poenitentiae quasi integralibus;
first, the parts of penance that are integral to it;
Sent.IV.D16.Q1secundo, de partibus secundo assignatis.
second, the parts assigned second.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1A. 1The component parts of penanceDe partibus poenitentiae quasi integralibus
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod poenitentia partes non habeat. Nullum enim simplex habet partem. Secundum autem Ambrosium omne sacramentum est simplex. Ergo poenitentia, cum sit sacramentum, non habet partes.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that penance does not have parts. For nothing simple has parts. But according to Ambrose, every sacrament is simple.2 Therefore, penance, since it is a sacrament, does not have parts.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, baptismus multiplicior est virtute quam poenitentia: quia originale et actuale quantum ad culpam et poenam totaliter tollit; quod de poenitentia non est verum. Ergo cum baptismo non assignentur partes, nec poenitentiae partes assignari debent.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, baptism is more manifold in power than penance: for it completely takes away original and actual sin as to guilt and punishment, which is not true of penance. Therefore, since parts are not assigned to baptism, neither should parts be assigned to penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, medicina debet proportionari morbo. Sed peccatum, quod est morbus spiritualis, cujus est medicina poenitentia, non habet hujusmodi partes. Ergo nec poenitentiae partes assignandae sunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, medicine should be proportionate to the disease. But sin, which is a spiritual disease for which the medicine is penance, does not have parts like this. Therefore, neither should parts be assigned to penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg3Sed contra, poenitens poenam sibi infert pro peccato debitam. Sed pro peccato in Deum commisso non solum debetur poena interior, sed exterior, ut patet in inferno. Ergo ad perfectionem poenitentiae utraque poena requiritur. Ergo poenitentia habet partes.
On the contrary (1), the penitent imposes on himself a penalty due for sin. But for sin committed against God there is not only due an interior penalty but an outward one, as is evident in hell. Therefore, both kinds of penalty are required for the perfection of penance. Therefore, penance has parts.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, morbus spiritualis majori diligentia est curandus quam corporalis. Sed curatio quae fit contra morbum corporalem secundum aliquas partes distinguitur, quia primo tollitur morbus, et postea morbi reliquiae. Ergo et poenitentia, quae est spiritualis morbi curatio, partes habere debet.
Furthermore (2), spiritual sickness should be more carefully healed than physical. But the healing that is done against physical sickness is distinguished according to certain parts, for first the sickness is removed, and then the after-effects of the sickness. Therefore, penance too, which is the healing for a spiritual sickness, should have parts.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod inconvenienter assignentur ei hae tres partes; scilicet contritio, confessio, et satisfactio. Sacramentum enim a ministris Ecclesiae confertur secundum omnem sui partem. Sed contritionem non confert poenitenti aliquis Ecclesiae minister. Ergo non est pars poenitentiae sacramenti.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that these three parts are inappropriately assigned to it: namely, contrition, confession, and satisfaction.1 For every part of a sacrament is conferred by ministers of the Church. But no minister of the Church confers contrition on a penitent. Therefore, it is not a part of the sacrament of penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg5Praeterea, per poenitentiae sacramentum peccatum dimittitur. Sed ante confessionem peccatum quandoque dimittitur, ut infra, dist. seq., Magister ostendit. Ergo non est pars poenitentiae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, sin is forgiven by the sacrament of penance. But sometimes sin is forgiven before confession, as the Master shows below, in the following distinction. Therefore, confession is not a part of penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg6Praeterea, in sacramento novae legis gratia suscipienti confertur. Sed in satisfactione non confertur aliqua gratia. Ergo non est sacramenti pars.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in a sacrament of the new law, grace is conferred on the recipient. But in satisfaction no grace is conferred. Therefore, it is not part of a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg7Praeterea, non est idem fructus rei et pars. Sed satisfactio dicitur in littera poenitentiae fructus. Ergo satisfactio non est pars poenitentiae.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the fruit of a thing and its part are not the same. But satisfaction is called a fruit of penance in the text. Therefore, satisfaction is not a part of penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod sint partes subjectivae. Quia istae partes poenitentiae, ut in littera patet, sumuntur secundum peccatum cordis, oris, et operis. Sed hae sunt partes subjectivae peccati. Ergo et partes poenitentiae assignatae, sunt partes subjectivae ipsius.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that they are subjective parts.1 For those parts of penance, as is clear from the text, are taken according to the sins of the heart, the mouth, and works. But these are the subjective parts of sin. Therefore, any parts assigned to penance are also subjective parts of it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg9Praeterea, totum integrale non sequitur ad suam partem: non enim sequitur: si paries est, domus est. Sed poenitentia sequitur ad quamlibet partium assignatarum: sequitur enim: conteritur, ergo poenitet; et similiter de aliis. Ergo non sunt partes integrales, sed subjectivae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the complete whole does not result from its part, for it does not follow that if there is a wall, there is a house. But penance results from every one of the parts assigned: for it follows that a person who is contrite repents therefore; and similarly with the others. Therefore, they are not integral parts, but subjective ones.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg10Praeterea, partes integrales alicujus totius quod habet esse permanens, sunt simul. Sed poenitentia habet esse permanens, sicut et alia sacramenta. Ergo, cum poenitentiae partes non sint simul, non erunt partes integrales, sed subjectivae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, integral parts of any whole that has permanent existence exist at the same time. But penance has a permanent existence, like all the other sacraments. Therefore, since the parts of penance do not exist at the same time, they are not integral parts but subjective ones.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg11Sed contra, partes subjectivae non requiruntur ad perfectionem totius universalis: quia in qualibet parte perfecta ratio totius invenitur, sicut perfecta ratio animalis in homine. Sed partes poenitentiae assignatae, ad ejus perfectionem requiruntur, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo non sunt partes subjectivae.
On the contrary (1), subjective parts are not required for the perfection of the complete whole: for in every subjective part the perfect nature of the whole is found, like the perfect nature of animal in man. But the parts assigned to penance are required for its completion, as it says in the text. Therefore, they are not subjective parts.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, nihil unum aliquid habet partes subjectivas, sicut unum animal non habet partes subjectivas. Sed unius poenitentiae partes sunt assignatae partes: quod patet ex hoc quod de uno peccato non agitur nisi una poenitentia, inquantum praedicta tria inveniuntur. Ergo non sunt partes subjectivae.
Furthermore (2), no individual thing has subjective parts; for example, one animal does not have subjective parts. But the assigned parts are the parts of any single penance; which is clear from the fact that one penance is only done for a single sin to the extent that the three things mentioned are found in it. Therefore, they are not subjective parts.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg12Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod sint partes etiam poenitentiae virtutis. Sicut dicitur in 10 Ethica, ad perfectionem virtutis moralis requiritur actus interior et exterior. Sed poenitentia est virtus moralis, cum sit pars justitiae. Ergo de perfectione ejus est contritio interior, et confessio, et satisfactio exterior; et sic sunt partes ejus sicut poenitentiae sacramenti.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that they are also parts of the virtue of penance.1 As it says in the Ethics 10,2 for the perfection of moral virtue an inward and an outward act is required. But penance is a moral virtue, since it is a part of justice. Therefore, for its perfection there is an interior contrition, and a confession, and an outward satisfaction; and these are also the parts of the sacrament of penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg13Praeterea, satisfactio est actus alicujus virtutis, nec alterius quam poenitentiae; et similiter de aliis. Ergo sunt partes poenitentiae virtutis, non solum sacramenti.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, satisfaction is the act of a certain virtue, and that virtue is none but penance; and likewise with the other acts. Therefore, they are parts of the virtue of repentance, not only the sacrament of penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg14Praeterea, justitia exigit ut per quae quis peccat, per haec puniatur. Sed haec tria quae assignantur poenitentiae partes, sunt quaedam poenae respondentes illis quibus peccamus. Ergo ad perfectionem justitiae exiguntur. Sed nonnisi quantum ad partem illam quae poenitentia dicitur. Ergo sunt partes poenitentiae virtutis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, justice requires that someone be punished by the same things through which he sinned. But these three things that are assigned as parts of penance are penalties corresponding to the three things by which we sin. Therefore, they are required for the perfection of justice, but only with respect to that part which is called penance. Therefore, they are parts of the virtue of penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg15Sed contra, actus non est pars habitus. Sed poenitentia virtus est habitus; haec autem tria sunt actus quidam. Ergo non sunt partes poenitentiae virtutis.
On the contrary (1), an act is not a part of a habit. But the virtue of penance is a habit, while these three things are acts. Therefore, they are not parts of the virtue of repentance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, subjectum virtutis est mens, secundum Augustinum; sed confessio non est in mente sicut in subjecto, similiter nec satisfactio. Ergo non sunt poenitentiae virtutis partes.
Furthermore (2), the subject of virtue is the mind, according to Augustine.1 But confession is not in the mind as its subject, and likewise neither is satisfaction. Therefore, they are not parts of the virtue of repentance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg16Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in poenitentia non est pro materia aliqua exterior res, sicut in baptismo aqua; sed ipse actus humanus loco materiae in hoc sacramento se habet, qui per quamdam recompensationem offensam culpae praecedentis tollit. In actibus autem humanis est gradus quidam ad perfectionem pertingendi propter diversas partes hominis, quarum una aliam movet; et ideo oportet quod diversa secundum ordinem ad perfectionem poenitentiae considerentur; et haec dicuntur poenitentiae partes.
To the first question, I answer by saying that in penance there is no outward thing for the matter, like water in baptism, but this very human act stands in the place of matter in this sacrament, which by a certain recompense takes away the offense from previous fault. Now in human acts there is a certain progression of attaining perfection because of the different parts of a man, each one of which moves another. And so it is necessary that the different things be considered according to their order to the perfection of penance; and these are called the parts of penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod dubitatur de illa auctoritate, utrum sit Ambrosii. Si tamen concedatur, intelligendum, quod sacramentum est simplex ratione effectus principalis, et virtutis simplicis quam operatur; sed materiale in sacramento potest esse compositum, sicut patet in confirmatione et Eucharistia; et sic etiam ex parte actus nostri, qui est quasi materialis in poenitentia, partes ei assignantur.
Reply Obj. 1: There is some doubt about that citation, whether it is from Ambrose. But if it be granted, it should be understood that the sacrament is simple by reason of its principal effect, and the simple power that it works. But the material in the sacrament can be composite, as is evident in confirmation and the Eucharist. And so also with regard to our act, which is like the matter in penance, parts are assigned to it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod partes non assignantur poenitentiae ex parte virtutis sacramentalis, sed ex parte ejus quod est materiale in ipsa. In baptismo autem est materiale res exterior, in qua non est accipere nisi unum esse; et ideo baptismo partes non assignantur: quia etsi sit aliquis actus noster in baptismo, ille non est de essentia baptismi, sed dispositio ad baptismum.
Reply Obj. 2: Parts are not assigned to penance with regard to sacramental power, but with regard to what is material in it. Now in baptism the mater is an external thing, in which there is only one existing thing to consider. And so parts are not assigned to baptism, for although there is a certain act of ours in baptism, it is not of the essence of baptism, but a disposition to baptism.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod bonum, secundum Dionysium, causatur ex una et integra causa; sed ex singulis defectibus consurgit malum; et ideo ad integritatem peccati sufficit in quocumque gradu humani actus defectus inveniatur; et propter hoc peccato partes quasi integrales non assignantur, sicut poenitentiae, quae bonitatem amissam reparat.
Reply Obj. 3: Good, according to Dionysius, is caused by a single and integral cause; but evil arises from individual lacks.1 And so, for the completeness of sin it is enough for a failing to be found in any step of a human act. And because of this, nothing like integral parts are assigned to sin, as to penance, which repairs the good lost.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut dictum est, poenitentia offensam culpae praecedentis abolet per modum recompensationis cujusdam. Haec autem recompensatio differt a recompensatione vindicativae justitiae in duobus.
To the second question, it should be said, as has been said, that penance abolishes the offense of a previous fault by way of a certain recompense. However, this recompense differs in two ways from the recompense in retributive justice.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1Primo quia in vindicativa justitia ille qui peccavit, se habet ad recompensationem ut patiens tantum, inquantum poena per quam fit culpae recompensatio, est ab alio inflicta; et ideo non praesupponitur ad recompensationem dolor de peccato, sed ex poena recompensante dolor infligitur. In poenitentia autem ille qui peccavit, se habet ad recompensationem etiam ut agens; quia ipse sponte sua ad poenam recompensantem accedit; et ideo displicentia culpae praeexigitur.
First, because in retributive justice the one who sinned is related to the recompense as merely suffering it, as the penalty by which compensation is made for the fault is inflicted on him by another. And so no sorrow for the sin is presupposed for this recompense, but the sorrow is inflicted by the compensating punishment. In penance, though, the one who sinned is related to the recompense as also doing it, for he seeks out the compensating penalty of his own will; and so displeasure with his fault is prerequisite.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1Secundo differt, quia in vindicativa justitia taxatur poena recompensans secundum arbitrium judicis, non ejus in quem commissum est peccatum. Sed in poenitentia oportet quod poena recompensans taxetur secundum arbitrium ejus in quem peccatum commissum est; quia talis recompensatio fit ad reconciliandum animum offensi; quae reconciliatio esse non potest, nisi poena recompensantis voluntati ejus sufficiat; et ideo oportet in poenitentia quod modus poenae satisfactoriae secundum arbitrium sacerdotis, qui vicem Dei obtinet, servetur. Utrique ergo recompensationi hoc commune est quod non fiat recompensatio secundum arbitrium ejus qui peccavit, sed alterius hominis.
Second, it differs because in retributive justice the compensating penalty is reckoned according to the judgment of the judge, not of the one against whom the sin was committed. But in penance the compensating penalty must be reckoned according to the judgment of the one the sin was committed against; for this kind of recompense is made to reconcile an offended spirit, which reconciliation cannot happen unless the penalty of the one compensating suffices for his will. And so in penance the manner of the satisfying penalty must be taken from the judgment of a priest, who occupies the place of God on earth. Therefore, this is common to both kinds of recompense, that recompense is not made according to the judgment of the one who sinned, but another man’s judgment.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1Arbitrium autem rectum requirit cognitionem culpae: quae quidem si ei qui debet poenam taxare, per eum qui peccavit fiat, confessio dicitur; si autem alias, dicitur convictio. Quia in poenitentia, qui peccavit, ad recompensationem faciendam sponte accedit, requiritur confessio.
Now right judgment requires recognition of the fault, which is called confession if it is made by the one who sinned to the one who must assess a penalty; but it is called conviction if it is otherwise. Since in penance the one who sinned seeks to make satisfaction of his own accord, it requires confession.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1Et sic recompensatio tribus gradibus perficitur. Quorum primus est displicentia culpae praeteritae; alias non sponte ad recompensationem accederet; et hic per contritionem perficitur. Secundus est ut culpam suam notificet Deo per sacerdotem; alias non se ad recompensationem secundum arbitrium ejus in quem peccavit, offerret; et quantum ad hoc est confessio. Tertius est ut compenset secundum arbitrium sacerdotis; et quantum ad hoc est satisfactio.
And so recompense is completed by three steps. The first, being displeased with the past fault; otherwise, one would not seek of his own will to make compensation; and this is perfected by contrition. The second is that he make his fault known to God through the priest; otherwise he would not offer himself for recompense according to the judgment of the one he had sinned against; and this is confession. The third is that he make compensation in accord with the priest’s judgment; and as to this it is satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in sacramentis quae habent pro materia aliquam rem corporalem, est duplex actus ministri Ecclesiae; scilicet sanctificatio materiae per verbum Dei, et applicatio materiae ad eum qui sacramentum suscipit. Sed in hoc sacramento, quod habet pro materia ipsum humanum actum, non potest ex ministerio sacerdotis materia applicari ad eum qui sacramentum suscipit, quia actus non sunt ab exteriori; et ideo ad ministerium ipsius pertinet ipsorum actuum consummatio secundum absolutionem et poenae injunctionem; quod est quasi quaedam sanctificatio.
Reply Obj. 1: In the sacraments that have for their matter a certain physical thing, the Church’s ministers have two kinds of acts; namely, the sanctification of the matter by the word of God, and the application of the matter to the one who receives the sacrament. But in this sacrament which has for its matter a human act itself, the matter cannot be applied by the ministry of a priest to the person who receives the sacrament, for the acts are not from without. And so the consummation of those very acts pertains to his ministry according to absolution and the imposition of a penalty; which is like a kind of sanctification.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis peccatum dimittatur ante actualem confessionem, nunquam tamen dimittitur ante confessionem in proposito existentem; sicut etiam ante baptismum actualiter susceptum aliquis rem baptismi consequitur ex proposito suscipiendi baptismum.
Reply Obj. 2: Even if sin is forgiven before the actual confession, nevertheless it is never forgiven before someone intends to confess; just as also before actually receiving baptism someone obtains the reality of baptism by his intention of being baptized.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex proposito satisfaciendi gratia confertur, quamvis satisfactio actualis gratiam praesupponat. Vel dicendum, quod per satisfactionem consequitur poenitens perfectum effectum gratiae peccatum abolentis, quia liberatur totaliter a reatu peccati.
Reply Obj. 3: Grace is conferred by the intention of making satisfaction, although actual satisfaction presupposes grace. Or it could be said that by satisfaction the penitent obtains the complete effect of grace blotting out his sin, for he is completely freed from the guilt of sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod ultimum in quo consummatur res, dicitur finis rei, sicut forma habet rationem finis; et quia satisfactio est ultima pars in qua poenitentia consummatur, ideo dicitur fructus quod in rationem finis sonat.
Reply Obj. 4: The last thing in which a thing is consummated is called that thing’s end, as form has the nature of an end. And because satisfaction is the last part in which penance is consummated, this is why it is called the ‘fruit,’ which connotes the character of an end.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod sunt partes subjectivae uno modo poenitentiam considerando secundum quod habet tantum rationem poenae: quia quaelibet harum partium est punitio quaedam.
To the third question, it should be said that certain people say that there are subjective parts, if one considers penance in one way according as it has only the nature of penalty: for each of these parts is a certain punishment.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1Sed hoc non potest esse: quia totum universale non praedicatur in singulari de suis partibus pluralibus simul acceptis, sive sit genus, sive species: tres enim homines non sunt animal, sed animalia. Unde cum tres partes poenitentiae non sint tres poenitentiae, sed una, non potest esse quod sint partes subjectivae.
But this cannot be: for the complete whole is not predicated of each of its many parts taken together, whether it is a genus or a species: for three men are not animal, but animals. Therefore, since three parts of penance are not three penances, but one, it cannot be that they are subjective parts.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1Praeterea, poena quam poenitens patitur, tota in rationem satisfactionis cadit: non enim sola exteriori poena homo satisfacit, sed etiam interiori; alias oratio mentalis non esset satisfactoria. Unde et poena quae est in contritione, et quae est in confessione, in partem satisfactionis cadit; et quia satisfactio est ultima pars, totum sacramentum a poena denominatur, sicut res denominatur ab ultimo sui.
Furthermore, the penalty that the penitent suffers falls completely within the definition of satisfaction: for a man does not satisfy by outward penalty alone, but also inner penalty; otherwise mental prayer would not be satisfactory. And so also the penalty that exists in contrition, and the one that exists in confession, fall under parts of satisfaction. And since satisfaction is the last part, the whole sacrament is named from the penalty, as a thing is named from what is the last thing in it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.arg17Et ideo alii dicunt, quod sunt partes potentiales. Sed hoc iterum non potest esse: quia in partibus potentialibus totum adest secundum essentiae suae rationem cuilibet parti completae, sicut essentia animae cuilibet potentiae; sed tota ratio poenitentiae secundum speciem non est in quolibet horum. Praeterea unum eorum non includit in se vim omnium aliorum, quod requiritur in partibus potentialibus; sed unumquodque ad suum officium servit.
And so others say that these are potential parts. But this again cannot be. For among potential parts the whole is present according to the nature of its own essence in every complete part, as the essence of the soul is in any of its powers; but the whole nature of penance according to the species does not exist in any of these. Furthermore, one of them does not include in itself the force of all the others, which is required in potential parts; but each one serves its own purpose.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1Ideo dicendum est cum aliis, quod sunt partes integrales. Sed sciendum, quod partes integrales sunt duplices. Quaedam sunt partes quantitatis; quae sunt quandoque unius rationis, ut in totis homogeneis; quandoque vero diversarum rationum, ut in totis heterogeneis. Quaedam vero sunt partes essentiae, sicut materia et forma, non quantitatis; et hae semper sunt diversarum rationum, et habent ordinem naturae ad invicem, et quandoque etiam ordinem temporis in his quorum esse non est simul; et hujusmodi partes sunt hae de quibus loquimur: quia poenitentiae sacramentum secundum rationem speciei suae ex his tribus integratur; et una est prior altera secundum naturam, et quandoque etiam secundum tempus; eo quod actuum humanorum, qui sunt in poenitentia materiales, non est totum esse simul, sed succedunt sibi invicem: sed quandoque plures eorum, quorum unus est altero prior per naturam, sunt simul tempore.
Therefore, it should be said with others that they are integral parts. But it should be known that there are two kinds of integral parts. Some are parts of quantity; which are sometimes of one nature as in homogeneous wholes; but sometimes of different natures, as heterogeneous wholes. But some are parts of the essence, like matter and form, and not of quantity; and these always have different characters, and they have an order of nature to each other and sometimes also an order of time among those things whose being is not simultaneous. And these are the kinds of parts that we are speaking of now: for the sacrament of penance is composed out of these three things according to the nature of its species; and one is prior to the other according to nature, and sometimes also according to time, in the fact that human acts, which are the materials in penance, do not exist whole at the same time, but they come one after other; but sometimes many of them, of which one is prior to another by nature, are simultaneous in time.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod partes poenitentiae non respondent illis peccati partibus singula singulis secundum veritatem: quia pro quolibet illorum peccatorum oportet esse poenitentiae tres partes: sed per adaptationem quamdam, considerata similitudine medicinae ad morbum quantum ad idem instrumentum. Quidam enim dicunt, quod in quolibet peccato est invenire illa tria: quia est os interius et exterius; et actus interior et exterior; et sic etiam ista tria erunt partes subjectivae peccati. Sed patet hoc non esse secundum intentionem litterae, quae de ore exteriori et opere loquitur.
Reply Obj. 1: The parts of penance do not respectively correspond to those individual parts of sin in reality, because for any of these sins the three parts of penance are necessary. But they would by a certain adaptation, considering a likeness to medicine for a disease as to the same instrument. For some people say that in every sin these three can be found, for there is an inner mouth and an outward mouth; and an inner act and an outward act; and so also these three were subjective parts of sin. But it is clear that this is not according to the intention of the text, which speaks about the outward mouth and work.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod in partibus successivorum ex qualibet parte potest concludi totum; sicut: hora tertia est, ergo dies; non tamen totum de una parte praedicatur: non enim dicimus, quod hora sit dies: sed tamen de omnibus partibus simul acceptis aliquo modo invenitur praedicari totum, licet improprie; et sic etiam de qualibet parte poenitentiae poenitentia concluditur, eo quod poenitentia non habet totum esse suum simul; non tamen totum de partibus praedicatur neque divisim neque conjunctim, proprie loquendo.
Reply Obj. 2: Among the parts of successive things the whole can be concluded from any part, as: it is the third hour, therefore, the day. But the whole is not predicated of one part: for we do not say that an hour is a day. But nevertheless of all parts taken together in some way the whole is found to be predicated, although improperly. And so also penance is concluded from any part of penance, by the fact that penance does not have its whole being at the same time. Nevertheless, the whole is not predicated of the parts, whether separately or combined, properly speaking.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod illud quod est materiale in poenitentia, est actus nostri; et quia actus non habent esse permanens, ideo nec poenitentia; et sic objectio ex falso procedit.
Reply Obj. 3: The material in penance is our acts; and since acts do not have permanent being, therefore, neither does penance; and so this objection proceeds on false grounds.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad10Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod ab eo quod sequitur rem, non accidit aliqua compositio in re, quia componentia sunt priora compositis; unde cum actus nostri sint posteriores virtutibus a quibus eliciuntur; diversi actus, qui secundum ordinem a virtute aliqua progrediuntur, non faciunt compositionem aliquam in virtute: et ideo praedicta tria non sunt partes poenitentiae virtutis, sed poenitentiae sacramenti: quia ipsi actus sunt quasi materia sacramenti, et penes divisionem materiae partes rei sumuntur quandoque.
To the fourth question, it should be said that no composition arises from what comes after a thing, for components are prior to what they compose. And so since our acts come after the virtues by which they were elicited, different acts which progress according to an order from virtue do not make any composition in virtue. And so the three things mentioned are not parts of the virtue of penance, but of the sacrament of penance. For these acts are like the sacrament’s matter, and the parts of a thing are sometimes taken as belonging to the division of matter.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod actus exteriores requiruntur ad perfectionem secundam virtutum moralium; partes autem integrales oportet quod sint de perfectione prima.
Reply Obj. 1: External acts are required for the second perfection of moral virtues; but integral parts must be of the first perfection.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad11Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis tria praedicta sint actus poenitentiae virtutis, non tamen sequitur quod sint partes ejus: quia in quolibet dictorum actuum inveniuntur omnes circumstantiae quibus integratur medium virtutis.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the three things mentioned are acts of the virtue of penance, it still does not follow that they are parts of it; for in any of the acts named all circumstances are found by which the mean of virtue is completed.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad12Ad tertium dicendum, quod ad poenitentiam virtutem requiruntur ista tria, sed non ut partes, sed ut actus, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: These three things are required for the virtue of penance, but not as parts, but rather as acts, as was said.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A1.ad13A. 2The parts assigned secondDe partibus secundo assignatis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod poenitentia ante baptismum non debeat poni pars poenitentiae. Baptismus enim janua sacramentorum est, et poenitentia dicitur secunda tabula respectu baptismi. Sed secundum non est ante primum. Ergo poenitentia non est aliqua ante baptismum.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the penance that precedes baptism should not be included as a part of penance. For baptism is the door to all the sacraments, and penance is called the second plank in relation to baptism. But the second is not before the first. Therefore, penance is not something before baptism.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, ei qui non est generatus in aliqua natura, non competit actio illius naturae. Sed baptismus est quaedam generatio in spiritualem vitam. Ergo ei qui non est baptizatus, non convenit aliqua actio spiritualis vitae. Sed poenitentia est hujusmodi, cum sit quoddam sacramentum. Ergo non potest alicui competere ante baptismum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the actions of a certain nature do not belong to someone who has not been generated in that nature. But baptism is a kind of generation into spiritual life. Therefore, no action of the spiritual life pertains to someone who is not baptized. But penance is this kind of action, since it is a sacrament. Therefore, it cannot belong to someone before baptism.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg2Praeterea, poenitentia non ordinatur nisi contra culpam. Sed culpa actualis sufficienter in baptismo deletur. Ergo non oportet quod poenitentia baptismum praecedat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, penance is ordered only against fault. But actual fault is sufficiently washed away in baptism. Therefore, penance does not need to precede baptism.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg3Sed contra, Matth. 3, super illud: tunc exibant ad eum etc., dicit Glossa: jam tunc exemplum baptizandis dabatur confitendi peccata, et promittendi meliora. Sed hoc pertinet ad poenitentiam. Ergo ante baptismum debet esse poenitentia.
On the contrary (1), commenting upon the text, then the people of Jerusalem and all Judea were going out to him (Matt 3:5), the Gloss says, then the example was given to those to be baptized of confessing their sins, and promising better things.1 But this belongs to penance. Therefore, before baptism there should be penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, super illud Psal. 4: in cubilibus vestris compungimini, dicit Glossa: ut extincto veteri homine per poenitentiam, sacrificium justitiae per regenerationem novi hominis offeramus Deo. Sed regeneratio ad baptismum pertinet. Ergo poenitentia aliqua est ante baptismum.
Furthermore (2), commenting on Psalm 4:4: the things you say in your hearts, be sorry for them upon your beds, the Gloss says, so that when the old man has been destroyed through penance, we may offer the sacrifice of justice by the regeneration of the new man.1 But regeneration pertains to baptism. Therefore, there is a penance that is before baptism.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod poenitentia ante baptismum non solum sit de actuali, sed et de originali peccato. Nam Augustinus Lib. de Poenitentia, dicit loquens de poenitentia ante baptismum: exceptis parvulis, nullus ad Christum transit, nisi incipiat esse quod non erat, nisi poeniteat eum fuisse quod erat. Sed erat infectus non solum actuali, sed etiam originali peccato: nisi enim de hac infectione loqueretur, parvulos non exciperet, qui aliam infectionem non habent. Ergo de peccato originali debet esse poenitentia ante baptismum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that penance before baptism is not only about actual sin, but also about original sin. For in his book On Penance, Augustine says, speaking about the penance before baptism, except for children, no one passes into Christ unless he begins to be what he was not, unless he repents of what he was.1 But everyone was infected not only with actual sin, but also with original sin: for unless this was the infection he was speaking about, he would not have excepted children, who have no other infection. Therefore, there should be penance for original sin before baptism.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg5Praeterea, poenitens infert sibi poenam, ut evadat illam quae a Deo sibi infligenda erat. Sed pro peccato originali poena a Deo infligitur. Ergo pro eo debet hanc poenitentiam agere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the penitent bears his own punishment, so that he will avoid the one to be inflicted on him by God. But for original sin a punishment is inflicted by God. Therefore he should do penance for it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg6Praeterea, secundum hoc de peccato actuali poenitentiam agimus quod nobis ipsum displicet. Sed peccatum originale debet nobis displicere. Ergo de eo debemus poenitentiam agere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, we do penance for actual sin because it displeases us. But original sin ought to displease us. Therefore, we should do penance for it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg7Sed contra, poenitentia est respectu voliti. Sed peccatum originale contrahimus nolentes. Ergo de ipso non est poenitentia.
On the contrary (1), penance regards what is willed. But we contract original sin without willing it. Therefore, penance is not done for it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, medicina debet respondere morbo. Sed peccatum originale non contrahitur per aliquam delectationem ejus qui ipsum contrahit. Ergo videtur quod non sit ejus curatio per aliquam poenam; et ita non per poenitentiam, quae suo nomine poenam exprimit.
Furthermore (2), medicine should correspond to the sickness. But original sin is not contracted by any pleasure in the one who contracts it. Therefore, it seems that its healing does not come through any penal suffering, and thus, not by penance, which expresses ‘penalty’ in its name.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non debeat post baptismum aliqua poenitentia venialium distingui. Quia superfluum est facere per multa quod per unum potest fieri. Sed veniale peccatum curatur per Eucharistiam. Ergo superfluum est quod ad ipsum curandum poenitentia ordinetur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that after baptism no penance should be distinguished for venial sins.1 For it is superfluous to do by many things what can be done by one. But venial sin is healed by the Eucharist. Therefore, it is superfluous that penance is ordered toward healing it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg9Praeterea, de eo quod non est in potestate nostra, non requiritur poenitentia. Sed peccata venialia vitare non est in potestate nostra: quia nullus potest omnia peccata venialia vitare. Ergo de venialibus non est poenitentia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, for things that are not in our power, penance is not required. But it is not in our power to avoid venial sins: for no one can avoid all venial sins. Therefore, there is no penance for venial sins.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg10Praeterea, diversorum morborum diversae sunt medicinae: quia secundum Hieronymum, non sanat oculum quod sanat calcaneum. Sed poenitentia est remedium contra mortale. Cum ergo veniale a mortali in infinitum differat, ut poena ostendit, videtur quod contra veniale poenitentia non ordinetur, sed contra mortale.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, there are different medicines for different diseases, for according to Jerome, what heals the heel does not heal the eye.1 But penance is a remedy against mortal sin. Therefore, since venial sin differs infinitely from mortal sin, as the penalty shows, it seems that it is not ordered against venial sin, but against mortal.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg11Sed contra, quod potest majus, potest et minus. Sed poenitentia destruit mortale, quod est difficilius. Ergo et veniale.
On the contrary (1), what can do something greater can also do something lesser. But penance destroys mortal sin, which is more difficult. Therefore, it also destroys venial sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, secundum Augustinum, poenitentia est vindicta puniens in se quod dolet commisisse. Sed aliquis debet dolere de hoc quod commisit veniale, et hoc in se punire. Ergo poenitentia quaedam est de venialibus.
Furthermore (2), according to Augustine penance is someone punishing himself in retribution for what he regrets having committed.1 But someone should regret committing venial sins and punish these in himself. Therefore, there is a penance for venial sins.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg12Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod teneamur ad poenitentiam venialium. Quia sicut tenetur homo tendere ad gloriam, ita tenetur impedimentum gloriae removere. Sed homo non potest ad gloriam pervenire nisi dimissis venialibus peccatis. Ergo cum non remittantur sine poenitentia, videtur quod ad poenitentiam agendam de venialibus homo teneatur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that we are bound to do penance for venial sins.1 For just as a man is bound to strive for glory, in the same way he is bound to remove an impediment to glory. But a man cannot attain glory unless his venial sins are forgiven. Therefore, since they cannot be forgiven without penance, it seems that a man is bound to do penance for venial sins.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg13Praeterea, quoddam veniale peccatum per consensum fit mortale: quia consensus in delectationem mortalis peccati est mortale peccatum. Sed homo tenetur vitare mortale peccatum. Ergo tenetur dissentire veniali peccato aliquando. Sed dissensus ad peccatum est poenitentiae. Ergo tenetur homo de peccato veniali aliquando poenitere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, certain venial sins are done with mortal consent: for consenting to the enjoyment of mortal sin is a mortal sin. But a man is bound to avoid mortal sin. Therefore, he is bound to dissent from venial sin sometimes. But dissenting from sin belongs to penance. Therefore, a man is bound to do penance for venial sin sometimes.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg14Sed contra, nullus tenetur abolere jam factum, quod non tenetur vitare antequam fiat. Sed homo non tenetur vitare veniale peccatum antequam faciat; alias peccaret mortaliter faciens ipsum. Ergo multo minus tenetur poenitere de eo.
On the contrary, no one is bound to undo deeds done that he was not bound to avoid before he did them. But a man is not bound to avoid venial sin before he does it; otherwise anyone doing it would sin mortally. Therefore, much less is he bound to repentance for it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod partes istae tres non sint sufficientes. Quia sicut post baptismum peccatur venialiter et mortaliter; ita ante baptismum. Sed post baptismum distinguitur poenitentia venialis et mortalis peccati. Ergo et ante baptismum; et sic sunt quatuor.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that those three parts are not sufficient.1 For just as mortal and venial sins are committed after baptism, so also before baptism. But after baptism the penances for mortal and venial sins are distinguished from each other. Therefore, also before baptism; and so there are four parts.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg15Praeterea, plus distat poena a culpa quam veniale a mortali. Sed de poenis praesentis miseriae oportet poenitere, ut Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Poenitentia. Ergo cum distinguatur poenitentia venialium a poenitentia mortalium, debet etiam distingui poenitentia qua poenitemus de poenis peregrinationis, a poenitentia venialium.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, punishment is farther from fault than venial sin is from mortal. But it is necessary to do penance for the punishments of this present misery, as Augustine says in his book On Penance.1 Therefore, since the penance for venial sins is distinguished from the penance for mortal sins, there should also be a distinction between the penance by which we repent of the punishments of earthly pilgrimage, and the penance for venial sins.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg16Praeterea, poenitentia solemnis est quidam poenitentiae modus, ut supra dictum est, dist. 14, qu. 1, art. 5. Ergo cum de ipsa mentionem non faciat, videtur insufficienter partes ponere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, solemn penance is a certain mode of penance, as was said above, Distinction 14, Question 1, Article 5. Therefore, since he did not make mention of it, it seems the parts are insufficiently listed.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.arg17Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod poenitentia potest accipi dupliciter; scilicet ut est virtus, et ut est sacramentum.
To the first question, I answer that penance can be taken in two ways; namely, as it is a virtue, and as it is a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.coSecundum autem quod est virtus, importat detestationem peccati cum proposito abolendi ipsum secundum conditionem status peccantis. Et quia quicumque non detestatur peccatum, adhuc voluntatem in peccato fixam habet, cum voluntas semel ad aliquid fixa, ab illo non divellatur quin actu vel habitu in eo maneat, nisi per actualem dissensum ad illud, vel in speciali, vel saltem in genere; voluntas autem in peccato fixa manens, non est susceptiva gratiae baptismalis; ideo requiritur ante baptismum, quasi removens prohibens, peccati commissi detestatio, et destructionis ejus propositum, quod quidem est per baptismum. Et ideo patet quod ante baptismum requiritur poenitentia secundum quod est virtutis actus, quae sit prior baptismo tempore vel saltem natura.
Now according as it is a virtue, it denotes a detestation for sin with the intention of blotting it out according to the condition of the sinner’s state. And since anyone who does not detest sin has his will still fixed on sin, since the will once fixed on something is not torn away from it without it remaining actually or habitually, unless by actual dissenting from it, either in particular or at least in general. Now the will that remains fixed in sin is not receptive to baptismal grace. And so, prior to baptism, as if removing an obstacle, there is required a detestation for sins committed and an intention of destroying them, which destruction indeed occurs in baptism. And so it is clear that a repentance is required before baptism, according as it is an act of virtue, which is prior to baptism in time or at least in nature.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Sed poenitentia, secundum quod est sacramentum, consistit in dispensatione ministrorum Ecclesiae. Et quia Ecclesiae sacramenta non dispensantur nisi illis qui sunt de Ecclesia, ideo ante baptismum sacramentum poenitentiae non competit, cum per baptismum homo de Ecclesia fiat.
But penance, according as it is a sacrament, is administered by the Church’s ministers. And since the Church’s sacraments are only administered to those who belong to the Church, therefore the sacrament of penance is not applicable before baptism, since a man comes to belong to the Church by baptism.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta praeter tertium.
And by this the answers are clear to all the objections except the third.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Ad tertium dicendum, quod poenitentia non requiritur ante baptismum propter baptismi insufficientiam, sed propter impedimentum removendum gratiae baptismalis, ut baptismus suum effectum habere possit.
Reply Obj. 3: Penance is not required before baptism because of baptism’s insufficiency, but in order to remove any impediment to baptismal grace, so that baptism may have its own effect.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.ad1Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod poenitentia potest sumi large et proprie. Proprie quidem poenitentia importat dolorem de peccato commisso in praeterito; et sic nullo modo potest esse poenitentia de originali peccato, quia non est commissum.
To the second question, it should be said that repentance can be taken broadly or properly. Indeed, repentance properly denotes sorrow for sin committed in the past; and so there is no way for there to be repentance for original sin, since it was not committed.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Large autem potest dici poenitentia omnis displicentia mali praeteriti; et sic in eo qui liberum arbitrium habet, debet esse poenitentia de originali: quia ex hoc ipso quod alicui placet aliquid, displicet ei quod ad illud impedimentum praestitit. Peccatum autem originale impedimentum gloriae fuit, ad quam quilibet desiderio tendere debet. Non tamen de eo debet esse confessio, quae non est nisi factorum; nec satisfactio; quia pro peccato originali non debetur nisi poena damni, poenitentia autem importat poenam sensus.
But penitence can be said broadly for all displeasure with past evil, and in this way, in someone who has free will there should be repentance for original sin, for by the very fact that something pleases someone, anything that presents an impediment to it will displease him. Now original sin is an impediment to glory, toward which everyone should strive in his desires. However, there should not be confession about this, since confession is only about deeds; nor satisfaction, since all that is due for original sin is the penalty of loss, while penance conveys the penalty of the senses.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
By this the answer to the objections is clear.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod veniale peccatum ex nostro actu incurrimus, et ei poena sensibilis debetur; et ideo ad peccati venialis dimissionem poenitentia operatur quantum ad contritionem, confessionem et satisfactionem; non solum poenitentia secundum quod est virtus, sed etiam secundum quod est sacramentum: quia post baptismum aliquis venialiter peccat, quando est susceptivus sacramentorum Ecclesiae.
To the third question, it should be said that we incur venial sin by our acts, and we should pay a sensible penalty for it; and so penance works toward the remission of venial sins in contrition, confession, and satisfaction, not only penance as a virtue but also penance as a sacrament. For after baptism someone is able to receive the Church’s sacraments when he sins venially.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ad eumdem effectum principaliter inducendum, superfluum est plura inducere, si quodlibet sit sufficiens; sed nullum sacramentum inducitur ad peccati venialis dimissionem, sicut ad principalem effectum, ut supra in 2 dist., quaest. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 4, dictum est; et ideo non est inconveniens, si ex multis sacramentis peccati venialis dimissio consequitur.
Reply Obj. 1: It is superfluous to use many things principally for bringing about the same effect if any one of them would be sufficient. But no sacrament is used for the remission of venial sins as its principal effect, as was said above in Distinction 2, Question 1, Article 1, Subquestion 4. And so it is not unfitting if remission of venial sin is a consequence of many sacraments.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.ad2Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis non sit in potestate nostra vitare omnia venialia, est tamen in potestate nostra vitare singula.
Reply Obj. 2: Although it is not in our power to avoid all venial sins, it is nevertheless in our power to avoid individual ones.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.ad3Ad tertium dicendum, quod veniale et mortale quamvis sint diversi morbi, tamen conveniunt in una ratione actualis peccati; et ideo contra utrumque poenitentia medicina est.
Reply Obj. 3: Although venial and mortal sin are different diseases, nevertheless they share in the one account of actual sin; and so penance is a medicine against both.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.ad4Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod cum dicitur aliquis ad aliquid teneri, quaedam necessitas importatur ad illud. Necessitas autem est duplex.
To the fourth question, it should be said that when someone is said to be bound to something, a certain necessity attaches to it. Now there are two kinds of necessity.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Una est absoluta; et secundum hanc homo tenetur facere illa sine quibus non est salus; et sic non tenetur ad peccati venialis poenitentiam, quia mortem ex hoc non incurrit; nisi forte de contemptu dimittat.
One is absolute, and according to it a man is bound to do those things without which there is no salvation. And in this way one is not bound to do penance for venial sin, for he does not incur death from it, unless perhaps he disregard penance of scorn.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Alia est ex suppositione alicujus finis; sicut dicitur aliquid esse necessarium sine quo non possumus finem intentum consequi; et hoc modo necessarium est quod homo de venialibus poeniteat, si ei remitti debeant in hac vita. Sed secundum hoc non proprie dicitur teneri aliquis ad aliquid; et ideo dicendum, quod homo non tenetur ad poenitentiam venialium, nisi large sumendo.
The other kind of necessity is conditional for attaining a certain end, as something may be called necessary without which we cannot attain the end aimed for. And in this way it is necessary that a man do penance for his venial sins, if they are to be forgiven him in this life. But according to this a person is not said to be bound to anything in the proper sense; and so it should be said that a man is not bound to do penance for venial sins, unless speaking more broadly.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod si nunquam de venialibus poeniteat, potest ad vitam pervenire: quia etiam post hanc vitam venialia remittuntur, ut infra dicetur.
Reply Obj. 1: If someone never does penance for his venial sins, he can attain life, for also after this life venial sins may be remitted, as will be said later.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod dissensus dicit poenitentiam1 ad peccatum futurum; sed poenitentia dicit displicentiam peccati praeteriti; et ideo non oportet quod dissensus ad poenitentiam pertineat.
Reply Obj. 2: Dissent means resistance to future sins, but penitence means displeasure over past sins, and so it is not necessary that dissent pertain to penitence.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.ad6Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod istae partes poenitentiae distinguuntur secundum diversos modos quibus poenitentia agitur; unde sunt partes subjectivae poenitentiae virtutis, non poenitentiae sacramenti: quia una pars non pertinet ad poenitentiae sacramentum, quamvis aliae duae ad poenitentiam, secundum quod est sacramentum, pertinere possint. Et accipiuntur isti modi secundum diversum statum poenitentis: quia aut est extra Ecclesiam etiam numero, et sic est prima poenitentia quae est ante baptismum; aut est extra merito, sed non numero; et sic est secunda, quae est de mortalibus; aut omnino est intra Ecclesiam; et sic competit ei tertia, quae est de venialibus.
To the fifth question, it should be said that those three parts of penance are distinguished according to the different modes in which penance is done; and so they are subjective parts of the virtue of repentance, not the sacrament of penance. For one part does not pertain to the sacrament of penance, although the other two parts can belong to penance as a sacrament. And these modes are taken according to the different states of the penitent, for either he is outside the Church even in number, and then it is his first penance which is before baptism; or he is outside in merit but not in number; and then it is a second penance, which has to do with mortal sins; or he is within the Church in every way, and then the third kind of penance applies to him, which is for venial sins.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod status hominis ante baptismum non diversificatur per veniale et mortale quantum ad hoc quod est esse de Ecclesia vel non esse; sed diversificatur per veniale et mortale post, quia per mortale post baptismum commissum efficitur aliquis extra Ecclesiam merito, sed non per veniale; et ideo non est similis ratio.
Reply Obj. 1: The state of man before baptism is not differentiated by venial and mortal sin as to his being in the Church or not being in the Church; but afterward, it is differentiated by mortal and venial sin, because a person becomes outside the Church in merit by mortal sin committed after baptism, but not by venial; and so the situation is not the same.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod de poenis dicitur esse poenitentia ab Augustino, secundum quod inclinant ad culpam, large etiam poenitentiam pro displicentia sumendo.
Reply Obj. 2: Augustine says that penance has to do with sufferings according as they incline to fault; also, when penitence is taken broadly for displeasure.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod poenitentia solemnis non diversificat statum poenitentis quantum ad id quod dictum est; et ideo de ea non fit hic mentio.
Reply Obj. 3: Solemn penance does not cause a different state of the penitent as to what was said; and so no mention is made here of it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q1.A2.ad9Q. 2Remission of venial sinsDe remissione venialium
Deinde quaeritur de remissione venialium; et circa hoc quaeruntur duo:
Next we consider the remission of venial sins; and concerning this, two questions arise:
Sent.IV.D16.Q2primo, de modo remissionis;
first, the mode of remission;
Sent.IV.D16.Q2secundo, de causa remissionis.
second, the cause of remission.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2A. 1The mode of remissionDe modo remissionis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod peccatum veniale possit dimitti voluntate manente ad illud. Voluntas enim peccati venialis gratiam non excludit. Sed nullum peccatum veniale est quod gratia remittere non possit, cum remittatur per virtutem gratiae mortale, quod multo difficilius est. Ergo veniale dimitti potest adhuc manente voluntate ad illud.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that venial sin can be forgiven while the will is still set on it. For the willing of venial sin does not exclude grace. But there is no venial sin that grace cannot forgive, since mortal sin, which is much more difficult, is forgiven by the power of grace. Therefore, venial sin can be forgiven while the will is still set on it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, sicut peccatum mortale caritati opponitur, ita veniale fervori caritatis. Sed illud quod secum compatitur caritas, non impedit dimissionem peccati mortalis. Ergo cum voluntatem permanentem in peccato veniali compatiatur fervor caritatis, videtur quod veniale remitti possit in eo qui adhuc habet voluntatem adhaerentem veniali.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as mortal sin is opposed to charity, so is venial sin opposed to the fervor of charity. But what is compatible with charity does not impede the remission of mortal sin. Therefore, since the fervor of charity is compatible with a will permanently in venial sin, it seems that it can forgive venial sin in someone who has a will still clinging to it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.arg2Praeterea, sicut dictum est, ad hoc quod voluntas removeatur ab eo in quo semel fuit fixa, requiritur actualis displicentia. Sed aliquando veniale peccatum dimittitur ei qui non habet displicentiam de veniali peccato, sicut patet in martyribus, qui statim evolant, quamvis forte de peccatis venialibus non cogitent, nec actualem displicentiam habeant. Ergo videtur quod peccatum veniale dimitti possit adhuc manenti voluntate in illo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as was said, for the will to be removed from what it was once fixed on, it requires actual displeasure. But sometimes venial sin is remitted in someone who has no displeasure with his venial sin, as is seen in the case of martyrs, who go straight to heaven, although perhaps they are not thinking about their venial sins, and do not have any actual displeasure. Therefore, it seems that venial sin can be forgiven someone whose will remains set on it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.arg3Sed contra, manente causa non potest tolli effectus. Sed adhaerentia voluntatis inordinata ad aliquid erit causa venialis peccati. Ergo manente voluntate fixa in illo, non potest remitti ipsum peccatum.
On the contrary (1), while the cause remains, the effect cannot be removed. But the will’s clinging to something inordinately will be the cause of venial sin. Therefore, while the will is fixed on it, venial sin cannot be remitted.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, affectus ad opus habet rationem peccati, sicut et ipsum opus peccati. Sed ipsum opus venialis peccati, dum manet, non permittit peccatum veniale dimitti. Ergo nec affectus ad ipsum manens.
Furthermore (2), the affection for an act has the nature of sin, just as so does the very working of sin. But the work itself of venial sin, while it remains, prevents the venial sin from being forgiven. Therefore, so does affection for it that remains.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod unum peccatum veniale non possit dimitti sine alio. Quia, sicut in praecedenti dist. dictum est, Dominus nullum sanavit quem non omnino liberaret. Sed non potest alicui veniale peccatum dimitti, nisi Domino ipsum sanante. Ergo si absolvitur ab uno veniali, absolvitur ab omnibus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that one venial sin cannot be remitted without another.1 For just as was said in the preceding distinction, anyone the Lord cured, he freed in every way. But no one can be forgiven venial sin unless the Lord cures him. Therefore, if he is absolved from one venial sin, he is absolved from all.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.arg5Praeterea, peccatum veniale est majoris adhaerentiae quam mortale; unde remisso mortali adhuc manet veniale. Sed unum mortale non potest remitti nisi omnia alia dimittantur. Ergo nec unum veniale nisi aliis remissis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, venial sin adheres more than mortal, which is why venial sin remains when the mortal sin has been forgiven. But one mortal sin cannot be remitted unless all others are. Therefore, neither can one venial sin be remitted without the others.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.arg6Praeterea, ei qui displicet Deo, peccatum non remittitur. Sed veniale displicet Deo. Ergo quamdiu manet unum, aliud non remittitur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, sin is not remitted to someone who displeases God. But venial sin displeases God. Therefore, as long as one venial sin remains, no other will be forgiven.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.arg7Sed contra, majoris gratiae est remissio mortalis peccati quam venialis. Sed unum peccatum veniale manens fixum in corde, non impedit remissionem mortalis peccati. Ergo multo minus impedit remissionem alterius venialis.
On the contrary, it takes more grace to remit mortal sin than venial. But one venial sin that remains fixed in the heart does not prevent the remission of a mortal sin. Therefore, much less does it prevent the remission of another venial sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod veniale peccatum possit remitti sine mortali. Joan. 8, super illud: qui sine peccato est vestrum etc., dicit Augustinus, quod omnes illi erant in peccato mortali: venialia enim eis dimittebantur per caeremonias. Ergo veniale potest dimitti non dimisso mortali.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that venial sin can be remitted without mortal sin being forgiven.1 For commenting on the text, whoever is without sin among you, let him cast the first stone (John 8:7), Augustine says that all of them were in mortal sin, for venial sin was forgiven them by their ceremonies.2 Therefore, venial sin can be forgiven without mortal sin being forgiven.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.arg8Praeterea, mortale et veniale contrario dividuntur. Sed mortale potest dimitti sine veniali. Ergo veniale potest dimitti sine mortali.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, mortal and venial sin are divided against each other. But mortal sin can be forgiven without venial. Therefore, venial sin can be forgiven without mortal.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.arg9Praeterea, peccato quod sufficienter punitum est, non debetur alia poena: quia non vindicat bis Deus in idipsum. Sed peccatum veniale potest aliquis, in mortali existens, sufficienter in seipso punire, cum debeatur ei poena finita. Ergo non reservabitur ulterius ad poenam. Sed nunquam aliquis absolvitur a reatu poenae, nisi prius absolvatur a culpa; alias culpa inordinata remaneret sine poena. Ergo manente peccato mortali, potest veniale remitti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, for sin that was sufficiently punished, no other penalty is owed: for God does not take a double vengeance.1 But someone who has mortal sin can sufficiently punish venial sin in himself, since a finite penalty is owed for it. Therefore, it will not be kept further for punishment. But a person is never absolved from the debt of punishment unless he is first absolved from his guilt; otherwise unordered guilt would remain unpunished. Therefore, while mortal sin remains, venial sin can be remitted.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.arg10Sed contra, Gregorius dicit, quod veniale peccatum obscurat mentem, sed mortale obtenebrat. Sed obscuritas non removetur nisi per lucem; lux autem spiritualis est gratia, quae etiam mortale delet. Ergo non potest dimitti veniale sine dimissione mortalis.
On the contrary, Gregory says that venial sin overshadows the mind, but mortal sin completely darkens it.1 But shadows are only removed by light. Now the spiritual light is grace, which also clears away mortal sin. Therefore, venial sin cannot be forgiven without the remission of mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod peccatum quodlibet debet remitti quantum ad duo: scilicet quantum ad culpam, et quantum ad reatum. Non autem potest esse secunda remissio sine prima; quia quamdiu manet culpa, manet debitum poenae. Culpa autem in deordinatione voluntatis consistit; unde non potest culpa tolli nisi reordinetur voluntas; quod esse non potest quamdiu in ipsa deordinatione manet, alias essent duo opposita simul vera; et ideo nullo modo veniale dimitti potest, quamdiu voluntas ad illud manet.
To the first question, I answer that any sin must be remitted in two regards: namely, as to guilt, and as to punishment. Now the second remission cannot happen without the first; for as long as the guilt remains, the debt of punishment remains. Now guilt consists in the disordering of the will; and so guilt cannot be taken away unless the will is reordered; which cannot be as long as it remains disordered, otherwise two opposite things would be true at the same time. And therefore in no way can venial sin be remitted as long as the will remains in it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod non est ex defectu gratiae quin illud veniale in quo adhuc voluntas manet, remitti non possit; sed ex defectu ejus cui remittendum est, in quo impedimentum remissionis invenitur.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not from a lack of grace that the venial sin in which the will still remains cannot be forgiven, but from a lack in the one who needs forgiveness, in which lack there is an impediment to forgiveness.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod quodlibet peccatum mortale opponitur cuilibet quantumcumque parvae caritati; non autem quodlibet veniale opponitur cuicumque fervori caritatis. Dicitur enim fervor caritatis per similitudinem, secundum quod ad exteriora quodammodo ebulliendo refunditur. Ex illa autem parte qua veniale committitur, caritatis fervor non apparet, sed aliquid praeter caritatem. Unde quamvis sit fervor caritatis quantum ad aliqua, potest tamen esse tepiditas quantum ad alia.
Reply Obj. 2: Any mortal sin whatsoever is opposed to any little charity; but not every venial sin is opposed to all fervor of charity. For ‘fervor of charity’ is said by a likeness according as it pours out, bubbling over in a way to the outside. Now from that part in which venial sin is committed, the fervor of charity does not appear, but something outside of charity. And so, although the fervor of charity exists in one respect, there can nevertheless be tepidity in others.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.ad2Et sic non quilibet fervor opponitur cuilibet veniali; unde non est similis comparatio peccati mortalis ad caritatem, et venialis ad fervorem caritatis.
And thus not all fervor is opposed to every venial sin, which is why the comparison of mortal sin and charity to venial sin and the fervor of charity is not the same.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1Ad tertium dicendum, quod voluntas quae fuit fixa in aliquo, non removetur inde nisi per actualem assensum, si illud memoriae occurrat, alias sufficit habitualis; sicut etiam de mortalibus contingit quod oblita remittuntur.
Reply Obj. 3: The will that was fixed on something is only removed from it by actual assent, if it occurs to the memory; otherwise a habitual assent suffices,1 as also happens with mortal sins that, though forgotten, are forgiven.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ea quae non habent connexionem ad invicem, unum potest auferri sine altero; sed quae habent aliquo modo connexionem, unum non potest sine alio auferri.
To the second question, it should be said that with things that have no relation to each other, one can be taken away without the other; but if they are interdependent in some way, one cannot be taken away without the other.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1Peccata autem mortalia, quamvis non habeant connexionem ex parte conversionis, habent tamen connexionem ex parte aversionis, quia ab uno incommutabili bono avertunt: et ideo unum sine alio remitti non potest, cum remissio culpae magis respiciat per oppositum aversionem quam conversionem; quia culpa remittitur secundum restitutionem ad illud a quo culpa separavit.
Now mortal sins, although they have no relation in what is turned to, nevertheless are related in their turning away, for they all turn from the one unchangeable good. And therefore one cannot be remitted without the others, since remission of fault has more to do with opposing the turning away than with what was turned toward, for fault is remitted according to the restoration of what the fault separated one from.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1Venialia autem non habent connexionem neque quantum ad conversionem neque quantum ad aversionem, quia in eis nulla est aversio a fine, etsi sit aliquis defectus in actu eorum quae expediunt ad finem; et ideo potest unum veniale sine alio dimitti.
Now venial sins are not related either in their turning toward or their turning away, for in them there is no turning away from the end, unless there is some defect in one of the acts that is expedient to the end; and this is why one venial sin can be forgiven without another.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod remissio venialis non comparatur, proprie loquendo, sanationi: quia infirmitas, quae per sanationem curatur, destitutionem virtutis importat; non autem est aliqua destitutio vel debilitatio virtutis spiritualis in culpa veniali, sed solum dispositio ad virtutis destitutionem; et ideo ratio illa non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 1: The remission of venial sin is not compared, properly speaking, to healing; for infirmity, which is treated by healing, represents the privation of strength. But there is no privation or weakening of spiritual strength or virtue in venial fault, but only a disposition to have virtue stripped away; and so that argument is not to the point.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccatum veniale non dicitur esse majoris adhaerentiae quam mortale quasi ex parte sua firmius in anima maneat; sed ex parte nostra, quia peccata venialia non ita facile devitamus sicut mortalia, ad quae dimittenda ex necessitate obligamur.
Reply Obj. 2: Venial sin is not said to cling more than mortal sin on its side, as though it remained more firmly in the soul, but on our side, for we cannot avoid venial sin as easily as mortal sins, which we are obliged to have forgiven by necessity.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod peccatum mortale ita Deo displicet, quod etiam facit ipsum peccantem Deo displicentem, inquantum pulchritudinem gratiae, quam Deus in ipso amat, aufert.
Reply Obj. 3: Mortal sin so displeases God that it even makes the sinner himself displeasing to God, inasmuch as it takes away the beauty of grace, which God loves in him.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.ad6Sed peccatum veniale quamvis Deo displiceat, quia inordinatum est, non tamen facit peccantem Deo displicentem: quia non privatur claritas gratiae, sed quodammodo obnubilatur, inquantum ejus processus ad exteriora impeditur; et ideo Gregorius dicit, quod peccatum veniale obscurat, sed mortale obtenebrat: et propter hoc, unum peccatum veniale non impedit quin aliud remitti possit, quamvis mortale unum impediat dimissionem alterius.
But although venial sin displeases God, because it is disordered, nevertheless, it does not make the sinner displeasing to God, for he is not deprived of the brightness of grace, but is clouded over in a certain way, inasmuch as its outward radiation is impeded. And that is why Gregory says that venial sin overshadows, but mortal sin darkens completely: and because of this one venial sin does not prevent another from being able to be forgiven, although one mortal sin prevents the forgiveness of another.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod remoto priori removetur posterius, nec posterius restituitur nisi priori restituto: fervor autem caritatis, cui veniale opponitur, est posterior ipsa caritate; unde quamdiu caritas non restituitur, nec fervor caritatis reparari potest; in qua reparatione consistit venialis peccati dimissio, sicut etiam in reparatione caritatis dimissio mortalis; et ideo non potest veniale dimitti ei cui mortale non dimittitur.
To the third question, it should be said that when what comes first is removed, what comes after is removed; nor can what comes after be restored unless what comes first has been restored. Now, the fervor of charity, to which venial sin is opposed, comes after charity itself. And therefore as long as charity is not restored, neither can the fervor of charity be repaired. And the remission of venial sin consists in this repairing, just as also the remission of mortal sin consists in the repairing of charity. And so venial sin cannot be remitted to anyone to whom mortal sin is not remitted.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1Potest etiam ex parte remittentis ratio assignari: quia a Deo, qui solus peccata dimittit, peccatum mortale separat; et ideo effectum ejus in remissione peccati venialis habens peccatum mortale non percipit. Similiter et ex parte ejus quo fit remissio, scilicet caritatis, quae universa delicta operit, Prov. 10, quam peccatum mortale tollit.
A reason can also be given on the side of the forgiver, for mortal sin separates us from God, who alone forgives sins. And so someone who has mortal sin does not feel this effect in the remission of venial sin. Likewise, too, on the side of that by which the remission happens, namely, charity, which covers all offenses (Prov 10:12), and which mortal sin destroys.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus nominat ibi venialia irregularitates quas secundum legem contrahebant.
Reply Obj. 1: What Augustine there calls venial sins were irregularities that they contracted according to the law.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod veniale non avertit a Deo, neque caritatem tollit, sicut mortale; et ideo non impedit dimissionem mortalis, sicut e converso.
Reply Obj. 2: Venial sin does not turn away from God, nor does it destroy charity, like mortal sin; and so it does not prevent the remission of mortal sin, as is the case with the reverse.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod poena, etiam omnis, offensam non tollit, nisi ab eo in quem peccatum commissum est, acceptetur; nec acceptari potest quamdiu inimicitia ad ipsum manet; et ideo manente inimicitia hominis ad Deum per peccatum mortale, poena quantacumque veniale non purgat; unde Isaiae 38, Dominus dicit, non esse sibi accepta jejunia eorum qui ad lites et contentiones jejunabant.
Reply Obj. 3: Punishment, even of all, does not take away the offense, unless it is accepted by the one against whom the sin was committed. Nor can it be accepted as long as enmity remains toward him; and so while the enmity of man remains toward God by mortal sin, punishment does not purge even the least little venial sin. And that is why the Lord says that their fasts were not acceptable to him when they fasted to quarrel and fight (cf. Isa 58:4).
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A1.ad9A. 2The cause of remissionDe causa remissionis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod peccatum veniale non possit dimitti sine gratiae novae infusione. Peccatum enim veniale transiens actu, in anima manet reatu. Sed reatus fundatur super macula. Cum ergo macula non possit ab anima abstergi nisi per gratiam, sicut nec tenebra nisi per lucem, videtur quod veniale dimitti non possit sine gratiae infusione.
Obj. 1: To the second we proceed thus.1 It seems that venial sin cannot be forgiven without an infusion of new grace. For when the act of venial sin passes, the guilt remains in the soul. But the guilt is founded on a stain. Therefore, since a stain cannot be wiped away from the soul by anything but grace, just as neither can darkness be driven out by anything but light, it seems that venial sin cannot be forgiven without an infusion of grace.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, veniale peccatum consistit in hoc quod minus amatur Deus quam debet. Sed minoratio ista non potest tolli nisi caritate augmentata, secundum cujus augmentum nova missio Spiritus Sancti attenditur, ut in 1 Lib., dist. 15, quaest. 5, art. 1, quaestiunc. 2, in corp., dictum est, et per consequens nova gratia. Ergo peccatum veniale sine gratiae infusione remitti non potest.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, venial sin consists in the fact that God is loved less than he should be. But this lessening can only be removed by an increase in charity, which only happens by a new sending of the Holy Spirit, as was said in Book I, Distinction 15, Question 5, Article 1, Subquestion 2; and consequently a new grace. Therefore, venial sin cannot be remitted without an infusion of grace.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg2Sed contra, novae gratiae additio gratiam praeexistentem auget, si eam inveniat. Sed cum peccatum veniale gratiam non auferat; si sine gratiae infusione dimitti non posset, oporteret quod quandocumque dimittitur veniale, gratiae gratia adderetur. Ergo semper homo post veniale rediret in majorem gratiam; quod falsum est: quia tunc frequens iteratio venialium non disponeret ad mortale.
On the contrary, the addition of new grace increases the grace that was already there, if it finds any. But since venial sin does not take away grace, if it could not be forgiven without an infusion of grace, then every time venial sin was forgiven, grace would have to be added to grace. Therefore, after venial sin a man would always return to a greater grace than he had before, which is false: for then the frequent repetition of venial sins would not dispose someone to mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod gratia sine contritione possit peccatum veniale remittere. Quia, sicut dicit Gregorius, quod est aqua ad caminum, hoc est veniale ad fervorem caritatis. Sed fervor caritatis potest esse sine contritione: potest enim aliquis in Deum ferventer converti, et tamen de peccato non dolere, quod est conteri. Ergo peccatum veniale potest dimitti sine contritione.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that venial sin can be remitted by grace without contrition.1 For as Gregory says, what water is to a furnace, venial sin is to the fervor of charity.2 But the fervor of charity can exist without contrition: for someone can be fervently converted to God, and nevertheless, not grieve for his sins, which is to have contrition. Therefore, venial sin can be forgiven without contrition.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg3Praeterea, contritio non solum importat dolorem de praeterito peccato, sed etiam propositum non peccandi de cetero. Sed alicui dimittitur veniale peccatum, qui non habet tale propositum: quia scit se sine peccato veniali praesentem vitam agere non posse. Ergo sine contritione peccatum veniale dimitti potest.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, contrition does not only denote sorrow for past sins, but also the resolution of not sinning again. But venial sins are forgiven someone who does not have such a resolution, since he knows that he cannot lead the present life without venial sin. Therefore, venial sin can be forgiven without contrition.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg4Praeterea, aliquis in peccato veniali existens, potest dormiens mori, et taliter quod statim evolat; puta si propter fidem prius confessam constanter occidatur. Sed dum dormit, conteri non potest. Ergo cum ei peccatum veniale dimittatur, videtur quod possit sine contritione peccatum veniale dimitti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, someone existing in venial sin can die in his sleep and go straight to heaven as he is; for example, if he is killed because of having staunchly confessed his faith before. But while he sleeps, he cannot have contrition. Therefore, since his venial sins are forgiven him, it seems that they can be forgiven without contrition.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg5Sed contra, si gratia sine aliquo adjuncto peccatum veniale remittere posset, gratia secum veniale non compateretur. Sed compatitur secum veniale. Ergo oportet aliquem motum contritionis advenire ad peccati venialis dimissionem.
On the contrary, if grace could forgive venial sin without anything attached to it, grace would not coexist with venial sin. But venial sin does coexist with it. Therefore, it is necessary for some motion of contrition to arise for the remission of venial sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod de peccato veniali teneatur homo etiam confiteri. Jacob. 5, 16: confitemini alterutrum peccata vestra; in quo praeceptum confessionis datur, ut in littera dicitur. Sed secundum Glossam loquitur de confessione venialium et mortalium; quia dicit quod majora solis sacerdotibus, sed leviora sociis confiteri possumus. Ergo tenemur confiteri venialia.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a man is also bound to confess his venial sins: confess your sins to one another (Jas 5:16), where the command of confession is given, as it says in the text.1 But according to the Gloss, it speaks about the confession of venial and mortal sins; for it says that the greater should be confessed to priests alone, but the lesser may be confessed to one’s companions.2 Therefore, we are bound to confess venial sins.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg6Praeterea, de venialibus tenetur homo satisfacere: quia satisfacere est actus justitiae: ad justitiae autem actum tenemur. Sed satisfactio debet esse secundum arbitrium sacerdotis, qui vicem Dei obtinet; quod esse non potest nisi confessione praecedente. Ergo de venialibus homo confiteri tenetur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a man is bound to make satisfaction for venial sins: for satisfaction is an act of justice, but we are bound to acts of justice. But satisfaction should be made according to the judgment of the priest, who holds the place of God; but this can only be done if one first confesses. Therefore, a man is bound to confess venial sins.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg7Praeterea, praeceptum Ecclesiae est ut homo semel in anno saltem confiteatur. Sed aliquis est qui non habet nisi venialia. Ergo tenetur illa confiteri.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is a command of the Church that a man confess at least once per year.1 But some people have only venial sins. Therefore, they are bound to confess those.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg8Sed contra, nullus tenetur ad impossibile. Sed confiteri omnia venialia est impossibile, cum cognitionem nostram effugiant. Ergo non tenemur illa confiteri.
On the contrary, no one is bound to the impossible. But to confess all venial sins is impossible, since they escape our awareness. Therefore we are not bound to confess them.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod per benedictionem episcopalem, aquam benedictam, et hujusmodi, peccatum veniale remitti non possit. Quia ex eisdem causis aliquid fit et corrumpitur, ut dicitur in 2 Ethica. Sed peccatum veniale causatur ex actu nostro. Ergo oportet quod aliquid in nobis sit per quod dimittatur; et ita, cum ista sint extra, per ea peccatum veniale dimitti non potest.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that by a bishop’s blessing, holy water, and things like that, venial sin cannot be forgiven.1 For something comes to be and corrupts from the same causes, as it says in the Ethics 2.2 But venial sin is caused by our acts. Therefore, it is necessary that there be something in us by which it is remitted, and so since those things are external, venial sin cannot be remitted by them.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg9Praeterea, peccatum veniale, ut dictum est, non dimittitur sine contritione. Sed ipsa contritio per se sufficit ad dimissionem. Ergo praedicta nihil operantur ad dimissionem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, venial sin, as was said, is not remitted without contrition. But contrition suffices in itself for its remission. Therefore, none of the things mentioned work to its forgiveness.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg10Praeterea, praedicta omnia aequalem habent habitudinem ad omnia peccata venialia. Si ergo per ea aliquod veniale dimittitur, omnia dimittuntur; et sic frequentissime homo esset sine veniali; quod non videtur verum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, all the things mentioned have equal relationship to all venial sins. Therefore, if any venial sin were remitted by them, all of them would be remitted; and then a man would be very often without venial sin, which does not seem true.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.arg11Sed contra est quod communiter dicitur, quod multa sunt remedia contra venialia peccata; scilicet tunsio pectoris, aspersio aquae benedictae, unctio extrema, et omnis sacramentalis unctio; benedictio episcopi, panis benedictus, generalis confessio, compassio, alieni delicti dimissio, Eucharistia, oratio dominica, et alia quaecumque levis poenitentia.
On the contrary, it is commonly said that there are many remedies against venial sins; for example, beating of the breast, sprinkling with holy water, extreme unction, and every sacramental anointing; a bishop’s blessing, blessed bread, general confession, compassion, the forgiveness of another’s faults, the Eucharist, the Lord’s Prayer, and other things, however light, as penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod homo in peccato mortali a Deo avertitur, sibi alium finem constituens: et ideo lumen gratiae amittit, sicut et lumen solis qui visum a sole avertit; et propter hoc non potest peccatum mortale remitti nisi per gratiae infusionem. Sed homo per peccatum veniale non adhaeret commutabili bono quasi fini; et ideo non avertitur a fine, quod est incommutabile bonum; unde per veniale homo gratiam non amittit; et ideo non oportet quod ad hoc quod remittatur veniale, quod gratia aliqua infundatur de novo; sed sufficit quod gratia quae jam habetur, in actum prodeat: quia ipsum veniale non tollebat habitum, sed solummodo impediebat virtutis actum.
To the first question, I answer that a man in mortal sin turns away from God by establishing another end for himself. And so he loses the light of grace, just as someone who turns his face away from the sun would lose the sun’s light. And because of this mortal sin cannot be forgiven except by an infusion of grace. But by venial sin man does not cling to a changeable good as his end; and so he does not turn away from his end, which is the unchanging good, and this is why a man does not lose grace by venial sin. And therefore it is not necessary that for venial sin to be forgiven, new grace should be poured in, but it suffices that the grace that was already possessed should move forward into action, for the venial sin did not take away the habit, but only impeded virtue’s act.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod macula potest esse dupliciter. Uno modo per privationem pulchritudinis: et sic in veniali non manet aliqua macula, quia gratiam non tollit, quae est animae decor. Alio modo per hoc quod pulchritudo quae est, impeditur ne exterius appareat, sicut per pulverem pulchritudo faciei foedatur; et talis macula est in veniali, quia impeditur decor gratiae ne in actibus exterius ostendatur: unde non oportet quod talis macula per infusionem gratiae tollatur, sed per actum qui gratiae impedimentum tollat.
Reply Obj. 1: A stain can exist in two ways. In one way by the privation of beauty: and this is not how a stain remains in venial sin, for it does not destroy grace, which is the adornment of the soul. In another way by the fact that the beauty present is prevented from appearing outwardly, just as the beauty of a face can be sullied by dust; and this is the kind of stain that exists in venial sin, for it prevents the adornment of grace from being shown in external acts. And so it is not necessary that such a stain be destroyed by an infusion of grace, but by an act that destroys the impediment to grace.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod veniale peccatum non consistit in hoc quod homo minus amet Deum in habitu: quia veniale non diminuit caritatem; alias eam quandoque totaliter tolleret: sed in hoc quod amor Dei non ostenditur in omnibus actibus hominis, aliqua deordinatione in eis existente.
Reply Obj. 2: Venial sin does not consist in a man habitually loving God less, for venial sin does not diminish charity; otherwise it would sometimes take it away entirely. But it consists in the love of God not being shown in all a man’s acts, because of a certain disordering in them.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod peccatum veniale non dimittitur, ut dictum est, quamdiu voluntas manet in illo. Ipsam autem recedere voluntatem ab eo quod quis prius volebat, est displicere ei quod voluit. Talis autem displicentia dolor contritionis dicitur, quando est gratia informata; et ideo peccatum veniale sine contritione non dimittitur. Sed sciendum, quod contritio potest accipi tripliciter: vel actu, vel habitu, vel medio modo. Habitu quidem contritio existens non sufficit ad peccati venialis dimissionem: quia tunc quicumque haberet poenitentiae virtutis habitum, cujus actus est quaelibet contritio, consecutus esset peccati venialis dimissionem; et sic peccatum veniale cum gratia esse non posset. Nec iterum requiritur quod semper sit actualis contritio; quia sequeretur quod peccatum quod quis in memoria vel in cognitione non habet, remitti non posset. Et ideo dicendum, quod requiritur contritio medio modo, quando scilicet etsi actu peccatum non displiceat explicite, displicet tamen implicite: quia ex virtute actus quem agit, sequeretur displicentia explicita peccati venialis, si cogitatio ad illud ferretur.
To the second question, it should be said that venial sin is not forgiven, as was said, as long as the will remains in it. But to withdraw the will from what someone previously wanted means that what he wanted must displease him. Now displeasure like this is called the sorrow of contrition, when it is informed by grace. And so venial sin is not forgiven without contrition. But it should be known that contrition can be taken in three ways: either actual, habitual, or a middle way. Now the contrition that exists habitually is not enough for the remission of venial sin; for then whoever had the virtue of penance, whose act is a certain contrition, would receive the remission of venial sin, and then venial sin could not exist with grace. Nor again is it required that there always be an actual contrition; for it would follow that the sin that someone does not have in his memory or his awareness could not be forgiven. And so it should be said that contrition is required by a middle mode, when, namely, although sin does not displease explicitly in act, nevertheless it displeases implicitly; for from the virtue of the act that one does, explicit displeasure with venial sin would follow if one’s thoughts were directed to it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis fervor caritatis possit esse dum homo in Deum fertur motu caritatis, sine hoc quod actu de peccato veniali cogitet explicite; tamen in illo motu implicite continetur displicentia venialis peccati, vel unius, vel omnium; quia si ferventer in Deum fertur, displicet ei omne quod a Deo retardat; unde potest esse tam fervens motus caritatis in Deum quod omnia peccata venialia consumat etiam sine actuali cognitione ipsorum.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the fervor of charity can exist while a man is borne toward God by the motion of charity, without him thinking explicitly on an act of venial sin, nevertheless, in that motion displeasure with venial sin, whether one or all, is contained implicitly. For if one is fervently borne toward God, anything that delays one from God will displease him. And so there can be so fervent a motion of charity toward God that it consumes all venial sins even without actual thought about them.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccata mortalia sunt in potestate nostra, ut vitentur non solum singula, sed etiam omnia; venialia autem, etsi singula vitari possint, non tamen omnia; quod ex infirmitate naturae contingit: et ideo in contritione de venialibus non exigitur propositum non peccandi venialiter, sicut in contritione de mortali exigebatur; sed quod displiceat ei et peccatum praeteritum, et infirmitas qua ad peccatum veniale inclinatur, quamvis ab eo omnino immunis esse non possit.
Reply Obj. 2: Mortal sins are in our power, so that not only individual ones may be avoided, but even all of them. Venial sins, however, although individual ones can be avoided, all of them cannot, which arises from the weakness of nature. And so in contrition for venial sins, the resolution to not sin venially is not required, as it was required for contrition for mortal sins, but that both his past sin displeases him and the infirmity by which he tends to venial sin, even though no one can be entirely immune to it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad4Ad tertium dicendum, quod passio pro Christo suscepta vim baptismi obtinet, ut supra dictum est, dist. 4, quaest. 3, art. 3, quaestiunc. 3; et ideo purgat ab omni veniali et mortali, nisi actualiter voluntatem renitentem invenerit: et propter hoc illud peccatum veniale quod forte etiam post confessionem ferventem incurrit, non retardat ipsum quin evolet, et praecipue cum ipsa poena martyrii habeat vim purgandi. De aliis autem qui moriuntur dormientes, dicendum, quod dimittitur eis illud veniale etiam quantum ad culpam post mortem.
Reply Obj. 3: The suffering endured for Christ has the force of baptism, as was said above in Distinction 4, Question 3, Article 3, Subquestion 3. And so it purifies one from all venial and mortal sin, unless it finds the will actually resistant: and because of this the venial sin that perhaps one incurs even after a fervent confession does not delay someone from going straight to heaven, and particularly since the very suffering of martyrdom has the force of purification. But concerning others who die in their sleep, it should be said that their venial sin is remitted them after death, even as to guilt.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad5Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod confessio ad hoc necessaria est ut poenitens satisfactionem accipiat secundum modum delicti. Peccato autem veniali non debetur poena satisfactoria taxata, quia poena illa esset proportionata poenae peccati mortalis, a qua peccatum veniale in infinitum distat; unde per solam contritionem interiorem peccatum veniale remitti potest. Et quod aliqua satisfactio exterius injungitur, hoc est magis ad devotionem excitandum vel contritionem, quam ad satisfaciendum; et ideo ad confessionem venialium non tenemur neque necessitate absoluta: quia sic nec de eis poenitere, nec ea vitare tenemur: nec etiam necessitate quae est ex suppositione finis, scilicet remissionis eorum: quia etiam sine confessione vel actu, vel proposito existente possunt venialia remitti; tamen perfectionis est ea confiteri.
To the third question, it should be said that confession is necessary for the penitent to receive a satisfaction according to the mode of the offense. Now no satisfactory penalty is assigned as due for venial sin, for that penalty would be proportionate to the penalty of mortal sin, from which venial sin is infinitely distant. And so venial sin can be remitted by inner contrition alone. And that a certain satisfaction is outwardly enjoined is more for exciting devotion or contrition than for satisfaction; and so we are not bound to confess our venial sins, whether by an absolute necessity, for in that way we are neither bound to do penance for them, nor to avoid them; nor even by conditional necessity dictated by a certain end, namely, their remission: for even without confession, whether actual or intended, venial sins can be remitted. Nevertheless, it does belong to perfection to confess them.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum illud Jacobi quantum ad peccata mortalia est praeceptum; sed quantum ad venialia est consilium.
Reply Obj. 1: Those words of James are a precept as to mortal sins, but as to venial sins they are a counsel.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit ex falsa suppositione, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: That argument proceeds from a false supposition, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod in casu illo, propter praeceptum Ecclesiae, dicunt aliqui quod tenetur homo venialia confiteri. Alii vero dicunt, quod sufficit quod se repraesentet sacerdoti, et se immunem a peccato mortali ostendat, ut ad communionem admitti possit. Praeceptum enim Ecclesiae est ad obligandum illos qui habent aliqua quae confiteri debeant: cadit enim sub praecepto magis taxatio temporis quam ipse confessionis actus; unde si alicui per gratiam collatum esset ut a peccato veniali immunis esset, sicut Beatae Virgini est collatum, non teneretur ad illud praeceptum.
Reply Obj. 3: In that case, because of the Church’s precept, some people say that a man is bound to confess venial sins. But others say that it suffices that he present himself to the priest and show himself to be free of mortal sin to be admitted to communion. For the Church’s precept is intended to obligate those who have certain things that should be confessed, for the fixing of the time falls more under precept than the act of confession itself. And so if grace were conferred on someone such that he was free from venial sin, as it was conferred on the Blessed Virgin, he or she would not be bound by that precept.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad8Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod, sicut dictum est, veniale peccatum dimittitur per fervorem caritatis, qui explicite vel implicite contritionem contineat; et ideo illa quae nata sunt de se excitare fervorem caritatis, peccata venialia dimittere dicuntur: hujusmodi autem sunt quae gratiam conferunt, sicut omnia sacramenta, et quibus impedimenta fervoris et gratiae auferuntur, sicut aqua benedicta, quae virtutem inimici reprimit, et episcopalis benedictio, vel etiam exercitium humilitatis ex parte nostra; sicut tunsio pectoris, et oratio dominicalis, et hujusmodi.
To the fourth question, it should be said that, as has been said, venial sin is forgiven through the fervor of charity, which explicitly or implicitly contains contrition; and so those things that are in themselves of a nature to excite the fervor of charity are said to forgive venial sins. But there are things like that which confer grace, such as are all the sacraments, and things by which impediments to fervor and grace are removed, like holy water, which represses the power of the Enemy, and a bishop’s blessing, or even an exercise of humility on our part, like beating the breast, or the Lord’s Prayer, and the like.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod actus noster requiritur ad dimissionem venialis; sed ista dicuntur peccatum veniale remittere, inquantum in actum, nostrum fervorem excitant.
Reply Obj. 1: Our act is required for the remission of venial sin, but these things are said to remit venial sin inasmuch as they arouse our fervor to act.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod ista sine contritione non delent peccatum veniale; sed dicuntur delere, inquantum contritionem causant.
Reply Obj. 2: These things do not wipe out venial sin without contrition, but they are said to wipe it out inasmuch as they cause contrition.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad10Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum quantitatem fervoris est quantitas remissionis; et ideo secundum quod per ista major vel minor concitatur, qui de pluribus vel paucioribus, implicite ad minus, contritionem contineat, secundum hoc plura vel pauciora venialia dimittuntur, et non omnia semper.
Reply Obj. 3: The amount of remission is according to the amount of fervor. And so according as these things arouse greater or lesser fervor, whoever has contrition within, at least implicitly, for more or fewer sins, has more or fewer venial sins forgiven accordingly, and not always all.
Sent.IV.D16.Q2.A2.ad11Q. 3The circumstances of sinDe circumstantiis peccati
Deinde quaeritur de circumstantiis peccati: et circa hoc quaeruntur duo:
Next the circumstances of sin are considered: and concerning this, two questions arise:
Sent.IV.D16.Q3primo, de ipsis circumstantiis secundum se;
first, about the circumstances in themselves;
Sent.IV.D16.Q3secundo, qualiter se habeant ad peccatum.
second, how they are related to sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3A. 1Circumstances in themselvesDe ipsis circumstantiis secundum se
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod circumstantia non sit proprietas moralis actus, sive ejus conditio. Dicit enim Boetius in 4 Topicor., quod circumstantiae sunt quae convenientes substantiam rhetoricae quaestionis efficiunt. Sed quaestio rhetorica non pertinet ad genus morale, sed magis ad genus philosophiae rationalis. Ergo circumstantia non est conditio moralis actus.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that circumstances are not properties of a moral act, or conditions of one. For Boethius says in his commentary on the Topics 4 that circumstances are that which make fitting the substance of the rhetorical question.2 But a rhetorical question does not pertain to the genus of morals, but rather to the genus of rational philosophy. Therefore, circumstances are not the condition of a moral act.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg1Praeterea, illud quod est circa aliquid, non est in eo. Sed conditio actus moralis in ipso est. Ergo non potest talis conditio circumstantia dici.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what is surrounding something is not in it. But the condition of a moral act is in it. Therefore such a condition cannot be called circumstances, ‘what stands around.’
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg2Praeterea, ipsi actus morales sunt circumstantiae quaedam, a quibus confirmatur oratio rhetoris: est enim circumstantia, secundum Tullium, per quam recipit argumentatio fidem et auctoritatem, et firmamentum adjungit oratio. Sed circumstantiae non est circumstantia, sicut nec accidentis accidens; alias in infinitum iretur. Ergo circumstantia non est conditio vel proprietas moralis actus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, moral acts themselves are a kind of circumstance by which a rhetorician’s speech is strengthened; for it is circumstances, according to Cicero, from which argumentation takes its trust and authority, and a speech adds support.1 But circumstances do not have their own circumstances, just as neither do accidents have their own accidents; otherwise it would go on infinitely. Therefore, circumstances are not a condition or property of a moral act.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg3Sed contra, ignorantia circumstantiae excusat moralem actum a peccato. Sed hoc non esset, nisi essent moralis actus conditiones. Ergo sunt conditiones vel proprietates moralis actus.
On the contrary (1), ignorance of the circumstances excuses a moral act from sin. But this would not be the case unless they were conditions of a moral act. Therefore, they are conditions or properties of a moral act.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, medium virtutis ad morale genus pertinet. Sed medium in virtutibus moralibus accipitur secundum circumstantiarum debitam limitationem, ut quando oportet, et ubi, et quomodo, sicut Philosophus 3 Ethica docet. Ergo sunt conditiones morales.
Furthermore (2), the mean of virtue pertains to the genus of morals. But the mean in moral virtues is taken according to the due limitation of the circumstances, like when it is appropriate, and where, and how, as the Philosopher teaches in the Ethics 3.1 Therefore, they are conditions of a moral act.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod inconvenienter enumerentur circumstantiae in hoc versu: quis, quid, ubi, quibus auxiliis, cur, quomodo, quando. Illud enim quod est causa rei, non potest esse circumstantia ejus, cum causa sit prior, circumstantia posterior quasi proprietas. Sed persona agens quae notatur cum dicitur quis, est causa moralis actus. Ergo non debet poni circumstantia.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the circumstances were unfittingly enumerated in this verse: who, what, where, by what means, why, how, when.1 For that which is the cause of a thing cannot be its circumstances, because the cause is prior while the circumstances come after, like properties. But the acting person (who is referred to when it says who) is the cause of a moral act. Therefore, he should not be included as a circumstance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg5Praeterea, non potest idem esse circumstantia sui ipsius. Sed quid importat substantiam actus moralis, cujus circumstantiae quaeruntur. Ergo non debet inter circumstantias computari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the same thing cannot be the circumstance of itself. But what denotes the substance of a moral act, whose circumstances are being considered. Therefore, it should not be counted among the circumstances.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg6Praeterea, non est idem circumstantia rei et quod dat rei speciem, quia illud est rei intraneum. Sed moralia recipiunt speciem a fine; unde Ambrosius: intentio operi tuo nomen imponit. Ergo cur, quod finem importat, non debet dici circumstantia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the same thing cannot be the circumstance of a thing and what gives that thing its species, for that is intrinsic to the thing. But moral acts receive their species from their end; which is why Ambrose says, the intention imposes the name on your work.1 Therefore, why, which denotes the end, should not be called a circumstance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg7Praeterea, illud quod continet alia, non debet aliis connumerari. Sed in modo comprehenduntur omnes aliae circumstantiae. Ergo non debet poni quomodo inter alias circumstantias.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, what contains other things should not be enumerated with them. But in the mode, all the other circumstances are included. Therefore, how should not be included among the other circumstances.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg8Sed contra, videtur quod sint plures circumstantiae. Philosophus enim in 3 Ethica, ponit circa quid, et quo instrumento. Haec autem hoc versu non continentur. Ergo videtur quod insufficienter enumeratae sint.
On the contrary (5), it seems that there are more circumstances. For the Philosopher in the Ethics 3 includes concerning what and with what instrument.1 Now these things are not contained in the verse. Therefore, it seems they are insufficiently numbered.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, circumstantiae propter hoc vocantur, quia secundum eas variatur medium virtutis. Sed secundum quantum et quoties, variatur medium virtutis. Ergo sunt circumstantiae. Cum ergo non contineantur praedicto versu, videtur quod insufficienter enumerentur.
Furthermore (6), they are called circumstances because of this, that the mean of virtue varies according to them. But the mean of virtue varies according to how much and how often. Therefore, they are circumstances. Therefore, since these are not contained in the verse mentioned, it seems that the circumstances are insufficiently enumerated.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod circumstantiae quae in littera ab Augustino dicuntur, inconvenienter ponantur. Circumstantia enim, ut dictum est, est conditio moralis actus. Sed quod diu aliquis in peccato perseveret, magis respicit peccantis statum quam actum. Ergo non debet circumstantia dici.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the circumstances that Augustine names in the text are inappropriately listed.1 For circumstances, as was said, are the condition of a moral act. But the fact that someone continues a long time in sin has more to do with the state of the sinner than the act. Therefore, it should not be called a circumstance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg10Praeterea, impugnatio vel tentatio praecedens quandoque non est in potestate nostra, quando scilicet tentatio est ab hoste. Sed circumstantiae, cum sint conditiones moralis actus, sunt in potestate nostra, ut videtur. Ergo non debet inter circumstantias poni, quanta tentatione aliquis ceciderit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, an attack or previous temptation is sometimes not in our power, namely, when the temptation comes from the Enemy. But circumstances, since they are conditions of a moral act, are in our power as it seems. Therefore, how much temptation befell someone should not be included among the circumstances.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg11Praeterea, poena consequens peccatum non est circumstantia peccati. Sed amissio virtutum est poena damni ex peccato consequentis. Ergo non debet poni inter circumstantias.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, punishment consequent on sin is not a circumstance of sin. But the loss of virtue is a penalty of loss consequent on sin. Therefore, it should not be included among the circumstances.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg12Praeterea, unum peccatum non est circumstantia alterius. Sed ingratitudo est per se peccatum. Ergo non debet poni ut circumstantia peccati.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, one sin is not the circumstance of another. But ingratitude is a sin in itself. Therefore, it should not be included as a circumstance of sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg13Praeterea, illae circumstantiae nec a Philosopho ponuntur in 3 Ethica, nec a Tullio in Rhet., nec a Boetio in 4 Topic. Ergo videtur quod inconvenienter ponantur ab Augustino.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, those circumstances are not included by the Philosopher in the Ethics 3, nor by Cicero in his Rhetoric, nor by Boethius in the Topics 4.1 Therefore it seems they are unfittingly listed by Augustine.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.arg14Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod actus nostri dicuntur morales secundum quod a ratione ordinantur in finem voluntatis; ex hoc enim habent rationem boni vel mali. Omne autem quod ordinatur ad finem, oportet esse proportionatum fini; et ideo ratio quae actum nostrum in finem ordinat, attendit proportionem actus ad ea quae ad actum concurrere possunt; et ista commensuratio circumstantia dicitur. Et quia in qualibet proportione oportet esse ad minus duos terminos (nihil enim sibi ipsi proportionatur, sed alteri); ideo circumstantia moralis actus dupliciter accipi consuevit: quia potest dici circumstantia, vel illud quod est ad actum concurrens ad quem proportionatur, sicut locus aut tempus; vel ipsa conceptio quae ex illis relinquitur, ut quando vel ubi. Sic ergo ultimo modo accipiendo circumstantiam, erit conditio vel proprietas actus; sed primo modo accipiendo, quaedam circumstantia est proprietas actus, ut modus agendi, et quaedam extra, ut locus et tempus.
To the first question, I answer that our acts are called moral according as they are ordered by reason to the end of the will; for it is from this that they have the nature of good or bad. Now everything that is ordered to the end must be proportioned to the end; and so reason, which orders our act to its end, pays attention to how the act is proportioned to those things that can coincide in the act; and this commensuration of one with the other is called the circumstances. And since at least two terms must exist in any proportion (for nothing is proportionate to itself, but only to something else), this is why the circumstances of a moral act are usually taken in two ways: for circumstances can be taken either as what coincides with an act, to which it is proportioned, like the place and the time; or as the concept itself that is drawn from those things, like when or where. So therefore the last way of taking circumstance will be the condition or property of an act; but by taking it in the first way, some circumstances are properties of an act, like a mode of acting, and some are outside it, like place and time.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quaestio rhetoris secundum quodlibet genus causae attendit bonum et malum: quia in judiciali praemium vel poena expectatur, quae actui bono vel malo debentur; in demonstrativo autem laus personae vel vituperium quaeritur, quae bonis actibus vel malis debentur; in deliberativo autem quaeritur quid sit utile ad agendum; in quo et rationem boni et mali attendere oportet; et ideo ex eisdem ex quibus actus morales boni et mali redduntur, rhetores argumenta sumunt ad persuadendum.
Reply Obj. 1: A rhetorician’s question regards good and evil according to a certain genus of cause, for in a trial the reward or punishment is expected that are owed to a good or evil act. Now a demonstrative speech seeks the praise or censure of a person, which are owed to good and bad acts; but a deliberative speech asks what is useful to be done, which also requires attention to the character of good and bad. And so from the same things that make moral acts good and bad, rhetoricians take arguments for persuading.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod circa aliquid dicitur stare omne illud quod non est de essentia rei, sive insit, sicut albedo corpori, sive non insit, sicut locus locato; et ideo conditiones vel proprietates circumstantiae actus dici possunt, et praecipue ratione habitudinis ad exterius.
Reply Obj. 2: Anything that is not of the essence of a thing is said to ‘stand around’ something, whether it is in it, like whiteness is in a body, or not in it, like the place where it is located. And so conditions or properties can be said to be circumstances of an act, and particularly by reason of a relation toward the outside.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod accidentis non est accidens, quasi ipsum sit per seipsum accidentis subjectum; sed accidentis potest esse accidens inquantum unum accidens adhaeret substantiae mediante alio, sicut color corpori mediante superficie; et sic etiam ipsius actus circumstantia esse potest vel proprietas aliqua, quamvis ipse sit conditio personae agentis.
Reply Obj. 3: There is no accident of an accident, as though it were in itself the subject of another accident; but an accident can have an accident to the extent that one accident adheres to a substance by means of another accident, like color adheres in a body by means of surface. And so, too, something can be a circumstance or a certain quality of the act itself, even though the circumstance is a condition of the person acting.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod versus ille distinguit circumstantias secundum assignationem Tullii et Boetii, secundum quod a rhetore considerantur, qui ex eis argumenta sumit ad excusandum vel accusandum. Sumitur enim argumentum rhetoricum vel ex eo quod est attributum personae; et sic est quis: vel ex eo quod est attributum negotio de quo agitur; et hoc vel continetur cum ipso negotio, et sic est quid quantum ad substantiam facti exterius, cur quantum ad intentionem facientis interius: vel in ipsa prosecutione negotii continetur; et sic sunt quatuor; scilicet quomodo quantum ad qualitatem actus, ubi et quando quantum ad mensuram, quibus auxiliis quantum ad instrumenta.
To the second question, it should be said that that verse distinguishes circumstances according to the designation of Cicero and Boethius, according as they are considered by rhetoric, which takes from them arguments for excusing or accusing. For a rhetorical argument is taken either from what is attributed to a person, and then it is who; or from what is attributed to the matter discussed, and this is either contained with the matter itself, and then it is what as to the substance of the outer deed, why as to the inner intention of the doer, or it is contained in the very unfolding of the deed; and for this there are four things: namely, how as to the quality of the act, where and when as to the measure, by what means as to the instruments.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1Secundum autem quod ad moralem pertinent, potest aliter earum numerus accipi. Proportio enim actus ad finem potest accipi vel secundum id quod est in ipso actu, vel secundum id quod extra. Si primo modo: aut quantum ad speciem actus, et sic est quid; aut quantum ad modum ipsius; et sic est quomodo. Si autem per comparationem ad extra; vel per comparationem ad causam, vel per comparationem ad mensuram. Si primo modo: vel ad causam finalem, et sic est cur; vel ad causam efficientem vel instrumentalem, et sic est quibus auxiliis; vel principalem, et sic est quis. Si autem per comparationem ad mensuram; aut ad locum, et sic est ubi; aut ad tempus, et sic est quando.
Now they can be enumerated differently according as they pertain to morals. For the proportion of an act to its end can be taken either according to what is in the act itself, or according to what is outside it. If the first, either as to the species of the act, and that is what; or as to its mode, and that is how. But if by its relation to what is outside, either by relating it to its cause, or relating it to its measure. If the first, either the final cause, which is why, or the efficient cause or instrumental cause, and then it is by what means; or the principal cause, and then it is who. But if in relation to the measure, either it is to the place, and then it is where; or to the time, and then it is when.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod circumstantia illa quae sumitur ex parte agentis, magis respicit conditionem personae quantum ad proprietates ipsius, quam illam substantiam personae. Ex hujusmodi enim conditionibus variatur substantia actus, quia aliquid competit uni quod non competit alii. Praeterea, quamvis persona agens sit prior, tamen proportio quae relinquitur in actu ex agente, circumstat ipsum actum.
Reply Obj. 1: Those circumstances that are taken on the part of the agent have more to do with condition of the person as to his properties than with the substance of the person. And the substance of the act varies by conditions like these, because something applies to one that does not apply to another. Furthermore, although the person acting is prior, nevertheless, the proportion inherent in the act from the agent is a circumstance of the act.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod aliqui actus ex suo genere sunt mali vel boni, et ideo ex ipso genere actus potest sumi circumstantia actus moralis. Hoc autem ex quo actus imponitur in tali genere, quamvis sit de substantia ejus inquantum est in genere moris, tamen est extra substantiam ipsius secundum quod consideratur ipsa substantia actus absolute; unde aliqui actus sunt idem in specie naturae qui differunt in specie moris; sicut fornicatio et actus matrimonialis.
Reply Obj. 2: Certain acts are good or bad by their genus, and so the circumstances of a moral act can be taken from the very genus of the act. Now that by which the act is placed in such and such a genus, although it is of the substance of it inasmuch as it is in the genus of the moral, yet it is outside its substance if the very substance of the act is considered absolutely; and so certain acts are the same in natural species that differ in moral species, like fornication and the marital act.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod est duplex finis, scilicet ultimus et propinquus. Ultimus quidem non potest poni circumstantia, quia omnes circumstantiae sumuntur in proportione ad ipsum. Propinquus etiam est duplex. Quidam qui est finis operis, secundum quod Philosophus dicit in 2 Ethica, quod quaedam conjuncta sunt malo fini; et iste finis dat speciem actui; unde vel non est circumstantia, si consideretur tantum genus moris; vel referendo ad ipsam substantiam actus, includitur in hac circumstantia quid. Alius vero est finis agentis, qui quandoque ex malo actu bonum intendit, vel e converso; et hic finis dicitur haec circumstantia cur. Ab hoc autem actus non recipit speciem propriam, sed quasi communem, secundum quod actus imperati induunt speciem virtutis vel vitii imperantis supra speciem quam habent ex habitu eliciente.
Reply Obj. 3: The end is two-fold, namely, the last end and the proximate end. Now the last end cannot be included as a circumstance, because all circumstances are taken in proportion to it. The proximate end is also two-fold. There is a certain one that is the work’s end, in accord with which the Philosopher says in the Ethics 21 that some works are joined to a bad end, and this end gives the act its species. Hence either this is not a circumstance, if the moral genus alone is considered; or in reference to the very substance of the act, it is included in the circumstance what. Now the other end is the end of agent, who sometimes intends good from a bad act, or vice versa; and this end is called the circumstance why. Now, the act does not receive its proper species from this, but something like a common species, according as acts commanded take on the species of the virtue or vice that commands them above the species that they have from the habit eliciting them.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod modus rei est in ipsa re consequens substantiam ejus. Et quia quaedam circumstantiae sumuntur ab eo quod est extra rem, quaedam vero ab ipsa specie actus (quae duo ad modum non pertinent); ideo in modo non includitur omnis alia circumstantia, si modus proprie accipiatur.
Reply Obj. 4: The mode of a thing is in the thing itself as a result of its substance. And since some circumstances are taken from what is outside a thing, but some from the very species of the act (which two things do not pertain to the mode); for this reason not every other circumstance is included in mode, if mode is taken properly.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad7Ad quintum dicendum, quod Philosophus in 3 Ethica, assignat etiam septem circumstantias; sed differt a praedicta assignatione sua assignatio in duobus. Primo, quia Philosophus ponit duas circumstantias, quid, et circa quid, quae in praedicta assignatione Tullii in uno includuntur; eo quod objectum quod dicitur circa quid, dat rationem actui quod dicitur quid; sed Philosophus distinguit eas, quia praeter universalem rationem objecti, quae dat speciem actui, possunt in objecto considerari speciales conditiones, quae diversificant actum in bonitate et malitia in illis actibus qui ex se malitiam non implicant, in quibus etiam malitiae quantitatem diversificant. Secundo, quia Philosophus pro una circumstantia ponit quando et ubi, propter hoc quod utrumque sumitur a mensura extrinseca; sed in praedicta assignatione distinguuntur propter diversam rationem mensurae. Quod autem Philosophus dicit: quo instrumento, idem est ei quod Tullius dicit, quibus auxiliis: quia omnia auxilia sunt quasi instrumenta actionis, quibus agens utitur ad suum finem.
Reply Obj. 5: In the Ethics 3,1 the Philosopher also assigns seven circumstances, but his designation differs from the designation given in two things. First, because the Philosopher includes two circumstances, what and concerning what, which are included as one in Cicero’s designation, because the object called concerning what gives a rationale to the act that is called what. But the Philosopher distinguishes them, for besides the whole account of the object which gives its species to the act, special conditions can be considered in the object which diversify an act in goodness or badness among those acts that do not involve badness in themselves, among which acts they also diversify the amount of badness. Second, because the Philosopher sets down when and where as one circumstance, because both of them are taken from an extrinsic measure; but in the designation above they are distinguished because of the different characters of the measure. However, when the Philosopher says, by what instrument, it is the same as Cicero’s saying, by what means, since all the means are like the instruments of action, which the agent uses for his end.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad8Ad sextum dicendum, quod cum modus mensuram importet, omnia quae ad mensuram pertinent vel per modum quantitatis continuae vel discretae, importantur in quomodo. Vel dicendum, quod quantitas actus ex tribus pensari potest. Primo ex ipsa intensione actus, et sic idem est quod quomodo; secundo ex quantitate objecti, et sic includitur in quid; tertio ex tempore; et sic includitur in quando: quoties autem semper reducitur ad modum.
Reply Obj. 6: Since mode implies a measure, all the things that pertain to a measure either by the mode of continuous quantity or discrete quantity, are implied in how, ‘quomodo.’ Or it could be said that the act’s quantity can be measured by three things. First, by the act’s very intensity, and then this is the same as how; second, from the quantity of the object, and then it is included in what; third, from the time; and then it is included in when: for how many times is also reducible to mode.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad9Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod Augustinus numerat hic circumstantias secundum quod a poenitente considerandae sunt, qui de peccatis dolere debet; et ideo nominat illas quae praecipue ad dolorem de peccato inducere possunt. Hae autem sunt duo; scilicet privatio boni, et quantum ad hoc dicit quod debet dolere, quia se virtute privavit; et positio mali, quod quidem aggravatur vel per accidens inquantum tollitur excusationis occasio; et sic debet dolere, si nulla tentatione vel modica praeventus peccavit: vel per se ex aliqua circumstantia addente deformitatem ad actum, et sic quantum ad personam agentis considerare docet statum peccantis, et beneficium prius a Deo susceptum; quantum ad omnes docet considerare quo tempore et quando peccavit; docet etiam considerare circa quid, in hoc quod dicit: secundum modum meretricis; item quomodo, in hoc quod dicit, et modum sui operis; et locum, in hoc quod dicit: si in loco sacrato.
To the third question, it should be said that Augustine enumerates here the circumstances as they should be considered by penitents, who should be grieving over their sins; and so he names those circumstances that can especially induce sorrow for sins. Now these are two, namely, privation of the good, and as to this he says that one must grieve, since he has deprived himself of virtue; and the introduction of evil, which indeed is worsened either incidentally, to the extent that the occasion for excuse is taken away, and then one should grieve if he had sinned with no temptation or only a little one: or in itself, by certain circumstances adding deformity to the act, and then as to the person of the agent, he teaches us to consider the state of the sinner, and the benefit he received from God beforehand. As to all, he teaches us to consider at what time and when he sinned; he also teaches us to consider concerning what, in saying: after the manner of a prostitute; and again how, in that he says, and the mode of his own work; and the place in that he says, if in a sacred place.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod hoc quod aliquis diu in peccato permansit, respicit conditionem actus, vel transgressionis, si frequenter peccatum iteravit vel continuavit; vel omissionis, si poenitere distulit de peccato etiam semel commisso.
Reply Obj. 1: The fact that someone remained a long time in sin regards the condition of the act, or the transgression, if he sinned repeatedly or continuously; or omission, if he delayed repenting the sin committed even once before.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis tentatio non sit in potestate nostra; tamen resistere vel non resistere est in potestate nostra; et ideo secundum hoc ex tentatione praecedenti circumstantia peccati sumi potest.
Reply Obj. 2: Although temptation is not in our power, nevertheless, to resist or not resist is in our power; and so in accord with this the circumstances of the sin can be drawn from the foregoing temptation.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad11Ad tertium dicendum, quod amissio virtutum, quamvis consequatur peccatum secundum naturae ordinem, tamen concomitatur secundum tempus; et ideo circumstantia potest poni. Et praeterea, etiam quaedam circumstantiae, secundum Tullium, sumuntur ab eo quod sequitur substantiam facti, secundum quod ex comparatione ad ipsam actus in bonitate vel malitia variatur.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the loss of virtues follows sin according to the order of nature, it is nevertheless concomitant with sin according to time; and so it can be included as a circumstance. And furthermore, even certain circumstances, according to Cicero, are taken from what follows the substance of the deed, according as the act varies in goodness and badness by its relationship to it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad12Ad quartum dicendum, quod ingratitudo uno modo speciale est peccatum; alio modo circumstantia peccati; et qualiter hoc sit, dicetur infra, dist. 22, qu. 1, art. 2, quaestiunc. 1.
Reply Obj. 4: In one way, ingratitude is a special sin; in another way it is a circumstance of sin; and how this is will be said further on in Distinction 22, Question 1, Article 2, Subquestion 1.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad13Ad quintum dicendum, quod omnes istae circumstantiae possunt reduci ad septem superius enumeratas: quia ingratitudo reducitur ad conditionem personae, ut ex dictis patet; tentatio autem praecedens reducitur ad cur, quia tentatio praecipue consistit in appetitu alicujus propter quod homo ad peccatum incitatur: privatio autem virtutum reducitur ad quid; quia ipsum peccatum ad speciem suam habet quod virtutem tollat. De aliis autem facile est videre.
Reply Obj. 5: All those circumstances can be reducible to the seven listed above: for ingratitude is reduced to the condition of the person, as is clear from what was said; but prior temptation is reduced to why, because temptation particularly consists in the appetite for something by which a man is incited to sin; but privation of virtue is reduced to what, because the sin itself according to its own species is able to take away virtue. And with the others it is easy to see.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A1.ad14A. 2How circumstances are related to sin
Qualiter se habeant ad peccatum
How circumstances are related to sin
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod circumstantiae peccatum non aggravent. Nihil enim augetur nisi ex suo simili; unde intensio qualitatis quantitatem non auget corporalem, sed additio alterius corporis. Sed circumstantiae non sunt peccata, sed sunt quaedam peccati accidentia. Ergo peccatum non aggravant.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that circumstances do not worsen sin. For nothing increases except by more of the same; and that is why the concentration of a quality does not increase physical quantity, but only the addition of another body. But circumstances are not sins, but certain accidents of sin. Therefore, they do not make sin more serious.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg1Praeterea, tota ratio mali in peccato est ex parte aversionis, non autem ex parte conversionis. Sed omnes circumstantiae sequuntur peccatum ex parte conversionis. Ergo non aggravant malitiam peccati.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the whole account of evil in sin is on the part of the turning away, not on the part of what is turned to. But all circumstances accompany sin on the part of what is turned toward. Therefore, they do not worsen the badness of the sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg2Praeterea, privationes non intenduntur neque remittuntur. Sed malum privatio quaedam est boni, ut Augustinus dicit Lib. 3 Confessiones, cap. 7, et in Enchiridion. Ergo malitia peccati per circumstantias intendi non potest.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, privations are neither intensified nor diminished. But evil is a certain privation of good, as Augustine says in Book 3, Chapter 7 of his Confessions, and in his Enchiridion.1 Therefore, the badness of a sin cannot be extended by circumstances.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg3Sed contra, ex quibus causatur unumquodque, ex eisdem augeri potest. Sed ex circumstantiis inordinatis fit peccatum, inquantum per defectum circumstantiae modus virtutis corrumpitur. Ergo circumstantiae aggravant peccatum.
On the contrary (1), whatever something is caused by, it is also increased by. But sin happens from inordinate circumstances, inasmuch as a defect of circumstance destroys the mean of virtue. Therefore circumstances worsen sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, rhetores ex circumstantiis trahunt argumenta ad accusandum vel excusandum, laudandum vel vituperandum, ut dictum est. Sed accusatio vel excusatio, laus et vituperium fiunt de bono vel malo, aut minus bono aut minus malo. Ergo circumstantiae augent actus bonitatem et malitiam.
Furthermore (2), rhetoricians draw their arguments for accusing and excusing, praising or criticizing, from circumstances, as was said. But accusation and excuse, praise and blame, are based on good or evil, or less good or less evil. Therefore, circumstances increase the goodness or evil of an act.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur, quod inter omnes circumstantias magis aggravent locus et tempus. Quia, sicut dicit Philosophus in 3 Ethica, principalia sunt in quibus est actus, de hujusmodi circumstantiis loquens. Sed in quo signat ipsum tempus et locum. Cum ergo principales circumstantiae magis aggravent, videtur quod tempus et locus maxime aggravant.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that among all circumstances, place and time worsen sin the most.1 For as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 3, speaking about circumstances like this, they are the principal things in which the act exists.2 But ‘in which’ signifies the very time and place. Therefore, since the principal circumstances make sin more serious, it seems that time and place make it most serious.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg5Praeterea, videtur, quod quis. Quia ex voluntate principaliter oritur peccatum. Sed voluntas se tenet ex parte agentis. Ergo conditio personae magis aggravat.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it seems that who does. For sin arises chiefly from the will. But the will is maintained on the part of the agent. Therefore, the condition of the person worsens sin more.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg6Praeterea, videtur quod ingratitudo in Deum. Quia peccatum accipit rationem mali ex aversione. Sed ingratitudo directe pertinet ad aversionem. Ergo ex hoc magis gravitas peccati consideratur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it seems that ingratitude toward God worsens sin the most. For sin receives its character of evil from turning away. But ingratitude directly pertains to this turning away. Therefore, the gravity of the sin is reckoned more from this circumstance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg7Praeterea, videtur quod tentatio praecedens. Quia per illas circumstantias maxime aggravatur peccatum, per quas redditur venia dignum vel indignum. Sed peccatum quod ex infirmitate agitur veniale dicitur, quasi venia dignum, quod est cum aliquis gravi tentatione praevenitur: peccatum autem quod ex malitia agitur, dicitur irremissibile, quia non habet in se aliquid venia dignum; quod contingit cum aliquis ex electione tentationem praeveniens, malum operatur. Ergo haec circumstantia maxime aggravat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it seems that previous temptation does. For sin is made the most serious by those circumstances that make forgiveness deserved or undeserved. But sin that happens out of infirmity, which is when someone is faced with grave temptation, is called venial, as deserving of venia, forgiveness. But the sin that is done out of malice, which happens when one works evil by a choice that came before any temptation, is called unforgiveable, for it does not have in it anything worthy of forgiveness. Therefore, this circumstance worsens sin the most.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod circumstantia non possit trahere in aliam speciem vel in aliud genus peccati. Quia accidentia non variant speciem. Sed circumstantiae sunt accidentia actus, ut dictum est. Ergo ex eis species peccati non variatur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that circumstances cannot draw an act into a different species or genus of sin.1 For accidents do not change the species of something. But circumstances are accidents of an act, as was said. Therefore, the species of sin is not changed by them.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg9Praeterea, actus habet speciem ex objecto. Sed diversae circumstantiae non mutant objectum actus. Ergo non trahunt in aliud genus peccati.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, an act has its species from its object. But different circumstances do not change the object of an act. Therefore, they do not draw the act into another genus of sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg10Praeterea, sicut circumstantiae concurrunt ad actum peccati, ita ad actum virtutis. Sed non variatur actus virtutis secundum speciem. Ergo nec actus peccati.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, just as circumstances concur in an act of sin, so they also do in an act of virtue. But acts of virtue do not change in species. Therefore, neither does an act of sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg11Sed contra, illud quod est causa alicujus, potest variare illud secundum speciem. Quia ex diversis causis diversi sequuntur effectus. Sed circumstantiae deficientes sunt causa peccatorum; unde secundum Dionysium, malum contingit ex particularibus defectibus. Ergo diversitas circumstantiarum potest speciem variare.
On the contrary (1), what is the cause of something can change its species. For from different causes, different effects follow. But circumstances that are lacking are the cause of sins; and so according to Dionysius, evil happens from particular defects.1 Therefore, a difference in circumstances can change the species.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, praepropere, laute, nimis, ardenter, studiose, sunt diversae species gulae. Sed sumuntur secundum diversas circumstantias, ut per se patet. Ergo circumstantiae variant speciem peccati.
Furthermore (2), hastily, sumptuously, excessively, greedily, fussily, are different species of gluttony. But they are taken according to different circumstances, as is self-evident. Therefore, circumstances change the species of sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg12Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod circumstantia aggravet in infinitum. Quia una circumstantia corrumpit virtutem. Sed virtus non corrumpitur nisi per peccatum mortale, quod habet quantitatem infinitam. Ergo circumstantia aggravat in infinitum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that circumstances can make a sin infinitely more serious.1 For one circumstance corrupts virtue. But virtue is only corrupted by mortal sin, which has infinite quantity. Therefore, circumstances worsen a sin infinitely.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg13Praeterea, secundum Augustinum nullum est adeo veniale, quin fiat mortale dum placet. Sed placentia est quaedam circumstantia, et reducitur ad quomodo. Ergo circumstantia facit de veniali mortale; et sic aggravat in infinitum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to Augustine nothing is so venial that it cannot become mortal when it pleases.1 But pleasure is a certain circumstance, and it is reduced to how. Therefore, circumstances make venial sin mortal, and so they make it infinitely worse.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg14Praeterea, plus distat actus virtutis ab actu peccati mortalis, quam actus venialis peccati a mortali. Sed una circumstantia mutata facit de actu virtutis actum peccati mortalis, sicut cognoscere suam et non suam. Ergo multo magis facit de veniali mortale; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, an act of virtue is farther from an act of mortal sin than an act of venial sin from one of mortal sin. But one circumstance changed makes an act of virtue an act of mortal sin, like to know one’s own wife or someone else’s. Therefore, much more does it make venial sin mortal; and so the same as above.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg15Sed contra, quantitas accidentalis non excedit quantitatem substantialem. Sed quantitas ex circumstantia peccati proveniens est ei accidentalis. Cum ergo quantitas venialis peccati sit finita, quantitas ex circumstantia non erit infinita; et ita non aggravat in infinitum.
On the contrary (4), accidental quantity does not exceed substantial quantity. But the quantity of a sin arising from a circumstance is accidental to it. Therefore, since the quantity of venial sin is finite, the quantity that comes from circumstance will not be infinite; and so it does not make a sin infinitely worse.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, ea quae in infinitum differunt, non conveniunt in genere. Sed eorum quae non conveniunt in genere, unum non potest in aliud transmutari, sicut linea in colorem. Ergo non potest per circumstantiam actus peccati trahi ad infinitam quantitatem.
Furthermore (5), those things that differ infinitely do not share a genus. But of those things that do not share a genus, one cannot be changed into another, like a line into a color. Therefore, an act of sin cannot be drawn into an infinite quantity by a circumstance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg16Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod omnis circumstantia sit confitenda. Genes. 19, praecipitur Loth de Sodomis exeunti, ne moraretur in omni loco circa regionem. Sed poenitens de Sodomis, idest de peccato, per confessionem exit. Ergo non solum peccatum, sed omnes circumstantias peccati confiteri debet.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that all circumstances must be confessed.1 For in Genesis 19:17, Lot is commanded to leave Sodom, so that he should not die in any place surrounding the region. But someone repenting of Sodom, that is, sin, leaves by confessing. Therefore, not only sin but all the circumstances surrounding it should be confessed.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg17Praeterea, poenitens debet peccatum suum sacerdoti confiteri, ut ab eo modum satisfactionis accipiat. Sed pro graviori peccato major injungitur satisfactio. Ergo debet sacerdoti circumstantias notificare, quibus qualitas peccati consideratur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a penitent should confess his sin to a priest, so that he can receive from him the manner of making satisfaction. But a greater satisfaction is enjoined for a graver sin. Therefore, he should make known to the priest the circumstances by which the quality of the sin may be considered.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg18Praeterea, confessio debet contritioni respondere. Sed homo debet de singulis circumstantiis conteri, ut in littera Augustinus dicit. Ergo videtur quod omnes debeat confiteri.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, confession should correspond to contrition. But a man must be contrite about individual circumstances, as Augustine says in the text. Therefore, it seems that all should be confessed.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg19Sed contra, secundum Philosophum in 3 Ethica, delectabile carnis quanto magis in particulari consideratur, tanto magis appetitum movet. Sed homo debet fugere appetitum talis delectabilis per consilium apostoli 1 Corinth. 6. Ergo videtur quod peccatorum carnalium ad minus non debeat aliquis omnes singulares circumstantias confiteri.
On the contrary (4), according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 3,1 the more the pleasures of the flesh are considered in particular, the more they move the appetite. But a man must flee the appetite for such pleasure, by the counsel of the Apostle in 1 Corinthians 6:18. Therefore, it seems that at least with sins of the flesh, a person should not confess all individual circumstances.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, ex circumstantiis recitatis aliquando alicujus personae peccatum innotescit. Sed homo in confessione debet se accusare, non alterum infamare. Ergo videtur quod non debeamus circumstantias confiteri.
Furthermore (5), sometimes from reciting the circumstances another person’s sin is made known. But in confession a man should accuse himself, not defame another. Therefore, it seems that we should not confess the circumstances.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.arg20Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, sicut dicit Augustinus in 6 De Trin., In his quae non mole magna sunt, idem est esse majus quod est esse melius in bonis, sicut et similiter in malis idem est esse majus quod est esse pejus. Malitia autem in actu peccati ex hoc est quod deficit a debita proportione ad finem, ad quem proportionatus redditur per debitam commensurationem circumstantiarum, ut dictum est; et ideo defectus debitae circumstantiae malitiam in actu causat. Et quia per unam circumstantiam deficientem vel oppositam magis elongatur terminus a debita proportione ad finem; ideo circumstantia facit actum magis malum vel minus; et secundum hoc dicitur aggravare peccatum.
To the first question, I answer that, as Augustine says in On the Trinity 6, among those things that are not great in mass, being greater is the same as being better,1 among good things, just as also similarly among bad things being greater is the same as being worse. Now badness in an act of sin is from its failing the due proportion to the end, to which it is made proportionate by the commensuration of circumstances with the act, as has been said. And so the lack of due circumstances causes badness in an act. And since by one circumstance lacking or opposed, the term becomes farther from the due proportion to the end, this is why a circumstance makes an act more or less bad; and according to this it is said to worsen the sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit in illis in quibus est augmentum per additionem; in illis enim in quibus est augmentum per intensionem non oportet additionem similis in specie fieri, sicut non oportet quod albedo albedini addatur ad hoc quod fiat magis album, ut dicitur in 4 Phys.: et similiter non oportet quod peccatum peccato addatur ad hoc quod fiat magis peccatum.
Reply Obj. 1: That argument holds among those things that are increased by addition, for among things in which increase is by intensity, it is not necessary to add something similar in species, just as it is not necessary to add white to whiteness in order to make it more white, as it says in the Physics 4.1 And likewise it is not necessary for sin to be added to sin to make it a greater sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ex inordinata conversione ad commutabile bonum redditur actus improportionatus ad conversionem ad finem; et ideo fundamentum aversionis est conversio in peccato; et propter hoc circumstantiae quae ex parte conversionis se tenent, possunt peccati malitiam augere.
Reply Obj. 2: From turning to a changeable good in a disordered way, an act is rendered unproportioned for turning to the end. And so in sin the foundation of turning away is turning toward, and because of this the circumstances that hold on the part of the turning-toward can increase the badness of a sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis privationes non intendantur ex seipsis, tamen intendi ex causis suis quandoque dicuntur, sicut caecitas per elongationem ab actu videndi; et similiter ex inordinata conversione malitia in actu intenditur.
Reply Obj. 3: Although privations cannot be intensified in themselves, nevertheless they are sometimes said to be intensified by their own causes, as blindness is intensified by getting further from the act of seeing, and likewise, the badness in an act can be intensified by turning to something inordinately.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod bonum dicitur secundum ordinem ad finem, ut in 3 Metaph. dicitur. Cum ergo malum sit privatio boni, dupliciter potest contingere malum; vel secundum ipsam relationem in finem, vel secundum aptitudinem relationis in finem; et ideo peccatum dupliciter contingit: vel ex eo quod actus non est proportionatus fini, sicut in his quae ex se mala sunt; vel quia inordinate refertur in finem, sicut patet in his quae mala intentione fiunt, etiamsi ex se bonum sit quod fit. Et quia propter quod unumquodque, illud magis; ideo quantitas malitiae peccati magis consideratur secundum relationem inordinatam in finem, quam etiam secundum improportionem ad finem.
To the second question, it should be said that good is said according to the order to the end, as it says in the Metaphysics 3.1 Therefore, since evil is a privation of good, evil can happen in two ways: either according to the act’s very relation to the end, or according to the aptitude of its relation to the end. And so sin happens in two ways, either from the act not being proportionate to the end, as among those things that are evil in themselves; or because it is referred to the end in a disordered way, as is seen among those things that are done with an evil intention, even if what is being done is good in itself. And since that on account of which something is what it is is even more so,2 therefore quantity of badness in a sin is considered greater by a disordered relation to the end than even a lack of proportion to the end.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Ad ordinem autem ad finem pertinet cujus gratia; et ideo super omnes alias consideranda est in judicando de gravitate peccati. Ad hoc autem quod actus sit improportionatus fini, pertinet haec circumstantia quid, per quam importatur ratio mali in actu; et ideo omnia quae possunt peccato speciem tribuere, in hac circumstantia inducuntur; et haec sunt in quibus consistit actus moralis quantum ad bonitatem vel malitiam; et ideo haec est secunda circumstantia in aggravando; et propter hoc Philosophus dicit in 3 Ethica, quod principalissima in actu sunt in quibus consistit actus, et cujus gratia.
Now for the sake of which pertains to the order to the end; and so it must be considered above all others in judging the gravity of a sin. Now, for the act to be unproportioned to the end pertains to this circumstance what, which denotes the account of evil in the act. And so all those things that can contribute to the species of the sin are included in this circumstance, and these are the ones in which a moral act consists as to its goodness or badness. And so this is the second circumstance that makes it more serious, and because of this the Philosopher says in the Ethics 3, that the chief things in an act are those in which the act consists, and for the sake of which.1
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Aliae autem circumstantiae magis et minus aggravant, secundum quod his magis vel minus propinquae sunt; et ideo tempus et locus minus aggravare nata sunt, quia sunt omnino extrinseca. Sed inter ea conditio personae magis: quia agens directius respondet fini; et post hoc modus qui respondet actui, et post hoc instrumentum quod pertinet ad modum agendi. Et hoc quidem ut in pluribus accipiendum est ita esse; tamen nihil prohibet in aliquo aliter se habere: quia sermones qui sunt in moribus, nihil determinatum habent, ut dicitur in 2 Ethica.
Now other circumstances make an act more or less serious as they are more or less close to these; and so time and place are bound to worsen it less, since they are entirely extrinsic. But among them the condition of the person does it more, for the agent is more directly related to the end; and after this how, which pertains to the act, and after this the instrument, which pertains to the manner of acting. And this indeed should be taken as being so for the most part; nevertheless, nothing prevents things from standing differently in a given case. For in morality verbal expressions have nothing determinate, as it says in the Ethics 2.1
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Philosophus non intendit principalissima esse illa in quibus est actus sicut in mensurantibus ipsum, sed sicut in complentibus rationem ipsius.
Reply Obj. 1: The Philosopher does not mean the most important things are those in which the act exists as though in the things that measure it, but as in the things that complete its account.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod voluntas quamvis sit agentis sicut subjecti, tamen est finis sicut objecti; et ideo trahit rationem magis a fine quam a conditione agentis, et ad finem magis reducitur: quia potentiae et habitus distinguuntur penes objecta.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the will belongs to the agent as to its subject, nevertheless it belongs to the end as to its object. And so it draws its character more from the end than from the condition of the agent, and it is more reducible to the end, for powers and habits are distinguished by their objects.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod ingratitudo secundum quod est circumstantia, non ponit actualem contemptum, sed quasi interpretatum; et ideo non oportet quod magis aggravet quam perversa intentio, quae actualem aversionem a fine debito causat.
Reply Obj. 3: Ingratitude as a circumstance does not include actual contempt, but figurative, as it were; and so it is not necessary that it make sin worse than a perverse intention, which causes actual turning away from the due end.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod venia dignum dicitur peccatum quod est veniale ex causa, secundum quod privat voluntarium, vel diminuit vel per ignorantiam vel per impotentiam; et ideo tota illa diversitas ad cujus gratia reducitur: quia voluntarium intentionem finis respicit.
Reply Obj. 4: A sin is said to be worthy of forgiveness when it is venial in its cause, according as the voluntary is taken away or diminished, whether by ignorance or by powerlessness; and so that whole difference is reducible to for the sake of which, because the voluntary has to do with the intention of the end.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod aliquando circumstantiam trahere in aliam speciem peccati manifestum est; sed quomodo possit esse, est dubium. Quidam enim dicunt, quod hoc accidit inquantum illae circumstantiae accipiuntur ut fines voluntatis, quia a fine actus moralis accipit speciem. Sed hoc non videtur sufficienter dictum: quia aliquando variatur species peccati sine hoc quod intentio feratur ad circumstantiam illam; sicut fur ita libenter acciperet vas aureum non sacratum sicut sacratum; et tamen in aliam speciem peccatum mutatur, scilicet de furto simplici in sacrilegium; et praeterea secundum hoc sola illa circumstantia quae dicitur cujus gratia, speciem peccati mutare posset; quod falsum est.
To the third question, it should be said that it is obvious that sometimes circumstances draw an act into another species of sin, but how this can be is uncertain. For some people say that this happens inasmuch as those circumstances are taken as the will’s end, for a moral act takes its species from the end. But this does not seem to be sufficiently said: for sometimes the species of the sin changes without the intention being directed to that circumstance, as when a thief would take a non-consecrated golden vessel as willingly as a consecrated one; and nevertheless the sin is changed to a different species, namely, from simple theft to sacrilege. And furthermore, according to this only that circumstance which is called for the sake of which could change the species of the sin, which is false.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Et ideo aliter dicendum, quod omnis circumstantia potest speciem peccati mutare, sed non semper mutat. Cum enim privationes et negationes differant specie secundum differentiam habituum et positionum oppositarum, et malum sit privatio boni; oportet quod ubi diversum bonum ad virtutem necessarium aufertur, ibi sit diversa species peccati. Una autem sola circumstantia peccati rectitudinem virtutis aufert: unde si aliae circumstantiae nullam aliam obliquitatem peccato tribuant, nisi ex suppositione personae, non mutabunt speciem peccati, sed forte aggravabunt quantitatem peccati illius.
And therefore it should rather be said that every circumstance can change the species of a sin, but it does not always change it. For since privations and negations differ in species according to the difference of habits and opposite positions, and evil is a privation of the good, it is necessary that where a different good needed for virtue is taken away, there will be different species of sin. Now one single circumstance of sin takes away the rectitude of virtue: and so if other circumstances contribute no additional deviation to the sin, except by the supposition of a person, it will not change the sin’s species, but would perhaps worsen the quantity of that sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Quandoque etiam neque quantitatem peccati aggravabunt: quia etiam ex suppositione praecedentis nullam inordinationem addunt. Quandoque etiam peccatum diminuit, si aliqua circumstantia rationem peccati subtrahat; sicut accipere rem alienam habet rationem peccati ex circumstantia quid, inquantum res aliena est. Quod autem manu dextera vel sinistra accipiat, aut de mane aut de sero, nihil ad rationem mali pertinet; et ideo istae circumstantiae non excusant nec aggravant, nec speciem mutant. Quod autem accipiat multum vel parum, ex se deformitatem aliquam non importat, nisi ex suppositione primi: quia multum de alieno recipere est ab aequalitate magis discedere; unde talis circumstantia aggravat, sed peccatum non mutat.
Sometimes, too, it will not worsen the quantity of the sin: for even presupposing the previous disorder, it adds no disorder. Sometimes, too, it diminishes the sin, if some circumstance reduces the character of sin, like taking the things of another has the character of sin from the circumstance what, inasmuch as it is someone else’s possession. But the fact that one takes it by the left or the right hand, or in the morning or evening, contributes nothing to its character of evil. And therefore those circumstances neither excuse nor worsen, nor change the species. But the fact that one takes a lot or a little does not carry a deformity in itself, except by the supposition of the first, for taking a lot from someone else means departing more from equality. And so a circumstance like this worsens the sin, but does not change it.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Quod autem rem alienam consecratam accipiat, aliam deformitatem importat: quia quaecumque irreverentia circa res sacras adhibita, specialem rationem peccati habet; et ideo talis circumstantia dicitur speciem mutare. Si autem coactus accipiat, talis circumstantia peccatum excusat in parte: quia causa peccati, scilicet voluntarium, minuitur.
But the fact that someone takes something consecrated that is not his, does carry a new deformity: for by displaying a certain irreverence for sacred things, it has a special character of sin. And so a circumstance like this is said to change the species. But if he were forced to take it, a circumstance like that would partly excuse the sin: for the cause of sin, namely, the voluntary, is diminished.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quaecumque circumstantia aliquam speciem peccati in actu causat, ad speciem actus, inquantum est moralis, pertinet; unde non habet jam rationem circumstantiae peccati, quamvis circumstet substantiam actus, ut prius dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Whatever circumstance causes a certain species of sin in an act pertains to the species of the act insofar as it is a moral act. And so it no longer has the character of a circumstance of sin, although it ‘stands around’ the substance of the act, as was said before.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod omnis actus secundum suam substantiam habet speciem ab objecto; sed secundum rationem malitiae habet speciem a defectu; et ideo secundum diversa quae deficere possunt, diversae species causantur malitiae; et secundum hoc distinguuntur species peccati, non solum ex objecto. In actibus autem virtutum secus est: quia non constituitur ex qualibet singulari circumstantia, sicut actus peccati ex quolibet singulari defectu rationem peccati habet.
Reply Obj. 2: Every act according has its species from its object as to its substance; but in its character as evil it has its species from a defect. And therefore different species of evil are caused according to the different things that can be lacking; and species of sin are distinguished from one another in accord with this, and not only by the object. But in acts of virtue it is different, for they are not constituted out of any given individual circumstance, the way an act of sin has its character as sinful from some one defect.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad9Et per hoc patet solutio ad tertium.
And by this the answer to the third objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod circumstantia, ut ex dictis patet, quandoque aggravat peccatum et speciem mutat; quandoque autem aggravat, sed speciem non mutat. Quando autem speciem non mutat, sed aggravat; adhuc manet in ratione circumstantiae, nec potest in infinitum quantitatem peccati augere, ut ex veniali mortale fiat: quia, ut dictum est, circumstantia taliter aggravans ex suppositione praecedentis deformitatis habet rationem majoris deformitatis ex ejus virtute; unde si illa sit finita, non potest infinitam deformitatem addere. Si autem speciem mutet, tunc potest in infinitum aggravare; sed non semper hoc facit: quia quando ex deformitate speciali, quam circumstantia addit, habet directe oppositionem ad caritatem, quod ostenditur ex hoc quod est directe contra praeceptum legis, cujus finis est caritas; tunc infinitam gravitatem addit, scilicet peccati mortalis.
To the fourth question, it should be said that a circumstance, as is clear from what has been said,1 sometimes worsens sin and changes its species, but sometimes it worsens the sin without changing its species. Now when it does not change the species, but worsens the sin, then it still retains the character of a circumstance and cannot increase the quantity of sin infinitely, so that it would make a venial sin mortal. For, as was said, a circumstance that worsens sin on the supposition of a previous deformity has the nature of a greater deformity by virtue of that previous deformity; and so if that were finite, it could not add an infinite deformity. But if it changed species, then it could make the sin infinitely more serious, but it does not always do this. For when a circumstance has a direct opposition to charity from a special deformity that it adds, which is shown in the fact that it is directly against a precept of the law, whose end is charity, then it adds an infinite gravity, namely, the gravity of mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Quando autem illa deformitas non directe habet oppositionem ad legem, ut sit contra eam, sed praeter eam, tunc non aggravat in infinitum, sive sit peccatum veniale cui additur, sive mortale; sicut ad actum gulae qui est praepropere, addit haec circumstantia laute, specialem deformitatem, quae etiam ex se peccatum faceret; sed non est directe contra legem; et ideo non aggravat in infinitum. Et quia circumstantia quae speciem mutat, non est jam ut circumstantia computanda, ut dictum est, ideo dicitur a magistris, quod circumstantia non aggravat in infinitum.
But when that deformity does not directly have opposition to the law, so that it is against it, but is beside it, then it does not worsen the sin infinitely, whether it is a venial sin to which it is added, or a mortal sin; just as to the act of gluttony which is eating too hastily, the circumstance of ‘sumptuously’ adds a special deformity, which would also make it a sin by itself. But it is not directly against the law, and so it does not infinitely worsen it. And since the circumstances that change the species are no longer counted as circumstances, as was said, therefore it is said by the masters that circumstances do not worsen sin infinitely.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis virtus secundum habitum non corrumpatur nisi per peccatum mortale; tamen actus ejus corrumpitur et impeditur etiam per peccatum veniale.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the habit of virtue is not corrupted by anything but mortal sin, nevertheless the act of virtue is corrupted and impeded even by venial sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod placentia nunquam de veniali facit mortale, nisi intantum crescat quod adhaereatur ei ut fini, et per consequens supra Deum diligatur; et ita in contemptum Dei talis placentia adducit, quae habet de se specialem rationem peccati, et propter hoc est circumstantia trahens in aliam speciem.
Reply Obj. 2: Pleasure never makes a venial sin mortal, except to the extent that it is clung to as to an end, and consequently it is loved more than God. And so pleasure like this amounts to contempt for God, which has in itself a specific character of sin, and because of this it is a circumstance drawing the act into a different species.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad11Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de circumstantia quae trahit in aliam speciem, quae jam rationem circumstantiae respectu actus moralis, inquantum hujusmodi, amittit.
Reply Obj. 3: That argument proceeds concerning the circumstance that draws an act into another species, which, by being of this kind, already loses the nature of a circumstance with regard to a moral act.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad12Et quia aliae rationes videntur concludere quod nullo modo circumstantia aggravet in infinitum: ideo dicendum ad quartum, quod quantitas ex circumstantia proveniens, quae in novam speciem traxit, non est quantitas accidentalis, sed essentialis.
Reply Obj. 4: And since the other arguments conclude that circumstances can in no way worsen a sin infinitely, it should be said to the fourth objection that the quantity arising from a circumstance that draws an act into a new species is not accidental quantity, but essential.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad13Ad quintum dicendum, quod peccatum veniale et mortale differunt in infinitum ex parte aversionis, sed non ex parte conversionis, quia utrobique est placentia finita: peccata autem speciem sortiuntur ex parte conversionis, quia ex parte aversionis non differunt.
Reply Obj. 5: Venial sin and mortal sin differ infinitely on the part of the turning away, but not on the part of what is turned to, for in either case it is a finite pleasure. But sins are divided into species based on what they turn to, because on the side of the turning away they do not differ.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad14Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod omnes circumstantias confiteri est impossibile; quasdam autem confiteri est necessitatis: sed in hoc est differentia opinionis. Quidam enim dicunt, quod omnes circumstantiae quae aliquam notabilem quantitatem peccato addunt, confiteri necessitatis est, si memoriae occurrant. Alii vero dicunt, quod non sint de necessitate confitendae nisi circumstantiae quae ad aliud genus peccati trahunt; et hoc probabilius est; sed addendum est, quae ad aliam speciem mortalis trahunt: cujus ratio est, quia venialia non sunt de necessitate confessionis, sed solum mortalia, quae quantitatem infinitam quodammodo habent; et quia circumstantiae aggravantes quae aliam speciem peccato non tribuunt, vel quae tribuunt quidem, sed non mortalis peccati, non sunt de necessitate confessionis. Tamen ea confiteri perfectionis est, sicut et de venialibus dictum est.
To the fifth question, it should be said that to confess all circumstances is impossible, but confessing certain ones is necessary. But in this there is a difference of opinion. For some people say that all circumstances that add any notable quantity to the sin must be confessed, if they occur to one’s memory. But others say that it is only necessary to confess circumstances that draw the sin into another genus of sin; and this is more probable. But it should be added that these are the ones that draw the act into another species of mortal sin, and the reason for this is that venial sins need not be confessed, but only mortal sins, which have an infinite quantity in a certain way. And so worsening circumstances that do not give a new species to the sin, or do give a new species, but not of mortal sin, do not need to be confessed. Nevertheless it does belong to perfection to confess them, just as was said about venial sins.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis de Sodomis, idest de peccato mortali, non possit homo exire, nisi per confessionem ad minus in proposito existentem; tamen de illis quae circa sunt, idest de venialibus, et circumstantiis quae venialibus aequivalent, potest homo sine confessione exire.
Reply Obj. 1: Although a man cannot leave Sodom, that is, mortal sin, except by confession at least in his intention, nevertheless, a man can leave what surrounds it, that is, venial sin, and the circumstances that amount to venial sins, without confession.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad15Ad secundum dicendum, quod determinata quantitas peccati non potest sacerdoti innotescere, quia nec ipse peccator scit: unde sufficit quod cognoscat quantitatem quae ex specie peccati consurgit.
Reply Obj. 2: Specific quantities of sin cannot be made known to the priest, for the sinner himself does not know them. And so it is enough that he be aware of the quantity that arises from the species of the sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad16Ad tertium dicendum, quod nec in contritione oportet quod de singulis circumstantiis doleat poenitens, quantum est de necessitate salutis; sed oportet quod de singulis peccatis ad minus in prima contritione doleat, et de circumstantiis quae peccati speciem mutant. Hoc autem quod Augustinus dicit, pertinet ad perfectionem contritionis.
Reply Obj. 3: Nor is it necessary that the penitent grieve over individual circumstances in contrition, as concerns what is necessary for salvation. But it is necessary that he grieve over individual sins at least in his first contrition, and over the circumstances that changed the species of the sin. But what Augustine says pertains to the perfection of contrition.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad17Sed quia aliae rationes videntur concludere quod circumstantiae nullo modo sint confitendae; ideo dicendum ad quartum, quod circumstantiae particulares peccati carnalis, quae in aliam speciem peccati mortalis trahunt, semper sunt confitendae: quia gratia quae in sacramento poenitentiae datur, restaurat, si qua inclinatio ad peccatum ex talium cogitatione proveniat vel in confitente vel in sacerdote. Unde dicit Gregorius in pastorali: fit plerumque ut dum rectoris animus aliena tentamenta cognoscit, auditis tentationibus etiam ipse pulsatur. Sed haec nequaquam pastori timenda sunt: quia tanto facilius a sua eripitur, quanto misericordius ex aliena tentatione fatigatur. Si tamen sacerdotem lascivum et ad hujusmodi peccata pronum viderit, debet accipere licentiam confitendi alteri sacerdoti: et si non dederit, ad superiorem recurrere. Si autem circumstantiae non aggravant in infinitum, novam speciem peccati mortalis conferendo, quandoque laudabiliter reticentur adhibita debita discretione secundum considerationem turpitudinis circumstantiae, et pronitatem inclinationis ad peccatum ex ejus confessione in ipso confitente vel in sacerdote.
Reply Obj. 4: But since the other arguments seem to conclude that circumstances should not be confessed at all, therefore it should be said to the fourth that particular circumstances of carnal sin, which draw the act into another species of mortal sin, must always be confessed. For the grace that is given in the sacrament of penance restores, if by it the inclination to sin from thinking about such things springs up either in the one confessing or in the priest. And so Gregory says in his Pastoral Rule,1 it happens often that when the soul of the rector learns another’s trials, he himself is also struck by the temptations that he hears. But these by no means should frighten the pastor: for they will be as easily swept away from him, the more mercifully he wearies of the other’s temptation. Still, if someone sees that the priest is lustful and prone to sins like this, he should get permission to confess to another priest; and if it be not given, he should resort to the priest’s superior. But if the circumstances do not worsen the sin infinitely by confering a new species of mortal sin on it, sometimes the circumstances can be praiseworthily left unsaid, applying due discretion, according to the consideration of their baseness and the tendency to incline to sin from its confession in the one confessing or in the priest.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad18Ad quintum dicendum, quod homo in confessione debet famam alterius custodire quantum potest, sed suam conscientiam magis purgare debet: et ideo si circumstantia quae ducit in cognitionem personae, sit de necessitate confessionis, secundum regulam datam, tunc debet confiteri occultando personam quantum potest. Si autem non sit de necessitate confessionis, debet dimittere, ne peccatum alterius prodat.
Reply Obj. 5: A man should protect the reputation of others as much as he can, but he should purify his own conscience more. And if a circumstance that leads to the recognition of a person should be necessary to the confession, according to the rule given, then it should be confessed while hiding the identity of the person as much as possible. But if it is not necessary to confess it, it should be omitted, lest it should reveal the sin of another.
Sent.IV.D16.Q3.A2.ad19Q. 4Impediments to penanceDe impedimentis poenitentiae
Deinde quaeritur de impedimentis verae poenitentiae; et circa hoc quaeruntur duo:
Next the impediments to true penance are asked about; and concerning this, two questions arise:
Sent.IV.D16.Q4primo, de hypocrisi, quae impedit interius;
first, about hypocrisy, which impedes it inwardly;
Sent.IV.D16.Q4secundo, de exterioribus impedimentis.
second, about outward impediments.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4A. 1On hypocrisyDe hypocrisi
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod hypocrisis non sit peccatum. Quia peccatum non dicitur secunda tabula post naufragium. Sed secundum Hieronymum, secunda tabula post naufragium est peccatum abscondere, quod ad hypocrisim pertinet. Ergo non est peccatum.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that hypocrisy is not a sin. For the second plank after the shipwreck is not called a sin. But according to Jerome, the second plank after the shipwreck is to conceal sin,2 which pertains to hypocrisy. Therefore, it is not a sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.arg1Praeterea, vitare scandalum proximorum et famam propriam custodire quilibet debet. Sed haec fiunt per hypocrisim. Ergo non est peccatum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everyone should avoid scandalizing his neighbors and should protect his own reputation. But these things are done by hypocrisy. Therefore, it is not a sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.arg2Sed contra, Matth. 6, super illud: nolite fieri sicut hypocritae tristes, dicit Glossa: hypocrita est qui simulat quod non est, repraesentator alterius personae. Sed simulare quod non est, semper est peccatum, sicut et mendacium. Ergo hypocrisis semper est peccatum.
On the contrary, commenting on Matthew 6:16: do not look sad, like the hypocrites, the Gloss says: a hypocrite is someone who pretends to be what he is not, one who plays the part of a different person. But to pretend what one is not is always a sin, just like lying. Therefore, hypocrisy is always a sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit speciale peccatum. Quia peccatum simulationis dividitur contra peccatum apertae malitiae. Sed aperta malitia non est speciale peccatum. Ergo nec hypocrisis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is not a specific sin.1 For the sin of pretence is divided against the sin of open malice. But open malice is not a specific sin. Therefore, neither is hypocrisy.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.arg3Praeterea, omne peccatum speciale in aliquibus actibus consistit specialiter. Sed hypocrisis in omnibus actibus virtutum consistit, et praecipue in oratione, jejunio, et eleemosyna, ut patet in Evangelio Matth. Ergo hypocrisis non est speciale peccatum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every specific sin consists especially in certain acts. But hypocrisy exists in all the acts of the virtues, and particularly in prayer, fasting, and almsgiving, as is clear in the Gospel of Matthew.1 Therefore, hypocrisy is not a specific sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.arg4Sed contra, peccatum simulationis virtuti opponitur quae dicitur veritas. Sed veritas est specialis virtus, ut patet in 4 Ethica. Ergo et simulatio, sive hypocrisis, est speciale peccatum.
On the contrary, the sin of pretence is opposed to the virtue that is called truth. But truth is a specific virtue, as is clear in the Ethics 4.1 Therefore pretending, or hypocrisy, is also a specific sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod semper sit mortale peccatum. Quia peccatum veniale non impedit veniam de peccatis mortalibus. Sed hypocrisis impedit, ut ex littera patet. Ergo est mortale peccatum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is always a mortal sin.1 For venial sin does not impede the forgiveness of mortal sins. But hypocrisy does impede it, as is clear from the text. Therefore, it is a mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.arg5Praeterea, Hieronymus dicit, quod in comparatione duorum malorum levius est aperte peccare quam sanctitatem simulare. Sed aperte peccare est peccatum mortale. Ergo et sanctitatem simulare semper.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Jerome says that in the comparison of two evils, it is less serious to sin openly than to feign sanctity.1 But to sin openly is a mortal sin. Therefore, so is feigning sanctity, always.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.arg6Praeterea, Philosophus dicit, quod illi qui amicitiam simulant, magis sunt accusandi quam illi qui numisma violant, quanto contra melius fraudem committunt. Sed qui numisma violant, semper mortaliter peccant. Ergo et hypocritae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the Philosopher says1 that those who fake friendship are more to be accused than those who counterfeit money, as they commit fraud against something better. But those who counterfeit money always sin mortally. Therefore, so do hypocrites.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.arg7Praeterea, omne quod excludit a visione Dei est peccatum mortale. Sed hypocrisis est hujusmodi, ut patet Job 13, 16: in conspectu ejus non veniet omnis hypocrita. Ergo semper est mortale peccatum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything that excludes someone from the vision of God is a mortal sin. But hypocrisy does this, as is clear from Job 13:16: every hypocrite shall not come before his sight. Therefore, it is always a mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.arg8Sed contra, veritatis virtus corrumpitur tam per mendacium oris, quam per simulationem operis. Sed mendacium non est semper mortale. Ergo nec simulatio.
On the contrary, the virtue of truth is corrupted as much by a verbal lie as by pretence in works. But a lie is not always a mortal sin. Therefore, neither is pretending.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod hypocrisis non debeat poni impedimentum poenitentiae prae aliis vitiis. Quia quanto aliquod peccatum est gravius, tanto magis poenitentiam impedit. Sed alia interiora peccata quaedam sunt majora quam hypocrisis. Ergo illa magis debent poni impedimentum poenitentiae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that hypocrisy should not be considered an impediment to penance more than other vices. For the more serious any sin is, the more it impedes penance. But certain other interior sins are greater than hypocrisy. Therefore, they should be considered greater impediments to penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.arg9Praeterea, hypocrisis, secundum Gregorium, est filia inanis gloriae. Sed causa magis operatur ad aliquid quam effectus. Ergo magis debet poni inanis gloria impedimentum poenitentiae quam hypocrisis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, hypocrisy, according to Gregory, is the daughter of vainglory.1 But the cause works more of something than the effect. Therefore, vainglory should be considered more of an impediment to penance than hypocrisy.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.arg10Sed contrarium in littera apparet.
On the contrary is what appears in the text.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod hypocrita proprie dicitur qui personam alterius repraesentat, quasi submissus, vel suppositus loco alterius; unde in theatris illi qui personam aliorum gerebant repraesentantes, dicebantur hypocritae; et sic accipit hypocritas Philosophus in 3 Ethica: et ideo ille qui cum non sit virtuosus, personam virtuosi ostentat, hypocrita dicitur: hypocrita enim Graece, Latine dicitur simulator. Et quia ostentare de se melius quam sit, est vitium jactantiae, sive verbis, sive factis fiat, ut dicitur in 4 Ethic.; ideo hypocrisis semper est peccatum.
To the first question, I answer that ‘hypocrite’ properly means someone who displays himself as another person, as though put forth or substituted for another. And this is why in theaters, those who acted as depicting the persons of others were called hypocrites; and this is how the Philosopher takes hypocrites in the Ethics 3.1 And therefore someone who, although he is not virtuous, displays the person of a virtuous man, is called a hypocrite, for hypocrita in Greek means pretender in Latin. And so to display oneself as better than one is is a vice of boasting, whether it is done in words or in deeds, as it says in the Ethics 4;2 and so hypocrisy is always a sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod aliud est peccatum occultum non propalare, quod discretionis est, et secunda tabula dicitur eo modo quo supra, dist. 14, qu. 1, art. 2, qu. 3, dictum est; et aliud virtutem ostentare, cum aliquis peccato subjaceat, quod hypocrisis est.
Reply Obj. 1: It is one thing to not make a hidden sin known, which belongs to discretion, and is called the second plank in the way discussed above in Distinction 14, Question 1, Article 2, Question 3; and another thing to display a virtue when someone is hiding a sin, which is hypocrisy.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccatum occultare sufficit ad vitandum scandalum; sed peccatum sub specie virtutis palliare hypocrisis est, et malum semper; et per hoc quis famam non conservat, sed furatur.
Reply Obj. 2: To keep a sin hidden does enough for avoiding scandal; but to disguise a sin under the appearance of virtue is hypocrisy, and always evil. And by this a person’s reputation is not preserved, but stolen.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod privationes specificantur per habitus oppositos; et ideo illud peccatum est generale quod privat aliquam conditionem quae requiritur in qualibet virtute, sicut inobedientia, prout est generale peccatum. Hypocrisis autem privat conformitatem signi ostendentis conditionem personae ad rem significatam; quae quidem conformitas ad unam virtutem specialiter pertinet, scilicet veritatem; et ideo est speciale peccatum.
To the second question, it should be said that privations are specified by their opposite habits, and so a sin is general when it takes away some condition that is required for any virtue, like disobedience, and that is how it is a general sin. Now hypocrisy takes away the conformity between the sign, which displays the condition of a person, and the thing signified; and this conformity does indeed pertain specifically to one virtue, namely truth; and so it is a specific sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod apertum, non importat aliquam specialem rationem peccati; et ideo aperta malitia non nominat peccatum speciale, sicut simulatio, quae specialem rationem peccati importat.
Reply Obj. 1: Openness does not carry any specific character of sin, and so open malice is not called a specific sin, like feigning, which does carry a specific character of sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod non est inconveniens quod aliquod speciale peccatum vel specialis virtus utatur actibus aliarum virtutum vel vitiorum materialiter, sicut magnanimitas utitur omnibus aliis actibus virtutum, ut in eis magna operetur, ut dicitur in 4 Ethic. Et similiter cum hypocrisis sit quaedam species jactantiae, quia non jactat quidlibet, sed sanctitatem, utitur omnibus actibus quae sanctitatem ostendere possunt, et praecipue illis in quibus magis sanctitas ostenditur, sicut est oratio jejunium, et eleemosyna.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not unfitting that some specific sin or specific virtue be materially used in acts of other virtues or vices, as magnanimity uses for all other acts of virtue, so that it works great things in them, as is said in the Ethics 4.1 And likewise since hypocrisy is a particular species of boasting, for it does not boast of just anything, but of sanctity, it uses all the acts that can display sanctity, and particularly those in which sanctity is most shown, like prayer, fasting, and almsgiving.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.ad4Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod hypocrisis habet eamdem rationem peccati, sicut et mendacium: mendacium autem non semper est peccatum mortale, sed quando est perniciosum; et similiter hypocrisis non semper est peccatum mortale, sed quando est perniciosa, cadens in nocumentum alterius personae, dum propter creditam sanctitatem alium defraudat re quam habet, vel habere debet; aut in nocumentum fidei et Ecclesiae, dum propter sanctitatem creditam de ipso, ei contra fidem et Ecclesiam creditur.
To the third question, it should be said that hypocrisy has the same character of sin as lying: for lying is not always a mortal sin, but only when it is pernicious. And likewise, hypocrisy is not always a mortal sin, but only when it is pernicious, resulting in harm to another person, when because of believing in the sanctity of the other he denies himself what he has, or should have; or in harm to faith and to the Church, when because of the sanctity believed about him, he is believed against faith and the Church.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod peccatum veniale quod poenitentiam non impedit, non impedit remissionem peccati mortalis, quae per poenitentiam fit; sed per aliquod peccatum veniale potest impediri poenitentiae opus ne sit poenitentiae; quia peccatum veniale impedit actum virtutis, quamvis non tollat habitum; et sic impedire potest veniam peccati.
Reply Obj. 1: The venial sin that does not impede penance does not impede the remission of mortal sin, which happens through penance. But by some venial sins the work of penance can be impeded so that it does not belong to penance. For venial sin impedes the act of virtue, even though it does not destroy the habit, and so it can impede the forgiveness of sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod verbum Hieronymi intelligendum est secundum quid, et non simpliciter: quia quantum ad unam circumstantiam unum peccatum potest esse gravius illo quod est gravius simpliciter. Vel dicendum, quod etiam aperte peccare non semper est mortale, sed quandoque veniale.
Reply Obj. 2: The words of Jerome are to be understood in a certain respect, and not simply: for one sin can be more serious as to one circumstance than another which is more serious simply. Or it could be said that sinning openly is also not always mortal, but sometimes venial.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur, quando simulatio amicitiae in nocumentum personae redundat.
Reply Obj. 3: The Philosopher is speaking about when faking friendship results in harm to a person.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.ad7Ad quartum dicendum, quod loquitur de hypocrita qui totum bonum quod agit, ad ostentationem ordinat. Vel dicendum, quod loquitur quantum ad hoc quod opera bona ex hypocrisi facta ad conspectum Dei non perducunt.
Reply Obj. 4: He is speaking about the hypocrite orders all the good he does to showing off. Or it could be said that he speaks to the fact that good works done out of hypocrisy do not bring one into God’s sight.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.ad8Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod opera poenitentiae, exteriora praecipue, nata sunt sanctitatem ostendere; et ideo eis utitur hypocrisis intentionem poenitentiae rectae excludens. Et propter hoc directius impedit poenitentiae effectum quam alia vitia etiam graviora.
To the fourth question, it should be said that works of penance, particularly external ones, are naturally such as to show sanctity; and this is why hypocrisy employs them while excluding the intention of true penance. And because of this it directly impedes the effect of penance even more seriously than other vices.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1Et per hoc patet solutio ad primum.
And by this the solution to the first objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1Ad secundum dicendum, quod inanis gloria surgit quandoque ex operibus etiam recta intentione factis; sed hypocrisis semper intentionem factorum pervertit, et ideo magis impedit poenitentiae fructum.
Reply Obj. 2: Vainglory arises sometimes even from works done with the right intention, but hypocrisy always perverts the intention behind deeds, and so it does more to impede the fruit of penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A1.ad9A. 2Outward impedimentsDe exterioribus impedimentis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod ludi poenitentiam exterius non impediant. Illud enim in quo potest consistere virtus, poenitentiam non impedit. Sed in ludis consistit virtus eutrapeliae, ut in 4 Ethica patet. Ergo ludus poenitentiam non impedit.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that playing does not outwardly impede penance. For what virtue can consist in does not impede penance. But the virtue of eutrapelia consists in games, as is clear from the Ethics 4.2 Therefore, a game does not impede penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.arg1Praeterea, oportet operibus laboriosis requiem interponere, eo quod impossibile est semper agere. Sed ludus est requies quaedam. Ergo oportet inter opera poenitentiae aliquando ludere; ergo ludus poenitentiam non impedit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is necessary to intersperse laborious works with rest, by the fact that it is impossible to act continuously. But playing is a kind of rest. Therefore, it is necessary sometimes to play between works of penance; therefore, playing does not impede penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.arg2Sed contra, Eccle. 3, tempus ridendi aliud describitur a tempore flendi. Sed tempus poenitentiae est tempus flendi: quia poenitentia est commissa flere. Ergo non est tempus ludendi.
On the contrary, the time for laughing is described as different from the time for weeping (Eccl 3:4); But the time for penance is a time for weeping, for penance means to weep over what one has done. Therefore, it is not a time for playing.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod spectacula non impediant poenitentiam. Spectacula enim ad utilitatem hominum sunt instituta. Sed poenitentia non resecat utilia, sed superflua. Ergo poenitentia per spectacula non impeditur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that shows do not impede penance.1 For shows were instituted for their usefulness to man. But penance does not shear away useful things, but only superfluous ones. Therefore penance is not impeded by shows.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.arg3Praeterea, in spectando aliud non potest esse nisi peccatum curiositatis. Sed aliae curiositates, ut scientiarum, non ponuntur impedimenta poenitentiae. Ergo nec spectaculum impedimentum poenitentiae dici debet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in watching something there cannot be anything but curiosity. But other curiosities, like those of the sciences, are not considered impediments to penance. Therefore, neither should a show be called an impediment to penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.arg4Praeterea, alia sunt multo graviora peccata quam spectacula et ludi. Ergo illa multo magis debent poni impedimenta poenitentiae quam ista.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, other things are much more serious sins than shows and games. Therefore, those things should be included much more than these as impediments to penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.arg5Sed contra, illud ex quo homo peccator constituitur, non competit poenitenti. Sed inspectores talium adulteros et inverecundos ipsa spectacula constituunt, ut Chrysostomus dicit. Ergo non competunt poenitenti.
On the contrary, whatever makes a man a sinner does not befit a penitent. But these shows make the spectators of such things shameless and impure, as Chrysostom says.1 Therefore, they do not befit a penitent.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod exercitium militiae vel negotiationis poenitentiam non impediat. Quia illa sine quibus non potest respublica conservari, non sunt vitia, sed magis ad virtutem ordinata. Sed non potest conservari sine militia, per quam hostes comprimuntur, et sine negotiatione, per quam necessaria populo procurantur. Ergo talia officia sine peccato possunt exerceri; ergo non impediunt poenitentiam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that military exercises or business matters do not impede penance.1 For those things that the republic cannot be conserved without are not vices, but rather ordered to virtue. But it cannot be preserved without a military, by which enemies are driven back; or without business, by which necessities are procured for the people. Therefore, such duties can be exercised without sin; therefore, they do not impede penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.arg6Praeterea, Joannes poenitentiam docebat, ut patet Matth. 3. Sed ipse non prohibebat homines a militia, neque publicanos ab officio suo, ut patet Lucae 3. Ergo videtur quod talia officia non impediant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, John taught repentance, as is seen in Matthew 3:2. But he did not forbid men from the military, nor publicans from their duties, as is seen in Luke 3:12–15. Therefore, it seems that such duties do not impede penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.arg7Sed contra est quod Gregorius in littera dicit.
On the contrary, is what Gregory says in the text.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ludorum est triplex differentia. Quidam enim ludi sunt qui ex se ipsis turpitudinem habent; et tales ludi ab omnibus vitandi sunt, et praecipue a poenitentibus, qui per fletum peccata corrigere debent, sicut ludi qui in theatris agebantur ad luxuriam provocantes. Alii ludi sunt qui ex gaudio devotionis procedunt, sicut David dixit: ludam, et vilior fiam coram Domino: 2 regum 6, 21 et 23; et tales ludi non sunt vitandi, sed laudandi et aemulandi. Quidam autem ludi sunt nullam turpitudinem habentes, quos Philosophus liberales vocat; et hi sunt materia virtutis, scilicet eutrapeliae; et ideo servatis debitis circumstantiis, possunt laudabiliter fieri ad quietem propriam, et aliis delectabiliter convivendum. Sed contingit in eis esse peccatum, eo quod debitae circumstantiae non servantur; unde in talibus ludis aliquid decet unum quod non decet alium; et in his etiam ludis poenitens se debet habere aliter quam alii, inquantum poenitentia fletum requirit. Tamen eis moderate uti potest, secundum quod ad recreationem animi pertinent, aut ad societatem eorum cum quibus homo convivit; unde Seneca dicit: sic te gere sapienter, ut nullus te habeat tamquam asperum, nec contemnat quasi vilem.
To the first question, I answer that there are three different kinds of playing. For there is the play that has a disgracefulness in itself, like the games that were held in the theaters to provoke lust; and this kind of playing should be avoided by everyone, and particularly by penitents who should correct their sins by tears. There is another kind of playing that proceeds from the joy of devotion, as David said, I will play and make myself abased before my Lord (2 Sam 6:21–22). And this kind of playing is not to be avoided, but praised and emulated. But there is another kind of playing that contains no disgrace, which the Philosopher calls a liberal pursuit; and this is the matter of a virtue, namely, eutrapelia. And so, if all due circumstances are preserved, it can be done praiseworthily for proper rest, and for spending time agreeably with others. But it can have sin in it when due circumstances are not preserved; and so in this kind of play, something is suitable for one person that is not suitable for another. And a penitent is differently related to this kind of playing than other people, inasmuch as penance requires tears. Still, he can enjoy them moderately, according as they pertain to the recreation of the soul, or to the society of others with whom he lives. And this is why Seneca says, conduct yourself wisely in such a way that no one hold you harsh, lest he condemn you as mean.1
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.coEt per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the solutions to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod hujusmodi spectacula si sunt rerum turpium, ad peccatum provocantium, studiosa eorum inspectio peccatum est, et quandoque etiam mortale, tanta potest libido adhiberi; unde a tali inspectione omnes se arcere debent, et praecipue poenitentes. Quaedam vero spectacula sunt de rebus utilibus et ad vitam necessariis, sicut sunt venationes, et cetera hujusmodi; et talia spectacula distrahunt animum; unde quamvis possit sine peccato eis intendi, servata discretione debita quantum ad conditiones personae, et aliarum circumstantiarum; tamen poenitenti sunt vitanda propter hoc quod debet cor ad Deum collectum habere, nisi quantum necessitas exposcit.
To the second question, it should be said that eagerly watching shows of this kind, if they are about shameful things that provoke sin, is a sin, and sometimes it is also a mortal sin, so much passion can be aroused. And therefore everyone should restrain himself from watching such things, and particularly penitents. But certain shows are about useful things and necessities of life, like hunting and things like that. Such shows distract the soul; therefore, although it can be attended without sin when due discretion is observed with regard to the conditions of the person and other circumstances, nevertheless, they should be avoided by penitents because they should have their hearts collected for God, except as much as necessity demands.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod poenitentia etiam quaedam utilia resecat, inquantum poenam infert pro culpa praeterita: unde in littera dicitur, quod aliquid sufficit ei qui non peccavit, quod non sufficit ei qui de peccatis poenitentiam agit.
Reply Obj. 1: Penance also pares away some useful things, inasmuch as it imposes punishment for past fault. And so in the text it says that something suffices for someone who has not sinned that does not suffice for someone who is doing penance for sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod per hujusmodi spectacula sensibilia magis animus ad vanitates distrahitur quam per intelligibilia: et ideo ista magis sunt cavenda; quamvis peccatum curiositatis in omnibus cavendum sit.
Reply Obj. 2: By this kind of sensible show the soul is more drawn away to vanities than by intelligible things; and so this kind is more to be guarded against; although the sin of curiosity should be guarded against by all.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod ista peccata specialiter ex inepta laetitia procedere videntur; et quia poenitentia tristitiam habet adjunctam, ideo specialem oppositionem ad poenitentiam ista peccata habent.
Reply Obj. 3: Those sins seem to proceed especially from foolish celebrating; and since penance has a sadness attached to it, therefore those sins have a special opposition to penance.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.ad3Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod officium militiae et negotiationis, et publicanorum, qui vectigalia publica exigunt, ex propinquo habent peccatum annexum, quamvis sine peccato quandoque exerceri possunt. Et quia poenitens debet occasionem peccati vitare satisfaciendo, etiam talia officia laudabile est si evitet; non est tamen de necessitate poenitentiae: quia poenitens non potest omnes peccati occasiones vitare, dum in mundo isto vivit; et ideo sufficit, si peccatum in istis officiis vitet; ut quod miles secundum consilium Joannis, neminem concutiat, et stipendiis justis contentus sit, et non utatur officio militari ad ostentationem, sed ad utilitatem Ecclesiae et reipublicae, et ad exercitium virium; et quod negotiator non habeat conditionem in se, quae ipsum ab officio hoc prohibeat; sicut clericis et monachis non licet negotiari, quamvis liceat propria vendere; et quod tempore debito mercationes faciant, non diebus festivis, et tempore quod caristiam inducere possit, tale officium exerceatur; et modus debitus, ut sine fraude fiat, et secundum licitum contractum. In publicanis autem, ut de auctoritate principis, et causa communis utilitatis, scilicet ad defensionem terrae, et non immoderata recipiantur telonea. Quod autem Gregorius dicit in littera, intelligendum est non quin possint sine peccato fieri, sed quia frequenter ad peccatum implicant.
To the third question, it should be said that military and business duties, and the office of tax-collectors who exact public taxes, have sin closely connected with them, although they can be exercised without sin sometimes. And since penitents should avoid the occasion of sin while they are making their satisfaction, it is also praiseworthy if they shun such duties. Nevertheless, this is not necessary to penance: for a penitent cannot avoid all occasions of sin while he lives in this world. And therefore it suffices if he avoids the sin risked in these duties, so that a soldier, according to John’s counsel,1 strikes no one and is content with a just wage, and does not use his military office to his ostentation, but for the benefit of Church and state, and for the exercise of his energies. And a merchant should not have a condition in himself which would prohibit him from this duty, in the way that business dealings are not permitted to clerics and monks, although they may sell their belongings; and if they have their dealings at the proper time, not on feast days, or at a time that could introduce sneakiness, such an office may be exercised; and the due mode, so that it is done without fraud, and according to a licit contract. But among tax-collectors, it should be done so that they receive the tolls by the authority of the head of state, and for the sake of the common benefit, namely, for the defense of the land and not immoderately. But what Gregory says in the text should be understood thus: not that it cannot be done without sin, but that it frequently involves one in sin.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the solutions to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Cogit peccatorem omnia libenter ferre. Intelligendum est de illis quae sunt necessaria ad peccati remissionem; et sic est accommoda distributio.
Perfect penance compels the sinner to bear all things gladly.1 This should be understood about those things that are necessary for the remission of sin; and so it is an accommodated distribution.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Sunt enim tres differentiae peccati etc. Contra. Omittit peccatum oris.
There are three varieties of sin,1 etc. To the contrary, he omits sin of the mouth.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Praeterea, Gregorius, addit super illud Job 3: quare non in vulva mortuus sum? quartum, scilicet fomentum adulationis.
Furthermore, commenting on the text, why did I not die in the womb? (Job 3:11), Gregory adds a fourth, namely, kindling adulation.1
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.arg8Et dicendum quod haec distinctio peccatorum differt a prima: quia prima est secundum diversitatem instrumentorum, haec autem secundum progressum peccati, quod primo de intus, secundo ad extra procedit, tertio confirmatur per consuetudinem; et adaptatur partibus poenitentiae: quia contritio in corde latet, confessio ad exteriora poenitentiam manifestat, sed satisfactio boni operis consuetudinem adjungit. Non tamen hoc ita est intelligendum, quasi singulae poenitentiae partes singulis conditionibus peccati respondeant, sed per adaptationem, sicut et de alia dictum est.
And it should be said that this division of sins differs from the first, for the first is according to the diversity of instruments, but this one is according to the progress of sin, which is first from within; second, proceeds outward; and third, is confirmed by habit. And this is adapted to the parts of penance: for contrition hides in the heart, confession manifests repentance outwardly, but satisfaction adds the habit of good works. Nevertheless, this is not to be understood as though each part of penance corresponded to one condition of sin, but by adaptation, as has also been said about other things.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum habet eumdem gradum quantum ad manifestationem cum alio facto; et ideo in facto includitur.
To the first it should be said that words have the same position as regards manifestation as does a deed. And so they are included in deeds.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod illud quod Gregorius addit, non est in ipso peccante, sed in alio; et ideo Augustinus illud omittit.
To the second it should be said that what Gregory adds is not in the sinner himself, but in another person; and so Augustine leaves it out.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.ad5Satisfactio praecipitur a Joanne etc., non quod Joannes fuerit auctor praecepti, sed denuntiator; Christus autem sacramenti institutor, et partium ejus.
Satisfaction is ordered by John, etc.,1 not that John the Baptist was the author of this precept, but the announcer; for Christ was the institutor of the sacrament, and of its parts.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Ponat se omnino in judicio. Ergo videtur quod si sacerdos injungat alicui quod intret religionem, quod teneatur facere; et praecipue quia quidam canones videntur istam poenitentiam taxare; et similiter quod quantumcumque magnam poenitentiam pro parvo peccato injungat, quod poenitens facere teneatur. Et dicendum, quod intelligendum est de his quae sacerdos, inquantum habet clavem scientiae et auctoritatis per divinum judicium, et non secundum humanum errorem, injungit. Introitus autem in religionem cum sit voluntatis, non potest alicui injungi; et si aliqui canones injungere inveniantur, magis est consilium quam praeceptum: qualibet enim poenitentia taxata, levissima religio est major satisfactio, inquantum homo abdicat propriam voluntatem, quo nihil est homini carius.
Let him place himself entirely at the judgment and in the power of a priest.1 Therefore, it seems that if a priest imposes on someone that he enter religious life, he is bound to do it; and particularly because certain canons seem to fix this as a penance. And likewise, that however great a penance he imposes for a small sin, the penitent is bound to do it. And it should be said that it should be understood as about those things that the priest enjoins inasmuch as he has the key of knowledge and authority through the divine judgment, and not according to human error. Now entrance into religious life, since it belongs to the will, cannot be enjoined on anyone; and if some canons are found that impose it, it is more as a counsel than a command: for no matter what penance is required, the easiest religious life is a greater satisfaction, inasmuch as a man gives up his own will, than which nothing is dearer to a man.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Caveat ne ductus verecundia dividat apud se confessionem. De hoc inquiretur, cum de confessione quaestio erit.
“Let him beware lest because of shame, he splits up his confession.”1 This inquiry will be taken up when we come to the question on confession.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Caveat etiam ne prius ad Dominicum corpus accedat quam confortetur bona conscientia. Bona conscientia confortatur, quando certis signis conjicere potest peccatum sibi dimissum; et hoc quando facit quod in se est; et ideo qui habet copiam sacerdotis, et necessitate non urgetur ad communicandum, sicut urgentur sacerdotes parochiales, non debet accedere ante confessionem; sed etiam post contritionem et confessionem gravium peccatorum, consilium videtur esse Augustini, quod non statim accedat propter reverentiam sacramenti, et ut magis seipsum probet.
Let him beware too lest he come to the Lord’s body before he is strengthened by a good conscience.1 He is strengthened by a good conscience when he can guess by certain signs that his sin is forgiven; and this when he does what is in himself; and so someone who has access to a priest, and is not compelled by necessity to receive Communion, as parish priests are compelled, should not receive before confession. But also after contrition and confession of serious sins, it seems to be Augustine’s counsel that he not receive immediately, out of reverence for the sacrament, and so that he can be more sure.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Quae non secundum auctoritatem sanctorum imponuntur. Non tamen oportet quod semper ad litteram serventur poenitentiae in canone injunctae; sed consideratis conditionibus peccati et peccatoris poenitentiae sunt moderandae.
We call penances false which are not imposed in conformity with the authority of the saints.1 Nevertheless, it is not necessary that the penances imposed in the canons be always observed to the letter, but penances are to be modified, having considered the conditions of the sin and the sinner.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Quae fit pro illis peccatis quae legis Decalogus continet, sicut directe contra Decalogi praecepta existentia, ut mortalia; non autem sicut praeter praecepta, sicut sunt peccata venialia.
Which is done for those sins which are contained in the law of the Decalogue,1 as directly against the moral precepts of the Decalogue; but not as aside from the precepts, such as are venial sins.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Sic veraciter dicitur: sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris. Videtur quod ille qui non habet peccatum aliquod, peccet in dicendo: pater noster: quia confitetur debita se habere quae non habet.
So also one truly says: as we forgive our debtors. 1It seems that someone who does not have any sin, sins by saying, Our Father,2 for he confesses himself to have debts that he does not have.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Praeterea, videtur idem de illo qui debita non dimittit, quod peccet dicendo, pater noster.
Furthermore, it seems the same for the person who does not forgive debts, that he sins by saying an Our Father.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2.arg9Et dicendum ad primum, quod hoc non est alicui certum quod omnino a peccato, saltem veniali, vel quantum ad aliquem reatum, immunis sit. Si tamen per revelationem sciat, non peccat dicens in persona Ecclesiae.
And it should be said to the first that it is not certain to anyone that he is cleansed from all sin, at least venial sin, or from all guilt. Nevertheless, if he should know by revelation, he does not sin by saying it in the person of the Church.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2Et similiter dicendum de secundo, quod in persona Ecclesiae dicit se debita dimittere; unde non peccat hoc dicendo; sed remissionem non consequitur, nisi dimittat.
And likewise it is to be said about the second objection that he says he forgives debts in the person of the Church; and so he does not sin by saying this; but he will not obtain forgiveness unless he forgives.
Sent.IV.D16.Q4.A2D. 17Comparing the parts of penance
Comparatio partium poenitentiae
Comparing the parts of penance
Sent.IV.D17Postquam distinxit Magister poenitentiae partes, hic movet quasdam quaestiones de partibus illis; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima movet quaestiones; in secunda prosequitur eas, ibi: dicunt enim quidam sine confessione oris et satisfactione operis neminem a peccato mundari.
After the Master has distinguished the parts of penance, here he raises some questions about those parts; and it is divided into two parts: in the first he raises the questions; in the second, he pursues them in detail, at: for some say that no one is cleansed from sin without confession by the mouth and satisfaction in deed.1
Sent.IV.D17Et haec pars dividitur in duas: in prima prosequitur unam quaestionem de comparatione contritionis ad confessionem, utrum scilicet per solam contritionem aut confessionem peccatum dimittatur; in secunda prosequitur quaestiones de ipsa confessione, ibi: jam secundum quaestionis articulum inspiciamus.
And this part is divided into two: in the first, he details one question about the relation of contrition to confession, namely, whether by contrition alone or confession sin is forgiven; in the second, he pursues the questions about confession itself at: let us now examine the second part of the question.1
Sent.IV.D17Circa primum tria facit: primo ponit rationes ad partem affirmativam; secundo ad negativam, ibi: quod qui negant, eas determinare laborant; tertio determinat veritatem, ibi: quid igitur super his sentiendum sit, quid tenendum?
Concerning the first he does three things: first, he gives the reasons on the affirmative side; second, the negative side, at: but those who deny it struggle with the determination of the authorities;1 third, he determines the truth, at: what, then, is to be felt concerning this? What to be held?2
Sent.IV.D17Jam secundum quaestionis articulum inspiciamus. Hic prosequitur quaestiones de ipsa confessione secundum se; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima prosequitur quaestiones superius motas de confessione ex parte ejus cui facienda est confessio; in secunda concludit ex dictis responsionem ad quamdam quaestionem de necessitate confessionis, ibi: si ergo quaeritur ad quid confessio sit necessaria . . . dicimus, quia punitio peccati est.
Let us now examine the second part of the question. Here he pursues questions about confession in itself. And this is divided into two parts: in the first, he pursues questions raised above about confession on the side of the person to whom the confession is made; in the second, he concludes from what has been said an answer to a certain question about the necessity of confession, at: and so, if it is asked for what is confession necessary . . . we say: because it is a kind of punishment for the sin.1
Sent.IV.D17Prima in tres: in prima prosequitur secundam quaestionem superius motam, scilicet utrum oporteat homini confiteri, et an sufficiat confessio Deo facta, ponendo rationes ad veritatem, et contra veritatem; in secunda prosequitur tertiam quaestionem, scilicet an oporteat sacerdoti confiteri, vel possit fieri cuicumque, ibi: nunc priusquam praemissis auctoritatibus . . . respondeamus, tertiam quaestionem intueamur; in tertia respondet ad objectiones secundae quaestionis contra veritatem factas, ibi: cum igitur ex his aliisque pluribus testimoniis perspicuum fiat . . . peccata primum Deo, deinde sacerdoti esse confitenda . . . illud Joannis Chrysostomi non est ita intelligendum, etc.
The first is in three parts: in the first he pursues the second question raised above, namely, whether it is necessary to confess to a man, and whether a confession made to God would suffice, citing arguments for the truth and against the truth. In the second, he pursues the third question, namely, whether it is necessary to confess to a priest, or could it be made to anyone, at: now, before we respond to the aforesaid authorities . . . let us examine a third question.1 In the third, he answers the objections to the second question that are made against the truth, at: and so, from these and many other testimonies, it is made very clear . . . that sins are to be confessed first to God, then to a priest . . . the statement of John Chrysostom . . . is not to be understood in that sense, etc.2
Sent.IV.D17Prima in duas: in prima objicit contra veritatem; in secunda pro ipsa, ibi: sed quod sacerdotibus confiteri oporteat, non solum illa auctoritate Jacobi . . . sed etiam aliorum pluribus testimoniis comprobatur.
The first is in two parts; in the first, he objects against the truth; in the second, in favor of it, at: but that it is necessary to confess to priests is proven not only by that authority of James . . . but also by many testimonies of others.1
Sent.IV.D17Nunc prius quam praemissis auctoritatibus . . . respondeamus, tertiam quaestionem intueamur. Hic duo facit: primo ostendit quod quando facultas adest, confessio facienda est sacerdoti; secundo distinguit in hoc de confessione venialium vel mortalium, secundum Bedam, ibi: Beda vero inter confessionem venialium et mortalium distinguit.
Now, before we respond to the aforesaid authorities . . . let us examine a third question. Here he does two things: first, he shows that when the possibility is present, confession is to be made to a priest; second, he distinguishes in this between mortal and venial sin, in accord with St. Bede, at: but Bede draws a distinction between the confession of venial and mortal sins.1
Sent.IV.D17Hic est triplex quaestio. Prima de justificatione impii. Secunda de contritione. Tertia de confessione. De satisfactione autem in 15 dist. dictum est.
Here there are three questions. The first concerns the justification of unbelievers. The second, contrition. Third, confession. But satisfaction was discussed in Distinction 15.
Sent.IV.D17Q. 1The justification of sinnersDe justificatione impii
Circa primum quaeruntur quinque:
Concerning the first, five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D17.Q1primo, quid sit justificatio impii;
first, what is the justification of sinners;
Sent.IV.D17.Q1secundo, quae praeexiguntur ad ipsam;
second, what is prerequisite for it;
Sent.IV.D17.Q1tertio, quae concurrunt ad ipsam;
third, what else must be present for it;
Sent.IV.D17.Q1quarto, de ordine ipsorum;
fourth, the order of these things;
Sent.IV.D17.Q1quinto, qualis sit.
fifth, how they exist.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1A. 1What is the justification of sinners
Quid sit justificatio impii
What is the justification of sinners
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod haec assignatio quae ponitur Rom. 8, in Glossa interlineali sit incompetens, scilicet: justificatio est remissio peccatorum, et consummatio bonorum operum. Peccata enim inficiunt omnes potentias. Sed justificatio est in sola voluntate; quia secundum Anselmum, justitia est rectitudo voluntatis pro se servata. Ergo cum justificatio nihil aliud sit quam justitiae adeptio, videtur quod non sit remissio omnium peccatorum.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that this description that is set down in the interlinear Gloss on Romans 8 is inadequate, namely: justification is the remission of sins, and the consummation of good works. For sins infect all the powers. But justification is only in the will, for according to Anselm, justice is rectitude of the will kept for its own sake.2 Therefore, since justification is nothing else than the acquisition of justice, it seems that it is not the remisson of all sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, Bernardus dicit, quod justificatio est revelatio divini consilii. Sed divinum consilium revelatur aliquando eis quibus non dimittitur peccatum, sicut patet de Nabuchodonosor, Dan. 2. Ergo justificatio non est peccatorum remissio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Bernard says that justification is the revelation of divine counsel.1 But the divine counsel is revealed sometimes to those whose sins are not forgiven, as is clear from the case of Nebuchadnezzar (cf. Dan 2). Therefore, justification is not the remission of sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, justificatio, ut quidam dicunt, est effectus justitiae generalis qua de impio fit pius. Remissio autem peccatorum non est effectus justitiae, sed gratiae. Ergo justificatio non est remissio peccatorum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, justification, as some people say, is the effect of general justice, by which a faithful person is made from an impious one. But the remission of sins is not an effect of justice, but of grace. Therefore, justification is not the remission of sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg3Praeterea, consummatio bonorum operum in poenitente fit per satisfactionem. Sed homo justificatur per solam contritionem ante satisfactionem, ut ex littera habetur. Ergo justificatio non est consummatio bonorum operum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, consummation of good works in a penitent happens through satisfaction. But a man is justified by contrition alone before satisfaction, as is found in the text. Therefore, justification is not the consummation of good works.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod justificatio sit aliud quam vocatio. Quia, Rom. 8, quatuor per ordinem recitantur: scilicet praedestinatio, vocatio, justificatio, magnificatio. Sed secundum horum distat a primo. Ergo et tertium differt a secundo.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that justification is something different from calling.1 For in Romans 8, four things are listed in order: namely, predestination, calling, justification, glorification. But the second of these stands apart from the first. Therefore, the third also differs from the second.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg5Praeterea, vocatio etiam est in peccato existentium. Prov. 1, 24: vocavi et renuistis. Sed justificatio non, cum sit peccatorum remissio. Ergo justificatio non est vocatio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, calling also happens among those remaining in sin: I have called you and you have refused (Prov 1:24). But justification does not, since it is the remission of sins. Therefore, justification is not calling.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg6Praeterea, vocatio importat distantiam in eo qui vocatur. Sed justificatio importat approximationem ad Deum in eo qui justificatur. Ergo justificatio non est vocatio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, calling implies distance in the one who is called. But justification implies a drawing near to God in the one who is justified. Therefore, justification is not calling.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg7Sed contra, Glossa, Rom. 8, dicit, quod vocare est cognitionem de fide adjuvare. Sed istud adjutorium non est per gratiam gratis datam; quia sic esset etiam malorum; quod est contra intentionem Glossae, ibidem. Ergo est per gratiam gratum facientem. Sed infusio gratiae gratum facientis est justificatio. Ergo vocatio est idem quod justificatio.
On the contrary (1), the Gloss on Romans 8:30 says that to call is to help the understanding of the faith.1 But that help is not through gratuitous grace; for then it would be also for the wicked, which is against the intention of the Gloss there. Therefore, it is by sanctifying grace. But the infusion of sanctifying grace is justification. Therefore, calling is the same as justification.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, idem per essentiam est motus a termino et ad terminum oppositum, sicut de albedine ad nigredinem. Sed vocatio dicit motum a termino, scilicet a peccato; justificatio dicit accessum ad terminum, scilicet justitiam. Ergo justificatio et vocatio sunt idem.
Furthermore (2), a motion from one term to the opposite term, like from whiteness to blackness, is the same thing in essence. But calling names a motion from one term, namely, sin; justification names the approach to another term, namely, justice. Therefore, justification and calling are the same thing.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod justificatio non sit idem quod renovatio mentis, et sanatio. Quia justificari potest aliquis in hac vita, non autem renovari vel sanari. Ergo justificatio neutrum illorum est. Probatio mediae quantum ad justificationem est ex hoc quod dicitur Roman. 3, 24: justificati gratis per gratiam ipsius. Quantum ad sanationem patet per id quod dicitur in Glossa super illud Psalm. 102, 3: qui sanat omnes infirmitates tuas, quod in fine sanabit languores, quando corruptibile hoc induet incorruptionem; quod non erit in hac vita. Quantum ad renovationem autem ex hoc quod dicitur in Glossa super illud Rom. 6: in novitate vitae ambulemus; quod in futuro in immortalitate perficitur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that justification is not the same as the renewal and healing of the mind. For someone can be justified in this life, but not renewed or healed. Therefore, justification is neither of these. The proof of the middle term as to justification is from the fact that it says: they are justified freely by his grace (Rom 3:24). The proof as to the healing is clear from what is said in the Gloss about Psalm 103(102):3: who heals all your diseases, that in the end he will heal weaknesses, when this corruptible thing puts on incorruption—which will not happen in this life. The proof as to renewal: the Gloss on Romans 6:4, so that we may walk in newness of life, says that it is perfected in our future immortality.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg9Praeterea, quorum opposita differunt, ipsa etiam differunt. Sed opposita horum sunt diversa et nomine et ratione; quia justificationi opponitur impietas, renovationi vetustas, sanationi infirmitas. Ergo non sunt idem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, things that have different opposites are themselves different. But the opposites of these things are different both in name and in definition. For impiety is opposed to justification, oldness to renewal, infirmity to healing. Therefore, they are not the same.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg10Sed contra, renovatio mentis et sanatio fit per peccatorum dimissionem. Sed justificatio nihil aliud est quam peccatorum remissio. Ergo videtur quod justificatio sit idem quod renovatio vel sanatio mentis.
On the contrary, renewal of the mind and healing happen by the remission of sins. But justification is nothing other than the remission of sins. Therefore, it seems that justification is the same as renewal and healing of the mind.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod justificatio non reducatur ad attributum misericordiae. Quia secundum Augustinum, majus est de impio facere pium quam creare caelum et terram. Sed creatio caeli et terrae, propter hoc quod infinitam potentiam ostendit, reducitur ad attributum potentiae. Ergo et justificatio impii; et non ad misericordiam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that justification is not reducible to the divine attribute of mercy. For according to Augustine,1 it is a greater thing to make a pious man out of an impious than to create heaven and earth. But the creation of heaven and earth, because it shows infinite power, is reducible to the attribute of power. Therefore, the justification of the impious is reduced to it as well, and not to mercy.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg11Praeterea, Deus, inquantum est bonus, facit omnia bona. Ergo inquantum est justus, facit homines justos. Sed justificare nihil aliud est quam justum facere. Ergo justificatio reducitur ad attributum justitiae magis quam misericordiae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, God, inasmuch as he is good, makes all good things. Therefore, inasmuch as he is just, he makes men just. But to justify is nothing other than to make just. Therefore justification is reducible to the attribute of justice rather than mercy.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg12Praeterea, Ambrosius dicit, quod praecedit quiddam in peccatoribus quo digni sunt justificatione. Sed ad justitiam pertinet reddere alicui hoc quo dignus est. Ergo justificatio reducitur ad attributum justitiae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Ambrose says that a certain something precedes in sinners by which they are worthy of justification.1 But it pertains to justice to render to someone what is worthy. Therefore, justification is reduced to the attribute of justice.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg13Sed contra, miseria hominis in peccato principaliter consistit; miseros enim facit populos peccatum ipsum. Sed miseriam removere ad misericordiam pertinet. Ergo cum justificatio sit peccatorum remissio, videtur quod ad attributum misericordiae reducatur.
On the contrary (1), man’s misery chiefly consists in sin; for it is sin that makes nations wretched (Prov 14:34). But to take away misery pertains to mercy. Therefore, since justification is the remission of sins, it seems that it is reduced to the attribute of mercy.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, justificatio fit per gratiam. Sed gratia est effectus misericordiae, ut patet per illud quod apostolus inducit Rom. 9, 15: miserebor cujus miserebor, et misericordiam praestabo, cujus miserebor. Ergo pertinet ad misericordiam.
Furthermore (2), justification happens by grace. But grace is an effect of mercy, as is clear by what the Apostle quotes in Romans 9:15: I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion. Therefore, it pertains to mercy.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.arg14Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod justificatio de sui ratione importat motum ad justitiam. Justitia autem, secundum Philosophum in 5 Ethica, tribus modis dicitur. Uno enim modo est specialis virtus aequalitatem constituens in commutationibus et distributionibus communicabilium bonorum, quae sunt necessaria in vita. Alio modo est nomen generale ad omnes virtutes, secundum quod actus earum ad bonum commune ordinat secundum directionem legis. Tertio modo importat quemdam statum rectitudinis in homine quantum ad partes ipsius, prout scilicet aliqua pars animae suo superiori subditur, sive alii parti, sive ipsi Deo; et hanc justitiam nominat Philosophus metaphoricam, eo quod diversae partes hominis computantur quasi diversae personae.
To the first question, I answer that justification by definition denotes a movement toward justice. Now according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 5,1 justice is said in three ways. For in one way it is a specific virtue establishing equality in exchanges and distributions of communicable goods, which are necessary in life. In another way it is a general name for all virtues, according as their acts are ordered to the common good according to the direction of the law. The third way conveys a certain state of rectitude in a man in relation to his parts, namely, as each part of his soul is subject to what is above it, whether to another part, or to God himself; and the Philosopher calls this metaphorical justice, in the fact that the different parts of a man are counted as different persons.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.coHaec autem rectitudo per quodlibet peccatum tollitur, et per gratiam reparatur: unde haec justitia generalis etiam dicitur, inquantum omnes virtutes includit, non quidem per modum totius universalis, sicut praecedens justitia; sed generalis dicitur per modum totius integralis: et ad hanc justitiam motus justificatio dicitur. In quolibet autem motu est recessus a termino, et hoc in praedicta assignatione tangitur in hoc quod dicitur: remissio peccatorum, et accessus ad terminum, qui tangitur in hoc quod dicitur: et consummatio bonorum operum.
Now this rectitude is destroyed by any kind of sin, and it is repaired by grace. And so this justice is also called general, inasmuch as it includes all virtues, not indeed in the manner of the universal whole, like the second kind of justice; but general is said in the manner of the integral whole: and justification is said of the movement toward this justice. Now in any movement there is a withdrawal from one term, and this is touched on in the designation mentioned above where it says: the remission of sin; and there is the approach toward the other term, which is touched on in saying: and the consummation of good works.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod tota ista rectitudo a voluntate originaliter est, quae est principium merendi et demerendi; sed etiam est in aliis partibus animae quasi rectificatis, sicut in subjecto.
Reply Obj. 1: All this rectitude is originally from the will, which is the principle of merit and demerit. But it is also in other parts of the soul that are rectified, as in its subject.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod revelatio sumitur ibi materialiter, pro eo scilicet in quo consilium revelatur. Consilium autem divinae praedestinationis fuit de justificatione; unde hoc consilium revelatur per ipsam justificationem, sicut effectus per causam; et sic objectio cessat.
Reply Obj. 2: Revelation there is taken materially, namely, for what counsel is revealed in. Now the counsel of divine predestination was about justification; and therefore this counsel is revealed by justification itself, as an effect by its cause; and so the objection ceases.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod justificatio potest sumi dupliciter: vel secundum quod respondet ad justificari; et sic dicit motum ad justitiam praedictam: vel secundum quod sumitur ad justificatum esse; et sic est effectus formalis justitiae praedictae, quia ea aliquid formaliter justificatum est, sicut albedine albatum.
Reply Obj. 3: Justification can be taken in two ways: either according as it corresponds to being justified, and then it means the movement toward the justice mentioned; or according as it is taken for having been justified; and then it is the formal effect of the justice mentioned, since something was formally justified by it, as something is white by whiteness.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad3Sicut autem ab essentia animae potentiae fluunt, ita rectitudo potentiarum a gratia, quae est essentiae perfectio; et inter ipsas potentias voluntas quae alias movet eis rectitudinem quodammodo largitur; et ideo praedictae justitiae causa prima est gratia, et consequenter caritas, quae voluntatem ad finem perficit, a quo est rectitudo praedicta; et propter hoc ipsa justificatio et peccatorum remissio est effectus justitiae generalis sicut causae formalis proximae; sed caritatis et gratiae sicut causarum causae proximae; sicut aliquis aequatus dicitur et aequalitate, et quantitate quae est aequalitatis causa. Et quia a proximis causis vel terminis aliquid denominari debet; ideo praedictus motus vel terminatio motus magis denominatur a justitia quam a caritate vel gratia.
Now just as the powers of the soul flow from its essence, so does the rectitude of the powers from grace, which is the perfection of the essence. And among those powers, the will, which moves the others, bestows rectitude upon them in a certain way. And so the first cause of the justice mentioned is grace, and consequently, charity, which perfects the will toward its end, from which this rectitude exists. And because of this, justification itself and the remission of sins is an effect of general justice as of a proximate formal cause; but it is an effect of charity and grace as of the proximate cause of the causes, just as someone is called equal both from equality and from the quantity that is the cause of the equality. And since something should be named from its proximate causes or its terms, this is why the motion discussed, or the terminus of that motion, is named rather from justice than from charity or grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1Ad quartum dicendum, quod consummatio bonorum operum potest accipi vel in executione ipsorum, et ita procedit objectio, et sic non accipitur hic; vel in infusione habituum, a quibus opera bona perfectionem habent; et sic dicitur hic consummatio bonorum operum justificatio.
Reply Obj. 4: The consummation of good works can be taken either as the performance of those works—and then the objection holds, but this is not how it is taken here; or in the infusion of habits, from which good works have their perfection; and that is how the consummation of good works is called justification here.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod vocatio est duplex: quaedam exterior, ut quae fit per praedicatorem; et haec non est justificatio, sed disponit ad eam: quaedam vero interior: et haec quandoque quidem non pertingit ad finem suum ex vocati defectu; et haec vocatio nihil aliud est quam aliquis instinctus, vel motus ad bonum, a Deo immissus; et haec etiam vocatio non est idem quod justificatio, sed via ad illam: quandoque autem pertingit ad finem, quando scilicet aliquis audit vocantem, et venit ad Christum, ut dicitur Joan. 6, 45: omnis qui audivit a patre et didicit, venit ad me: et haec vocatio idem est quod justificatio secundum substantiam, sed differt ratione: quia vocatio dicitur secundum quod per infusionem gratiae et auxilium homo a peccato retrahitur; sed justificatio respicit terminum ad quem, scilicet praedictae rectitudinis statum; et sic vocatio sumitur Rom. 8, ut patet per Glossam. Auxilium enim quod fidei, nos vocando, Deus praestat, est gratia, quae facit fidem per dilectionem operari.
To the second question, it should be said that calling happens in two ways: one that is external, like what happens through preaching; and this is not justification, but does dispose to it. The other is interior; and sometimes indeed this does not attain its end due to a failure on the part of the one called; and this calling is nothing else than a certain impulse or movement toward the good sent by God. And this calling is also not the same as justification, but a path to it. But sometimes it reaches its end, namely, when someone hears the one calling him and comes to Christ, as it says in John 6:45: everyone who has heard and learned from the Father comes to me. And this calling is the same as justification according to substance, but it differs in notion. For calling is said about a person’s withdrawal from sin by the infusion and help of grace; but justification has to do with the ending terminus, namely, the state of rectitude mentioned above. And this is how calling is taken in Romans 8:30, as is seen in the Gloss. For the help for faith that God gives us by calling us, is grace, which causes the working of faith by love.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1Unde illorum quatuor quae ibi ponuntur, praedestinatio est causa justificationis in justificante, vocatio autem est idem justificationi, ratione differens, ut dictum est; sed magnificatio est justificationis complementum, sive referatur ad perfectionem gratiae, sive ad perfectionem gloriae.
And so of those four that are listed there, predestination is the cause of justification in the one justifying, while calling is the same as justification but differing in notion, as was said; but glorification is the fullness of justification, whether it is referred to the perfection of grace, or to the perfection of glory.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod vocatio ibi praeponitur justificationi: quia prius est recessus a termino quam accessus ad terminum.
Reply Obj. 1: Calling is placed before justification there, because withdrawing from one term comes before approaching the other.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod objectio procedit de primis duabus justificationibus, non de tertia.
Reply Obj. 2: The objection proceeds from the first two kinds of justification, not the third.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod ille non justificat1 quantum ad terminum a quo erat distans, sed quantum ad terminum ad quem est prope; et hoc competit ei quod dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: That person who is justified is not justified with respect to the term that he is far from, but the term that he is close to; and this fits with what has been said.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod praedicta justitiae rectitudo metaphorice sanitas animae dicitur et novitas ipsius, eo quod sanitas commensurationem debitam in partibus corporis importat; novitas autem integritatem et virtutem et decorem habet; et per haec omnia patet quod rectitudo potentiarum animae, quae justitia dicitur, continet haec omnia per similitudinem. Sed quia res aliqua non est ita similis uni quin etiam aliis possit assimilari; inde est quod ea quae metaphorice dicuntur, non ita conveniunt uni quin et aliis convenire possint, sicut leo metaphorice et Deus et diabolus dicitur; unde sanitas et novitas per similitudinem integritatem gratiae significare possunt, quae per culpam tollitur; unde culpa etiam similitudinarie dicitur vetustas et languor animae; et etiam possunt significare integritatem naturae, quam tollit poena, quae etiam vetustas et languor dicitur. Sed quia culpa est causa poenae, ideo vetustas in vetustate et languor in languore includitur, sicut effectus in causa. Patet ergo quod ipsa justificatio, per quam gratia acquiritur et culpa tollitur, renovatio et sanatio dici potest; quamvis etiam ablatio poenae renovatio et sanatio dici possit.
To the third question, it should be said that the rectitude of justice mentioned above is said metaphorically for healing of the soul and its newness, by the fact that healing means the due balance in the parts of the body, while newness contains integrity and strength and seemliness. And through all these it is clear that the rectitude in the soul’s powers that is called justice contains all these things by a similitude. But since no thing is so similar to one thing that it cannot be made also similar to another, this is why things that are said metaphorically do not conform so much to one thing that they cannot also conform to others, as ‘lion’ is said metaphorically of both God and the devil. And therefore healing and newness can signify by a similitude the integrity of grace, through which guilt is taken away, which is why guilt is also called by a similitude ‘oldness’ and ‘illness’ of soul; and it can also signify the integrity of nature, which punishment takes away, so that it also may be called oldness or illness. But because guilt is the cause of punishment, thus oldness is included in oldness and illness in illness, as an effect in a cause. Therefore it is clear that justification itself, by which grace is acquired and guilt is taken away, can be called renewal and healing, although the removal of punishment can also be called renewal and healing.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quantum ad culpam potest fieri renovatio in hac vita, sed non quantum ad poenam omnino; et similiter est de sanatione; et sic loquuntur auctoritates illae.
Reply Obj. 1: As to the fault, a renewal can happen in this life, but not entirely as to punishment, and it is likewise with healing; and this is how those authorities are speaking.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod illa etiam per similitudinem signant idem quod impietas, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: Those things also represent, by a similitude, the same thing as impiety, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad9Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod in omni actione quam Deus in creatura facit omnia attributa concurrunt (alias ejus actio non esset perfecta), sed tamen aliqua ipsius actio vel effectus actionis uni attributo appropriatur magis quam alteri, inquantum illud attributum magis manifestatur per talem actionem vel effectum quam per aliud; sicut per revelationem futurorum manifestatur plenitudo divinae sapientiae; et ideo sapientiae appropriatur. Et quia in justificatione impii maxime divina misericordia manifestatur, ideo ad hoc attributum reducitur.
To the fourth question, It should be said that in every action that God does in creation, all his attributes concur (otherwise his action would not be perfect), but nevertheless, some actions or effects of his are appropriated to one attribute more than another, inasmuch as that attribute is more manifest by such an action or effect than by another; as by revelation of future events the fullness of divine wisdom is manifest, and so it is appropriated to his wisdom. And since in the justification of the impious, divine mercy is manifest the most, therefore, it is reduced to this attribute.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod difficultas quae est in justificatione impii, maxime est ex incongruentia impii ad justificationis effectum suscipiendum; et ideo quando talis effectus in ipsum inducitur, magis indicat misericordiam quam potentiam. Sed effectus creationis difficultatem habet propter magnitudinem facti, vel propter modum faciendi, quia ex nihilo fit aliquid; et ideo manifestat maxime potentiam.
Reply Obj. 1: The difficulty that exists in the justification of the impious is mostly from the lack of congruity between the impious and the reception of justification’s effect. And so when an effect like this is brought about, it indicates mercy more than power. But the effect of creation contains difficulty because of the magnitude of the deed, or because of the manner of doing it, since something is made out of nothing; and therefore it most of all manifests power.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod justificatio manifestat justitiam divinam sicut causam exemplarem, sed misericordiam sicut causam efficientem: effectus autem proprie causae efficienti respondet. Sed bonitas creaturae manifestat bonitatem divinam utroque modo: quia bonitas movet ipsum ad communicandum similem bonitatem. Sed misericordia magis movet ad justificandum quam justitia.
Reply Obj. 2: Justification manifests divine justice as its exemplar cause, but mercy as its efficient cause, while an effect properly corresponds to its efficient cause. But the goodness of creation manifests the divine goodness in both ways, for his goodness moves him to communicate similar goodness. But mercy moves him to justify men more than justice.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad11Ad tertium dicendum, quod illud non est intelligendum quasi aliquis ante justificationem sit sufficienter dignus; alias gratia non esset gratia; sed quia est in ipso aliqua dispositio ad justificationem, qua est minus indignus quam alii; unde talis dignitas ad justitiam non sufficit.
Reply Obj. 3: That is not to be understood as though anyone were sufficiently worthy before justification, otherwise grace would not be grace; but rather that there is in a person a certain disposition to justification, by which he is less unworthy than others; and so a worthiness like this is not enough for justice.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A1.ad12A. 2Prerequisites for justification
Quae praeexiguntur ad ipsam
Prerequisites for justification
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod praeparatio, per quam aliquis facit quod in se est, ad justificationem non praeexigatur. Ille enim qui ad peccandum nititur, non praeparat se ad gratiam faciendo quod in se est. Sed aliquando aliquis justificatur qui ad peccatum tendit, sicut de Paulo patet Actuum 9. Ergo praedicta praeparatio ad justificationem non praeexigitur.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that some preparation by which a person does what is in him is not prerequisite for justification. For the person who strives to sin does not prepare himself for grace by doing what is in him. But sometimes someone is justified who is inclined toward sin, as is clear with Paul in Acts 9. Therefore, the preparation mentioned is not prerequisite for justification.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, major est caritas in Deo quam illa quam homini praecipit. Sed homini praecipit ut benefaciat inimicis, Matth. 5. Ergo ipse multo fortius benefacit justificando his qui peccando inimicitias contra ipsum exercent; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the charity in God is much greater than what he commands man to do. But he commands man to do good to his enemies (Matt 5:44). Therefore, much more will he do good by justifying those who practice enmity against him by sinning. And so, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg2Praeterea, Dei bonitate nihil majus cogitari potest. Sed bonum est diffusivum sui, secundum Dionysium. Cum ergo major diffusio bonitatis esset, si etiam renitentibus daretur gratia, videtur quod gratiae infusio, per quam fit justificatio, praeparationem non praeexigat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, nothing greater can be thought than the goodness of God. But good is diffusive of itself, according to Dionysius.1 Therefore, since it would be a greater diffusion of goodness if grace were given also to those struggling against it, it seems that the infusion of grace by which justification happens does not require any preparation.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg3Sed contra, ille qui clausum habet oculum materialem, non potest lumen materiale suscipere. Sed ille qui se non praeparat faciendo quod in se est, non aperit oculum spiritualem, quem peccando clausit. Ergo non potest lumen gratiae spiritualis recipere; et sic non potest justificari.
On the contrary (1), someone who has closed physical eyes cannot receive physical light. But someone who does not prepare himself by doing what is in him does not open his spiritual eyes, which he has closed by sinning. Therefore, he cannot receive the light of spiritual grace. And thus he cannot be justified.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, Augustinus dicit: qui creavit te sine te, non justificabit te sine te. Ergo praeexigitur praeparatio ex parte nostra.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says, the one who created you without you will not justify you without you.1 Therefore, some preparation is required on our part.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod nihil sit in homine quod facere possit ut ad gratiam habendam se praeparet. Quia super illud Exod. 7, induravit cor ejus etc., dicit Glossa, quod ita induratum est cor ejus, quod nihil poterat facere acceptabile Deo. Sed nihil ad gratiam habendam praeparat nisi opus acceptabile Deo. Ergo non erat in eo facere aliquid per quod se praepararet; et eadem ratio est de aliis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that there is nothing in a person that he could do to prepare himself for having grace.1 For commenting on Exodus 7:3, he has hardened his heart, etc., the Gloss says that his heart was so hardened that nothing could make him acceptable to God. But only a work acceptable to God prepares one for having grace. Therefore, there was nothing in him that he could do to prepare himself; and the same argument applies to others.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg5Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod cum fides justificationem impetrat, voluntas concomitatur gratiam, non ducit; est pedissequa, non praevia. Sed si homo posset se ad gratiam nondum habitam praeparare, voluntas ejus esset praevia gratiae. Ergo non potest homo aliquid facere per quod se ad gratiam praeparet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Augustine says that when faith obtains justification, the will accompanies grace, it does not lead it; it follows on its heels, it does not go ahead.1 But if a person could prepare himself for grace he did not yet have, his will would go ahead of grace. Therefore, no one can do something by which he prepares himself for grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg6Praeterea, nullus potest se ad gratiam praeparare nisi recte agendo. Sed secundum Augustinum in Lib. Retract., a mortalibus recte non vivitur nisi prius liberum arbitrium a peccati pravitate liberetur; quod fit per gratiam. Ergo ante gratiam habitam non potest se ad gratiam praeparare.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one can prepare himself for grace if not by acting rightly. But according to Augustine in his book of the Retractions, mortals do not live rightly unless first the free will is freed from the depravity of sin,1 which happens through grace. Therefore before grace is possessed a person cannot prepare himself for grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg7Praeterea, fides intentionem dirigit. Sed operatio quae sine recta intentione fit, non potest ad gratiam praeparare. Ergo oportet quod fides praecedat praeparationem; et ita cum fides ad gratiam pertineat, ut Augustinus ex verbis apostoli probat; ante gratiam praeparatio ad gratiam esse non potest.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, faith directs the intention. But the operation that is done without a right intention cannot prepare one for grace. Therefore, it is necessary that faith precede preparation; and so since faith pertains to grace, as Augustine proves by the Apostle’s words, there can be no preparation for grace before grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg8Sed contra, Deus non praecipit homini impossibile. Sed praecipit ei quod se ad gratiam aliquid faciendo praeparet, ut patet Jac. 4, 8: appropinquate Deo, et appropinquabit vobis. Ergo possibile est homini facere quod se ad gratiam praeparet.
On the contrary, God does not command man to do the impossible. But he commands that man prepare himself for grace by doing something, as is clear from James 4:8: draw near to God and he will draw near to you. Therefore, it is possible for a man to do something to prepare himself for grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit necessarium eum qui facit quod in se est, justificari. Illud enim quod fit gratis, fit ex liberalitate, non ex necessitate. Sed justificamur gratis, ut patet Rom. 3. Ergo non est necessarium quod justificemur, quantumcumque simus praeparati.
Obj. 1: Furthermore, it seems that it is not necessary for the person who does what is in him to be justified.1 For what is done freely is done out of generosity, not out of necessity. But we are freely justified, as is clear from Romans 3:24. Therefore, it is not necessary that we be justified, no matter how much we have been prepared.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg9Praeterea, Deus comparatur ad nos sicut figulus ad lutum, ut patet Isai. 64, et Hierem. 18, et Rom. 9. Sed quantumcumque lutum sit praeparatum, non est necessarium quod ex eo formetur vas. Ergo quantumcumque homo sit praeparatus, non est necessarium quod ei gratia infundatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, God is compared to us as a potter to clay, as is clear from Isaiah 64:7, Jeremiah 18:3–6, and Romans 9:20. But no matter how much clay is prepared, it is not necessary that a vessel be formed from it. Therefore, no matter how much a man is prepared, it is not necessary that grace be poured upon him.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg10Praeterea, illud quo posito necesse est alterum esse, videtur sufficienter ad illud ordinari. Sed actus noster, qui sufficienter ad aliquid ordinatur, dicitur esse meritorius illius. Ergo aliquis merebitur justificationem secundum opera quibus se praeparavit, si necessario ad praeparationem illam sequitur justificatio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is considered necessary to be another seems to be sufficiently ordered to it. But our acts that are sufficiently ordered to something are said to be meritorious of that. Therefore, someone will merit justification according to the acts by which he has prepared himself, if justification follows that preparation by necessity.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg11Sed contra, impossibile est summam veritatem mentiri. Sed ipsa veritas promisit se gratiam daturum ei qui quod in se est, facit. Zach. 1, 3: convertimini ad me, et ego convertar ad vos; et Apoc. 3, 20: si quis aperuerit mihi, intrabo ad eum. Ergo necesse est eum qui facit quod in se est, justificari.
On the contrary (1), it is impossible for the highest truth to lie. But truth itself promises to give grace to anyone who does what is in him: turn to me and I will turn to you (Zech 1:3); and if anyone shall . . . open to me, I will come in to him (Rev 3:20). Therefore, it is necessary that anyone who does what is in him, be justified.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, Rom. 5, super illud: justificati ex fide, dicit Glossa: Deus recipit confugientes ad se; aliter in eo esset iniquitas. Sed impossibile est in Deo esse iniquitatem. Ergo necessarium est quod justificet illos qui faciunt quod in se est.
Furthermore (2), commenting on the text, we are justified by faith (Rom 5:1),1 the Gloss says: God receives those seeking refuge in him; otherwise there would be iniquity in him.2 But it is impossible for there to be iniquity in God. Therefore, it is necessary that he justify those who do what is in them.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.arg12Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod voluntas, quae est susceptiva perfectionis justitiae, non potest huic perfectioni subjici ab extrinseco agente cui nil conferat; quia hoc esset per violentiam agens, quae in voluntatem non cadit, cum cogi non possit; et ideo oportet quod ipsa cooperetur ad suam perfectionem; et haec cooperatio dicitur praeparatio ad gratiam, quae facit quod in se est. Sed non semper oportet quod talis praeparatio tempore justificationem praecedat, sicut oportet in mutationibus naturalibus quod alteratio tempore semper praecedat generationem; quia cum actus voluntatis sit in sua potestate, a principio potest esse tantum intensus, quantum sufficit ad praeparationem; sed dispositio naturalis ad formam successive ad hanc intentionem procedit. In illis autem qui non per propriam voluntatem culpam incurrunt, et usum voluntatis non habent, non exigitur ex parte eorum aliqua praeparatio, sicut de pueris patet in baptismo.
To the first question, I answer that the will, which is susceptive of the perfection of justice, cannot be subjected to this perfection by an outside agent to whom it grants nothing; for that would be working by violence, which does not fall within the voluntary, since it cannot be forced. And so it is necessary that it cooperate in its own perfection; and this cooperation is called the preparation for grace, which does what is in one. But it is not always necessary that preparation like this precede justification in time, as it is necessary in natural changes for alteration to always precede generation in time. For since an act of the will is in a person’s own power, it can be as intense from its beginning as is sufficient for preparation. But a natural disposition does proceed toward a form subsequent to this intention. Now among those who incur fault not by their own will, and do not have the use of the will, no preparation is required on their part, as is seen in the case of children in baptism.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod justificatio, de qua nunc loquimur, semper est cum cooperatione voluntatis, quae praeparatio dicitur. Sed haec cooperatio, ut dictum est, quandoque diu ante incipit quam gratia infundatur; quandoque autem, quia perfecta est, statim justificationem adjunctam habet; unde potest contingere quod aliquis dum est in proposito et intentione peccandi, subito ejus voluntas convertatur ad Deum, vel ex aliquo exteriori occasionem accipiens, sicut fuit in Paulo; vel etiam ex aliquo interiori instinctu, quo cor hominis movetur a Deo. Unde non sequitur quod talis gratiam habeat non faciens quod in se est.
Reply Obj. 1: The justification that we are now discussing is always with the cooperation of the will, which is called preparation. But this cooperation, as was said, begins sometimes long before grace is bestowed. But sometimes, because it is perfect, it has justification immediately attached to it. And so it can happen that while someone has the plan and intention of sinning, suddenly his will is converted to God, either taking the occasion from something outside it, as was the case with Paul; or even by some interior impulse, in which the heart of a person is moved by God. And so it does not follow that such a person would have grace without doing what is in him.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod homini non praecipitur quod illa bona faciat inimicis suis quorum capaces non sunt, sed illa quae suscipere possunt; et hoc Deus maxime implet, quia bona quibus capaces sunt, scilicet naturalia, eis largitur qui contra ipsum peccando inimicitias exercent. Boni tamen gratiae capaces non sunt nisi voluntate consentiente; et sic quod ipse paratus est dare, illi recipere nolunt.
Reply Obj. 2: Man is not commanded to do goods to his enemies that they have no capacity for, but goods that they can receive; and God fulfills this the most, for the goods that they have a capacity for, namely, natural ones, he bestows on those who practice enmity against him by sinning. But they do not have a capacity for the good of grace unless their wills consent. And so what he is prepared to give, they do not wish to receive.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod talis diffusio boni non potest intelligi nisi aliquis perfectionem illam suscipiat, cujus non est capax; et ideo ratio illa procedit ex falso.
Reply Obj. 3: Such a diffusion of good cannot be understood unless someone is susceptible to that perfection of which he1 is not capable; and so that argument proceeds on false grounds.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod praeparatio quae exigitur in materia ad hoc quod formam suscipiat, duo includit; scilicet quod sit in debita proportione ad formam et quod sit in debita proportione ad agens quod debet formam inducere; quia nihil se educit de potentia in actum. Debita autem proportio ad suscipiendum actionem agentis attenditur secundum debitam approximationem ad agens.
To the second question, it should be said that the preparation that is required in the matter in order to receive the form includes two things: namely, that it be in due proportion to the form, and that it be in due proportion to the agent who must introduce the form. For nothing brings itself from potency into act. Now due proportion to the reception of the agent’s action is considered according to the due approach unto the agent.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2In spiritualibus autem non est intelligenda localis approximatio, sed spiritualis, quae est dupliciter. Primo per similitudinem naturae, secundum quod res corruptibiles dicuntur magis a primo distare quam incorruptibiles in 2 de Gener., et propter hoc debilius esse recipiunt; et similiter spiritualia propinquiora esse Deo quam corporalia: et propter hoc angeli, secundum Dionysium, abundantius de divina bonitate recipiunt. Secundo secundum affectum; quia, secundum Augustinum, Deo non loco, sed affectu propinquamus. Sed debita proportio materiae ad formam est dupliciter; scilicet per ordinem naturalem materiae ad formam, et per remotionem impedimenti.
But in spiritual things this is not to be understood as a spatial approach, but a spiritual one, which happens in two ways. First, by likeness of nature, according as corruptible things are said to be more distant at first from incorruptibles, in On Generation 2,1 and because of this they receive being weakly. And likewise spiritual things are closer to God than corporeal things; and because of this angels, according to Dionysius,2 receive more abundantly from divine goodness. Second, by affection, for according to Augustine, we draw near to God by our affections, not by our place.3 But there are two kinds of due proportion of matter to form, namely, by the natural order of matter to form, and by the removal of impediments.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2Ad hoc ergo quod voluntas se ad gratiam justificantem praeparet, oportet quod se in debita proportione ad Deum qui dat et ad gratiam quae datur, ponat. Sed proportio ad Deum per naturae similitudinem non est in potestate voluntatis; similiter nec proportio capacitatis gratiae, quia haec ei praeexistunt a creatione; unde relinquitur quod in ipsa voluntate sit appropinquare Deo per affectum et desiderium, et ordinari ad gratiam per remotionem impedimenti, quod quidem impedimentum est peccatum; et ideo per displicentiam peccati et affectum ad Deum se aliquis ad gratiam praeparat; et quando haec duo efficaciter facit, dicitur facere quod in se est; et gratiam recipit. De primo horum dicitur Jac. 4, 8: appropinquate Deo, et appropinquabit vobis; de secundo Apoc. 3, 20: si quis aperuerit mihi, intrabo ad eum.
Therefore, for the will to prepare itself for justifying grace, it must place itself in the right proportion to God who gives the grace, and to the grace that is given. But the proportion to God by the likeness of nature is not in the will’s power; likewise, neither is the proportion of the capacity for grace, for these pre-exist from creation. And therefore it remains that in the will itself it may draw near to God by affection and desire, and be ordered to grace by the removal of any impediment, which impediment, of course, is sin. And so, by displeasure with sin and affection for God someone prepares himself for grace; and when he does these two things efficaciously, he is said to do what is in him; and he receives grace. The first of these is said in James 4:8: draw near to God and he will draw near to you; the second, in Revelation 3:20: if anyone shall open to me, I will come into him.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod si opus Deo acceptabile dicatur opus meritorium, tunc planum est quod nec Pharao nec aliquis in peccato mortali existens, potest facere opus Deo acceptum. Si autem omne opus quod est bonum ex genere, et bona intentione factum, dicatur opus acceptabile Deo; tunc dicitur Pharao non potuisse, non quia omnino non potuerit, sed propter fixionem obstinatae voluntatis ad malum, in quam inciderat divina gratia desertus.
Reply Obj. 1: If a meritorious work were called a work acceptable to God, then it is plain that neither Pharaoh nor anyone situated in mortal sin can do a work acceptable to God. But if every work that is good in its genus and done from a good intention were called a work acceptable to God, then Pharaoh is said to have been unable, not because he was unable in any way, but because of fastening his stubborn will on evil, into which, deserted by divine grace, he had fallen.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod voluntas nostra est omnino pedissequa respectu divinae gratiae, et nullo modo praevia; quia ipsa voluntas bona, quae gratiam gratum facientem praecedit, ex Deo nobis provenit, qui gratuita sui voluntate nos ad hoc provocat vel flagellis, vel aliquo auxilio interiori aut exteriori. Nec tamen voluntas haec est praevia, sed pedissequa respectu gratiae gratum facientis; quia non est causa ipsius, sed aliqualiter ad ipsam viam parat.
Reply Obj. 2: Our will follows at the heels of divine grace in every way, and in no way does it go ahead of it. For the will itself, which precedes sanctifying grace, comes to us from God, who calls us to this by the will he has given us, whether by scourges or some inner or outward help. Nevertheless, this will still does not precede, but follows at the heels of sanctifying grace, for it is not its cause, but it prepares its path in another way.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod sine gratia gratum faciente non potest recte a mortalibus vita duci, secundum quod ly recte importat rectitudinem ad finem ultimum pertingentem; potest tamen etiam sine ea recte aliquid agi rectitudine quam habet actus ex materia et circumstantiis et fine debito, sed non sine gratia quae dicitur gratuita Dei voluntas.
Reply Obj. 3: Without sanctifying grace, life cannot be lived rightly by mortals, according as ‘rightly’ means the rectitude that attains the last end. But even without it something can be done rightly, by the rectitude that an act has from its matter and circumstances and due end, but not without the grace that is called God’s freely-given will.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod recta intentio ad finem ultimum determinate perducens, non potest esse sine fide; sed tamen finis ultimus, scilicet Deus, potest esse in intentione ejus etiam qui finem non habet, per generalem vel naturalem cognitionem quam de Deo habet; unde etiam ille qui fidem non habet, potest se ad fidem habendam praeparare et ad gratiam, si secundum suam cognitionem peccatum sibi displiceat, et in Deum affectus ejus feratur.
Reply Obj. 4: Right intention leading specifically to the last end cannot exist without faith; but nevertheless the last end, namely, God, can exist in the intention even of someone who does not have the end, by the general or natural knowledge that he does have of God. And so even someone who does not have faith can prepare himself for having it, and for the grace, if sin displeases him and he directs his affections to God, to the extent of his knowledge.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod duplex est necessitas; scilicet necessitas absoluta, et necessitas ex suppositione. De prima quidem necessitate loquendo, non est necessarium eum gratiam recipere qui se sufficienter ad gratiam parat; quia neque per se necessitas, secundum quam Deum necesse est esse, neque necessitas coactionis vel prohibitionis, in his quae divina voluntate fiunt, cadere potest.
To the third question, it should be said that there are two kinds of necessity; namely, absolute necessity, and conditional necessity. Now in speaking about the first kind of necessity, it is not necessary that anyone receive grace who prepared himself sufficiently for grace, for neither essential necessity, according to which it is necessary that God exist, nor the necessity of force or prohibition, can apply to those things that are done by divine will.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2Loquendo autem de necessitate quae est ex suppositione divini propositi, quo propter benevolentiam suae bonitatis voluit unicuique eam communicare secundum suam capacitatem, necessarium est quod cuilibet materiae praeparatae forma infundatur. Non tamen eodem modo est in omnibus formis; quia formae quae mediantibus secundis agentibus in materia producuntur, necessario in materia disposita recipiuntur necessitate conditionata in comparatione ad Deum, cujus virtute cetera agentia agunt; sed necessitate absoluta per comparationem ad agentia proxima, quae necessitate naturae agunt propter ordinem divinitus eis impositum, quem praeterire non possunt. Formae autem quae immediate a Deo inducuntur, non habent necessitatem absolutam ex parte agentis, sed quaedam ex parte recipientis, sicut in perfectionibus quae sunt de esse naturae, ut est anima rationalis. Formae autem quae non debentur naturae, sicut gratia et virtutes, immediate a Deo productae, nihil habent de necessitate absoluta, sed solum de necessitate ex suppositione divini ordinis, ut dictum est.
But when speaking about the necessity that is conditional on the divine plan, by which he willed because of the benevolence of his goodness to communicate to each person according to his own capacity, it is necessary that he pour the form into any matter that is prepared. Nevertheless, this is not true in the same way with all forms, for the forms that are produced in matter by means of secondary agents are received in the matter disposed by conditional necessity in relation to God, by whose power all the other agents act. But it is by absolute necessity in relation to the proximate agents, who act by the necessity of nature because of the order divinely imposed on them, which cannot be ignored. Now the forms that are introduced directly by God do not have an absolute necessity on the part of the agent, but a certain one on the part of the receiver, as in the perfections that are of natural being, as is the rational soul. But the forms that are not due to nature, like grace and virtues, produced immediately by God, have nothing of absolute necessity, but only of conditional necessity based on the divine order, as was said.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2Et per hoc patet responsio ad objecta; quia primae rationes procedunt de necessitate absoluta, secundae de necessitate, ex suppositione divini propositi.
And by this the responses to the objections are clear; for the first arguments proceed from absolute necessity, but the others from a necessity conditional on the divine plan.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A2A. 3Other conditions for justification
Quae concurrunt ad ipsam
Other conditions for justification
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod gratiae infusio non requiratur ad justificationem. Non enim minus est justificare quam creare. Sed Deus creat sine medio. Ergo et justificat sine gratia media.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that an infusion of grace is not required for justification. For justification is not less than creation. But God created without any medium. Therefore, he also justifies without grace as a medium.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg1Praeterea, in contrariis mediatis unum potest removeri sine hoc quod alterum ponatur. Sed inter statum gratiae et culpae est medium innocentiae status. Ergo potest removeri culpa per justificationem sine hoc quod gratia infundatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, when there is something between two contraries, one of these can be removed without the other being posited. But between the state of grace and the state of guilt is the middle state of innocence. Therefore, guilt can be removed by justification without grace being infused.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg2Sed contra, nulli dimittitur peccatum, nisi ratione caritatis; quia caritas est quae universa delicta operit; Proverb. 10. Sed caritas non potest esse sine gratia, quia nunquam est informis. Ergo nec remissio peccatorum potest fieri sine gratiae infusione.
On the contrary, sin is only forgiven someone by reason of charity, for charity is what covers all offenses (Prov 10:12). But charity cannot exist without grace, for it never exists unformed. Therefore, neither can the remission of sins happen without an infusion of grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit necessarius ad justificationem motus liberi arbitrii in Deum. Ille enim qui trahitur, non movetur libero arbitrio. Sed ille qui venit ad Deum trahitur per justificationem. Joan. 6, 44: nemo venit ad me, nisi pater meus traxerit illum. Ergo in justificatione non est motus liberi arbitrii.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a movement of the free will toward God is not necessary for justification.1 For someone who is drawn is not moved by his free will. But someone who comes to God is drawn through justification: no one comes to me unless my Father draws him (John 6:44). Therefore, in justification there is not a motion of free will.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg3Praeterea, sicut gratia est a Deo, ita et sapientia. Sed ad hoc quod aliquis accipiat sapientiam a Deo, non exigitur motus liberi arbitrii; unde dormienti datur, ut patet 3 Reg. 3, de Salomone; et Job 33, 15, dicitur: in somno . . . tunc aperit aures virorum. Ergo et ad gratiam justificantem suscipiendam non requiritur motus liberi arbitrii.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as grace is from God, so is wisdom. But for someone to accept wisdom from God, no motion of the free will is required. And this is why it is given to someone asleep, as is seen in 1 Kings 3:15, of Solomon; and in Job 33:15–16 it says, in sleep . . . then he opens the ears of men. Therefore, a motion of the free will is not required for receiving justifying grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg4Praeterea, per baptismum aliquis justificatur. Sed in baptismo non requiritur motus liberi arbitrii ad effectum ejus suscipiendum; quia pueri et dormientes ejus effectum suscipere possunt, ut dicit Decretalis Innocentii III. Ergo ad justificationem non requiritur motus liberi arbitrii in Deum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a person is justified by baptism. But in baptism no motion of the free will is required for receiving its effect, for children and those sleeping can receive its effect, as it says in the Decretals of Innocent III.1 Therefore a motion of the free will toward God is not required for justification.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg5Sed contra, Augustinus dicit: qui creavit te sine te, non justificabit te sine te. Ergo requiritur motus liberi arbitrii in Deum ad justificationem.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says, the one who created you without you will not justify you without you.1 Therefore, a motion of the free will toward God is required for justification.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, Bernardus dicit, quod donum gratiae tam absque consensu recipientis esse non potest, quam absque gratia dantis. Sed consensus non est sine motu liberi arbitrii. Ergo motus liberi arbitrii ad justificationem requiritur.
Furthermore (2), Bernard says that the gift of grace is as impossible without the consent of the recipient, as without the grace of the giver.1 But consent is not without a movement of the free will. Therefore, a movement of the free will is required for justification.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg6Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod iste motus liberi arbitrii in Deum non sit motus fidei. Quia ad hoc quod Deus appropinquet nobis per justificationem, oportet quod nos appropinquemus ei per affectum. Sed per affectum facit nos appropinquare Deo caritas. Ergo iste motus liberi arbitrii in Deum, non est fidei, sed caritatis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that this motion of the free will toward God is not a movement of faith.1 For in order for God to draw near to us by justification, we must draw near to him by affection. But charity makes us draw near to God by affection. Therefore, this motion of the free will toward God is not of faith but of charity.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg7Praeterea, Isa. 26, 18, dicitur: a timore tuo, Domine, concepimus spiritum salutis. Ergo cum ista conceptio in justificatione fiat, videtur quod sit motus timoris, non fidei.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Isaiah 26:18 says, out of fear of you, Lord, we have conceived a spirit of salvation. Therefore, since this conception happens in justification, it seems that it is a movement of fear, not of faith.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg8Praeterea, dispositio et perfectio debent esse in eodem. Sed motus fidei est in intellectu, justificatio autem specialiter in affectu. Ergo non est motus fidei.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, disposition and perfection must exist in the same thing. But the motion of faith is in the intellect, while justification is especially in the affections. Therefore, it is not a motion of faith.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg9Sed contra, Rom. 5, 1: justificati per fidem; et Act. 15, 9: fide purificans corda eorum.
On the contrary (1), We are justified by faith (Rom 5:1); and, in purifying their hearts by faith, he has made no distinction between them and us (Act 15:9).
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, justificatio est opus gratiae praevenientis. Sed gratia praeveniens est fides, ut dixit Magister in 2 Lib., dist. 27. Ergo motus fidei requiritur in justificatione.
Furthermore (2), justification is a work of prevenient grace. But prevenient grace is faith, as the Master says in Book II, Distinction 27. Therefore, the motion of faith is required for justification.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg10Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod non requiratur motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum, sive contritio. Luc. 7, 47: dimissa sunt ei peccata multa, quoniam dilexit multum; dicit Glossa, quod ardor caritatis rubiginem peccatorum in ea consumpsit. Sed ardor caritatis potest esse sine motu in peccatum. Ergo ad justificationem non requiritur motus in peccatum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that no contrition or motion of the free will against sin is required;1 for commenting on Luke 7:47: her sins are forgiven her, for she has loved much, the Gloss says that the ardor of charity consumes the rust of sin in itself.2 But the ardor of charity can exist without a motion against sin. Therefore, a motion against sin is not required for justification.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg11Praeterea, conversio ad Deum potentior est ad bonum quam conversio ad rem temporalem ad malum. Sed conversio ad bonum commutabile sufficienter induxit culpam. Ergo et conversio ad Deum sufficienter justificat; et sic non requiritur motus in peccatum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, conversion toward God is more potent for the good than turning toward temporal things is for the evil. But turning toward a changeable good sufficiently introduces fault. Therefore, conversion toward God also sufficiently justifies; and thus no motion against sin is required.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg12Sed contra est quod dicit Glossa in Psal. 50, super illum locum: sacrificium Deo spiritus contribulatus etc.: spiritus contribulatus et contritus est sacrificium in quo peccata solvuntur.
On the contrary, commenting on Psalm 51:17: the sacrifice to God is a broken spirit, the Gloss says, a broken and contrite spirit is a sacrifice in which sins are absolved.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod non debeat addi quartum, scilicet peccatorum remissio. Quia effectus non connumeratur causae. Sed gratiae infusio et contritio sunt causae remissionis peccati. Ergo non debet connumerari eis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a fourth thing should not be added, namely, the remission of sins.1 For an effect is not numbered with its causes. But contrition and the infusion of grace are the causes of the remission of sin. Therefore, it should not be numbered with them.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg13Praeterea, remotio privationis nihil aliud est quam positio habitus. Sed culpa est privatio gratiae. Ergo idem est remotio culpae et infusio gratiae; et ita non debent ad invicem connumerari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the removal of a privation is nothing other than the introduction of a habit. But guilt is the privation of grace. Therefore, the removal of guilt and the infusion of grace are the same thing; and so they should not be numbered with each other.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.arg14Sed contra, generatio unius est corruptio alterius; et tamen generatio corruptioni connumeratur. Ergo cum infusio gratiae sit remissio culpae, debet unum alteri connumerari.
On the contrary, The generation of one thing is the corruption of another;1 and nevertheless generation is numbered alongside corruption. Therefore, since the infusion of grace is the remission of guilt, the one should be numbered with the other.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod necessitas ponendi virtutum habitus in anima infusos, est ex hoc quod actus illi qui homini necessarii sunt ad vitam aeternam consequendam, sunt supra humanae naturae facultatem: quia propriae vires non sufficiunt ad merendum infinitum bonum. Sicut autem beatitudo futura infinitatem habet ex objecto, et per consequens facit actus suos meritorios aliquo modo infinitae virtutis, ut sint tali fini proportionati; ita offensa in Deum commissa habet quamdam infinitatem ex eo in quem commissa est; et ideo ad culpae remissionem non sufficit humana natura; et propter hoc oportet quod ad ejus remissionem, sicut ad merendum vitam aeternam, gratia infundatur.
To the first question, I answer that the necessity of instilling habits of virtue infused in the soul is from the fact that those acts that a person must do to obtain eternal life are above the ability of human nature. For our own powers are not sufficient for meriting an infinite good. Now just as future beatitude has infiniteness from its object, and consequently it imparts to its meritorious acts an infinite power in some way, so that they are proportionate to such an end, so also offenses committed against God have a certain infiniteness from the one they are committed against. And so human nature does not suffice for the remission of guilt; and because of this, for its remission, just as for the meriting of eternal life, grace must be infused.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod gratia in remissione culpae non se habet sicut agens medium, sed sicut causa formalis, qua peccatum remittitur; sicut ignis frigus aufert, calorem in subjecto causato, non sicut instrumento, sed sicut forma contraria; et in creatione etiam est forma naturalis, qua res creata esse formaliter accipit, vel etiam ipsum quo est, quidquid sit illud.
Reply Obj. 1: Grace is not related to the remission of guilt as an intermediate agent, but as a formal cause, by which sin is remitted; just as fire removes cold, having caused heat in a subject, not as an instrument, but as a contrary form. And in creation there is also a natural form, by which a created thing formally receives being, or even that by which it exists, whatever that may be.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis secundum consecutionem argumenti non sequatur positio gratiae ad remotionem, idest negationem, culpae; tamen destructio culpae prius existentis non potest fieri nisi per gratiam: quia illa innocentiae bonitas, quae inter utrumque media videtur, non sufficeret ad hoc quod dignum redderet immunitate ab infinita offensa commissa prius, quamvis sufficeret ut immunem redderet illum in quem peccatum non praecessit. In eo enim qui peccavit, requiritur non solum quod peccatum absit actu, sed etiam quod peccatum prius commissum expietur, et quodammodo tegatur; quod fieri non potest, nisi aliquo habente infinitam virtutem.
Reply Obj. 2: Although according to the order of the argument the inclusion of grace does not follow from the removal, that is, the negation, of guilt; nevertheless the destruction of pre-existing guilt cannot happen except by grace. For that goodness of innocence, which seems to be a middle between the other two, would not suffice to render someone worthy by an immunity from the infinite offense committed before, although it would suffice to render him immune in whom the sin did not precede. For in someone who has sinned, it requires not only that the sin be gone in act, but also that the sin committed before be expiated, and covered in a certain way; which cannot be done except by someone having an infinite power.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod gratia quae datur ad recte vivendum et peccatorum remissionem, per prius respicit voluntatem quam alias potentias: per eam enim peccatur et recte vivitur; et ideo oportet quod infusio gratiae justificantis sit secundum talem modum qui voluntati competat; et propter hoc oportet quod a tali infusione omnis ratio violentiae excludatur, quia violentiae capax non est. Ad hoc autem quod violentia ab actione tollatur, oportet quod patiens cooperetur agenti secundum modum suum; unde in illis quae nata sunt agere, requiritur quod active cooperentur; in illis autem quae sunt nata recipere tantum, sicut materia prima, sufficit ad violentiam tollendam naturalis inclinatio ad formam; et ex hoc dicitur generatio naturalis.
To the second question, it should be said that the grace that is given for living rightly and for the remission of sins has to do with the will before the other powers, for it is by it that we sin and live rightly. And so the infusion of justifying grace must take place in such a way that it applies to the will; and because of this it is necessary that every notion of violence be excluded from this infusion, for it has no capacity for violence. But in order for violence to be removed from the action, the one receiving the action must cooperate with the agent according to his own manner. And so among those things are such as to act, it is required that they cooperate actively. But among those that are such as only to receive, like prime matter, the inclination to a form is enough for the removal of violence; and from this natural generation is named.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3Sed quantum est ibi de contrarietate, tantum est ibi de violentia; unde quando voluntas non habet actum contrarium, sicut est in pueris, sine violentia voluntatis potest infundi gratia per sacramentum, sicut pueris baptizatis; et sine sacramento, sicut patet in sanctificatis in utero. Sed quando voluntas habet suum actum, sicut est in adultis, requiritur actus voluntatis ad gratiam suscipiendam, animam ad datorem ordinans; et ideo ad justificationem, quae per infusionem gratiae fit, requiritur motus liberi arbitrii in Deum.
But there is as much of contrariety there as there is of violence; and so when the will does not have a contrary act, as is the case with children, grace can be infused by the sacrament without violence against the will, as in baptized children; and without the sacrament, as is seen in those sanctified in the womb. But when the will has its own act, as is the case in adults, the act of the will is required to receive grace, directing the soul to grace’s giver. And so for the justification that happens through the infusion of grace, the motion of the free will toward God is required.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod tractio illa de qua Dominus loquitur, non importat coactionem, sed inductionem et adjutorium ad bene operandum.
Reply Obj. 1: That drawing that the Lord speaks of does not mean forcing, but leading along and helping to act well.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod sapientia magis respicit intellectum quam voluntatem, sed gratia magis voluntatem, ut dictum est; et ideo quia intellectus cogi potest, non autem voluntas; ideo ad sapientiam percipiendam, et alias intellectus perfectiones, non requiritur consensus suscipientis, sicut ad perfectionem gratiae; unde in somno fiunt revelationes eorum quae ad sapientiam pertinent, ut patet Num. 2: non autem gratiae infusio.
Reply Obj. 2: Wisdom has more to do with the intellect than the will, but grace more with the will, as was said; and thus, since the intellect can be forced, but not the will, this is why for receiving wisdom and other perfections of the intellect, the consent of the receiver is not required, as it is for the perfection of grace. And so the revelations of those things that pertain to wisdom are made during sleep, as seen in Numbers 12:6; but the infusion of grace is not.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad4Ad tertium dicendum, quod per baptismum etiam adulti gratiam suscipere possunt in dormiendo: quia quamvis non adsit actualis dispositio ex actuali motu voluntatis, adest tamen habitualis dispositio ex motu liberi arbitrii praecedente: qui quidem quandoque ad gratiam percipiendam sufficienter disponit, et tunc gratia infunditur statim, ut dictum est; quandoque autem insufficienter, et tunc talis insufficientia non potest suppleri nisi per alium actum liberi arbitrii, vel per sacramentum, quod ad gratiam dispositive operatur, ut supra, dist. 1, dictum est; et propter hoc sine sacramento nullus adultus justificari potest, nisi actualiter motu liberi arbitrii existente; sed per sacramentum potest, si tamen praecessit motus liberi arbitrii prohibens fictionem.
Reply Obj. 3: By baptism even adults can receive grace while asleep, for although an actual disposition is not present by the actual movement of their wills, there is nevertheless a habitual disposition by the previous movement of the free will; which indeed sometimes disposes one sufficiently to receive grace, and then grace is immediately infused, as was said. But sometimes it disposes insufficiently, and then such insufficiency cannot be supplied except by another act of the free will, either through the sacrament, which works dispositively for grace, as was said above in Distinction 1; and because of this without the sacrament no adult can be justified unless by an actually existing movement arising from his free will; but by the sacrament he can, so long as the movement of the free will that prevents a fictive reception came first.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad5Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod omne quod natum est ex pluribus sequi, attribuitur ei quod primum est; sicut vita attribuitur animae nutritivae, quia ipsa est prior inter principia vitae in viventibus corporaliter. Similiter dicitur animal esse animal per sensum primum, qui est tactus, ut patet in 3 de Anima. Unde si justificatio sequitur ad motum liberi arbitrii in Deum, oportet quod attribuatur illi motui qui naturaliter prior in justificatione apparet. Movetur autem mens in Deum et per intellectum et per affectum, et hi duo motus mentis simul esse possunt, quamvis non simul cogitari possint: quia unus est regula alterius, et per actum intellectus praesentatur suum objectum voluntati, quia objectum ejus est bonum imaginatum vel intellectum, ut Philosophus dicit in 3 de Anima. Sed naturaliter motus intellectus praecedit, sicut objectum naturaliter praecedit actum potentiae; unde cum motus intellectus in Deum sit per fidem, justificatio motum fidei requirit.
To the third question, it should be said that anything whose nature is to follow from several things is attributed to the one that is first; as life is attributed to the nutritive soul, for it is first among the principles of life in things that live bodily. Likewise an animal is said to be an animal by its first sense, which is touch, as is evident from On the Soul 3.1 And so if justification follows the motion of the free will toward God, it must be attributed to that motion that appears naturally prior to justification. Now the mind is moved toward God by both the intellect and by the affections, and these two movements of the mind can be together, although they can be thought of separately, for one is the rule of the other, and by the act of the intellect its object is presented to the will, for its object is the good imagined or understood, as the Philosopher says in On the Soul 3.2 But the movement of the intellect naturally comes first, as an object naturally precedes the act of a power; and since the movement of the intellect toward God is by faith, justification requires the movement of faith.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod motum liberi arbitrii, cum quo gratia infunditur, oportet accipi in sua ultima perfectione. Actus autem fidei perfectus non est, nisi actu affectus perfecto existente: nullus enim credit nisi qui vult, ut Augustinus dicit; et ideo cum actu fidei in justificatione semper adjungitur actus caritatis; et his duobus anima Deo appropinquat. Non enim potest esse dubium quin actui caritatis semper actus fidei conjungatur, ex quo objectum per fidem caritati praesentatur: sicut etiam intelligere nostrum nunquam est in actu nisi imaginatione in actu existente.
Reply Obj. 1: The movement of the free will, along with which grace is infused, must be taken in its last perfection. Now the act of faith is not complete unless perfected by an act of the affections. For no one believes unless he wills to, as Augustine says;1 and therefore an act of charity is always joined to the act of faith in justification; and by these two things the soul draws near to God. For there can be no doubt about whether an act of faith is always united to an act of charity, from the fact that the object is presented to charity by faith; just as also we never actually understand except by an imagination actually arising.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod timor est remota dispositio ad gratiam: nunquam enim ad gratiam attingit, nisi amor adjungatur. Nos autem loquimur hic de dispositione ultima ad gratiam, cum qua gratia datur.
Reply Obj. 2: Fear is a remote disposition to grace, for it never attains to grace unless love is joined to it. But we are speaking here of the last disposition to grace, with which grace is given.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod non oportet in eodem esse dispositionem et perfectionem in rebus ad invicem ordinatis: quia dispositio facta in priori ordinat ad perfectionem factam in posteriori, sicut motus imaginationis est dispositio ad perfectionem intellectus; et similiter motus in intellectu factus potest esse dispositio ad motum affectus.
Reply Obj. 3: In things that are ordered to each other, it is not necessary for there to be the disposition and the perfection in the same thing. For a disposition arising in what is prior orders toward the perfection accomplished in what comes later, just as the movement of the imagination is a disposition to the perfection of the intellect, and likewise the movement happening in understanding can be a disposition to the movement of the affections.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad8Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut in generationibus naturalibus, in quibus una forma expellitur et altera introducitur, propter hoc quod generatio unius est corruptio alterius, oportet esse disponens ad utrumque; ita in justificatione, qua gratia confertur et culpa expellitur, oportet esse dispositionem voluntatis secundum proprium actum ad utrumque. Et ideo sicut per motum liberi arbitrii in Deum disponitur ille qui justificatur, ad gratiam obtinendam; ita per motum liberi arbitrii in peccatum, oportet quod ad culpae expulsionem disponatur; et ideo in justificatione qua innocens justificaretur, oportet esse dispositionem solum ad gratiam inducendam; sed in justificatione qua justificatur impius, oportet dispositionem esse duplicem; unam ad introducendum gratiam, scilicet motum liberi arbitrii in Deum; alteram ad expellendam culpam, scilicet motum liberi arbitrii in peccatum.
To the fourth question, it should be said that just as in natural generation, in which one form is expelled and another is introduced, because of the fact that the generation of one thing is the corruption of another, there must be something disposing to both; so also in justification, by which grace is conferred and guilt is expelled, there must be a disposition of the will according to its proper act toward both. And therefore just as by the movement of the free will toward God the person who is justified is disposed to obtain grace, so also by the motion of the free will against sin he must be disposed to the expulsion of guilt. And therefore in the justification by which the innocent would be justified, only a disposition to the introduction of grace is necessary. But in the justification by which the impious are justified, there must be two dispositions: one for introducing grace, namely, the movement of the free will toward God; and the other for expelling guilt, namely, the movement of the free will against sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod fervor dilectionis de necessitate secum conjunctum habet odium contrarii; et ideo fervor dilectionis ad dimissionem culpae non operatur sine peccati detestatione, quae directe dimissioni culpae respondeat.
Reply Obj. 1: The fervor of love necessarily has joined to it the hatred of its opposite. And so the fervor of love does not work to the remission of guilt without detesting sin, which directly corresponds to the remission of guilt.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod conversio ad Deum sufficit ad gratiam obtinendam quantum in se est, sicut conversio ad bonum commutabile sufficit ad culpam; sed requiritur conversio ad peccatum quasi removens impedimentum. Vel dicendum, quod etiam in peccato conversio non facit culpam sine aversione; et similiter oportet duo esse in justificatione.
Reply Obj. 2: Conversion to God suffices for obtaining grace as far as in it lies, just as turning toward a changeable good suffices for guilt; but a turning toward sin is required, as it were, to remove an impediment. Or it could be said that even in sin turning toward does not cause guilt without a turning away; and likewise, two things are necessary in justification.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad10Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod illa quae per accidens se habent ad aliquid, non includuntur ab illo. Remissio autem culpae se habet accidentaliter ad gratiae infusionem, quia accidit ex subjecto in quo culpam invenit: posset enim esse infusio gratiae sine hoc quod culpa remitteretur, sicut in statu innocentiae fuit, et in Christo homine quantum ad primum instans suae conceptionis; et ideo infusio gratiae non includit culpae remissionem.
To the fifth question, it should be said that those things that are related incidentally to something are not included in it. But the remission of guilt is related incidentally to the infusion of grace, for it arises from the subject where it finds guilt. For the infusion of grace could exist without guilt being remitted, as it was in the state of innocence, and in Christ as a man from the first instant of his conception. And thus the infusion of grace does not include the remission of guilt.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3Unde cum ad justificationem impii, de qua loquimur, sit necessaria culpae remissio, oportet quod connumeretur gratiae infusioni; et sic sunt quatuor quae requiruntur in ipsa justificatione: scilicet gratiae infusio, culpae remissio, motus liberi arbitrii in Deum, et motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum.
And so since the remission of guilt is necessary for the justification of the impious, which we are speaking of, it is necessary that it be numbered along with the infusion of grace. And this is why there are four things that are required in justification itself: namely, the infusion of grace, the remission of guilt, the movement of the free will toward God, and the movement of the free will against sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod objectio illa procedit de effectu proportionato causae qui intelligitur in ipsa causa; non est autem ita de peccati remissione, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: That objection holds for an effect proportionate to a cause, which is understood in the cause itself; but it is not this way with the remission of sin, as was said.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad11Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccatum et gratia non se habent sicut affirmatio et negatio, vel sicut privatio et habitus: quia aliquis potest esse gratia destitutus, et tamen non habebit peccatum, sicut patet de Adam secundum illos qui dicunt eum non fuisse in gratia creatum, quia peccatum aliquid ponit vel esse vel fuisse in peccante. Transeunte enim actu peccati, adhuc peccatum praecedens manet aliquo modo in ipso peccante, secundum quod ex eo reus apud Deum efficitur, sicut etiam actus meritorii manent, ut supra, dist. 14, dictum est; et ideo ratio non procedit.
Reply Obj. 2: Sin and grace are not related as affirmation and negation, or as privation and habit: for someone can be devoid of grace and nevertheless not have sin, as in the case of Adam, according to those who say he was not created in grace; for sin means that something exists or did exist in the sinner. For once an act of sin has passed, the preceding sin still remains in some way in the sinner himself, according as by it he became guilty before God, just as also meritorious acts remain, as was said above in Distinction 14, and so the argument does not proceed.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A3.ad12A. 4The order of events in justificationDe ordine ipsorum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod culpae remotio naturaliter praecedat gratiae infusionem. In Psalm. 62, ubi super illud: sic in sancto apparui tibi, dicit Glossa: nisi quis prius deficiat in malo, nunquam perveniet ad bonum. Ergo remissio mali culpae est prior quam perventio ad bonum gratiae.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the removal of guilt naturally precedes the infusion of grace. For in commenting upon Psalm 63(62):2: so I have come before you in the sanctuary, the Gloss says, unless someone is first lacking in evil, he will never arrive at good.2 Therefore, the remission of the evil of fault is prior to the attainment of the good of grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.arg1Praeterea, remissio culpae et infusio gratiae se habent sicut illuminatio et purgatio. Sed purgatio praecedit illuminationem, secundum Dionysium. Ergo et remissio culpae praecedit gratiae infusionem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the remission of guilt and the infusion of grace are related as purification and illumination. But purification precedes illumination, according to Dionysius.1 Therefore, also the remission of guilt precedes the infusion of grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.arg2Praeterea, in quolibet motu recessus a termino a quo, praecedit accessum ad terminum ad quem: vel tempore, si sit motus successivus; vel saltem natura, si sit mutatio subita. Sed justificationis terminus a quo est culpa; terminus ad quem est gratia. Ergo remissio culpae praecedit infusionem gratiae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in any motion, withdrawal from the starting terminus precedes approach to the ending terminus; whether in time, if it is a successive motion, or at least in nature, if it is a sudden change. But sin is the starting terminus of justification; the ending terminus is grace. Therefore, remission of guilt precedes the infusion of grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.arg3Sed contra est, quia causa naturaliter praecedit effectum. Sed infusio gratiae est causa remissionis culpae, quia infundendo gratiam Deus peccata remittit. Ergo infusio gratiae praecedit.
On the contrary (1), a cause naturally precedes an effect. But the infusion of grace is the cause of the remission of sin, for God forgives sins by the infusion of grace. Therefore, the infusion of grace comes first.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, Ambrosius dicit, quod perfecta virtus in animam intrans, iniquitatem tollit. Sed prius est unumquodque naturaliter quam agat. Ergo prius est virtus et gratia, quam peccatum tollat.
Furthermore (2), Ambrose says that perfect virtue destroys iniquity when it enters the soul.1 But anything is naturally prior to what it does. Therefore, virtue and grace, which destroy sin, are prior.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod motus liberi arbitrii praecedat gratiae infusionem. Quia dispositio praecedit naturaliter perfectionem. Sed motus liberi arbitrii est dispositio ad gratiam. Ergo naturaliter praecedit gratiae infusionem.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the movement of free will precedes the infusion of grace.1 For the disposition naturally precedes perfection. But the motion of free will is a disposition to grace. Therefore, it naturally precedes the infusion of grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.arg5Praeterea, gratiae infusio et culpae remissio se concomitantur. Sed motus contritionis, qui est motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum, causat culpae remissionem. Ergo est prior quam ipsa et prior quam gratiae infusio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the infusion of grace and remission of guilt accompany each other. But the motion of contrition, which is the movement of the free will against sin, causes the remission of guilt. Therefore, it is prior to it and to the infusion of grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.arg6Praeterea, justificatio impii, ut ex dictis patet, est culpae remissio. Ergo illud quod sequitur ad culpae remissionem, sequitur ad justificationem. Sed motus liberi arbitrii non sequitur ad justificationem, sed est de essentia ejus. Ergo non sequitur peccati remissionem; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the justification of the impious, as is clear from what has been said, is the remission of guilt. Therefore what follows the remission of guilt follows justification. But the movement of free will does not follow justification, but is essential to it. Therefore, it does not follow the remission of sin; and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.arg7Sed contra, motus liberi arbitrii, scilicet contritio, est meritorius. Ergo est informatus gratia. Sed gratia informans actum est prior eo, cum sit causa ejus. Ergo gratiae infusio et culpae remissio praecedunt motum liberi arbitrii.
On the contrary (1), the movement of the free will, namely contrition, is meritorious. Therefore, it is informed by grace. But grace informing an act is prior to it, since it is its cause. Therefore, the infusion of grace and remission of guilt precede the movement of the free will.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, actus primus praecedit actum secundum. Sed gratiae infusio et culpae remissio pertinent ad actum primum, qui est forma; motus autem liberi arbitrii sive in Deum sive in peccatum, pertinent ad actum secundum, qui est operatio. Ergo prior est eis gratiae infusio.
Furthermore (2), the first act precedes the second. But the infusion of grace and the remission of fault pertain to the first act, which is the form, while the motion of the free will either toward God or away from sin pertains to the second act, which is operation. Therefore, the infusion of grace is prior.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum praecedat motum liberi arbitrii in Deum. Quia motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum maxime videtur ad timorem pertinere. Sed timor praecedit caritatem, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo et motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum praecedit motum liberi arbitrii in Deum, qui est caritatis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the motion of the free will against sin precedes the movement of the free will toward God.1 For the movement of the free will against sin seems mostly to pertain to fear. But fear precedes charity, as Augustine says.2 Therefore, the motion of the free will against sin precedes the movement of the free will toward God, which is charity.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.arg9Praeterea, motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum est quasi removens prohibens. Sed non sequitur motus ad terminum debitum nisi remoto prohibente, sicut patet in motu locali. Ergo motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum praecedit motum liberi arbitrii in Deum quasi in finem debitum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the motion of the free will against sin is like removing an obstacle. But a motion does not attain its due term unless the obstacle is removed, as is evident from local motion. Therefore, the movement of the free will against sin precedes the movement of the free will toward God as the due end.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.arg10Sed contra, motus liberi arbitrii in Deum est motus fidei; motus autem liberi arbitrii in peccatum est motus poenitentiae. Sed fides praecedit poenitentiae virtutem, sicut supra dictum est. Ergo videtur quod motus liberi arbitrii in Deum sit prior quam motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum.
On the contrary (3), the movement of free will toward God is the movement of faith, but the movement of free will against sin is a movement of repentance. But faith precedes the virtue of penance, as was said above. Therefore, it seems that the movement of free will toward God is prior to the movement of the free will against sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod omnis prioritas secundum ordinem naturae aliquo modo reducitur ad ordinem causae et causati: quia principium et causa sunt idem.
To the first question, I answer that every priority according to the order of nature is in some way reducible to the order of cause and caused, for a principle and a cause are the same.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.coIn causis autem contingit quod idem est causa et causatum, secundum diversum genus causae, ut patet in 2 Physic., et in 5 Metaph.: sicut ambulatio est causa efficiens sanationis, et sanatio est causa finalis ambulationis; et similiter de habitudine quae est inter materiam et formam: quia secundum genus causae materialis materia est causa formae quasi sustentans ipsam, et forma est causa materiae quasi faciens eam esse actu secundum genus causae formalis.
Now in causes it happens that the same thing is a cause and caused, according to the different kinds of causes, as is clear from the Physics 2 and the Metaphysics 5;1 just as walking is an efficient cause of recovering health, and recovering health is the final cause of walking; and similarly with a condition that is between matter and form: for according to the genus of material cause, matter is the cause of form as supporting it, and form is the cause of matter as making it to be in act according to the genus of formal cause.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Ex parte autem causae materialis se tenet secundum quemdam reductionem omne illud per quod materia efficitur propria hujus formae, sicut dispositiones et remotiones impedimentorum; et ideo in generatione naturali quando corruptio unius est generatio alterius per hoc quod forma una inducitur et alia expellitur, remotio formae praeexistentis se tenet ex parte causae materialis; et ideo secundum ordinem causae materialis praecedit naturaliter introductionem alterius formae; sed secundum ordinem causae formalis est e converso. Et quia forma et finis et agens incidunt in idem numero vel specie, ideo etiam in ordine causae efficientis introductio formae prior est: quia forma prior introducta, est similitudo formae agentis, per quam agens agit; et similiter in ordine causae finalis: quia natura principaliter intendit introductionem formae, et ad hanc ordinat expulsionem omnis ejus cum quo non potest stare formae introductio.
Now everything by which matter is made proper to its form, like dispositions and the removal of impediments, stand on the side of the material cause by a kind of reduction. And so in natural generation when the corruption of one thing is the generation of another by the fact that one form is brought in and another is driven out, the removal of the pre-existing form stands on the side of the material cause; and thus according to the order of the material cause it naturally precedes the introduction of the other form; but according to the order of the formal cause it is the other way around. And since form and end and agent coincide in the same number or species, therefore also in the order of the efficient cause the introduction of the form is prior; for before the form is introduced, it is the likeness of the acting form by which the agent acts; and likewise in the order of the final cause: for nature principally intends the introduction of the form and to this it orders the expulsion of anything with which the introduction of the form cannot stand.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Unde cum gratiae infusio et remissio culpae, ut ex dictis patet, se habeat sicut introductio unius formae et expulsio alterius, constat quod secundum ordinem causae materialis remissio culpae praecedit infusionem gratiae; sed secundum ordinem causae formalis, efficientis et finalis, infusio gratiae natura prior est; et propter hoc etiam utrumque invenitur dici causa alterius. Infusio enim gratiae est causa remissionis culpae per modum causae formalis; sed extirpatio vitiorum dicitur operari virtutum ingressum per modum causae materialis.
And so, since the infusion of grace and remission of fault, as is clear from what has been said, are related as the introduction of one form and the expulsion of another, it is clear that according to the order of the material cause, the remission of guilt precedes the infusion of grace. But according to the order of the formal, efficient, and final cause, the infusion of grace is prior by nature; and because of this either one can be said to be the cause of the other. For the infusion of grace is the cause of the remission of guilt by the mode of a formal cause; but the uprooting of vices is said to work the entry of virtues by the mode of a material cause
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Et per hoc patet responsio ad objecta.
And by this the responses to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod in ordine istorum motuum liberi arbitrii ad gratiae infusionem et remissionem culpae, est multiplex opinio.
To the second question, it should be said that there are many opinions about the order of the motions of free will for the infusion of grace and the remission of guilt.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Quidam enim dicunt, quod motus praedicti praecedunt; et concedunt quod motus liberi arbitrii in Deum est motus fidei non formatae, sed informis; et motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum est motus attritionis, non contritionis: quia omne quod praecedit gratiam, non potest esse per gratiam formatum. Sed hoc non potest esse: quia in ipso motu contritionis justificatur poenitens, sicut in ipso actu ablutionis baptismalis justificatur puer baptizatus. Tunc autem aliquis justificatur quando gratiam recipit; unde simul cum gratiae infusione et justificatione est motus contritionis; sed motus attritionis praecedit quasi praeparatorius. Nos autem nunc non loquimur de praeparatoriis ad justificationem, sed de his quae intrant substantiam ipsius.
For some people say that the movements mentioned go first, and they grant that the movement of the free will toward God is not a movement of formed faith, but unformed faith. And the movement of the free will against sin is the movement of attrition, not contrition; for nothing that precedes grace can be formed by grace. But this cannot be: for a penitent is justified in the very movement of contrition, just as a child is justified in the very act of cleansing. But someone is justified when he receives grace, which is why with the infusion of grace and justification there is a movement of contrition; but a movement of attrition precedes as preparatory. However, we are not speaking now about the preparations for justification, but about those things that enter its substance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Et ideo quidam dicunt, quod gratiae infusio praecedit motus liberi arbitrii in Deum et in peccatum, ut possit eos informare; sed culpae remissio sequitur ad utrumque. Sed hoc non potest esse: quia inter gratiae infusionem et culpae remissionem nihil cadit medium, quia hoc est ejus effectus primus et principalis. Et praeterea, sicut ad contritionis motum requiritur quod adsit gratia; ita quod absit culpa; quia cum ea esse non potest.
And so some people say that the infusion of grace precedes the movement of the free will toward God and against sin, so that it can inform them; but the remission of guilt follows both of them. But this cannot be: for nothing falls between the infusion of grace and the remission of guilt, because this is its primary and principal effect. And furthermore, just as for a motion of contrition it is required for grace to be present, it is also required for guilt to be absent, for it cannot exist with it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Et ideo alii dicunt, quod gratiae infusio et culpae remissio praecedunt motus praedictos simpliciter. Sed hoc etiam non videtur usquequaque verum: quia illi motus non requirerentur ad justificationem, nisi aliquam causalitatem haberent respectu illius.
And therefore others say that the infusion of grace and remission of guilt precedes the other motions mentioned simply. But this also does not seem to be entirely true: for those movements would not be required for justification unless they had a certain causality with regard to it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Et ideo dicendum est, quod aliquo modo gratiae infusio et culpae remissio praecedunt; aliquo autem modo praedicti motus: quod patet ex simili in generatione naturali, quae est terminus alterationis. In eodem enim instanti terminatur alteratio ad dispositionem quae est necessitas, et generatio ad formam; et tamen secundum ordinem naturae utrumque est prius altero aliquo modo: quia dispositio quae est necessitas, praecedit formam secundum ordinem causae materialis; sed forma est prior secundum ordinem causae formalis; et secundum hunc modum illa qualitas consummata est etiam formalis effectus formae substantialis, secundum quod forma substantialis est causa accidentalium.
And therefore it should be said that in a certain way the infusion of grace and remission of guilt come first, but in a certain way, the movements mentioned do; which is clear from what is similar in natural generation, namely the term of alteration. For in the same instant the alteration terminates in the disposition that is necessity, and generation terminates in form. And still according to the order of nature one is before the other in some way, for the disposition that is necessity precedes the form according to the order of material cause, but form is prior according to the order of formal cause; and according to this mode, that consummate quality is also the formal effect of substantial form, according as substantial form is the cause of incidentals.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Et ideo cum isti motus, qui sunt in ipsa justificatione impii, sint quasi dispositio ultima ad gratiae susceptionem suo modo, praecedunt quidem in via causae materialis, sed sequuntur in via causae formalis; et ideo nihil prohibet eos esse formatos, quia hoc ad rationem et perfectionem esse formalis pertinet; sicut qualitates quae introducuntur simul cum forma substantiali, quodammodo formantur per formam substantialem: et sicut qualitas praedicta ante sui consummationem et formae introductionem non erat formata, sed informis; ita etiam est de motu liberi arbitrii, si tamen continuatus in fine perficiatur per gratiae infusionem. Nec est inconveniens: quia etsi sit aliquo modo idem secundum genus naturae, non tamen est idem secundum genus moris. Contingit enim unum motum secundum genus naturae esse virtutis et vitii secundum genus moris, sicut patet de illo qui eundo ad Ecclesiam mutat intentionem de malo in bonum.
And so since those movements that are bound up in the justification of the impious are like a last disposition to the reception of grace in its own mode, they do precede in the way of material cause, but they come after in the way of formal cause. And so nothing prevents them from being formed, because this pertains to the account and perfection of formal being, just as qualities that are introduced together with substantial form are formed somehow by substantial form, and just as the qualities mentioned, before their own completion and the introduction of the form, were not formed but unformed; so also it is with the motion of the free will, if nevertheless having continued to the end, it is perfected by the infusion of grace. Nor is it unfitting, for even if it is in some way the same thing according to the genus of nature, nevertheless it is not the same according to the genus of morals. For it happens that one motion may be of virtue according to the genus of nature, and of vice according to the genus of morals, as is seen in someone who, while going to church, changes his intention from evil to good.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Et per hoc patet responsio ad objecta.
And by this the response to the objections is clear.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod motus liberi arbitrii,1 ut ex dictis patet, directe respondet gratiae infusioni; motus autem liberi arbitrii in peccatum directe respondet remissioni culpae; unde eadem ratio est de ordine istorum ad invicem, et de ordine remissionis culpae ad infusionem gratiae.
To the third question, it should be said that the motion of the free will toward God, as is clear from what has been said, directly corresponds to the infusion of grace; but the motion of the free will against sin directly corresponds to the remission of guilt. And therefore there is the same account of the order between these things, and of the order of the remission of sin to the infusion of grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur de timore servili, cujus actus non est motus liberi arbitrii qui est simul cum justificatione: quia timor servilis non est simul cum gratia, qua iste motus informatur; et ideo ratio non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine is speaking of servile fear, whose act is not the movement of free will that is together with justification; for servile fear is not together with grace, by which this motion is informed; and thus the argument is not relevant to the matter at hand.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit, quod sit prior in via causae materialis, ad quam reducitur remotio impedimenti.
Reply Obj. 2: That argument holds, since it is prior in the way of a material cause, to which the removal of impediments is reduced.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod ordo qui attenditur inter virtutes, est secundum quod eliciunt actus suos, quod per modum causae formalis faciunt; et ideo ratio illa procedit secundum viam causae formalis.
Reply Obj. 3: The order that is found among the virtues is according as they elicit their acts, which they do by the mode of a formal cause; and so that argument proceeds according to the way of a formal cause.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A4.ad3A. 5How justification occursQualis sit
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod justificatio impii sit miraculosa. Quia, sicut dicit Augustinus, majus est de impio facere pium quam creare caelum et terram. Sed creatio caeli et terrae est miraculosa. Ergo et justificatio impii.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the justification of the impious is miraculous. Because, as Augustine says, it is a greater thing to make a pious man of a wicked one than to create heaven and earth.2 But the creation of heaven and earth is miraculous. Therefore, the justification of the impious is as well.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg1Praeterea, quanto est major resistentia, tanto est difficilior actio. Sed in creatione non est aliqua resistentia: quia quod non est, non potest resistere; in justificatione autem impii est contrarietas resistens, scilicet impietas inventa in eo. Ergo est difficilior; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the greater the resistance, the more difficult the action. But in creation there is no resistance, for what does not exist cannot resist. But in the justification of the impious there is a resisting contrariety, namely, the impiety found in them. Therefore it is more difficult; and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg2Praeterea, omnis actio divina, quae fit praeter ordinem illius rei in quam operatur, est actio miraculosa; sicut praeter ordinem cadaveris est quod ad vitam reparetur; et ideo resuscitatio mortui divina virtute facta, est miraculosa. Sed quod voluntas ad aliquid trahatur, contra ordinem ipsius est, inquantum est libera. Cum ergo in justificatione impii trahatur a Deo ad bonum, videtur quod justificatio sit miraculosa.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, every divine action that happens outside the order of that thing in which it is worked is a miraculous action; just as it is outside the order of a corpse that it be restored to life; and so the resuscitation of the dead by divine power is miraculous. But that the will is drawn to something is against its own order, as it is free. Therefore, since the will is drawn by God to the good in the justification of the impious, it seems that justification is miraculous.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg3Sed contra, justificatio non est praeter spem proveniens. Sed hoc est de ratione miraculi. Ergo justificatio non est miraculosa.
On the contrary (1), that justification should happen is not beyond hope. But this is of the essence of a miracle. Therefore, justification is not miraculous.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.scPraeterea, miracula dicuntur quae raro accidunt. Sed frequenter aliqui justificantur. Ergo non est miraculosa actio.
Furthermore (2), things are called miracles that rarely happen. But people are often justified. Therefore, it is not a miraculous action.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod infusio gratiae et remissio culpae non sint in eodem instanti. Gratia enim non datur nisi digno. Sed nullus est dignus in quo culpa est. Ergo gratia datur ei a quo culpa jam remota est; et sic non sunt simul.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the infusion of grace and remission of guilt do not take place at the same instant.1 For grace is only given to those who are worthy. But no one is worthy who has guilt. Therefore, grace is given to someone whose guilt is already taken away; and so they are not simultaneous.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg5Praeterea, gratia adveniens expellit culpam. Sed nihil agit nisi postquam est. Gratia autem non prius est quam insit. Ergo oportet quod gratia prius sit in subjecto quam culpam expellat; et ita non sunt simul tempore gratiae infusio et culpae remissio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, when grace comes, it expels guilt. But nothing acts except after it exists. But grace does not exist before it is present in the subject. Therefore, it is necessary that grace be first in the subject before it expels fault; and so the infusion of grace and remission of guilt are not simultaneous.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg6Praeterea, culpa et gratia non sunt in eodem instanti in anima: quia contraria non sunt simul in eodem. Ergo instans in quo ultimo est culpa in anima, est aliud ab illo instanti in quo primo est gratia in ipsa. Sed inter quaelibet duo instantia est tempus medium. Ergo prius tempore expellitur culpa ab anima quam gratia infundatur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, guilt and grace are not in the soul in the same instant, for contraries are not at the same time in the same thing. Therefore, the last instant in which guilt is in the soul is different from the first instant that grace is in it. But between any two instants there is a middle time. Therefore, guilt is expelled from the soul in the time before grace is infused.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg7Sed contra, inter prius et posterius temporis cadit tempus medium. Sed postquam culpa est expulsa ab anima, non est in ipsa, nec gratia inest antequam infundatur. Ergo si prius tempore culpa expellatur quam gratia infundatur, erit aliquod tempus in quo anima gratia et culpa carebit; quod est impossibile: quia dato quod in illo tempore moreretur, neque iret ad infernum neque ad paradisum finaliter; quod est impossibile.
On the contrary (1), between the first moment of time and the last moment of time falls a middle time. But after fault has been expelled from the soul, it is not in it, nor is grace in it before it is infused. Therefore, if guilt is expelled at a time before grace is infused, there will be a certain time in which both grace and guilt are absent from the soul; which is impossible: for if someone died in that moment, he would neither go to hell nor to heaven finally, which is impossible.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.scPraeterea, remissio culpae et infusio gratiae se habent in justificatione sicut introductio unius formae et expulsio alterius in generatione naturali. Sed illa duo sunt in eodem instanti. Ergo et haec duo. Probatio mediae. Quia terminus cujuslibet motus est in instanti. Sed utrumque praedictorum est terminus alterationis, ut in 6 Physic. dicit Commentator. Ergo sunt in eodem instanti.
Furthermore (2), the remission of guilt and infusion of grace are related to justification like the introduction of one form and the expulsion of another in natural generation. But those two things are in the same instant. Therefore, so are these two. Proof of the middle term: for the terminus of any movement is in an instant. But both of the things mentioned are the terminuses of a change, as the Commentator says about the Physics 6.1 Therefore, they are in the same instant.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod sit successiva. Quia nullus motus est in instanti. Sed in ipsa justificatione est motus liberi arbitrii. Ergo non est in instanti, sed successiva.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that justification is successive.1 For no motion is in an instant. But in justification itself there is the movement of the free will. Therefore, it is not in an instant, but successively.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg9Praeterea, sicut intellectus est simplex, ita et liberum arbitrium est simplex. Sed propter simplicitatem intellectus impossibile est simul plura intelligere. Ergo propter simplicitatem liberi arbitrii impossibile est liberum arbitrium simul ferri ad diversa. Ergo cum in justificatione impii sit motus liberi arbitrii in Deum, et in peccatum, non erit justificatio impii in instanti, sed successiva.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as the intellect is simple, so also the free will is simple. But because of the simplicity of the intellect it is impossible for it to understand many things at once. Therefore, because of the simplicity of the free will, it is impossible for the free will to be directed toward different things at the same time. Therefore, since in the justification of the impious there is a movement of the free will toward God, and against sin, the justification of the impious will not be in an instant but successive.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg10Praeterea, impossibile est idem simul esse et non esse. Sed quod fit, non est in permanentibus; quod autem est factum, est in eisdem. Ergo impossibile est simul fieri et factum esse. Sed justificatio est quoddam fieri. Ergo impossibile est simul justificari et justificatum esse: ergo justificatio est successiva: quia inter quodlibet prius et posterius instans temporis, cadit tempus medium, ut dictum est.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is impossible for the same thing to be and not be. But what is coming to be does not exist as a permanent thing, while what has come to be does. Therefore, it is impossible for something at once to happen and to have happened. But justification is a certain happening. Therefore, it is impossible to be being justified and to have been justified at the same time: therefore, justification is successive. For between any first and last instant of time, there falls a middle time, as was said.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg11Praeterea, formae quae suscipiunt magis et minus, non inducuntur subito in subjecto. Sed gratia suscipit magis et minus. Ergo successive infunditur in subjecto; et sic justificatio est successiva.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, forms that are received more and less are not introduced all at once into their subject. But grace is received more and less. Therefore, it is successively infused into its subject, and so justification is successive.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.arg12Sed contra, efficacior est virtus divina ad agendum quam virtus naturae. Sed virtute naturae generatio, qua fit ignis, est in instanti. Ergo multo fortius aliquis fit justus virtute divina in instanti.
On the contrary, divine power is more efficacious for acting than the power of nature. But by the power of nature the generation by which a fire comes to be is in an instant. Therefore, much more is someone made just in an instant by divine power.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod de ratione miraculi secundum se sumpti tria sunt: quorum primum est, quod illud quod fit per miraculum, fit supra virtutem naturae creatae agentis; secundum, ut in natura recipiente non sit ordo naturalis ad illius susceptionem, sed solum potentia obedientiae ad Deum; tertium, ut praeter motum consuetum tali effectui ipse effectus inducatur. Exemplum primi est de gloria corporum in resurrectione, ad quam natura non attingit: exemplum secundi est de illuminatione caeci, in quo non est potentia naturalis ad suscipiendum visum: exemplum tertii est de conversione aquae in vinum praeter cursum naturae.
To the first question, I answer that three things are included in the essential definition of a miracle, of which the first is that whatever happens by a miracle is done above the power of a created agent’s nature; second, that in the receiving nature there is no natural order to receiving it, but only obediential potency to God; third, that the effect itself is brought about outside the motion customary for such an effect. An example of the first is the glory of bodies in the resurrection, to which nature cannot attain; an example of the second is the illumination of the blind, in whom there is no natural potency to receive vision; an example of the third is the conversion of water into wine outside the course of nature.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.coEt haec tria aliquo modo semper concurrunt ad actum miraculosum: quia etsi visiva potentia non excedat vires naturae absolute loquendo, quia eam per generationem inducit; excedit tamen vires naturae considerata impotentia recipientis; et si adsit potentia absolute aliquando, sicut in conversione aquae in vinum, tamen per comparationem ad modum fiendi, neutrum adest; et ideo in definitione miraculi ponitur arduum quantum ad primum; praeter spem, scilicet naturae, quantum ad secundum; insolitum quantum ad tertium.
And these three always coincide in some way in a miraculous act; for even if visual potency does not exceed the powers of nature, speaking absolutely, since it is introduced by generation, nevertheless it does exceed the powers of nature given the lack of potency in the recipient. And if the potency is present absolutely at a certain time, as in the conversion of water into wine, nevertheless, by comparison with the manner of its happening, neither is present. And so in the definition of a miracle is included difficult, as to the first characteristic; beyond hope, namely, of nature, as to the second; unaccustomed, as to the third.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5Et ideo ille effectus qui immediate est a Deo tantum, et tamen inest recipienti ordo naturalis ad recipiendum illum effectum non per alium modum quam per istum, non erit miraculosus; sicut patet de infusione animae rationalis.
And so that effect which is directly from God alone, and yet a natural order exists in the recipient for receiving that effect, by no other manner but this one, will not be miraculous; as is clear with the infusion of the rational soul.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5Et similiter est de justificatione impii: quia ordo naturalis inest animae ad justitiae rectitudinem consequendam: nec alio modo eam consequi potest quam a Deo immediate; et ideo justificatio impii de se non est miraculosa; sed potest habere aliquid miraculosum adjunctum, quod justificationi viam parat.
And it is the same way with the justification of the impious, for a natural order to obtaining the rectitude of justice is in the soul: nor can it be obtained by any other mode than directly from God; and so the justification of the impious is not miraculous in itself; but it can have a something miraculous attached to it, which prepares the way for justification.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum Augustini intelligendum est quantum ad id quod fit: quia in creatione fit res secundum esse naturae, quod est minus quam esse gratiae, quod datur in justificatione: sed quantum ad modum faciendi difficilior est creationis actus, qui potentiam non praesupponit; et tamen de creatione quidam dicunt quod non est miraculosa, eo quod non est alius modus producendi illas res in esse.
Reply Obj. 1: The word of Augustine is to be understood as to what happens, for in creation it happens according to the being of a nature, which is less than the being of grace, which is given in justification. But as to the mode of doing it, the act of creation is more difficult, which does not presuppose any potency, and yet some people say that creation is not miraculous, by the fact that there is no other mode of bringing these things into being.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod contrarium inventum in subjecto resistit actioni dupliciter. Uno modo inquantum agit in ipsum agentem, quod patet in mutuo agentibus et patientibus; alio modo impedimentum praestando in ipso susceptibili ad receptionem formae. Primo modo non potest esse aliqua resistentia ad divinam actionem; quia ipse est agens nullo modo patiens; et ideo resistentia in actione ejus non est nisi ex parte effectus recipiendi; contrarium autem impedit ne suum contrarium in subjectum recipiatur formaliter, non active, inquantum scilicet facit potentiam non esse propriam illi formae. Unde patet quod plus resistit isto modo illud quod omnino subtrahit potentiam, quam quod posita potentia facit eam non esse propriam; et ideo difficilius est aliquid facere ex nihilo quam ex contrario. Hoc autem potest natura, primum autem non potest.
Reply Obj. 2: There are two ways that a contrary found in a subject can resist an action. In one way inasmuch as it acts against the one acting, which is seen among things mutually acting and acted upon. In another way, by presenting an impediment in what is susceptible to the reception of the form. There cannot be any resistance to divine action in the first way, because he is the agent who is in no way acted upon. And so resistance against his action can exist only on the part of the effect of the receiving; but a contrary impedes its own contrary from being received into a subject formally, but not actively, inasmuch as it makes the potency no longer proper to that form. And so it is clear that what takes away all potency in this way resists more than what makes a given potency no longer proper. And so it is more difficult to make something out of nothing than out of a contrary. But nature can do this, while it cannot do the first.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod voluntas non trahitur in justificationem per modum coactionis; sed ut libere velit illud ad quod Deus eam movet.
Reply Obj. 3: The will is not drawn in justification by the mode of force, but so that it chooses freely what God moves it to.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod expulsio formae dicit terminum motus illius qui est ad corruptionem ordinatus; et introductio formae dicit similiter terminum motus illius qui praecedit generationem; quia tam generatio quam corruptio sunt termini motus. Omne autem quod movetur, quando est in termino motus, disponitur secundum illud ad quod motus ordinatur; et ideo, cum motus corruptionis tendat in non esse, generationis vero ad esse; quando forma introducitur, forma est; quando autem expellitur, non est. Et quia introduci dicitur forma quando primo est; expelli autem, quando primo non est; non potest esse materia sine forma hac vel illa; ideo simul est ibi expulsio unius formae et introductio alterius. Cum ergo similiter anima non possit esse sine culpa vel gratia; simul est infusio gratiae et remissio culpae.
To the second question, it should be said that the expulsion of a form means the terminus of that movement that is directed to corruption; and the introduction of a form likewise means the terminus of that motion that precedes generation, for generation and corruption are equally terms of motion. Now everything that is moved, when it is in the term of motion, is disposed according to what the motion is ordered toward. And so, since the motion of corruption tends toward non-being, but generation tends toward being, when a form is introduced, a form exists; but when it is expelled, it does not. And since a form is said to be introduced when it first exists, but expelled when it first does not exist, there cannot be matter without this or that form. So at the same time there is the expulsion of one form and the introduction of another. Therefore, since similarly the soul cannot exist without either guilt or grace, the infusion of grace and the remission of guilt are simultaneous.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut albedo nunquam est in non albo, quia sua praesentia facit album; ita gratia nunquam est in indigno, quia sua praesentia facit dignum; et propter hoc non oportet quod prius sit dignus quam gratiam habeat.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as whiteness is never in something not white, because its very presence makes something white, so also grace is never in someone unworthy, because its very presence makes one worthy. And because of this it is not necessary that someone be worthy of grace before he has it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod gratia non agit ad destructionem culpae per modum causae efficientis, sed per modum causae formalis, quae simul est cum suo effectu formali, qui est esse hoc, et non esse contrarium.
Reply Obj. 2: Grace does not act for the destruction of guilt like an efficient cause, but like a formal cause, which is simultaneous with its formal effect, which is to be this, and not to be the contrary.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis anima secundum se sit supra tempus, ut dicitur in Lib. de Causis; tamen actus ejus per accidens mensuratur tempore quod est mensura primi motus, inquantum scilicet motus animae intellectivae habent connexionem cum motibus animae sensitivae, qui exercentur corporalibus organis, et dependent quodammodo ex eis. Unde non videtur dicendum quod ejus alterationes secundum vitam quam nunc agit, alio tempore mensurentur quam illo quod mensurat motum caeli, sicut dicebatur in 1 Lib. de motu angeli: et propter hoc inter quodlibet instans sui temporis et aliud instans est accipere tempus medium. Et ideo dicendum est, quod non est assignare ultimum instans in quo est culpa, sed primum in quo non est; sed est assignare primum instans in quod est gratia; et quomodo hoc sit verum, patet ex his quae dicta sunt supra, dist. 11, qu. 1, art. 3, qu. 2, de transubstantiatione panis in corpus Christi.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the soul in itself is above time, as it says in the Book of Causes,1 nevertheless its act is measured incidentally by time, which is the measure of the first motion, inasmuch as, namely, the motion of the intellective soul is intertwined with the movements of the sensitive soul, which are executed by the physical organs, and depend in a certain way on them. And so it does not seem that it should be said that its changes according to the life that it now leads should be measured by another time than the one that measures the movement of the heaven, as was said about the motion of the angels in Book 1.2 And because of this, between any instant of its time and another, a middle time can be taken. And so it should be said that a last moment cannot be assigned in which guilt exists, but a first moment in which it does not; but a first instant can be assigned in which grace exists. And how this is true is clear from what was said above in Distinction 11, Question 1, Article 3, Question 2, about the transubstantiation of the bread into the body of Christ.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod duplex est modus formarum. Quaedam enim formae sunt quae recipiunt magis et minus secundum elongationem a contrario, et secundum accessum ad causam propriam, sicut albedo; et ideo talis forma etiam successive in subjecto recipitur; et postquam recepta est, intenditur et remittitur. Quaedam autem forma est quae non recipit magis nec minus, neque sic neque sic: quia impositio ejus est in indivisibili; sicut forma substantialis; et talis forma neque recipitur successive in subjecto, neque intenditur neque remittitur postquam suscepta fuerit. Quaedam autem forma medio modo se habet; quia non recipit magis aut minus secundum elongationem a contrario, eo quod nullo modo suo contrario commiscibile est, et in hoc convenit cum forma substantiali; sed tamen suscipit magis et minus secundum accessum ad suam causam; sicut patet de luce; et ideo talis forma non recipitur successive in subjecto, sicut nec forma substantialis; sed tamen postquam inest, potest intendi et remitti, sicut forma accidentalis contrarium habens.
To the third question, it should be said that forms have two modes. For there are some forms that receive more and less according to their distance from their opposite, and according to their closeness to their cause, like whiteness. And so this kind of form is also received successively in its subject; and after it is received, it is intensified or lessened. And there is another kind of form that does not admit of more or less, nor of this way or that way, for its imposition is in something indivisible, like substantial form; and a form like this is neither received successively in the subject, nor intensified or lessened after it has been received. But there is another kind of form that stands in the middle, for it does not admit of more or less according to its distance from its contrary, precisely because it can in no way mingle with its contrary, and in this it shares with substantial form. But nevertheless it is susceptible to more and less according to its closeness to its cause, as is seen in the case of light. And so a form like this is not received successively in its subject, just as neither is substantial form; but still after it is in it, it can be intensified and lessened, like an accidental form that has a contrary.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5Et talis forma est gratia, quia nullam commixtionem patitur cum suo opposito, eo quod suum oppositum magis habet naturam privationis quam alicujus positionis, sicut et tenebra; et ideo oportet quod recipiatur subito in subjecto; et tamen potest intendi et remitti secundum accessum ad causam gratiae; et ideo sicut in instanti est introductio formae substantialis in materiam, et in eodem instanti expulsio alterius formae, et in eodem instanti completa dispositio, quae est necessitas ad formam, et per se terminus alterationis; ita infusio gratiae est in instanti, et in eodem instanti est remissio culpae, et motus liberi arbitrii, qui est quasi dispositio completa ad suscipiendam gratiam; et sic totum quod ad justificationem requiritur, est in instanti; unde justificatio non est successiva, sed subita.
And this is the kind of form that grace is, for it can endure no mingling with its opposite, because its opposite has more the nature of a privation than of something positive, like darkness. And therefore it must be received all at once in its subject; and nevertheless it can be intensified and lessened according to its closeness to the cause of grace. And thus, just as the introduction of a substantial form into matter is instantaneous, and in the same instant is the expulsion of the other form, and in the same instant the complete disposition, which is a necessity for the form, and the per se terminus of alteration; so also the infusion of grace is instantaneous, and in the same instant there is the remission of sin, and the motion of the free will, which is like a complete disposition to receiving grace. And so all that is required for justification exists in an instant; and so justification is not successive, but all at once.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod motus dupliciter dicitur, ut patet in 3 de Anima. Est enim quidam motus qui est actus imperfecti, qui est exitus de potentia in actum; et talis oportet quod sit successivus, quia semper expectat aliquid in futurum ad perfectionem suae speciei, eo quod pars motus est alterius speciei a toto motu, ut dicitur in 10 Ethic.; sicut patet in alteratione de motu qui est ad albedinem, cujus pars est motus ad medium colorem specie differens, si divisim accipiatur.
Reply Obj. 1: There are two kinds of motion, as is clear from On the Soul 3.1 For there is a certain motion that is an act of something imperfect, which is a departure from potency to act; and it is necessary that this kind of motion be successive, for it always looks toward something in the future for the perfection of its own species, precisely because a part of this motion belongs to another species than the whole motion, as it says in the Ethics 10.2 This is clear in the change of the motion to whiteness, one part of which is the motion to a medium color differing in species, if it be taken piecemeal.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.ad7Alius motus est actus perfecti, qui magis operatio dicitur, qui non expectat aliquid in futurum ad complementum suae speciei, sicut sentire; et talis motus non est successivus, sed subitus; et si contingat quod talis motus sit in tempore, hoc erit per accidens, quia mensuratur in quolibet instanti illius temporis in quo dicitur esse; sicut esse hominem, in tempore est et in instanti; et talis motus est motus liberi arbitrii, de quo loquimur; et ideo est in instanti. Secus autem esset, si esset motus collativus; quia tunc non posset esse in instanti, propter discursum de uno in aliud.
Another motion is the act of something perfect, which is rather called an operation, which does not look to anything in the future for the completion of its own species, like sensing; and a motion like this is not successive, but immediate. And if it happened that such a motion were in time, this would be incidental, for it is measured by whatever instant of time in which it is said to exist; like being a man is in time and in an instant; and such a motion is the motion of the free will, of which we are speaking. And therefore it is in an instant. But it would be different if it were a conferring motion, for then it could not be in an instant, because of the transfer of one thing into another.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5Ad secundum dicendum, quod intellectus quando intelligit aliquid in ordine ad aliud, intelligit utrumque. Non tamen sequitur quod plura intelligat, quia intelligit ea ut unum, sicut cum intelligit relationem unius ad alterum. Similiter etiam liberum arbitrium potest simul moveri in diversa, ita quod in unum per ordinem ad aliud; et propter hoc motus virtutis imperatae est simul cum motu virtutis imperantis, quia motus virtutis imperatae ordinatur ad finem virtutis imperantis: sicut qui vult sustinere mortem propter Deum, simul movetur liberum arbitrium ejus motu fortitudinis, et motu caritatis, qui actum fortitudinis imperat. Unde cum motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum elicitus a poenitentia, imperatus a caritate sit, quia propter Deum detestatur quis peccatum quod commisit; simul uterque motus esse potest.
Reply Obj. 2: When the intellect understands something as in an order to another, it understands both things. But it does not follow that it understands many things when it understands them as one, as when it understands the relation of one to another. Likewise, the free will also can be moved at the same time toward different things if one is ordered to another. And because of this the movement of commanded virtue is simultaneous with the movement of commanding virtue, for the movement of commanded virtue is ordered to the end of commanding virtue, as when someone wishes to undergo death for God’s sake, his free will is moved by a movement of fortitude at the same time as a motion of charity, which commands the act of fortitude. And so since a movement of free will against sin elicited by penance is commanded by charity, for someone detests the sin he has committed for God’s sake, both movements can be at the same time.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod in mutationibus quae sunt termini motus, idem secundum rem est fieri et factum esse, sicut terminari et terminatum esse; sed diversimode significatur in fieri, scilicet secundum respectum ad motum praecedentem, cujus est terminus in facto esse secundum se; et ideo non sequitur quod simul sit et non sit, sed quod habeat esse post non esse.
Reply Obj. 3: In changes that are the terminus of a motion, coming to be and having come to be are the same in reality, just as being terminated and to have been terminated. But it is signified in different ways in becoming, namely, according to its relation to the preceding motion, whose terminus is essentially in having been done. And therefore it does not follow that it is and is not at the same time, but that it has being after not having being.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.ad9Ad quartum patet solutio ex praedictis.
The solution to the fourth objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D17.Q1.A5.ad10Q. 2On contritionDe contritione
Deinde quaeritur de contritione; et circa hoc quaeruntur quinque:
Next contrition is asked about; and concerning this, five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D17.Q2primo, quid sit;
first, what it is;
Sent.IV.D17.Q2secundo, de quo esse debeat;
second, what it should be about;
Sent.IV.D17.Q2tertio, quanta esse debeat;
third, how much there should be;
Sent.IV.D17.Q2quarto, de duratione ipsius;
fourth, its duration;
Sent.IV.D17.Q2quinto, de effectu ejus.
fifth, its effect.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2A. 1What contrition is
Quid sit
What contrition is
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod contritio non sit dolor pro peccatis assumptus cum proposito confitendi et satisfaciendi, ut quidam definiunt. Dolor enim in hoc a timore differt, quod dolor est de malo praesenti, timor de malo futuro. Sed peccata de quibus homo conteritur, non sunt quando est contritio, ut ex dictis patet. Ergo de eis non potest esse dolor.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that contrition is not sorrow for sins assumed with the purpose of confessing and making satisfaction, as some people define it. For sorrow differs from fear in that sorrow is about present evil, but fear is about future evil. But the sins that a man is contrite for do not exist when the contrition exists, as is clear from what has been said. Therefore, there cannot be sorrow for them.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, secundum Augustinum, in Lib. de Civ. Dei, dolor est de his quae nobis nolentibus accidunt. Sed peccata non sunt hujusmodi. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to Augustine in the City of God, sorrow is for those things that happen to us against our will.1 But sins are not like that. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg2Praeterea, si dolet de peccatis praeteritis; aut vult ea non esse, aut non fuisse. Si vult ea non esse, et jam non sunt; ergo habet quod vult; ergo magis gaudium est quam dolor. Si autem vult ea non fuisse, hoc autem est impossibile, quia quod factum est non potest non fuisse; ergo voluntas sua stulta est; quod non est dicendum de contrito; quia nullus qui secundum virtutem operatur, est stultus, ut dicitur in 4 Ethica; ergo contritio nullo modo est dolor.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if one sorrows for past sins, either he wishes them not to exist or that they had not existed. But if he wishes them not to exist, and they already do not exist, then he has what he wants; and therefore it is more a joy than a sorrow. However, if he wishes that they had not existed, this is impossible, because what has been done cannot not have existed, and then his will is foolish, which is not something that should be said about a contrite person, for no one who acts according to virtue is foolish, as it says in the Ethics 4.1 And so there is no way that contrition is sorrow.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg3Praeterea, sicut in contritione requiritur dolor, ita et pudor, et etiam gaudium. Ergo non magis debet dici dolor quam gaudium, vel pudor.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, just as sorrow is required in contrition, so also is shame, as well as joy. Therefore, it should not be called sorrow any more than shame or joy.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg4Praeterea, contritio omnia peccata sanat. Sed contraria contrariis sanantur. Ergo contritio debet esse contraria omnibus peccatis. Sed quaedam peccata sunt dolores, sicut invidia et accidia. Ergo contritio non est dolor.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, contrition heals all sins. But contraries heal their contraries. Therefore, contrition should be the contrary of all sins. But certain sins are sorrows, like envy and sloth. Therefore, contrition is not sorrow.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg5Praeterea, contritio nobis a Deo datur. Sed quod datur, non assumitur. Ergo contritio non est dolor assumptus.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, contrition is given to us by God. But what is given is not assumed. Therefore, contrition is not a sorrow assumed.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg6Praeterea, quandoque contritio sequitur confessionem. Sed ille qui nunc est confessus de peccato uno, non tenetur iterum confiteri, ut infra dicetur, dist. 22, qu. 1, art. 4. Ergo non oportet in contritione esse propositum confitendi.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, contrition sometimes follows confession. But someone who has confessed one sin now is not bound to confess it again, as will be said later, Distinction 22, Question 1, Article 4. Therefore, it is not necessary for there to be a purpose of confessing in contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg7Praeterea, satisfactio et confessio sunt necessaria ad hoc quod poena remittatur, quae in contritione remissa non fuit. Sed quandoque tota in contritione remittitur. Ergo non est necessarium semper quod contritus habeat propositum confitendi et satisfaciendi.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, satisfaction and confession are necessary for punishment to be remitted that has not been remitted by contrition. But sometimes everything is forgiven in contrition. Therefore, it is not necessary that the contrite person always have the purpose of confessing and making satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod contritio non sit actus virtutis. Passiones enim non sunt actus virtutum; quia eis non laudamur neque vituperamur, sicut dicitur in 2 Ethic. Sed dolor est passio. Cum ergo contritio sit dolor, videtur quod non sit actus virtutis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that contrition is not the act of a virtue.1 For emotions are not acts of virtues, for we neither praise nor condemn them, as it says in the Ethics 2.2 But sorrow is an emotion. Therefore, since contrition is sorrow, it seems that it is not an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg9Praeterea, omnis actus virtutis est ab eo qui habet virtutem. Sed contritio non significatur ut procedens a contrito, sed magis ut in ipsum ab alio effectu procedit; et similiter compunctio, secundum quod alio nomine dicitur. Ergo contritio non est actus virtutis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every act of virtue is from someone who has virtue. But ‘contrition’ does not signify as though something flowing from the contrite person, but rather as something that flows into that person from another effect. And it is the same way with remorse, which is another name by which it is called. Therefore contrition is not the act of a virtue.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg10Praeterea, sicut contritio dicitur a terendo, ita et attritio. Sed attritio non est actus virtutis, ut ab omnibus dicitur. Ergo nec contritio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, just as ‘contrition’ comes from ‘terere’, to grind, so does ‘attrition.’ But attrition is not the act of a virtue, as everyone says. Therefore, neither is contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg11Praeterea, actus virtutum sunt secundum omne tempus eodem modo, eo quod sunt de lege naturali: sed contritio non videtur quod semper sit eodem modo in veteri et nova lege; quia nec confessio, nec satisfactio, contra quae dividitur. Ergo contritio non est actus virtutis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, acts of virtues are the same way in every age, because they are of natural law. But contrition does not seem to be always the same way in the old and new law. For there was neither confession nor satisfaction, against which it is divided. Therefore, contrition is not the act of a virtue.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg12Sed contra, nihil est meritorium nisi actus virtutis. Sed contritio est actus quidam meritorius. Ergo est actus virtutis.
On the contrary (1), nothing is meritorious but an act of virtue. But contrition is a kind of meritorious act. Therefore, it is an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, sicut ad virtutem pertinet facere bonum, ita declinare a malo, eo quod utrumque est justitiae generalis pars, quae est omnis virtus. Sed declinamus a malo per contritionem. Ergo contritio est actus virtutis, sicut actus quibus aliquid boni facimus.
Furthermore (2), just as it pertains to virtue to do good, so also to avoid evil, by the fact that both are parts of general justice, which is every virtue. But we avoid evil by contrition. Therefore, contrition is an act of virtue, like the acts by which we do something good.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg13Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod attritio possit fieri contritio. Differt enim contritio ab attritione, sicut formatum ab informi. Sed fides informis fit formata. Ergo attritio potest fieri contritio.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that attrition can become contrition.1 For contrition differs from attrition as formed from unformed. But unformed faith becomes formed. Therefore, attrition can become contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg14Praeterea, materia recipit perfectionem remota privatione. Sed dolor se habet ad gratiam, sicut materia ad formam; quia gratia informat dolorem. Ergo dolor qui prius erat informis, culpa existente, quae est privatio gratiae; remota culpa recipiet perfectionem informationis a gratia; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, matter receives perfection once privation is removed. But sorrow is related to grace as matter to form; for grace informs sorrow. Therefore, sorrow that was unformed before, due to fault, which is a privation of grace, will receive the perfection of being informed by grace once the fault is removed; and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg15Praeterea, illud quod totum esse suae speciei habet in instanti, manet idem in diversis instantibus temporis, sicut esse hominem est idem in primo instanti generationis, et in omnibus sequentibus. Sed motus liberi arbitrii est hujusmodi, ut supra dictum est. Ergo potest manere idem in diversis instantibus temporis; ergo est idem numero cum gratia et sine gratia; et sic videtur quod ille motus liberi arbitrii qui prius erat informis, postea possit esse formatus; et sic attritio fiet contritio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what has the whole being of its species in an instant remains the same in different instants of time, just as to be a man is the same in the first instant of generation as in all the following instants. But the movement of the free will is like this, as was said above. Therefore, it can remain the same in different instants of time; therefore, it is the same in number with grace and without grace; and so it seems that that movement of the free will that was unformed before, afterward can be formed; and so attrition will become contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg16Sed contra, quorum principia sunt diversa omnino, eorum non potest fieri unum id quod est alterum. Sed attritionis principium est timor servilis, contritionis autem timor initialis. Ergo attritio non potest fieri contritio.
On the contrary (1), when things have completely different principles, one of them cannot become another. But the principle of attrition is servile fear, while the principle of contrition is initial fear. Therefore, attrition cannot become contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, naturalia non fiunt gratuita secundum communiorem opinionem. Sed naturale dicitur quod est ante gratiam; et sic attritio inter naturalia computabitur. Ergo non potest fieri contritio, cum sit gratuitum bonum.
Furthermore (2), natural things do not become matters of grace, according to the more common opinion. But what is called natural is before grace; and this is how attrition is counted among natural things. Therefore, it cannot become contrition, since contrition is a good of grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.arg17Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod initium omnis peccati est superbia, per quam homo sensui suo inhaerens, a mandatis divinis recedit; et ideo oportet quod illud quod destruit peccatum, hominem a sensu discedere faciat. Ille autem qui in sensu suo perseverat, rigidus et durus per similitudinem vocatur; unde et frangi aliquis dicitur, quando a sensu suo divellitur. Sed inter fractionem et comminutionem, sive contritionem, in rebus materialibus, unde haec nomina ad spiritualia transferuntur, hoc interest, ut dicitur in 4 Meteor., quod frangi dicuntur aliqua quando in magnas partes dividuntur; sed comminui vel conteri, quando ad partes minimas reducitur hoc quod in se solidum erat. Et quia ad dimissionem peccati requiritur quod homo totaliter affectum peccati dimittat, per quem quamdam continuitatem et soliditatem in sensu suo habebat; ideo actus ille quo peccatum remittitur, contritio dicitur per similitudinem.
To the first question, I answer by saying that the beginning of all sin is pride, by which a man, cleaving to his own feelings, withdraws from divine commands; and so it is necessary that what destroys sin makes a man depart from those feelings. Now someone who remains in his feelings is called rigid and hard by a likeness, and therefore he is said to be broken when he is forced away from his feelings. But between breaking and crushing, or contrition, in material things, from which these names are transferred to spiritual things, this is the difference, as it says in the Meteorology 4,1 that things are said to be broken when they are divided into large parts, but crushed or ground when what is solid in them is reduced to the smallest parts. And since it is required for the remission of sin that a man abandon all affection for sin, by which he keeps a certain continuity and solidity in his feelings, this is why that act by which sins are forgiven is called contrition, ‘grinding down,’ by a likeness.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.coIn qua quidem contritione plura possunt considerari; scilicet ipsa substantia actus, modus agendi, principium et effectus; et secundum hoc de contritione inveniuntur diversae definitiones traditae. Quantum enim ad ipsam substantiam actus datur praedicta definitio. Et quia actus contritionis est actus virtutis, et est pars poenitentiae sacramenti; ideo manifestatur in praedicta definitione inquantum est actus virtutis, per hoc quod ponitur genus ipsius, scilicet dolor, et objectum in hoc quod dicit, pro peccatis; et electio quae requiritur ad actum virtutis, in hoc quod dicit, assumptus; sed inquantum est pars sacramenti, per hoc quod tangitur ordo ipsius ad alias partes, cum dicit, cum proposito confitendi, etc.
Indeed, many things can be considered in contrition, namely, the very substance of the act, the mode of acting, the principle and effect; and according to this different definitions of contrition are found to have been handed down. For as to the substance of the act, the definition mentioned is given. And since an act of contrition is an act of virtue, and part of the sacrament of penance, therefore it is manifested in the definition mentioned insofar as it is an act of virtue, by the fact that its genus is set down, namely, sorrow, and its object, in for sins; and the choice that is required for an act of virtue, in saying, assumed; but as it is a part of a sacrament, its order to the other parts is touched upon when it says, with the purpose of confessing, etc.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1Alia etiam definitio invenitur, quae definit contritionem secundum quod est actus virtutis tantum; sed additur ad praedictam definitionem differentia contrahens ipsum ad specialem virtutem, scilicet poenitentiam: dicit enim, quod poenitentia est dolor voluntarius, semper pro peccato puniens quod dolet commisisse. In hoc enim quod additur punitio, ad specialem virtutem contrahitur; et de veritate hujus supra, dist. 14, qu. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 3, dictum est; quia ibi est posita quasi similis definitio de poenitentia, cui praecipue competit ratione contritionis.
Another definition is also found that defines contrition according as it is the act of a virtue alone; but a difference is added to the definition mentioned, narrowing it to a specific virtue, namely, repentance: for it says that repentance is voluntary sorrow, always punishing for the sins that one is sorry to have committed. For in adding ‘punishment’, it is narrowed to a specific virtue; and the truth of this was discussed above, in Distinction 14, Question 1, Article 1, Subquestion 3. For there a similar definition of penance is given, to which this account of contrition particularly applies.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1Alia autem definitio invenitur Isidori, quae talis est: contritio est compunctio et humilitas mentis cum lacrymis, veniens de recordatione peccati et timore judicii; et haec quidem tangit rationem nominis in hoc quod dicit: humilitas mentis; quia sicut per superbiam aliquis in sensu suo rigidus redditur, ita per hoc quod a sensu suo contritus recedit, humiliatur. Tangit etiam modum exteriorem in hoc quod dicit: cum lacrymis; et principium contritionis in hoc quod dicit: veniens de recordatione peccati et timore judicii.
Now the other definition is found in Isidore, which goes thus: contrition is remorse and humility of mind with tears, coming from the memory of sin and the fear of judgment.1 And indeed, this touches on the reason for the word in saying, humility of mind, for just as by pride someone is rendered rigid in his own sense appetites, in the same way when a contrite person draws away from his sense appetites, he is humbled. It also touches on the outward manner in saying, with tears; and the principle of contrition in saying, coming from the memory of sin and the fear of judgment.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1Alia sumitur ex verbis Augustini, quae tangit effectum contritionis, scilicet: contritio est dolor remittens peccatum.
Another definition is taken from Augustine’s words, which definition refers to the effect of contrition, namely: contrition is the sorrow remitting sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1Alia sumitur ex verbis Gregorii, quae talis est: contritio est humilitas spiritus annihilans peccatum, inter spem et timorem; et haec tangit rationem nominis in hoc quod dicit, quod contritio est humilitas spiritus; et effectus ejus, in hoc quod dicit, annihilans peccatum; et originem in hoc quod dicit, inter spem et timorem; nec solum ponit causam principalem, quae est timor, sed etiam secundariam quae est spes, sine qua timor desperationem facere posset.
Another is taken from Gregory’s words, which goes thus: contrition is the humility of spirit annihilating sin, between hope and fear.1 And this refers to the reason for the name in saying that contrition is humility of spirit; and its effect, in saying, annihilating sin; and its origin, in saying, between hope and fear; nor does it only include its principal cause, which is fear, but also its secondary cause, which is hope, without which fear can cause despair.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod dolor non est nisi de eo quod aliquo modo praesens est. Peccatum autem praeteritum, etsi non sit praesens actu, est tamen praesens quantum ad aliquem effectum ejus, vel dispositionem ad peccandum, vel reatum aut maculam, vel etiam damnum temporis, quod aliquo modo non potest recuperari etiam poenitentia peracta; vel etiam amissionem dignitatis innocentiae, ad quam nunquam redire potest, per quam dicere potuisset: non reprehendit me cor meum in omni vita mea; Job 27, 6. Vel dicendum, quod peccatum praeteritum dolorem excitat, inquantum praesentialiter in memoria manet; sicut etiam memorando praeterita tristia, eis afficimur ac si praesentia essent. Potest etiam dici, quod sicut memoria quae est in intellectiva parte, non est tantum praeteritorum, sed etiam praesentium, ut in 1 Lib., dist. 3, qu. 1, art. 4, dictum est, quamvis memoria quae est sensitivae partis, sit tantum praeteritorum; ita dolor, qui est in appetitu intellectivae partis, potest esse et praeteritorum et praesentium, quamvis dolor sensitivae partis tantum sit praesentium, eo quod intellectus abstrahit a qualibet temporis differentia, sicut et ab aliis conditionibus materialibus quas sensus concernit.
Reply Obj. 1: Sorrow only has to do with what is present in some way. Now past sin, although it is not actually present, is nevertheless present in its effect, whether the disposition to sin, or the guilt or stain, or even the temporal loss, which cannot be recovered even by doing penance; or also the loss of the dignity of innocence, to which no one can return, by which it could have been said, my heart has not reproached me in my whole life (Job 27:6). Or it could be said that past sin excites sorrow, as it is present in one’s memory, just as also in remembering past sad things, we are as affected by those things as if they were present. It can also be said that just as the memory that is in the intellective part is not only about past things, but present things as well, as was said in Book I, Distinction 3, Question 1, Article 4, although the memory that is in the sensitive part is only about past things; so sorrow, which is in the appetite of the intellective part, can be about both past and present, although the sorrow in the sensitive part is only about present things, by the fact that the intellect abstracts from any difference of time, just as also from the other material conditions that the sense appetite is concerned with.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis peccata, quando acciderunt, voluntaria fuerunt, tamen quando de eis conterimur voluntaria non sunt; et ideo nobis nolentibus acciderunt, non quidem secundum voluntatem quam habuimus cum ea volebamus, sed secundum illam quam nunc habemus, qua vellemus ut nunquam fuissent.
Reply Obj. 2: Although when sins happened, they were voluntary, nevertheless when we are contrite about them, they are not voluntary. And thus they have happened against our will, not of course according to the will that we had when we were willing them, but according to the one we now have, by which we wish that they had never been.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis voluntas completa non possit esse alicujus sapientis de impossibili; tamen voluntas conditionata, quae et velleitas dicitur, esse potest de impossibilibus; qua etiam sapiens aliquid vellet quod impossibile est, si possibile foret: et ista voluntas sufficit ad dolorem causandum; et praecipue quando impossibilitas obtinendi quod volumus, ex nobis provenit; et sic est in proposito.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the complete will for the impossible cannot exist in a wise person, nevertheless, a conditional will, which is called wishfulness, can be about impossible things, by which even a wise person would wish something that is impossible, if it were possible. And this will is enough for causing sorrow; and particularly when the impossibility of obtaining what we will comes from us; and this is how it is in this case.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis sit in contritione gaudium et pudor, tamen gaudium non respicit directe peccatum, sed magis gratiam recuperatam, vel etiam ipsum dolorem, per quem gratia recuperatur. Similiter pudor respicit effectum peccati, qui est ingloriatio, quia verecundia secundum Philosophum est timor ingloriationis; sed dolor directe ipsum peccatum respicit; et ideo contritio, quae ad deletionem peccati ordinatur, magis dicitur dolor quam aliquid supra dictorum.
Reply Obj. 4: Although there is joy and shame in contrition, nevertheless the joy does not directly have to do with sin, but rather with the grace recovered, or also the sorrow itself, by which grace is recovered. Likewise, shame has to do with the effect of sin, which is disgrace, because modesty, according to the Philosopher, is the fear of disgrace.1 But sadness has to do directly with sin itself, and so contrition, which is ordered to blotting out sin, is said to be sorrow more than anything said above.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod dolor non solum opponitur gaudio secundum genus, sed etiam opponitur specialiter dolor de bono, dolori de malo, sicut gaudium de bono, gaudio de malo; unde etiam aliquando aliquis dolet se prius doluisse; et secundum hoc contritio, quamvis sit dolor, potest sanare peccata quae in dolore consistunt. Vel dicendum, quod quamvis aliqua peccata in dolore consistant, tamen illius doloris causa est delectatio, vel amor illicitus; et secundum hoc dolore, quasi contrario, sanari possunt.
Reply Obj. 5: Sorrow is not only opposed to joy in its genus, but sorrow about a good is also specifically opposed to joy about a good, and sorrow about an evil to joy about an evil. And so sometimes someone is also sorry about having sorrowed before; and because of this contrition, although it is a sorrow, can heal the sins that consist in sorrow. Or it could be said that although some sins consist in sorrow, nevertheless, the cause of that sorrow is a pleasure, or an illicit love; and according to this they can be healed by a sorrow that is contrary, as it were.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad5Ad sextum dicendum, quod contritio est a Deo solo quantum ad formam qua informatur; sed quantum ad substantiam actus est ex libero arbitrio, et a Deo, qui operatur in omnibus operibus et naturae et voluntatis.
Reply Obj. 6: Contrition is from God alone as to the form by which it is informed; but as to the substance of the act, it is from the free will and from God, who works in all the works both of nature and the will.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad6Ad septimum dicendum, quod contritio naturaliter praecedit confessionem; sed quod aliquando sequatur, est per accidens ex defectu poenitentis; et tamen tunc etiam debet habere propositum confitendi, si aliquid memoriae occurrat quod confessus non sit.
Reply Obj. 7: Contrition naturally precedes confession, but the fact that sometimes it follows is incidental, from a failing in the penitent. And still when that happens he should also have the purpose of confessing, if something occurs to his memory that was not confessed.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad7Ad octavum dicendum, quod quamvis tota poena possit per contritionem dimitti, tamen adhuc necessaria est confessio et satisfactio: tum quia homo non potest esse certus de sua contritione, quod fuerit ad totum tollendum sufficiens; tum quia confessio et satisfactio sunt in praecepto; unde transgressor constitueretur, si non confiteretur et satisfaceret.
Reply Obj. 8: Although the whole punishment can be forgiven through contrition, nevertheless confession and satisfaction are still necessary, both because a person cannot be sure that his own contrition was enough to take away everything, and because confession and satisfaction are under precept, and so he would be constituted a transgressor if he did not confess and make satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad8Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod contritio secundum proprietatem sui nominis non significat actum virtutis, sed magis quamdam corporalem passionem. Sed hic non quaeritur sic de contritione, sed de eo ad quod significandum hoc nomen per similitudinem adaptatur. Sicut enim inflatio propriae voluntatis ad malum faciendum importat, quantum est de se, malum ex genere; ita illius voluntatis annihilatio et comminutio quaedam de se importat bonum ex genere; quia hoc est detestari propriam voluntatem, qua peccatum commissum est; et ideo contritio, quae hoc significat, importat aliquam rectitudinem voluntatis; et propter hoc est actus virtutis illius scilicet, cujus est peccatum praeteritum detestari et destruere scilicet poenitentiae, ut patet ex his quae in 14 dist., qu. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 3, dicta sunt.
To the second question, I answer that contrition, according to the proper meaning of its name, does not signify an act of virtue, but rather a certain physical emotion. But here we are not asking about this kind of contrition, but about the one that this name is adapted to mean by a likeness. For just as inflating one’s own will to do evil denotes in itself evil by its genus; so also the annihilating and crushing that will denotes in itself good by its genus. For this is to detest one’s own will by which sin was committed; and so contrition, which signifies this, denotes a certain rectitude of the will. And because of this, it is the act of that virtue to which it belongs to detest and destroy past sin, namely, penance, as is clear from what was said in Distinction 14, Question 1, Article 1, Subquestion 3.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in contritione est duplex dolor de peccato. Unus in parte sensitiva, qui passio est; et hic non est essentialiter contritio, prout est actus virtutis, sed magis effectus ipsius. Sicut enim poenitentiae virtus exteriorem poenam suo corpori infligit ad recompensandum offensam quae in Deum commissa est officio membrorum; ita etiam et ipsi concupiscibili poenam infert doloris praedicti, quia ipsa etiam ad peccatum cooperabatur. Sed tamen hic dolor potest pertinere ad contritionem, inquantum est pars sacramenti; quia sacramenta non solum in interioribus actibus, sed etiam in exterioribus, et in rebus sensibilibus, nata sunt esse. Alius dolor est in voluntate, qui nihil aliud est quam displicentia alicujus mali, secundum quod affectus voluntatis nominatur per nomina passionum, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 26, qu. 1, art. 5, in corp., dictum est; et sic contritio est dolor per essentiam, et est actus virtutis poenitentiae.
Reply Obj. 1: In contrition there are two kinds of sorrow for sin. One is in the sensitive part, which is an emotion; and this is not essentially contrition as an act of virtue, but rather one of its effects. For just as the virtue of penance inflicts external penalty on the body to compensate for an offense which was committed against God by the service of the members, so also it imposes a penalty of this sorrow on the concupiscible appetite itself, because it too cooperated in the sin. But this sorrow can still pertain to contrition as a part of the sacrament, for sacraments by nature not only exist in interior acts but also in outward ones, and in sensible things. There is another sorrow in the will, which is nothing other than displeasure with some evil, according as the affections of the will are named according to the names of emotions, as was said in Book III, Distinction 26, Question 1, Article 5. And this is how contrition is sorrow by its essence, and it is also an act of the virtue of penance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod contritio passive accepta, de ratione sui dicit passionem alicui corpori inhaerentem; sed quod ab alio sit inflicta, hoc non dicit ex ratione sui nominis, sed ex consequenti, scilicet ex natura patientis, quod non est natum in seipsum agere; et ideo quando transfertur ad actum voluntatis, quae seipsam nata est movere, salvatur ibi similitudo et actionis et passionis in ipsa voluntate. Inquantum enim ille rigor quo propriam voluntatem quis secutus est, dissolvitur, sic ipsius voluntatis quasi quaedam passio est contritio; inquantum autem non alio cogente, sed sua sponte hoc accidit, seipsam conterere dicitur.
Reply Obj. 2: Contrition, taken passively, by its very notion means an emotion inhering in a certain body; but that it be inflicted by another is not conveyed by the meaning of its name, but as from something following on its meaning, namely, from the nature of the thing ground down, which is not such as to act on itself. And so when the name ‘contrition’ is transferred to an act of the will, which is such as to move itself, the likeness of both the action and the passivity is preserved there in that will. For inasmuch as that rigidity in which someone follows his own will is dissolved, contrition is like something suffered by the will itself; but inasmuch as no one forces it, but this happens of its own accord, it is said to grind itself down.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad10Ad tertium dicendum, quod attritio dicit accessum ad perfectam tritionem; unde in corporalibus dicuntur attrita quae aliquo modo sunt comminuta, sed non perfecte; sed contritio dicitur quando omnes partes tritae sunt simul per divisionem ad minima: et ideo significat attritio in spiritualibus quamdam displicentiam de peccatis commissis, sed non perfectam; contritio autem perfectam.
Reply Obj. 3: ‘Attrition’ means an approach to a perfect wearing away; and therefore in physical things, something is said to be attrite that is in some way crushed and worn away, but not completely. But contrition is said when all the parts are ground together by division to the smallest pieces. And so attrition in spiritual things signifies a certain displeasure with sins committed, but not a perfect one; while contrition is a perfect displeasure.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad11Ad quartum dicendum, quod contritio, secundum quod in se consideratur, fuit semper eodem modo in qualibet lege. Sicut enim futurum peccatum semper oportuit vitare, ita semper et de commisso dolere. Sed secundum quod importat ordinem ad alias poenitentiae partes, non semper fuit eodem modo, eo quod aliae partes eodem modo non semper fuerunt; unde non oportet quod semper eodem modo fuerit propositum confitendi et satisfaciendi, quod in definitione contritionis ponitur.
Reply Obj. 4: Contrition, according as it is considered in itself, was always the same under every law. For it is always necessary to avoid future sins, just as it is always necessary to sorrow for sins committed. But according as it conveys its order to the other parts of penance, it was not always done in the same way, because the other parts did not always exist in the same way. And so it is not necessary that the purpose of confessing and making satisfaction, which is included in the definition of contrition, always existed in the same way.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad12Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod super hoc est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod attritio fit contritio, sicut fides informis fit formata. Sed hoc, ut videtur, non potest esse; quia quamvis habitus fidei informis fiat formatus, nunquam tamen actus fidei informis fit actus fidei formatae; quia actus ille informis transit, et non manet veniente caritate. Attritio autem et contritio non dicunt habitum, sed actum tantum; habitus enim virtutum infusarum, qui voluntatem respiciunt, non possunt esse informes, cum caritatem consequantur, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 23, qu. 3, art. 1, quaestiunc. 1, dictum est. Unde antequam gratia infundatur, non est habitus, a quo actus contritionis postea elicitur; et sic nullo modo attritio potest fieri contritio; et hoc alia opinio dicit.
To the third question, it should be said that there are two opinions about this. For some people say that attrition becomes contrition, just as unformed faith becomes formed. But this, as it seems, cannot be; for although the habit of unformed faith may become formed, nevertheless, those acts of unformed faith never become acts of formed faith, for that unformed act passes away, and does not remain when charity comes. Now attrition and contrition do not name habits, but only acts; for habits of infused virtues that have to do with the will cannot be unformed, since they result from charity, as was said in Book III, Distinction 23, Question 3, Article 1, Subquestion 1. But before grace is infused, there is no habit from which an act of contrition is elicited afterward; and so in no way can attrition become contrition, and this is what the other opinion says.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non est simile de fide et contritione, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not the same with faith as with contrition, as was said.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad13Ad secundum dicendum, quod remota privatione a materia quae manet perfectione adveniente, formatur materia illa; sed dolor ille qui erat informis, non manet caritate adveniente; et ideo formari non potest. Vel dicendum, quod materiae essentia non habet originem a forma, sicut actus habet originem ab habitu quo formatur; unde non est inconveniens materiam informari aliqua forma de novo, qua prius non informabatur; sed hoc de actu est impossibile, sicut impossibile est quod aliquid idem numero oriatur a principio a quo prius non oriebatur; quia res semel tantum in esse procedit.
Reply Obj. 2: Once a privation is removed from matter which remains with a perfection replacing it, that matter is formed; but that sorrow that was unformed does not remain when charity comes, and so it cannot be formed. Or it should be said that the essence of matter does not have its origin from form, as an act has its origin in the habit by which it is formed; and so it is not unfitting matter to be informed by the same form again by which it was not informed in the beginning; but this is impossible for an act, just as it is impossible that something the same thing in number arise from a principle from which it did not arise before; for a thing only comes into being once.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad14Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis motus intellectus et voluntatis habeat totam suam speciem in uno instanti, sicut et res permanent;1 tamen secundum accidens mensuratur tempore, secundum quod causae suae variabiles sunt per tempus. Sic enim esse hominem, quod est in instanti, tempore mensuratur; et quamdiu causae esse hominis manent eaedem, et ipsum esse manet; sed mutatis causis, mutatur illud esse, priori destructo: quia generatio unius est corruptio alterius. Et similiter ipsa dispositio voluntatis quae talem actum causabat, mutatur et transit, et actus ille idem non manet, nec semel transiens potest iterum resumi.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the motion of the intellect and will has the whole of its species in one instant, as an abiding thing does, nevertheless, it is measured in time according to its accidents, according as its causes are variable by time. For in the same way a man’s being, which is in an instant, is measured by time; and as long as the causes of a man’s being remain the same, that being also remains; but when the causes are changed, that being is changed, with what was there before having been destroyed: for the generation of one thing is the corruption of another.1 And likewise that disposition of the will that caused such an act is changed and passes, and that act does not remain the same, nor once it passes can it ever be resumed again.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A1.ad15A. 2The matter of contritionDe quo esse debeat
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod homo debeat conteri de poenis, non solum de culpis. Augustinus enim in Lib. de poenitentia dicit: nemo vitam aeternam desiderat, nisi eum hujus vitae mortalis poeniteat. Sed mortalitas vitae quaedam poena est. Ergo debet poenitens etiam de poenis conteri.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that man should be contrite about penalties, not only faults. For Augustine says in his book On Penance: no one longs for eternal life unless he repents of this mortal life.2 But the mortality of life is a certain penalty. Therefore, a penitent should also be contrite about penalties.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, supra habitum est ex verbis Augustini, quod poenitens debet dolere ex hoc quod virtute se privavit. Sed privatio virtutis quaedam poena est. Ergo contritio est dolor etiam de poenis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is maintained above1 from Augustine’s words that the penitent should be sorry for the fact that he has stripped himself of virtue. But deprivation of virtue is a kind of punishment. Therefore, contrition is also sorrow for punishments.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg2Sed contra, nullus tenet id de quo dolet. Sed poenitens, secundum suum nomen, poenam tenet. Ergo non dolet de poena; et sic contritio, quae est dolor poenitentialis, non est de poena.
On the contrary, no one keeps what he sorrows over. But the penitent, according to his name, keeps a penalty. Therefore, he does not sorrow over his punishment; and so contrition, which is a penitential sorrow, is not about punishment.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod contritio esse debeat de originali. De peccato enim actuali conteri debemus, non ratione actus inquantum est ens quoddam, sed ratione deformitatis, quia actus secundum suam substantiam bonum quoddam est et a Deo. Sed peccatum originale habet deformitatem, sicut et actuale. Ergo etiam de eo conteri debemus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems we should have contrition for original sin.1 For we should be contrite about actual sin, not by reason of the act as a kind of being, but by reason of its deformity, because an act according to its own substance is a certain good and from God. But original sin has a deformity, just as so does actual sin. Therefore, we should also be contrite about it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg3Praeterea, per peccatum originale homo fuit a Deo aversus, quia poena ejus erat carentia divinae visionis. Sed cuilibet debet displicere se fuisse a Deo aversum. Ergo homo debet habere displicentiam peccati originalis, et sic debet de ipso conteri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, by original sin a man was turned away from God, because his punishment was losing the divine vision. But it should displease anyone to have been turned away from God. Therefore, a man should have displeasure in original sin, and so he should have contrition over it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg4Sed contra, medicina debet esse proportionata morbo. Sed peccatum originale sine nostra voluntate contractum est. Ergo non requiritur quod per actum voluntatis, qui est contritio, ab ipso purgemur.
On the contrary, medicine should be proportionate to the sickness. But original sin was contracted without our will. Therefore, it is not required that we be purified from it by the act of the will that is contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non de omni actuali peccato commisso a nobis debeamus conteri. Quia contraria contrariis curantur. Sed quaedam peccata per tristitiam committuntur, sicut acedia et invidia. Ergo medicina eorum non debet esse tristitia, quae est contritio, sed gaudium.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that we should not be contrite about all actual sin committed by us.1 For contraries cure contraries.2 But some sins are committed by sadness, like sloth and envy. Therefore, their medicine should not be a sadness, which contrition is, but a joy.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg5Praeterea, contritio est actus voluntatis, qui non potest esse de eo quod cognitioni non subjacet. Sed quaedam peccata sunt quae in cognitione non habemus, sicut oblita. Ergo de eis non potest esse contritio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, contrition is an act of the will, which cannot be about what is not subject to knowledge. But there are certain sins that we do not have in our knowledge, like forgotten ones. Therefore, contrition cannot be about these things.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg6Praeterea, per voluntariam contritionem delentur illa quae per voluntatem committuntur. Sed ignorantia voluntarium tollit, ut patet per Philosophum in 3 Ethica. Ergo de eis quae per ignorantiam accidunt, non debet esse contritio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, by voluntary contrition those things are blotted out that were committed by the will. But ignorance takes away the voluntary, as is clear from the Philosopher in the Ethics 3.1 Therefore, there should not be contrition about those things that happen through ignorance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg7Praeterea, de illo peccato non debet esse contritio quod per contritionem non tollitur. Sed quaedam peccata sunt quae non tolluntur per contritionem, scilicet venialia, quae adhuc post contritionis gratiam manent. Ergo non de omnibus peccatis praeteritis debet esse contritio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, there should not be contrition about a sin that is not taken away by contrition. But there are some sins that are not taken away by contrition, namely, venial ones, which still remain after the grace of contrition. Therefore, contrition should not be about all past sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg8Sed contra, poenitentia est medicina contra omnia peccata actualia. Sed poenitentia non est aliquorum quorum non sit contritio, quae est prima pars ejus. Ergo et de omnibus peccatis debet esse contritio.
On the contrary (1), penance is medicine against all actual sins. But penance does not apply where there is no contrition, for it is the first part of it. Therefore, there should be contrition for all sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.scPraeterea, nullum peccatum remittitur, nisi quis justificetur. Sed ad justificationem requiritur contritio, ut prius dictum est. Ergo de quolibet peccato conteri oportet.
Furthermore (2), no sin is forgiven unless someone is justified. But contrition is required for justification, as was said before. Therefore, it is necessary to be contrite for every sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg9Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam de peccatis futuris aliquis debeat conteri. Contritio enim est actus liberi arbitrii. Sed liberum arbitrium magis se extendit ad futura quam ad praeterita; quia electio, quae est actus liberi arbitrii, est de contingentibus futuris, ut dicitur in 3 Ethica. Ergo contritio est magis de peccatis futuris quam de praeteritis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a person should also be contrite about future sins.1 For contrition is an act of free will. But free will extends more to future things than to past ones, for choice, which is an act of the free will, is about future contingents, as it says in the Ethics 3.2 Therefore, contrition is more about future sins than about past ones.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg10Praeterea, peccatum aggravatur ex consequenti effectu. Unde Hieronymus dicit, quod poena Arii nondum est determinata, quia adhuc est possibile aliquos per ejus haeresim corruere, quibus corruentibus semper ejus poena augetur; et similiter est de illo qui judicatur homicida, si letaliter percussit, etiam antequam percussus moriatur. Sed in illo intermedio debet peccator conteri de peccato. Ergo non solum secundum quod habet quantitatem ex praeterito actu, sed etiam secundum quod habet quantitatem ex futuro: et sic contritio respicit futurum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, sin is worsened by its consequent effect. And so Jerome says that Arius’s punishment has not yet been determined, because it is still possible for others to be ruined by his heresy, whose ruin is always increasing his punishment. And it is the same with someone who is judged a murderer if he struck with lethal force, even before the victim dies. But in the meantime a sinner should be contrite for his sin. Therefore, not only as it has quantity from the past act, but also as it has quantity from the future; and this is how contrition has to do with the future.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg11Sed contra, contritio est pars poenitentiae. Sed poenitentia semper respicit praeteritum. Ergo et contritio; et sic non est de peccato futuro.
On the contrary, contrition is a part of penance. But penance always has to do with the past. Therefore, so does contrition; and so it is not about future sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod homo debeat conteri de peccato alieno. Non enim petit aliquis indulgentiam nisi de peccato de quo contritus est. Sed de peccatis alienis indulgentia petitur in Psal. 18, 13: ab alienis parce servo tuo. Ergo debet homo conteri de peccatis alienis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a man should have contrition for the sin of another.1 For a person does not ask indulgence unless for a sin that he is contrite about. But indulgence is asked for the sins of others: who can understand sins? . . . from those of others spare your servant (Ps 19:12–13). Therefore, a person should be contrite for the sins of others.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg12Praeterea, homo ex caritate tenetur diligere proximum sicut seipsum. Sed propter dilectionem sui et de malis suis dolet, et bona desiderat. Ergo cum teneamur proximo desiderare bona gratiae sicut et nobis, videtur quod debeamus de culpis ejus dolere, sicut et de nostris. Sed contritio nihil aliud est quam dolor de peccatis. Ergo homo debet conteri de peccatis alienis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a person is bound by charity to love his neighbor as himself. But because of his love of self he both sorrows over evils and desires goods. And since we are bound to desire the goods of grace for our neighbor as for ourselves, it seems that we should be sorry for his sins as for our own. But contrition is nothing other than sorrow for sins. Therefore, a man should be contrite for another’s sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg13Sed contra, contritio actus poenitentiae virtutis est. Sed nullus poenitet nisi de his quae ipse fecit. Ergo nullus conteritur de peccatis alienis.
On the contrary, contrition is an act of the virtue of penance. But no one repents of anything but what he did himself. Therefore, no one has contrition about another’s sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 6
Ulterius. Videtur quod non requiratur de singulis peccatis mortalibus contritio. Est enim motus contritionis in justificatione in instanti. Sed in instanti non potest homo recogitare singula peccata. Ergo non oportet quod sit contritio de singulis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that contrition is not required for individual mortal sins.1 For the motion of contrition is in an instant in justification. But in an instant a person cannot recall every single sin. Therefore, he does not have to have contrition for individual sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg14Praeterea, contritio debet esse de peccatis secundum quod avertunt a Deo; quia conversio ad creaturam sine aversione a Deo contritionem non requirit. Sed omnia peccata mortalia conveniunt in aversione. Ergo contra omnia sufficit una contritio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, contrition should be about sins according as they turn a person from God, because turning to a created thing without turning from God does not require contrition. But all mortal sins share in this turning away. Therefore, one contrition suffices against all of them.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg15Praeterea, plus conveniunt peccata mortalia actualia ad invicem, quam actualia et originale. Sed unus baptismus delet omnia actualia, et originale. Ergo una contritio generalis delet omnia peccata mortalia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, actual mortal sins have more in common with each other than actual sins have with original sin. But one baptism wipes out all actual and original sins. Therefore, one general contrition wipes out all mortal sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg16Sed contra, diversorum morborum diversae sunt medicinae: quia non sanat oculum quod sanat calcaneum, ut Hieronymus dicit. Sed contritio est medicina singularis contra unum tantum mortale. Ergo non sufficit una communis de omnibus.
On the contrary (1), there are different medicines for different sicknesses: for what heals the heel does not heal the eye, as Jerome says.1 But contrition is a single medicine against one mortal sin alone. Therefore, one common contrition does not suffice for all sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.scPraeterea, contritio per confessionem explicatur. Sed oportet singula peccata mortalia confiteri. Ergo et de singulis conteri.
Furthermore (2), contrition is explained in confession. But it is necessary to confess each individual mortal sin. Therefore, it is also necessary to have contrition for them.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.arg17Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod contritio importat, ut dictum est, alicujus et duri et integri comminutionem. Haec autem integritas et duritia invenitur in malo culpae; quia voluntas, quae est ipsius causa, in eo qui male agit, in suis terminis stat, nec praecepto legis cedit; et ideo hujus mali displicentia contritio per similitudinem dicitur. Haec autem similitudo non potest adaptari ad malum poenae, quia poena simpliciter diminutionem dicit; et ideo de malis poenae potest esse dolor, sed non contritio.
To the first question, I answer that contrition means, as was said, the crushing of something both hard and whole. But this wholeness and hardness is found in the evil of fault, for the will, which is its cause in someone who acts wickedly, stays within its own bounds, nor does it yield to the precept of the law. And so a displeasure in this evil is called contrition by a likeness. But this likeness cannot be generalized to the evil of punishment, for punishment simply means loss of goods; and so there can be sorrow about the evils of punishment, but not contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod poenitentia, secundum Augustinum, debet esse de hac vita mortali, non ratione ipsius mortalitatis, nisi poenitentia large dicatur omnis dolor; sed ratione peccatorum ad quae ex infirmitate hujus vitae deducimur.
Reply Obj. 1: Penance, according to Augustine, should be about this mortal life, not by reason of its mortality, unless every sorrow is called penance in a broad sense, but by reason of the sins to which we are led by the infirmity of this life.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ille dolor quo quis dolet de amissione virtutis per peccatum, non est essentialiter ipsa contritio, sed est principium ejus; sicut enim aliquis movetur ad appetendum aliquid propter bonum quod inde expectat, ita movetur ad dolendum de aliquo propter malum quod inde consecutus est.
Reply Obj. 2: That sorrow in which someone grieves over the loss of virtue through sin is not essentially contrition itself, but its principle; for just as someone is moved to desiring something on account of the good that he expects from it, so someone is moved to sorrow over something because of the evil that resulted from it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod contritio, ut dictum est, est dolor respiciens, et quodammodo comminuens voluntatis duritiem; et ideo de illis solis peccatis esse potest quae ex duritia nostrae voluntatis in nos proveniunt. Et quia peccatum originale non nostra voluntate inductum est, sed ex vitiata origine naturae contractum; ideo de ipso non potest esse contritio, proprie loquendo; sed displicentia potest esse de eo, vel dolor.
To the second question, it should be said that contrition, as was said, is sorrow regarding and in some way crushing the hardness of the will; and therefore it can only be about those sins that arise in us from the hardness of our wills. And since original sin was not brought upon us by our wills, but it was contracted from the vitiated origin of our nature, this is why there can be no contrition for it, properly speaking. But there can be displeasure about it, or sorrow.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod contritio non est de peccato ratione substantiae actus tantum, quia ex hoc non habet rationem mali: neque iterum ratione deformitatis tantum, quia deformitas de se non dicit rationem culpae, sed quandoque importat poenam. Debet autem de peccato esse contritio, inquantum importat utramque deformitatem ex actu voluntatis provenientem; et hoc non est in peccato originali; et ideo de eo non est contritio.
Reply Obj. 1: Contrition is not about sin only by reason of the substance of its act, because it does not have the nature of evil from that; nor again only by reason of its deformity, because, in itself, a deformity does not imply the nature of fault, but sometimes it conveys a penalty. But contrition should be about sin as it denotes any deformity arising from an act of the will, and this is not the case with original sin, and so there is no contrition about it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad3Et similiter dicendum ad secundum; quia aversio voluntatis est illa cui debetur contritio.
And the second objection should be answered the same way, because the will’s turning away is what contrition should be directed to.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod omnis actualis culpa ex hoc contingit quod voluntas nostra legi Dei non cedit, vel eam transgrediendo, vel omittendo, vel praeter eam agendo. Et quia durum est quod habet potentiam ut non facile patiatur; ideo in omni actuali peccato duritia quaedam est voluntatis; et propter hoc si debeat peccatum curari, oportet quod per contritionem comminuentem remittatur.
To the third question, it should be said that every actual fault happens from our will not yielding to God’s law, either by transgressing it, or by omitting it, or by acting outside it. And since a hard thing is what has a power so that it does not easily allow itself to be acted on,1 for this reason in every actual sin there is a certain hardness in the will. And because of this if sin must be cured, it must be remitted by contrition grinding it down.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod, sicut ex dictis patet, contritio opponitur peccato ex parte illa qua ex electione voluntatis procedit non sequentis imperium divinae legis; non autem ex parte ejus quod est in peccato materiale; et hoc est super quod cadit electio. Cadit autem voluntatis electio non solum super actus aliarum virium, quibus voluntas ad suum finem utitur, sed etiam super actum proprium ipsius. Voluntas enim vult se velle aliquid; et sic electio voluntatis cadit supra dolorem illum seu tristitiam quae invenitur in peccato invidiae et hujusmodi, sive ille dolor sit in sensu, sive in ipsa voluntate; et ideo illis peccatis dolor contritionis opponitur.
Reply Obj. 1: As is clear from what has been said, contrition is opposed to sin as it proceeds from the will’s choice to not follow the command of divine law, but not as to what is materially in the sin, and this is what choice applies to. For the will’s choice applies not only to acts of the other powers, which the will uses to its own end, but also its own proper act. For the will wills itself to will something; and so the will’s choice applies to that sorrow or sadness that is found in the sin of envy and others like it, whether the sorrow is in the sense appetites or in the will itself; and so the sorrow of contrition is opposed to those sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod oblivio de aliquo potest esse dupliciter: aut ita quod totaliter a memoria exciderit; et tunc non potest aliquis inquirere illud; aut ita quod partim a memoria exciderit, et partim maneat; sicut cum recolo me aliquid audivisse in generali, sed nescio quid in speciali; et tunc requiro in memoria ad recognoscendum. Et secundum hoc etiam aliquod peccatum potest esse oblitum dupliciter: aut ita quod in generali memoria maneat, sed non in speciali; et tunc debet homo recogitare ad inveniendum peccatum, quia de quolibet mortali peccato homo tenetur specialiter conteri. Si autem invenire non possit, sufficit de eo conteri secundum quod in notitia tenetur; et debet homo non solum de peccato, sed de oblivione ejus dolere, quae ex negligentia contingit. Si autem peccatum omnino a memoria excidit, tunc ex impotentia faciendi excusatur a debito, et sufficit generalis contritio de omni eo in quo Deum offendit. Sed quando impotentia tollitur, sicut cum ad memoriam peccatum revocatur, tunc tenetur homo specialiter conteri; sicut etiam de paupere qui non potest solvere quod debet, excusatur; et tamen tenetur cum primo potuerit.
Reply Obj. 2: There are two ways to forget something: either so that it is completely cut out of the memory, and then a person cannot examine it; or so that it is partly cut out of the memory, and partly remains, as when I seem to recall having heard something in general, but I do not know what it was in particular; and then I search in my memory to recollect it. And in accord with this any sin can also be forgotten in two ways: either so that it remains in the memory in general, but not specifically; and then a person should reflect in order to find that sin, for a person is especially bound to have contrition for any mortal sin. But if he cannot discover it, it is enough to be contrite for it according as it is held in his awareness; and so a person should not only be sorry for his sin, but for forgetting it, which happens out of negligence. But if the sin is completely wiped out of his memory, then he is excused from the duty by his powerlessness to do it, and a general contrition suffices for everything in which he offended God. But when the powerlessness is removed, as when the sin is recalled to his memory, then a man is bound to be contrite for it specifically; as a poor man who cannot pay his debt is excused, but he is still bound whenever he first becomes capable.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod si ignorantia omnino tolleret voluntatem male agendi, excusaret, et non esset peccatum; sed quandoque non totaliter tollit voluntatem, et tunc a toto non excusat, sed a tanto; et ideo de peccato per ignorantiam commisso debet homo conteri.
Reply Obj. 3: If ignorance entirely took away the will to act wickedly, it would excuse it, and there would be no sin; but sometimes it does not completely take away the will, and then it does not excuse from all, but from much. And so a person should have contrition for sins committed through ignorance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod post contritionem de mortali potest remanere veniale, sed non post contritionem de veniali; et ideo de venialibus etiam debet esse contritio, eo modo quo et poenitentia, sicut supra, dist. praeced., dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: Venial sins can remain after contrition for mortal sins, but not after contrition for venial sins. And so there should be contrition for venial sins as well, just as there is also penance for them, as was said above in the previous distinction.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad7Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod in omnibus motoribus et mobilibus ordinatis ita est quod motor inferior habet motum proprium, et praeter hoc sequitur in aliquo motum superioris motoris; sicut patet in motu planetarum, qui praeter motus proprios sequuntur motum primi orbis. Omnibus autem virtutibus moralibus motor est ipsa prudentia, quae dicitur auriga virtutum; et ideo quaelibet virtus moralis cum motu proprio habet aliquid de motu prudentiae; et ideo, cum poenitentia sit quaedam virtus moralis, quia est pars justitiae, cum actu proprio consequitur prudentiae motum. Proprius autem actus ejus est in objectum proprium, quod est peccatum commissum; et ideo ejus actus principalis, scilicet contritio, secundum suam speciem respicit tantum peccatum praeteritum; sed ex consequenti respicit futurum, secundum quod habet aliquid de actu prudentiae adjunctum, et non tantum1 in illud futurum rationem2 propriae speciei movetur; et propter hoc ille qui conteritur, dolet de peccato praeterito, et cavet futurum: sed non dicitur esse contritio de peccato futuro, sed magis cautio, quae est pars prudentiae contritioni adjuncta.
To the fourth question, it should be said that in all moving and moveable things the order is such that a lower mover has its own motion, and beyond this it follows in some way the motion of a higher mover, as is seen in the movement of the planets, which, beyond their proper movements, follow the motion of the first sphere. Now for all the moral virtues the mover is prudence itself, which is called the charioteer of the virtues; and so any moral virtue with its proper motion has something from the motion of prudence. And therefore since penance is a certain moral virtue, since it is a part of justice, with its proper act it follows the movement of prudence. Now its proper act is toward its proper object, which is sin that has been committed; and so its principal act, namely, contrition, according to its own species regards only past sin. But as a result it regards future sin according as it has something of the act of prudence attached to it, and yet it is not moved toward that future thing by reason of its proper species; and because of this someone who has contrition is sorry for past sin and guards against future sin: but contrition is not said to regard future sin, but rather caution is, which is the part of prudence attached to contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod liberum arbitrium dicitur esse de contingentibus futuris, secundum quod est de actibus, sed non secundum quod est de objectis actuum; quia homo potest cogitare ex libero arbitrio de rebus praeteritis et necessariis; sed tamen ipse actus cogitationis, secundum quod sub libero arbitrio cadit, contingens futurum est; et sic etiam actus contritionis contingens futurum est, secundum quod sub libero arbitrio cadit; sed objectum ejus potest esse praeteritum.
Reply Obj. 1: Free will is said to be about future contingents according as it is about acts, but not according as it is about the objects of acts, for a person can think about past things and necessary things by his free will, but the very act of thinking, according as it falls under his free will, is a future contingent. And so the act of contrition is also a future contingent, according as it falls under the free will; but its object can be the past.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod ille effectus consequens qui peccatum aggravat, jam in actu praecessit velut in causa; et ideo, quando commissum est, totam suam quantitatem habuit, et ex effectu consequenti non accrescit ei aliquid quo ad culpae rationem, etsi accrescat quo ad poenam accidentalem, secundum quod plures habebit rationes dolendi in inferno de pluribus malis consecutis ex suo peccato; et sic loquitur Hieronymus; unde non oportet quod contritio sit nisi de peccatis praeteritis.
Reply Obj. 2: That resulting effect that worsens sin already preceded in act as in its cause. And so, when it was committed, it possessed its entire quantity, and from its consequent effect it did not increase anything with regard to its character of fault, although it increased with regard to its incidental penalty, according as many people will have reasons for grieving in hell for the many evils that resulted from their sin. And this is how Jerome is speaking. Therefore, contrition is not necessary for anything but past sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad9Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod illud idem conteritur quod prius durum et integrum fuit; unde patet quod contritio pro peccato sit in eodem in quo peccati duritia praecessit; et sic de alienis peccatis non est contritio.
To the fifth question it should be said that one has contrition for the same thing that one was previously hard and untouched about. And therefore it is clear that contrition for sin is in the same place where the hardness of sin was before; and so there is no contrition for the sins of others.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ab alienis peccatis sibi parci propheta precatur, inquantum ex consortio peccatorum aliquis per consensum aliquam immunditiam contrahit, sicut scriptum est, Psalm. 17, 22: cum perverso perverteris.
Reply Obj. 1: The prophet prays to be spared from the sins of others inasmuch as by associating with sinners a person contracts a certain uncleanness through his consent, as is written: with the perverse you will be perverted (Ps 18[17]:26).
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod de peccatis aliorum dolere debemus; non tamen oportet quod de eis conteramur, quia non omnis dolor de peccato praeterito est contritio, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: We should sorrow over the sins of others, but it is nevertheless not necessary that we be contrite over them, for not every sorrow about past sin is contrition, as is clear from what has been said.1
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad11Quaestiuncula 6
Response to Quaestiuncula 6
Ad sextam quaestionem dicendum, quod contritio potest dupliciter considerari; scilicet quantum ad sui principium, et quantum ad terminum. Et dico principium contritionis cogitationem qua quis cogitat de peccato et dolet, etsi non dolore contritionis, saltem dolore attritionis; terminus autem contritionis est, quando dolor ille jam gratia informatur. Quantum ergo ad principium contritionis, oportet quod sit de singulis peccatis quae quis in memoria habet; sed quantum ad terminum sufficit quod sit una communis de omnibus; tunc enim ille motus agit in vi omnium dispositionum praecedentium.
To the sixth question, it should be said that contrition can be considered in two ways: namely, as to its principle and as to its terminus. And I call the principle of contrition that thinking in which someone thinks about his sin and grieves over it, even if not with the sorrow of contrition, at least with the sorrow of attrition. But the terminus of contrition is when that sorrow is already informed by grace. Therefore, as to contrition’s principle, it is necessary that it be about the individual sins that someone has in his memory; but as to the terminus it is enough that there be one general contrition for all; for then that motion acts in the power of all the preceding dispositions.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2Et per hoc patet responsio ad primum.
And by this the answer to the first objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis omnia peccata mortalia conveniant in aversione, tamen differunt in causa et modo aversionis, et quantitate elongationis a Deo; et hoc est secundum diversitatem conversionis.
Reply Obj. 2: Although all mortal sins share in the turning away, nevertheless, they differ in the cause and manner of turning away, and in the amount of the resulting distance from God; and this is according to the different ways of turning toward something else.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad12Ad tertium dicendum, quod baptismus agit in virtute meriti Christi, quod habuit infinitam virtutem ad delendum omnia peccata; et propter hoc unus sufficit contra omnia. Sed in contritione requiritur cum merito Christi actus noster; et ideo oportet quod singulis peccatis respondeat singillatim, cum non habeat infinitam virtutem ad contritionem. Vel dicendum, quod baptismus est spiritualis generatio; sed poenitentia quantum ad contritionem et alias sui partes est spiritualis quaedam sanatio per modum cujusdam alterationis. Patet autem in generatione corporali alicujus quae est cum corruptione alterius, quod una generatione removentur omnia accidentia contraria rei generatae, quae erant accidentia rei corruptae; sed in alteratione removetur tantum unum accidens contrarium accidenti, ad quod terminatur alteratio. Et similiter unus baptismus simul delet omnia peccata novam vitam inducendo; sed poenitentia non delet omnia peccata nisi ad singula feratur; et ideo oportet de singulis conteri et confiteri.
Reply Obj. 3: Baptism acts in the power of Christ’s merit, because he had infinite power for blotting out all sins. And because of this one baptism suffices against all. But in contrition, our act is required along with Christ’s merit; and so it is necessary that it respond individually to each individual sin, since it does not have infinite power for contrition. Or it could be said that baptism is a spiritual generation, but penance as to contrition and its other parts is a certain spiritual healing by the mode of a certain change. Now, it is clear in physical generation, which happens along with the corruption of something else, that one generation removes all the accidents contrary to the thing generated, which were accidents of the thing corrupted; but in an alteration only one accident is removed which is contrary to the accident that the change terminates in. And likewise one baptism simultaneously wipes out all sins while bringing in a new life; but penance does not wipe out all sins unless it is directed toward each of them individually; and so it is necessary to be contrite for and to confess individual sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A2.ad13A. 3The quantity of contrition
Quanta esse debeat
The quantity of contrition
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod contritio non sit major dolor qui esse possit in natura. Dolor enim est sensus laesionis. Sed aliquae laesiones magis sentiuntur quam laesio peccati, sicut laesio vulneris. Ergo non est maximus dolor contritio.
Obj. 1: To the third we proceed thus.1 It seems that contrition is not the greatest sorrow that can exist in nature. For sorrow is a feeling of injury. But other injuries are felt more than the injury of sin, like the injury of a wound. Therefore, contrition is not the greatest sorrow.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg1Praeterea, ex effectu sumimus judicium de causa. Sed effectus doloris sunt lacrymae. Cum ergo aliquando contritus non emittat lacrymas corporales de peccatis, quas tamen emittit de morte amici, vel de percussione, vel de aliquo hujusmodi; videtur quod contritio non sit dolor maximus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, we take our judgment of the cause from the effect. But tears are the effect of sorrow. Therefore, since sometimes a contrite person does not shed physical tears for sins, which nevertheless he does shed for the death of a friend, or from being struck, or for other things like this, it seems that contrition is not the greatest sorrow.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg2Praeterea, quanto aliquid plus habet de permixtione contrarii, tanto est minus intensum. Sed contritionis dolor habet multum de gaudio admixtum: quia contritus gaudet de liberatione, spe veniae, et de multis hujusmodi. Ergo dolor suus est minimus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the more that something has its contrary mixed in with it, the less intense it is. But the sorrow of contrition has much joy mixed into it, for a contrite person rejoices in his liberation, his hope of forgiveness, and many things like this. Therefore, his sorrow is less.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg3Praeterea, dolor contritionis displicentia quaedam est. Sed multa sunt quae magis displicent contrito quam peccata sua praeterita; non enim vellet poenam inferni sustinere potius quam peccaret, nec iterum sustinuisse omnes poenas temporales, aut etiam sustinere; alias pauci invenirentur contriti. Ergo dolor contritionis non est maximus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the sorrow of contrition is a kind of displeasure. But there are many things that displease a contrite person more than his past sins, for he would not wish to endure the punishment of hell rather than sin, nor again would he have endured all temporal punishments, or would even endure them now; otherwise few people would be found to be contrite. Therefore, the sorrow of contrition is not the greatest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg4Sed contra, secundum Augustinum, omnis dolor in amore fundatur. Sed amor caritatis, in quo fundatur dolor contritionis, est maximus. Ergo dolor contritionis est maximus.
On the contrary (1), according to Augustine, every sorrow is based in love.1 But the love of charity, in which the sorrow of contrition is founded, is the greatest love. Therefore, the sorrow of contrition is the greatest sorrow.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, dolor est de malo. Ergo de magis malo debet esse major dolor. Sed culpa est magis malum quam poena. Ergo dolor de culpa, qui est contritio, excedit omnem alium dolorem.
Furthermore (2), sorrow is about an evil. Therefore, there ought to be more sorrow about a greater evil. But guilt is a greater evil than punishment. Therefore, sorrow for fault, which is contrition, exceeds every other sorrow.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non possit esse nimis magnus contritionis dolor. Nullus enim dolor potest esse immoderatior quam ille qui proprium subjectum destruit. Sed dolor contritionis, si est tantus quod mortem vel corruptionem corporis inducat, est laudabilis. Dicit enim Anselmus: utinam sic impinguentur viscera animae meae, ut medullae corporis mei exsiccentur; et Augustinus de contritione cordis, cap. 10, dicit se esse dignum oculos caecare plorando. Ergo dolor contritionis non potest esse nimius.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the sorrow of contrition cannot be too great.1 For no sorrow can be more immoderate than the kind that destroys its own subject. But if the sorrow of contrition is so great that it causes death or the corruption of the body, it is laudable. For Anselm says, if only they so anointed the depths of my soul that they dried up the marrow of my body;2 and Augustine says in On the Contrition of the Heart,3 Chapter 10, that he deserves to blind his eyes with crying. Therefore, the sorrow of contrition cannot be too great.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg6Praeterea, dolor contritionis ex caritatis amore procedit. Sed amor caritatis non potest esse nimius. Ergo nec dolor contritionis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the sorrow of contrition proceeds from the love of charity. But the love of charity cannot be too great. Therefore, neither can the sorrow of contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg7Sed contra, omnis virtus moralis corrumpitur per superabundantiam et defectum. Sed contritio est actus virtutis moralis, scilicet poenitentiae, cum sit pars justitiae. Ergo potest esse superfluus dolor de peccatis.
On the contrary, every moral virtue is corrupted by excess and defect. But contrition is the act of a moral virtue, namely, penance, since it is a part of justice. Therefore, there can be excessive sorrow for sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non debeat esse major dolor de uno peccato quam de alio. Hieronymus enim collaudat Paulam de hoc quod minima peccata plangebat sicut magna. Ergo non magis est dolendum de uno quam de alio.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that there should not be greater sorrow for one sin than for another.1 For Jerome praises Paula for lamenting the least sins as though they were great.2 Therefore, one should not be more sorry for one sin than for another.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg8Praeterea, motus contritionis est subitus. Sed non potest unus motus esse intensior simul et remissior. Ergo contritio non debet esse major de uno peccato quam de alio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the movement of contrition is immediate. But one movement cannot be more intense and less intense at the same time. Therefore, contrition cannot be greater for one sin than for another.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg9Praeterea, de peccato praecipue est contritio, secundum quod a Deo avertit. Sed in aversione omnia mortalia peccata conveniunt; quia omnia tollunt gratiam, qua anima Deo conjungitur. Ergo de omnibus peccatis mortalibus aequalis debet esse contritio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, contrition is particularly about sin in its turning away from God. But all mortal sins share in this turning away, for they all destroy grace, by which the soul is joined to God. Therefore, contrition should be equal for all mortal sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg10Sed contra, Deut. 25, 2, dicitur: secundum mensuram peccati erit et plagarum modus. Sed contritioni de peccatis plagae commensurantur; quia contritio habet propositum satisfaciendi annexum. Ergo contritio magis debet esse de uno peccato quam de alio.
On the contrary (1), it says in Deuteronomy 25:2: according to the measure of the sin shall also be the measure of the lashes. But the lashes are commensurate with the contrition for sin, for contrition has the aim of doing satisfaction attached to it. Therefore, there should be more contrition for one sin than for another.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, de hoc debet homo conteri quod debuit vitare. Sed homo magis debet vitare unum peccatum quam aliud, quia gravius est, si necessitas alterum faciendi incumberet. Et similiter debet de uno, scilicet graviori, magis quam de alio dolere.
Furthermore (2), a person should have contrition for what he should have avoided. But a person should avoid one sin more than another because it is more serious, if the necessity falls upon him to do one or the other. Therefore, someone should sorrow more over one sin, namely, a more serious one, than another.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.arg11Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod, sicut supra dictum est, in contritione est duplex dolor. Unus in ipsa voluntate, qui est essentialiter ipsa contritio, quae nihil aliud est quam displicentia praeteriti peccati; et dolor talis in contritione excedit alios dolores; quia quantum aliquid placet, tantum contrarium ejus displicet: finis autem super omnia placet, cum omnia propter ipsum desiderentur; et ideo peccatum quod a fine ultimo avertit, super omnia displicere debet. Alius dolor est in parte sensitiva, qui causatur ex primo dolore, vel ex necessitate naturae, secundum quod vires inferiores sequuntur motum superiorum; vel ex electione, secundum quod homo poenitens in seipso voluntarie excitatur ut de peccatis doleat.
To the first question, I answer that just as was said above, there are two kinds of sorrow in contrition. One is in the will itself, which is contrition itself essentially, and which is nothing other than displeasure in past sins; and this kind of sorrow in contrition surpasses other sorrows, for the more something pleases one, the more its contrary displeases. Now the end pleases above all things, since all things are desired for the sake of it; and therefore the sin that turns away from the end must displease above all things. The other sorrow is in the sensitive part, which is caused by the first kind of sorrow, whether from the necessity of nature, according as the lower powers follow the motion of the higher ones; or from choice, according as a repentant person voluntarily stirs up in himself sorrow for sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.coEt neutro modo oportet quod sit maximus dolorum: quia vires inferiores vehementius moventur ab objectis propriis, quam ex redundantia superiorum virium; et ideo quanto operatio superiorum virium est propinquior objectis inferiorum, tanto magis sequuntur earum motum; et ideo major dolor est in sensitiva parte ex laesione sensibili quam sit ille qui in ipsa redundat ex ratione; et similiter major qui redundat ex ratione de corporalibus deliberante quam qui redundat ex ratione considerante spiritualia.
And in neither way is it necessary that it be the greatest of sorrows, for the lower powers are moved more vehemently by their proper objects than by the overflow from the higher powers. And therefore the closer the operation of the higher powers is to the objects of the lower powers, the more they follow their motion. And so there is greater sorrow in the sensitive part from a sensible injury than the sorrow that overflows to it from reason. And likewise there is greater sorrow that overflows from reason deliberating about physical things than overflows from reason considering spiritual things.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3Unde dolor in sensitiva parte ex displicentia rationis proveniens de peccato, non est major aliis doloribus qui in ipsa sunt; et similiter nec dolor qui est voluntarie assumptus; tum quia non obedit affectus inferior superiori ad nutum, ut passio tanta sequatur in inferiori appetitu, qualem ordinat superior; tum etiam quia passiones a ratione assumuntur in actibus virtutum secundum mensuram quamdam, quam quandoque dolor qui est sine virtute, non servat, sed excedit.
And so the sorrow in the sensitive part arising from reason’s displeasure with sin is not greater than the other sorrows that are in it; and likewise neither is the sorrow that is voluntarily assumed; both because the lower affections do not obey the higher ones at will, so that as much suffering would follow in the lower appetites as the higher appetite orders; and also because sufferings are assumed by reason in acts of virtue according to a certain measure, which sometimes the sorrow that is without virtue does not preserve, but exceeds.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut dolor sensibilis est de sensu laesionis, ita dolor interior est de cognitione alicujus nocivi; et ideo quamvis laesio peccati secundum sensum exteriorem non percipiatur, tamen percipitur esse maxima secundum sensum interiorem rationis.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as there is sensible sorrow from the sensation of an injury, there is also interior sorrow from the knowledge of something harmful. And so, although the injury of sin is not felt by the outward senses, nevertheless it is felt to be the greatest according to the interior sense of reason.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod corporales immutationes immediate consequuntur ad passiones sensitivae partis, et eis mediantibus ad affectiones appetitivae superioris; et inde est quod ex dolore sensibili, vel etiam sensibili nocivo citius perfluunt lacrymae corporales quam de dolore spirituali contritionis.
Reply Obj. 2: Physical changes immediately reach to the passions of the sensitive part, and by means of them to the affections of the higher appetites. And that is why physical tears flow more swiftly from sensible sorrow or even sensible hurt than from the sorrow of spiritual contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod gaudium illud quod de dolore poenitens habet, non minuit displicentiam, quia ei non contrariatur, sed auget secundum quod omnis operatio augetur per propriam delectationem, ut dicitur in 10 Ethic.: sicut qui delectatur in addiscendo aliquam scientiam, melius addiscit; et similiter qui gaudet de displicentia, vehementius displicentiam habet. Sed bene potest esse quod illud gaudium temperet dolorem ex ratione in partem sensitivam resultante.
Reply Obj. 3: That joy that a penitent has from his sorrow does not diminish his displeasure, because it is not opposed to it, but it increases it according as every operation is increased by its proper pleasure, as is said in the Ethics 10,1 just as whoever delights in learning some science, learns more. And likewise, whoever rejoices in his displeasure has displeasure more vehemently. But it can well be that that joy tempers the sorrow in the sensitive part resulting from reason.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod quantitas displicentiae de aliqua re debet esse secundum quantitatem malitiae ipsius. Malitia autem in culpa mortali mensuratur ex eo in quem peccatur, inquantum est ei indigna; et ex eo qui peccat, inquantum est ei nociva. Et quia homo debet plus Deum quam se diligere, ideo plus debet odire culpam inquantum est offensa Dei, quam inquantum est nociva sibi. Est autem nociva sibi principaliter, inquantum separat ipsum a Deo; et ex hac parte ipsa separatio a Deo, quae poena quaedam est, magis debet displicere quam ipsa culpa, inquantum hoc nocumentum inducit (quia quod propter alterum oditur, minus oditur); sed minus quam culpa inquantum est offensa in Deum. Inter omnes autem poenas attenditur ordo malitiae secundum quantitatem nocumenti; et ideo, cum hoc sit maximum nocumentum quo maximum bonum privatur, erit inter poenas maxima, separatio a Deo.
Reply Obj. 4: The amount of displeasure about any thing should accord with the amount of its badness. Now, badness in mortal fault is measured from the one sinned against, inasmuch as it is unworthy of him, and from who sins, inasmuch as it is harmful to him. And since a man should love God more than himself, therefore he should hate his fault more as it is an offense against God than as it is harmful to him. But it is chiefly harmful to him because it separates him from God; and on this side the separation from God, which is a certain penalty, should displease him more than the fault itself, inasmuch as it causes this harm (because what is hated because of something else is hated less), but less than the fault as it is an offense against God. Now, among all the penalties the order of wickedness depends on the amount of harm; and so, since there is the greatest harm where the greatest good is taken away, separation from God will be among the greatest penalties.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.ad4Est etiam alia quantitas mali accidentalis, quam oportet in displicentia attendere secundum rationem praesentis et praeteriti: quia quod praeteritum est, jam non est; unde habet minus de ratione et malitiae et bonitatis; et inde est quod plus refugit homo sustinere aliquid mali in praesenti vel in futuro, quam horreat de praeterito; unde nec aliqua passio animae directe respondet praeterito; sicut dolor respondet praesenti malo, et timor futuro; et propter hoc de duobus malis praeteritis illud magis abhorret animus cujus major effectus in praesenti remanet, vel in futurum timetur, etiam si in praeterito minus fuerit. Et quia effectus praecedentis culpae non ita percipitur quandoque sicut effectus praeteritae poenae, tum quia culpa perfectius sanatur quam quaedam poena; tum quia defectus corporalis magis est manifestus quam spiritualis; ideo homo etiam bene dispositus quandoque magis percipit in se horrorem praecedentis poenae quam praecedentis culpae; quamvis magis esset paratus pati eamdem poenam quam committere eamdem culpam.
There is also another amount of incidental evil, which it is necessary to attend to in displeasure according to the account of present and past; for what is past is not now; and it has less of the nature of good and evil; and this is why a person flees more from enduring any evil in the present or future than he shrinks from it in the past. And so neither does any passion of the soul directly correspond to the past as sorrow corresponds to the present evil, and fear to a future one; and because of this, given two past evils, the soul shrinks more from the one from which a greater effect remains in the present or is feared in the future, even if it was less in the past. And since the effect of previous sin is sometimes not felt as much as the effect of previous penalty, both because fault is more perfectly healed than penalty, and because a physical defect is more manifest than a spiritual one, this is why even a well-disposed person sometimes feels more horror at previous punishment than previous sin; although he would be more ready to suffer the same punishment than to commit the same sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3Est etiam considerandum in comparatione culpae et poenae, quod quaedam poenae inseparabiliter habent conjunctam Dei offensam, sicut separatio a Deo; quaedam etiam addunt perpetuitatem, sicut poena inferni. Poena ergo illa quae offensam annexam habet, eodem modo judicanda est sicut et culpa; sed illa quae perpetuitatem addit, est magis quam culpa simpliciter fugienda. Si tamen ab eis separetur ratio offensae, et consideretur tantum ratio poenae, minus habet de malitia quam culpa, inquantum est offensa Dei, et propter hoc minus deberet displicere.
The relation of the fault to the punishment should also be considered, since certain punishments, like separation from God, have an offense against God inseparably joined. Some also add perpetuity, like the punishment of hell. Therefore, that punishment that has offense attached should be judged just like sin; but the one that adds perpetuity is to be fled more than simple sin. Nevertheless, if the nature of offense is separated from these, and the nature of punishment is considered alone, it has less of wickedness than sin, inasmuch as sin is an offense against God, and because of that it should displease us less.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3Sciendum est etiam, quod quamvis talis debeat esse contriti dispositio, non tamen de his tentandus est; quia homo affectus suos non de facili mensurare potest; et quandoque illud quod minus displicet, videtur magis displicere; quia est propinquius sensibili nocumento, quod magis est nobis notum.
It should also be known that although the disposition of a contrite person should be like this, nevertheless, he should not be put to the test regarding these things. For a person cannot easily measure his feelings; and sometimes what displeases less seems to displease more, because one is closer to sensible hurt, which we notice more.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod contritio ex parte doloris qui est in ratione, scilicet displicentiae, quo peccatum displicet inquantum est offensa Dei, non potest esse nimia, sicut nec amor caritatis, quo intenso talis displicentia intenditur, potest esse nimius; sed quantum ad dolorem sensibilem potest esse nimia, sicut etiam exterior corporis afflictio potest esse nimia, ut supra, dist. 15, in quaestione de jejunio, ex verbis Hieronymi patuit. In his enim omnibus debet accipi pro mensura conservatio subjecti et bonae habitudinis sufficientis ad ea quae agenda incumbunt; et propter hoc dicitur Rom. 12, 1: rationabile obsequium vestrum.
To the second question, it should be said that on the part of the sorrow that is in the reason, namely, of the displeasure at sin as an offense against God, contrition cannot be too great, as neither can the love of charity, to which this displeasure is directed, be too great. But as to the sensible sorrow it can be too great, just as also outward affliction of the body can be too great, as was shown above from Jerome’s words in Distinction 15 on the question of fasting. For the preservation of the subject and his good condition sufficient for fulfilling his responsibilities should be taken for the measure among all these things; and because of this it says, present your bodies as a living sacrifice . . . your reasonable service (Rom 12:1).
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Anselmus desiderabat ex pinguedine devotionis medullas corporales exsiccari non quantum ad humorem naturalem, sed quantum ad desideria et concupiscentias corporales. Augustinus autem quamvis dignus se cognosceret amissione exteriorum oculorum propter peccatum, quia quilibet peccator non solum aeterna, sed etiam temporali morte dignus est; non tamen volebat sibi oculos caecare.
Reply Obj. 1: Anselm desired that his bodily marrows be dried up by the oil of devotion not as to the natural fluid, but as to fleshly desires and concupiscences. Augustine, however, although he recognized that he deserved to lose his outer eyes on account of sin, since any sin deserves not only eternal but also temporal death, nevertheless did not wish to blind himself.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de dolore qui est in ratione; tertia autem procedit de dolore sensitivae partis.
Reply Obj. 2: That argument is based on the sorrow that is in the reason; but the third is based on the sorrow of the sensitive part.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod de contritione dupliciter possumus loqui. Uno modo secundum quod singillatim singulis peccatis respondet: et sic quantum ad dolorem superioris affectus requiritur quod de majori peccato quis doleat magis; quia ratio doloris est major in uno quam in alio, scilicet offensa Dei; ex magis enim inordinato actu Deus magis offenditur. Similiter etiam cum majori culpae major poena debeatur, etiam dolor sensitivae partis, secundum quod pro peccato ex electione assumitur poena peccati, quasi1 debet esse major de majori peccato: secundum autem quod ex impressione superioris appetitus nascitur, in inferiori attenditur quantitas doloris secundum dispositionem partis ad recipiendam impressionem a superiori, et non secundum quantitatem peccati. Alio modo potest accipi contritio secundum quod est simul de omnibus, sicut in actu justificationis; et haec quidem contritio vel ex singulorum consideratione peccatorum procedit; et sic quamvis sit actus unus, tamen distinctio peccatorum manet virtute in ipso; vel ad minus habet propositum de singulis cogitandi annexum; et sic etiam habitualiter est magis de uno quam de alio.
To the third question, it should be said that we can speak about contrition in two ways. In one way according as it corresponds individually to individual sins; and in this way as to the sorrow of the higher affections it is required that a person grieve more over a greater sin; because the reason for sorrow, namely, the offense against God, is greater in one thing than another; for God is more offended by a more disordered act. Likewise too, since a greater penalty is due to a greater fault, even the sorrow of the sensitive part, according as it is assumed by choice for sin as sin’s punishment, as it were, should be greater for a greater sin; but according as it arises from the impression of the higher appetite, the amount of sorrow is found in the lower appetite according to its disposition for receiving impressions from the higher parts, and not according to the amount of sin. In another way, contrition can be taken as it is simultaneous with everything else, like in the act of justification. And indeed this contrition proceeds from the consideration of individual sins; and so although it is one act, nevertheless the distinction of sins remains in it virtually. Or at least it has the aim of thinking about the individual sins attached to it; and so it is also habitually more about one than another.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Paula non laudatur de hoc quod de omnibus peccatis doleret aequaliter; sed quia de parvis peccatis tantum dolebat ac si essent magna, per comparationem ad alios qui de peccatis dolent; sed ipsa multo amplius de majoribus doluisset.
Reply Obj. 1: St. Paula is not praised for sorrowing over all her sins equally, but because she sorrowed as much over small sins as if they were great, as compared to others who sorrow over sins; and she grieved much more deeply over greater ones.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod in illo contritionis motu subitaneo, quamvis non actualiter distinctio intentionis respondens diversis peccatis inveniri possit, tamen invenitur eo modo, ut dictum est, et etiam alio modo, secundum quod singula peccata ordinem habent ad illud de quo in illa contritione generali contrito dolendum occurrit, scilicet offensa Dei. Qui enim aliquod totum appetit vel diligit, etiam diligit partes ejus, quamvis non actu: et hoc modo, secundum quod habent ordinem ad totum, quasdam plus, quasdam minus; sicut qui aliquam communitatem diligit, virtute singulos diligit plus et minus secundum eorum ordinem in bono communi; et similiter qui dolet de hoc quod Deum offendit de diversis, implicite dolet diversimode secundum quod plus vel minus per ea Deum offendit.
Reply Obj. 2: In that instantaneous movement of contrition, although there cannot actually be found a distinction of intention corresponding to the different sins, nevertheless it is found there in one way, as was said, and also in the other way, according as individual sins have an order to what a contrite person is grieving over in that general contrition, namely, the offense against God. For whoever seeks or loves any whole also loves its parts, even if not in act, and in this way, according as they have an order to the whole, some more, some less; as someone who loves a certain community loves individuals virtually, more and less according to their order to the common good. And likewise, whoever sorrows over having offended God in many things implicitly sorrows differently according as he offended God more or less by them.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis quodlibet peccatum mortale a Deo avertat, et gratiam tollat; tamen quoddam plus elongat quam aliud, inquantum habet majorem dissonantiam ex sua inordinatione ad ordinem divinae bonitatis quam aliud.
Reply Obj. 3: Although any mortal sin turns one away from God and removes grace, nevertheless, certain ones distance us from him more than others, inasmuch as they contain greater discord than others in their divergence from the ordering of divine goodness.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A3.ad9A. 4The duration of contritionDe duratione ipsius
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non tota haec vita sit contritionis tempus. Sicut enim de peccato commisso debet esse dolor, ita et pudor. Sed non per totam vitam durat pudor de peccato, et, sicut dicit Ambrosius, nihil habet quod erubescat cui peccatum dimissum est. Ergo videtur quod nec contritio, quae est dolor de peccato.
Obj. 1: To the fourth we proceed thus.1 It seems that the time for contrition is not the whole of this life. For just as there should be sorrow for sins committed, there should also be shame. But the shame for sin does not last throughout life, and, as Ambrose says, someone whose sin has been forgiven has no reason to blush.2 Therefore, it seems that neither does contrition last, which is sorrow for sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg1Praeterea, 1 Joan. 4, 18, dicitur, quod perfecta caritas foras mittit timorem, quia timor poenam habet. Sed dolor etiam poenam habet. Ergo in statu perfectae caritatis non potest dolor contritionis manere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is said, perfect charity casts out fear, for fear has to do with punishment (1 John 4:18). But sorrow also has to do with punishment. Therefore, in the state of perfect charity the sorrow of contrition cannot remain.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg2Praeterea, de praeterito non potest esse dolor, qui proprie est de malo praesenti, nisi secundum quod aliquid de praeterito in praesenti manet. Sed quandoque pervenitur ad aliquem statum in hac vita in quo nihil de praeterito peccato manet, neque dispositio, neque culpa, neque reatus aliquis. Ergo non oportet ulterius de illo peccato dolere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, about the past there cannot be sorrow, which is properly about present evil, except as something from the past remains in the present. But sometimes one reaches a certain state in this life in which nothing of past sin remains, neither the disposition, nor the guilt, nor any debt of punishment. Therefore, it is not necessary to be sorry for that sin any longer.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg3Praeterea, Rom. 8, 28 dicitur, quod diligentibus Deum omnia cooperantur in bonum, etiam peccata, ut dicit Glossa ibidem. Ergo non oportet post remissionem peccati quod de peccato doleat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it says in Romans 8:28, all things work together for the good of those who love God, even sins, as the Gloss says at the same place.1 Therefore, it is not necessary after the remission of sins that a person be sorry for sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg4Praeterea, contritio est pars poenitentiae contra satisfactionem divisa. Sed non oportet semper satisfacere. Ergo nec oportet semper conteri de peccato.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, contrition is a part of penance divided against satisfaction. But it is not necessary to make satisfaction forever. Therefore, it is not always necessary to be contrite for sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg5Sed contra, Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Vera et falsa Poenit.: ubi dolor finitur, deficit poenitentia; ubi deficit poenitentia, nihil relinquitur de venia. Ergo videtur, cum oporteat veniam concessam non perdere, quod oporteat semper dolere de peccato.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says in his book On True and False Penance: where sorrow has limits, repentance fails; where repentance fails, nothing remains of forgiveness.1 Therefore, it seems, since it is necessary to not lose the forgiveness granted, that it would always be necessary to be sorry for sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.scPraeterea, Eccli. 5, 5, dicitur: de propitiatu peccatorum noli esse sine metu. Ergo semper debet homo dolere ad peccatorum propitiationem habendam.
Furthermore (2), it says in Sirach 5:5: do not be without fear regarding propitiation for sins. Therefore, a person should always sorrow in order to have propitiation for sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg6Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non expediat continue de peccato dolere. Expedit enim quandoque gaudere, ut patet Philip. 4, super illud: gaudete in Domino semper; ubi dicit Glossa, quod necessarium est gaudere. Sed non est possibile simul gaudere et dolere. Ergo non expedit continue de peccato dolere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is not expedient to sorrow over sins continuously.1 For sometimes it is expedient to rejoice, as is clear from Philippians 4:4: rejoice in the Lord always; where the Gloss says that it is necessary to rejoice. But it is not possible to rejoice and to sorrow at the same time. Therefore, it is not expedient to grieve over sins continuously.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg7Praeterea, illud quod est de se malum et fugiendum, non est assumendum, nisi quatenus est necessarium ut medicina ad aliquid, sicut patet de ustione et sectione vulneris. Sed tristitia de se mala est; unde dicitur Eccli. 30, 24: tristitiam longe expelle a te; et subditur causa: multos enim occidit tristitia, et non est utilitas in illa. Hoc etiam Philosophus dicit expresse in 7 et 10 Ethica. Ergo non debet amplius dolere de peccato, nisi quatenus sufficit ad peccatum delendum. Sed statim post primam tristitiam contritionis peccatum deletum est. Ergo non expedit ulterius dolere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what is evil in itself and to be fled is not to be taken up, except to the extent that it is needed as a medicine for something, as is seen in the case of burning and cutting a wound. But sadness is bad in itself; as is said in Sirach 30:23: drive sadness far from you; and afterward the cause is given: for sadness kills many and there is no advantage from it. The Philosopher also expressly says this in the Ethics 7 and 10.1 Therefore, one should not grieve over sin longer than suffices for blotting out the sin. But immediately after the first sorrow of contrition, sin is blotted out. Therefore, it is not expedient to grieve any further.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg8Praeterea, Bernardus Serm. 11 dicit: dolor pro peccatis necessarius est, etsi non sit continuus; mel enim absynthio admiscendum est. Ergo videtur quod non expedit continue dolere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Bernard says in Sermon 11: sorrow for sins is necessary, even if it is not continuous; for it is honey mixed into absinth.1 Therefore, it seems that it is not expedient to sorrow continuously.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg9Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit: semper doleat poenitens, et de dolore gaudeat.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says: let a penitent always sorrow, and let him rejoice in his sorrow.1
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.scPraeterea, actus in quibus consistit beatitudo, expedit semper continuare, quantum possibile est. Sed hujusmodi est actus dolendi de peccato, quod patet Matth. 5, 5: beati qui lugent. Ergo expedit dolorem continuare quantum est possibile.
Furthermore (2), it is expedient always to continue acts in which beatitude consists, as much as is possible. But the act of sorrowing over sin is one of these, as is clear from Matt 5:4: blessed are those who mourn. Therefore, it is expedient to continue to grieve as much as is possible.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg10Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam post hanc vitam animae de peccatis conterantur. Amor enim caritatis displicentiam de peccato causat. Sed post hanc vitam manet in aliquibus caritas et quantum ad actum, et quantum ad habitum; quia caritas nunquam excidit, ut patet 1 Corinth., 13. Ergo manet displicentia de peccato commisso, quae essentialiter est contritio.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that also after this life souls are contrite for sins. For the love of charity causes displeasure with sin. And after this life charity remains in some people both in act and in habit, for charity never passes away, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 13:8. Therefore, displeasure about sins committed remains, which is the essence of contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg11Praeterea, magis dolendum est de culpa quam de poena. Sed animae in purgatorio dolent de poena sensibili, et de dilatione gloriae. Ergo multo magis dolent de culpa ab eis commissa.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the fault is more to be grieved over than the punishment. But souls in purgatory grieve over their sensible punishment and the postponement of glory. Therefore, much more do they grieve over fault committed by them.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg12Praeterea, poena purgatorii est satisfactoria de peccato. Sed satisfactio habet efficaciam ex vi contritionis. Ergo contritio manet post hanc vitam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the punishment of purgatory makes satisfaction for sins. But satisfaction has its efficacy from the force of contrition. Therefore, contrition remains after this life.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg13Sed contra, contritio est pars poenitentiae sacramenti. Sed sacramenta non manent post hanc vitam. Ergo nec contritio.
On the contrary (1), contrition is part of the sacrament of penance. But the sacraments do not remain after this life. Therefore, neither does contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.scPraeterea, contritio potest esse tanta quod delet culpam et poenam. Si ergo animae in purgatorio conteri possent, posset vi contritionis eorum reatus poenae eis dimitti, et omnino a poena sensibili liberari; quod falsum est.
Furthermore (2), contrition can be so great that it wipes out fault and punishment. Therefore, if souls in purgatory could have contrition, the punishment they are sentenced to could be dismissed by the force of their contrition, and they could be freed from all sensible punishment, which is false.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.arg14Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in contritione, ut dictum est, est duplex dolor. Unus rationis, qui est detestatio peccati a se commissi; alius sensitivae partis, qui ex isto consequitur; et quantum ad utrumque, contritionis tempus est totus praesentis vitae status. Quamdiu enim aliquis est in statu viae, detestatur incommoda quibus a perventione ad terminum viae impeditur vel retardatur. Unde, cum per peccatum praeteritum viae nostrae cursus in Deum retardetur, quia tempus illud quod erat deputatum ad currendum, recuperari non potest, ut supra dictum est; oportet quod semper in vitae hujus tempore status contritionis maneat quantum ad peccati detestationem; similiter etiam quantum ad sensibilem dolorem, qui ut poena a voluntate assumitur; quia enim homo peccando poenam aeternam meruit, et contra aeternum Deum peccavit, debet, poena aeterna in temporalem mutata, saltem dolor in aeterno hominis, idest in statu hujus vitae remanere; et propter hoc dicit Hugo de sancto Victore, quod Deus absolvens hominem a culpa et poena aeterna, ligat eum vinculo perpetuae detestationis peccati.
To the first question, I answer that in contrition, as was said, there are two kinds of sorrow. One is a sorrow of reason, which is detesting sins committed by oneself; the other is a sorrow of the sensitive part, which is a result of the first one. And with either one, the time for contrition is the whole state of the present life. For as long as someone is in this state of life, he detests the hindrances by which the attainment of the end of that life is impeded or delayed. And therefore since by past sin our life’s course toward God is delayed, because the time that was assigned for running the course cannot be recovered, as was said above, it is necessary that the state of contrition remain always in this life’s time as to the detestation of sin. Likewise too as to the sensible sorrow, which is assumed as punishment by the will. For because a person deserved eternal punishment by sinning, and he sinned against an eternal God, when the eternal punishment is changed to temporal punishment the sorrow should remain at least for a man’s ‘forever,’ that is, in the state of this life. And because of this Hugh of St. Victor says that when God absolves man from eternal guilt and punishment, he binds him with a chain to the perpetual detestation of sin.1
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod erubescentia respicit peccatum solum inquantum habet turpitudinem; et ideo postquam peccatum quantum ad culpam remissum est, non manet pudori locus; manet autem dolori, qui non solum de culpa est, inquantum habet turpitudinem, sed etiam inquantum habet nocumentum annexum.
Reply Obj. 1: Embarrassment has to do with sin only as it has disgrace. And so after the sin, when the fault has been forgiven as far as guilt is concerned, there is no longer any place for shame; but the place for sorrow does, for it is not only about fault as it has disgrace, but also as it has harm attached to it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod timor servilis quem caritas foras mittit, oppositionem habet ad caritatem ratione suae servitutis, qua poenam respicit; sed dolor contritionis ex caritate causatur, ut dictum est; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: The servile fear which charity casts out is opposed to charity by reason of its slavery, by which it has to do with punishment. But the sorrow of contrition is caused by charity, as was said. And so it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis per poenitentiam peccator redeat ad gratiam pristinam et immunitatem a reatu poenae, nunquam tamen redit ad pristinam dignitatem innocentiae; et ideo semper ex peccato praeterito aliquid in ipso manet.
Reply Obj. 3: Although by penance a sinner returns to original grace and purity from the guilt of punishment, he still never returns to the original dignity of innocence. And so some consequence of past sin always remains in him.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut non debet homo facere mala ut veniant bona; ita non debet gaudere de malis: quia ex eis proveniunt occasionaliter bona, divina providentia agente; quia illorum bonorum peccata causa non fuerunt, sed magis impedimenta; sed divina providentia ea causavit; et de ea debet homo gaudere, de peccatis autem dolere.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as man should not do bad things so that good things may come (Rom 3:8), neither should he rejoice over bad things because good things happen to arise from them by the action of divine providence, for sins were not the cause but rather impediments to those goods; but divine providence caused them. And a man should rejoice about the goods, but be sorry for the sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod satisfactio attenditur secundum poenam taxatam, quae pro peccatis injungi debet; et ideo potest terminari, ut non oporteat ulterius satisfacere; haec enim poena praecipue proportionatur culpae ex parte conversionis, ex qua finitatem habet. Sed dolor contritionis respondet culpae ex parte aversionis, ex qua habet quamdam infinitatem; et ita vera contritio debet semper manere. Nec est inconveniens, si remoto posteriori, maneat prius.
Reply Obj. 5: Satisfaction depends on the punishment allotted, which must be imposed for sins; and so it can be terminated, so that it is not necessary to make further satisfaction, for this punishment is chiefly proportionate to the fault on the part of what is turned to, in which it has a finite nature. But the sorrow of contrition corresponds to the fault on the part of the turning away from God, in which it has a certain infiniteness; and thus true contrition should always remain. Nor is it unfitting if, when what follows is removed, what preceded remains.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad5Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod haec est conditio in actibus virtutum inventa, quod non potest in eis accipi superfluum et diminutum, ut in 2 Ethica. probatur. Unde, cum contritio quantum ad id quod est displicentia quaedam in appetitu rationis, sit actus poenitentiae virtutis, nunquam potest esse ibi superfluum, sicut nec quantum ad intentionem, ita nec quantum ad durationem, nisi secundum quod actus unius virtutis impedit actum alterius virtutis magis necessarium pro tempore illo. Unde quantumcumque homo continue in actu hujus displicentiae esse possit, magis melius est, dummodo actibus aliarum virtutum vacet suo tempore, secundum quod oportet. Sed passiones possunt habere superfluum et diminutum et quantum ad intensionem et quantum ad durationem; et ideo, sicut passio doloris quam voluntas assumit, debet esse moderate intensa, ita debet moderate durare; ne, si nimis duret, homo in desperationem et pusillanimitatem, hujusmodi vitia, labatur.
To the second question, it should be said that this is the condition found in acts of virtue, that there cannot be excess or defect, as is proved in the Ethics 2.1 And so, since contrition, as it is a certain displeasure in the rational appetite, is an act of the virtue of penance, there can never be an excess there, whether in intensity or in duration, unless as the act of one virtue impedes the act of another virtue more necessary for that time. And therefore however long a person can be continuously in an act of this displeasure, the more the better, as long as he is available for acts of the other virtues at their time, according as is necessary. But passions can have excess and defect both as to intensity and as to duration. And so just as the passion of sorrow that the will assumes should be moderately intense, so also it should last moderately, lest, if it should last too long, a man should fall into despair and despondency, and vices like that.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod gaudium saeculi impeditur per dolorem contritionis, non autem gaudium quod de Deo est, quia habet ipsum dolorem pro materia.
Reply Obj. 1: Worldly joy is impeded by the sorrow of contrition, but not the joy that is from God, because it has this sorrow itself as its matter.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod Ecclesiasticus loquitur de tristitia saeculi, et Philosophus loquitur de tristitia quae est passio, qua moderate utendum est, secundum quod expedit, ad finem ad quem assumitur.
Reply Obj. 2: Sirach is speaking about worldly sadness, and the Philosopher speaks about the sadness that is a passion, which should be used moderately, according as it is expedient to the end for which it was assumed.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod Bernardus loquitur de dolore qui est passio.
Reply Obj. 3: Bernard is speaking about the sorrow that is a passion.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad8Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod in contritione tria consideranda sunt. Primum est contritionis genus, quod est dolor. Secundum est contritionis forma, quia est actus virtutis gratia informatus. Tertium est contritionis efficacia, quia est meritorius, et sacramentalis, et quodammodo satisfactorius. Animae igitur post hanc vitam, quae in patria sunt, contritionem habere non possunt, quia carent dolore propter gaudii plenitudinem. Illae vero quae sunt in inferno, carent contritione; quia si dolorem habeant, deficit tamen eis gratia dolorem informans. Sed illae quae in purgatorio sunt, habent dolorem de peccatis gratia informatum, sed non meritorium, quia non sunt in statu merendi. In hac autem vita omnia tria praedicta inveniri possunt.
To the third question, it should be said that three things must be considered in contrition. The first is the genus of contrition, which is sorrow. The second is the form of contrition, which is an act of virtue informed by grace. The third is the efficacy of contrition, for it is meritorious, and sacramental, and in some way satisfactory. Therefore souls that are in heaven after this life cannot have contrition, because they are free of sorrow on account of the fullness of joy. But those who are in hell lack contrition, because if they have sorrow, they still lack the grace to inform their sorrow.1 But those who are in purgatory have sorrow for sins that is informed by grace, but not meritorious, because they are not in the state of meriting. But in this life all three aspects mentioned can be found.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod caritas non causat istum dolorem nisi in illis qui doloris capaces sunt; sed plenitudo gaudii a beatis omnem capacitatem doloris excludit; et ideo, quamvis caritatem habeant, tamen contritione carent.
Reply Obj. 1: Charity does not cause this sorrow except in those who are capable of sorrow; but the fullness of joy excludes all capacity for sorrow from the blessed; and so although they have charity, nevertheless they lack contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod animae in purgatorio dolent de peccatis, sed ille dolor non est contritio, quia deest ei contritionis efficacia.
Reply Obj. 2: Souls in purgatory are sorry for sins, but that sorrow is not contrition, because contrition’s efficacy is lacking from it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad10Ad tertium dicendum, quod poena illa quam animae in purgatorio sustinent, non potest proprie dici satisfactio, quia satisfactio opus meritorium requirit; sed largo modo dicitur satisfactio poenae debitae solutio.
Reply Obj. 3: That punishment which souls endure in purgatory cannot properly be called satisfaction, because satisfaction requires a meritorious work; but in a broad sense the rendering of punishment due is called satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A4.ad11A. 5The effect of contritionDe effectu ejus
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod peccati remissio non sit contritionis effectus. Solus enim Deus peccata remittit. Sed contritionis nos sumus aliqualiter causa, quia actus noster est. Ergo contritio non est causa remissionis culpae.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that remission of sin is not an effect of contrition. For God alone remits sins. But we are in a certain way the cause of our contrition, because it is our act. Therefore, contrition is not the cause of the remission of guilt.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.arg1Praeterea, contritio est actus virtutis. Sed virtus sequitur culpae remissionem; quia culpa et virtus non sunt simul in anima. Ergo contritio non est causa remissionis culpae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, contrition is an act of virtue. But virtue follows the remission of guilt; for guilt and virtue do not exist at the same time in the soul. Therefore, contrition is not the cause of the remission of guilt.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.arg2Praeterea, nihil impedit a perceptione Eucharistiae nisi culpa. Sed contritus ante confessionem non debet accedere ad Eucharistiam. Ergo nondum est consecutus remissionem culpae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, nothing prevents one from receiving the Eucharist but guilt. But a person who is contrite should not approach the Eucharist before confession. Therefore, he has not yet obtained the remission of guilt.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.arg3Sed contra est quod dicitur in Glossa super illud Psalm. 50: sacrificium Deo spiritus contribulatus: contritio cordis est sacrificium, in quo peccata solvuntur.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Psalm 51(50):17: the sacrifice to God is a contrite spirit, the Gloss says, contrition of the heart is the sacrifice in which sins are absolved.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.scPraeterea, virtus et vitium eisdem causis corrumpuntur et generantur, ut dicitur in 2 Ethic. Sed per inordinatum amorem cordis peccatum committitur. Ergo per dolorem ex amore caritatis ordinato causatum peccatum solvitur; et sic peccatum contritio delet.
Furthermore (2), virtue and vice are corrupted and generated by the same causes, as it says in the Ethics 2.1 But sin is committed by the heart’s disordered love. Therefore, by the sorrow caused by the ordered love of charity, the sin is absolved; and this is how contrition blots out sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod contritio non possit totaliter tollere reatum poenae. Quia satisfactio et confessio ordinantur ad liberationem a reatu poenae. Sed nullus ita perfecte conteritur, quin oporteat eum confiteri et satisfacere. Ergo contritio nunquam est tanta quod deleat reatum totum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that contrition cannot completely take away the liability to punishment.1 For satisfaction and confession are ordered to freeing one from the liability to punishment. But no one has such perfect contrition that he does not need to confess and make satisfaction. Therefore, contrition is never so great that it takes away the whole liability to punishment.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.arg5Praeterea, in poenitentia debet esse quaedam recompensatio poenae ad culpam. Sed aliqua culpa per membra corporis exercetur. Ergo cum oporteat ad debitam poenae recompensationem ut per quae peccat quis per haec torqueatur; videtur quod nunquam possit poena talis peccati per contritionem exsolvi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in penance there should be a certain recompense of suffering for fault. But any fault is enacted by the members of the body. Therefore, since it is necessary for a due recompense of suffering that through those members by which someone sinned he also be tormented (Wis 11:17), it seems that such punishment for sin could never be discharged by contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.arg6Praeterea, dolor contritionis est finitus. Sed pro aliquo peccato, scilicet mortali, debetur poena infinita. Ergo nunquam potest esse tanta contritio quod totam poenam deleat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the sorrow of contrition is finite. But for certain sins, namely, mortal ones, the punishment owed is infinite. Therefore, there can never be so much contrition that it wipes out the whole punishment.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.arg7Sed contra est quod Deus plus acceptat cordis affectum quam etiam exteriorem actum. Sed per exteriores actus absolvitur homo a poena et a culpa. Ergo et similiter per cordis affectum, qui est contritio.
On the contrary (1), God accepts the heart’s affections more than outward actions. But by outward acts a man is absolved of penalty and guilt. Therefore, it is the same with the affections of the heart that are contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.scPraeterea, exemplum hujus de latrone habetur cui dictum est: hodie mecum eris in paradiso; propter unicum poenitentiae actum. Utrum autem totus reatus per contritionem semper tollatur, supra, dist. 14, qu. 2, art. 1, quaestiunc. 2, quaesitum est, ubi de poenitentia hoc ipsum quaerebatur.
Furthermore (2), an example of this is found in the thief to whom it was said, today you shall be with me in paradise (Luke 23:43), because of a single act of penance. But whether all the liability is always taken away by contrition was discussed above in Distinction 14, Question 2, Article 1, Subquestion 2, where this was discussed in relation to penance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod contritio parva non sufficiat ad deletionem magnorum peccatorum. Quia contritio est medicina peccati. Sed corporalis medicina quae sanat morbum corporalem minorem, non sufficit ad sanandum majorem. Ergo minima contritio non sufficit ad delendum maxima peccata.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that small contrition does not suffice for wiping out large sins. For contrition is the medicine for sin. But physical medicine that heals minor physical maladies does not suffice for healing greater ones. Therefore, the least contrition does not suffice for wiping out the greatest sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.arg9Praeterea, supra dictum est, quod oportet de majoribus peccatis magis conteri. Sed contritio non delet peccatum, nisi sit secundum quod oportet. Ergo minima contritio non delet omnia peccata.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it was said above that it is necessary to have greater contrition for greater sins. But contrition does not wipe out sins unless it exists as is necessary. Therefore, the least contrition does not wipe out all sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.arg10Sed contra, quaelibet gratia gratum faciens delet omnem culpam mortalem, quia simul cum ea stare non potest. Sed quaelibet contritio est gratia gratum faciente informata. Ergo quantumcumque sit parva, delet omnem culpam.
On the contrary, any sanctifying grace at all wipes out all mortal fault, because it cannot exist together with it. But any contrition at all is informed by sanctifying grace. Therefore, no matter how small it is, it wipes out all guilt.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod contritio potest dupliciter considerari; vel inquantum est pars sacramenti, vel inquantum est actus virtutis; et utroque modo est causa remissionis peccati, sed diversimode: quia inquantum est pars sacramenti, primo operatur ad remissionem peccati instrumentaliter, sicut et de aliis sacramentis, in 1 dist., quaest. 1, art. 4 quaestiunc. 1, patuit: inquantum autem est actus virtutis, sic est quasi causa materialis remissionis peccati, eo quod dispositio est quasi necessitas ad justificationem, ut supra dictum est. Dispositio autem reducitur ad causam materialem, si accipiatur dispositio quae disponit materiam ad recipiendum; secus autem est de dispositione agentis ad agendum, quia illa reducitur ad genus causae efficientis.
To the first question, I answer that contrition can be considered in two ways, either as it is part of a sacrament, or as it is an act of a virtue; and in either way it is a cause of the remission of sin, but differently in each. For as a part of the sacrament, first it works toward the remission of sins instrumentally, as was seen in the other sacraments in Distinction 1, Question 1, Article 4, Subquestion 1. But as an act of virtue, it is like a material cause for the remission of sin, because it is like the necessary disposition for justification, as was said above. Now a disposition is reducible to a material cause, if it is taken as a disposition that disposes the matter to receiving; but it is different with the disposition of an agent to acting, because that is reducible to the genus of efficient cause.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod solus Deus est causa efficiens principalis remissionis peccati; sed causa dispositiva potest etiam esse ex nobis; et similiter causa sacramentalis: quia formae sacramentorum sunt verba a nobis prolata, quae habent virtutem instrumentalem gratiam inducendi, qua peccata remittuntur.
Reply Obj. 1: God alone is the efficient principal cause of the remission of sin; but there can also be a dispositive cause from us. And it is similar with a sacramental cause: for the sacraments’ forms are the words uttered by us, which have the instrumental power of bringing down grace, by which sins are remitted.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccati remissio uno modo praecedit virtutem et gratiae infusionem, et alio modo sequitur: et secundum hoc quod sequitur, actus a virtute elicitus potest esse causa aliqua remissionis culpae.
Reply Obj. 2: The remission of sin precedes virtue and the infusion of grace in one way, and in another way it follows: and according as it follows, the act elicited by virtue can be a kind of cause of the remission of guilt.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod dispensatio Eucharistiae pertinet ad ministros Ecclesiae; et ideo ante remissionem peccati per ministros Ecclesiae non debet aliquis ad Eucharistiam accedere, quamvis sit sibi culpa quo ad Deum remissa.
Reply Obj. 3: The administering of the Eucharist pertains to the Church’s ministers; and thus someone should not approach the Eucharist before the remission of sins through the Church’s ministers, although the guilt is remitted with respect to God.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod intensio contritionis potest attendi dupliciter. Uno modo ex parte caritatis, quae displicentiam causat; et sic contingit tantum intendi caritatem in actu, quod contritio inde sequens merebitur non solum culpae amotionem, sed etiam absolutionem ab omni poena. Alio modo ex parte doloris sensibilis quem voluntas in contritione excitat; et quia illa poena etiam quaedam est, tantum potest intendi, quod sufficiat ad deletionem poenae et culpae.
To the second question, it should be said that the intensity of contrition can be considered in two ways. In one way, on the part of charity, which causes the displeasure; and thus it happens for charity to be so intense in the act that contrition following from it will merit not only the removal of guilt, but also the absolution from all punishment. In the other way, on the part of the sensible sorrow that the will excites in contrition; and since that is also a kind of punishment, it can be intensified so much that it suffices for the wiping out of penalty and guilt.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod aliquis non potest esse certus quod contritio sua sit sufficiens ad deletionem poenae et culpae; et ideo tenetur confiteri et satisfacere; maxime cum contritio vera non fuerit, nisi propositum confitendi habuisset annexum; quod debet ad effectum deduci etiam propter praeceptum quod est de confessione datum.
Reply Obj. 1: Someone cannot be sure that his contrition is sufficient to wipe out punishment and guilt, and this is why he is bound to confess and make satisfaction; especially because contrition would not be true unless it had the purpose of confessing attached to it, which purpose should also be carried out because of the precept regarding confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut gaudium interius redundat etiam ad exteriores corporis partes, ita etiam et dolor interior ad exteriora membra derivatur; unde dicitur Prov. 17, 22: spiritus tristis exsiccat ossa.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as inner joy overflows even to the outer parts of the body, so also is inner sorrow drawn off to the outer members; and this is why it says, a downcast spirit dries up the bones (Prov 17:22).
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod dolor contritionis, quamvis sit finitus quantum ad intensionem, sicut etiam et poena peccato mortali debita finita est; habet tamen infinitam virtutem ex caritate qua informatur; et secundum hoc potest valere ad deletionem culpae et poenae.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the sorrow of contrition is finite in intensity, as also the punishment due to mortal sin is finite, nevertheless it has an infinite power from the charity by which it is informed; and in accord with this it can avail to the expunging of guilt and punishment.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod contritio, ut saepe dictum est, habet duplicem dolorem. Unum rationis, qui est displicentia peccati commissi; et hic potest esse adeo parvus quod non sufficiet ad rationem contritionis, ut si minus displiceret ei peccatum quam debeat displicere separatio a fine; sicut etiam amor potest esse ita remissus, quod non sufficit ad rationem caritatis. Alium dolorem habet in sensu; et parvitas hujus non impedit rationem contritionis: quia non se habet essentialiter ad contritionem, sed quasi ex accidenti ei adjungitur; et iterum non est in potestate nostra. Sic ergo dicendum, quod quantumcumque parvus sit dolor, dummodo ad contritionis rationem sufficiat, omnem culpam delet.
To the third question, it should be said that contrition, as has often been said, holds two kinds of sorrow. One, which is the displeasure with sin committed, belongs to the reason; and this can be so small that it would not suffice for the nature of contrition, as if sin displeased someone less than separation from the end should displease one, just as also love can be so tepid that it is not enough for the nature of charity. A person has the other kind of sorrow in his senses; and the smallness of this does not hinder the nature of contrition; for it is not essentially related to contrition, but joined to it almost like an accident; and again it is not in our power. Therefore, it should be said thus that no matter how small the sorrow is, as long as it is enough for the nature of contrition, it wipes away every fault.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod medicinae spirituales habent efficaciam infinitam ex virtute infinita quae in eis operatur; et ideo illa medicina quae sufficit ad curationem parvi peccati, sufficit etiam ad curationem magni; sicut patet de baptismo, quo et magna et parva peccata solvuntur; et similiter est de contritione, dummodo ad rationem contritionis pertingat.
Reply Obj. 1: Spiritual medicines have infinite efficacy from the infinite power that works in them; and so the medicine that is enough for healing a small sin is also enough for healing a large one; as is evident from baptism, by which both great and small sins are absolved. And it is similar with contrition, as long as it attains the nature of contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc sequitur ex necessitate, quod unus homo plus doleat de peccato majori quam de minori, secundum quod magis repugnat amori qui dolorem causat. Sed tamen si unus alius haberet tantum de dolore pro majori quantum ipse habet pro minori, sufficeret ad remissionem culpae.
Reply Obj. 2: This follows of necessity, that one person sorrows more for a great sin than for a small one, according as it is more opposed to the love that causes the sorrow. But even so, if another person had as much sorrow for a greater sin as this person has for a smaller one, it would be enough for the remission of guilt.
Sent.IV.D17.Q2.A5.ad8Q. 3On confessionDe confessione
Deinde quaeritur de confessione; et circa hoc quaeruntur quinque:
Next confession should be asked about. And concerning this, five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D17.Q3primo, de necessitate confessionis;
first, the necessity of confession;
Sent.IV.D17.Q3secundo, quid sit confessio;
second, what confession is;
Sent.IV.D17.Q3tertio, cui sit facienda;
third, to whom should it be made;
Sent.IV.D17.Q3quarto, qualis esse debeat;
fourth, how it should be;
Sent.IV.D17.Q3quinto, de effectu confessionis.
fifth, the effect of confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3A. 1The necessity of confessionDe necessitate confessionis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod confessio non sit necessaria ad salutem. Sacramentum enim poenitentiae contra remissionem culpae ordinatum est. Sed culpa per gratiae infusionem sufficienter remittitur. Ergo ad poenitentiam de peccato agendam non est necessaria confessio.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that confession is not necessary to salvation. For the sacrament of penance was ordained on account of the remission of guilt. But guilt is sufficiently forgiven by the infusion of grace. Therefore, confession is not necessary for doing penance for sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg1Praeterea, aliquibus est peccatum remissum sine hoc quod confessi legantur, sicut patet de Petro, et de Magdalena, et etiam de Paulo. Sed non est minoris efficaciae gratia remittens peccatum nunc quam tunc fuit. Ergo nec nunc de necessitate salutis est quod homo confiteatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, some people are read to have been forgiven without having confessed, as is seen in the case of Peter, and Mary Magdalene, and also Paul. But the grace forgiving sin is not less efficacious now than it was then. Therefore, it is not now necessary to salvation for a man to confess his sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg2Praeterea, peccatum quod ex alio contractum est, ex alio debet habere medicinam. Ergo peccatum actuale, quod ex proprio motu quilibet commisit, debet ex seipso tantum habere medicinam. Sed contra tale peccatum ordinatur poenitentia. Ergo confessio non est de necessitate poenitentiae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, sin that was contracted from another should have its medicine from another. Therefore, actual sin, which someone has committed by his own action, should have medicine from himself alone. But penance is ordained against this kind of sin. Therefore, confession is not necessary to repentance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg3Praeterea, confessio ad hoc desideratur in judicio, ut secundum quantitatem culpae poena infligatur. Sed homo potest sibi ipsi poenam infligere majorem quam etiam ab alio sibi infligatur. Ergo videtur quod non sit confessio de necessitate salutis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, confession is required in a trial, so that the punishment may be inflicted according to the amount of fault. But a person can inflict more punishment on himself than may be inflicted on him by another. Therefore, it seems that confession is not necessary to salvation.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg4Sed contra, Boetius in Lib. de Consolat.: si medicinam expectas, oportet quod morbum detegas. Sed de necessitate salutis est quod homo de peccatis medicinam accipiat. Ergo et de necessitate salutis est quod morbum per confessionem detegat.
On the contrary (1), in his book On the Consolation of Philosophy, Boethius says: if you expect medicine, you must lay bare the disease.1 But it is necessary to salvation that a person receive medicine for his sins. Therefore, it is also necessary to salvation that he lay bare the disease by confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, in judicio saeculari non est idem judex et reus. Sed judicium spirituale est ordinatius. Ergo peccator, qui est reus, non debet esse sui ipsius judex, sed ab alio judicari; et ita oportet quod ei confiteatur.
Furthermore (2), in the secular courts the judge is not the same as the accused. But the spiritual court is more orderly than the secular. Therefore, the sinner, who is the accused, ought not to be his own judge, but must be judged by another; and so he must confess to him.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod sit de jure naturali. Adam enim et Cain non tenebantur nisi ad praecepta legis naturae. Sed reprehenduntur de hoc quod peccatum suum non sunt confessi. Ergo confessio peccati est de lege naturali.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it belongs to natural law.1 For Adam and Cain were not bound to anything but the law of nature. But they were reproached for not confessing their sin. Therefore, the confession of sin is of natural law.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg6Praeterea, praecepta illa quae manent in lege veteri et nova, sunt de jure naturali. Sed confessio fuit in lege veteri; unde dicitur Isai. 43, 26: narra, si quid habes, ut justificeris. Ergo est de lege naturali.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, those precepts that remain from the old law in the new law are of natural law. But confession was in the old law; which is why it says, tell, if you have anything to justify yourself (Isa 43:26). Therefore, it belongs to natural law.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg7Praeterea, Job non erat subjectus nisi legi naturali. Sed ipse peccata confitebatur: quod patet per hoc quod ipse de se dicit: si abscondi ut homo peccatum meum. Ergo est de lege naturali.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Job was not subject to anything but natural law. But he confessed his sins, as is clear from his saying about himself, if as a man I have hid my sin (Job 31:33). Therefore, it is of natural law.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg8Sed contra, Isidorus dicit, quod jus naturale est idem apud omnes. Sed confessio non est eodem modo apud omnes. Ergo non est de jure naturali.
On the contrary (1), Isidore says that natural law is the same among all peoples.1 But confession is not done the same among all. Therefore, it is not of natural law.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, confessio fit ei qui habet claves. Sed claves Ecclesiae non sunt de naturalis juris institutione. Ergo nec confessio.
Furthermore (2), confession is done to someone who has the keys. But the Church’s keys do not derive from the institution of natural law. Therefore, neither does confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non omnes ad confessionem teneantur. Quia, sicut dicit Hieronymus, poenitentia est secunda tabula post naufragium. Sed aliqui post baptismum naufragium non sunt passi. Ergo eis non competit poenitentia; et sic nec confessio, quae est poenitentiae pars.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that not all people are bound to confession.1 For, as Jerome says, penance is the second plank after the shipwreck.2 But some people did not suffer the shipwreck after baptism. Therefore, penance does not apply to them; and so neither does confession, which is a part of penance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg10Praeterea, confessio facienda est judici in quolibet foro. Sed aliqui sunt qui non habent hominem judicem supra se. Ergo non tenentur ad confessionem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in any court, confession should be made to a judge. But there are some people who have no man as judge over them. Therefore, they are not bound to confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg11Praeterea, aliquis est qui non habet peccata, nisi venialia. Sed de illis non tenetur homo confiteri. Ergo non quilibet tenetur ad confessionem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, there are some people who have no sins but venial ones. But a person is not bound to confess these. Therefore, not everyone is bound to confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg12Sed contra est, quia confessio contra satisfactionem et contritionem dividitur. Sed omnes tenentur ad contritionem et satisfactionem. Ergo et omnes tenentur ad confessionem.
On the contrary (1), confession is divided against satisfaction and contrition. But all people are bound to contrition and satisfaction. Therefore, all are bound to confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, hoc patet ex decretali de poenitentiis et remissionibus, ubi dicitur quod omnis utriusque sexus, cum ad annos discretionis venerit, debet peccata confiteri.
Furthermore (2), this is evident from the Decretals, On Penances and Remissions, where it says that all people of both sexes who have reached years of discretion must confess their sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg13Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod statim teneatur confiteri. Dicit enim Hugo de sancto Victore: si necessitas non est quae praetendatur, contemptus non excusatur. Sed quilibet tenetur vitare contemptum. Ergo quilibet tenetur statim confiteri cum potest.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that one is bound to confess immediately.1 For Hugh of St. Victor says: if necessity is not what it is claimed to be, the contempt is not excused.2 But everyone is bound to avoid contempt. Therefore, everyone is bound to confess immediately when he can.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg14Praeterea, quilibet tenetur plus facere ad evadendum a morbo spirituali quam ad evadendum a morbo corporali. Sed aliquis infirmus corporaliter non sine detrimento salutis medicum requirere tardat. Ergo videtur quod non possit esse sine detrimento salutis quod aliquis sacerdoti cujus copiam habet1 confiteatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everyone is bound to avoid spiritual disease more than physical disease. But when someone physically infirm delays seeking a doctor, it is not without detriment to his health. Therefore, it seems that it cannot be without detriment to salvation that someone does not confess his sin immediately to a priest who is available.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg15Praeterea, illud quod sine termino debetur, statim debetur. Sed sine termino debet homo confessionem Deo. Ergo tenetur ad statim.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is due without a deadline is due immediately. But there is no deadline for a man’s confesion to God. Therefore, he is bound to do so immediately.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg16Sed contra, in decretali simul datur tempus determinatum de confessione et de Eucharistiae perceptione. Sed aliquis non peccat si non percipiat Eucharistiam ante tempus a jure determinatum. Ergo non peccat, si non ante tempus illud confiteatur.
On the contrary (1), in the Decretals1 a specific time is given for confession and the reception of the Eucharist together. But someone does not sin if he does not receive the Eucharist before the time determined by law. Therefore, he does not sin if he does not confess before that time.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, quicumque omittit illud ad quod ex praecepto tenetur, peccat mortaliter. Si ergo aliquis non statim confitetur quando habet copiam sacerdotis, si ad confitendum statim tenetur, peccaret mortaliter; et eadem ratione in alio tempore, et sic deinceps; et ita multa mortalia peccata homo incurreret pro una poenitentiae dilatione, quod videtur inconveniens.
Furthermore (2), whoever omits what he is bound to do by precept sins mortally. Therefore, if someone does not immediately confess when he has access to a priest, if he is bound to confess immediately, he would sin mortally; and for the same reason at another time, and so on; and this way a person would incur many mortal sins for one delayed penance, which seems unfitting.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg17Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod possit cum aliquo dispensari ne confiteatur homini. Praecepta enim quae sunt de jure positivo, subjacent dispensationi praelatorum Ecclesiae. Sed confessio est hujusmodi, ut ex dictis patet. Ergo potest dispensari cum aliquo ut non confiteatur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that certain people could be dispensed from confessing to a man.1 For the precepts that are from positive law are subject to the dispensations of the Church’s prelates. But confession is one of these, as is clear from what has been said. Therefore, someone can be dispensed from having to confess.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg18Praeterea, illud quod ab homine institutum est, potest etiam ab homine dispensationem recipere. Sed confessio non legitur a Deo instituta, sed ab homine. Jacob. 5, 16: confitemini alterutrum peccata vestra. Habet autem Papa potestatem dispensandi in his quae per apostolos instituta sunt, sicut patet de bigamis. Ergo etiam potest cum aliquo dispensare, ne confiteatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what was instituted by man can also receive a dispensation from a man. But confession is not read to have been instituted by God, but by man: confess your sins to one another (Jas 5:16). But the Pope has the power to give dispensations in matters that were instituted by the apostles, as is seen in the case of those remarried. Therefore, he can dispense someone from confessing.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.arg19Sed contra, poenitentia, cujus pars est confessio, est sacramentum necessitatis, sicut et baptismus. Cum ergo in baptismo nullus dispensare possit, nec in confessione aliquis dispensare poterit.
On the contrary, penance, which confession is a part of, is a sacrament of necessity, like baptism. Therefore, since no one can give a dispensation from baptism, neither can anyone be dispensed from confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod passio Christi, sine cujus virtute nec actuale nec originale peccatum dimittitur, in nobis operatur per sacramentorum susceptionem, quae ex ipsa efficaciam habent: ideo ad culpae remissionem et actualis et originalis requiritur sacramentum Ecclesiae, vel actu susceptum, vel saltem voto, quando articulus necessitatis, non contemptus, sacramentum excludit; et per consequens illa sacramenta quae ordinantur contra culpam cum qua salus esse non potest, sunt de necessitate salutis; et ideo sicut baptismus, quo deletur originale, est de necessitate salutis; ita et poenitentiae sacramentum. Sicut autem aliquis per hoc quod baptismum petit, se ministris Ecclesiae subjicit, ad quos pertinet dispensatio sacramenti; ita etiam per hoc quod fatetur peccatum suum, se ministro Ecclesiae subjicit, ut per sacramentum poenitentiae ab eo dispensatum remissionem consequatur; qui congruum remedium adhibere non potest, nisi peccatum cognoscat, quod fit per confessionem peccantis; et ideo confessio est de necessitate salutis ejus qui in peccatum actuale mortale cecidit.
To the first question, I answer that the Passion of Christ, without whose power neither actual nor original sin is forgiven, works in us through the reception of the sacraments, which have efficacy from it. And so for the remission of both actual and original fault, a sacrament of the Church is required, whether actually received or at least in desire, when an emergency, not contempt, excludes the sacrament. And consequently those sacraments that are ordered against a fault that cannot coexist with salvation are necessary to salvation. And so just as baptism, in which original sin is wiped away, is necessary to salvation, so also is the sacrament of penance. Now just as by the fact that someone seeks baptism, he subjects himself to the ministers of the Church, to whom the administering of the sacraments belongs; so also by the fact that someone confesses his sins, he subjects himself to the Church’s minister, so that he may obtain the forgiveness administered by him through the sacrament of penance. And the minister cannot apply a fitting remedy unless he knows the other’s sins, which happens by the sinner’s confession. And therefore confession is necessary to salvation for someone who falls into actual mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod gratiae infusio sufficit ad culpae remissionem: sed post culpam remissam adhuc est peccator debitor poenae temporalis. Sed ad gratiae infusionem consequendam ordinata sunt gratiae sacramenta, ante quorum susceptionem vel actu vel proposito aliquis gratiam non consequitur, sicut in baptismo patet; et similiter est de confessione; et ulterius per confessionem, erubescentiam, et vim clavium, quibus se confitens subjicit, et satisfactionem injunctam quam sacerdos moderatur secundum qualitatem criminum sibi per confessionem innotescentium, poena temporalis expiatur. Sed tamen ex hoc quod operatur confessio ad poenae remissionem, non habet quod sit de necessitate salutis: quia poena ista est temporalis, ad quam post culpae remissionem aliquis ligatus remanet; unde sine hoc quod in praesenti vita expiatur, esset via salutis; sed habet quod sit de necessitate salutis ex hoc quod ad remissionem culpae modo praedicto operatur.
Reply Obj. 1: Infused grace is enough for the remission of guilt: but after guilt is forgiven the sinner still owes a debt of temporal punishment. But for the infusion of grace to be obtained, sacraments of grace are ordained, before the reception of which, either actually or in intention, a person cannot obtain grace, as is seen in the case of baptism. And it is similar with confession. And furthermore, by confessing, shame, and the power of the keys, to which the one confessing subjects himself, and by the satisfaction enjoined which the priest modifies according to the character of the crimes made known to him in confession, he expiates the temporal punishment. But nevertheless the fact that confession works to the remission of punishment is not what makes it necessary to salvation, for that punishment is temporal to which a person remains bound after the forgiveness of guilt. And so without being expiated in the present life there would be a path to salvation. But it is necessary to salvation because it works to the remission of guilt in the way described.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod etsi non legatur illorum confessio, potuit tamen fieri. Multa enim sunt facta quae non sunt scripta; et praeterea Christus habet potestatem excellentiae in sacramentis; unde sine his quae ad sacramentum pertinent, potest rem sacramenti conferre.
Reply Obj. 2: Even if we do not read about these people confessing, it could have happened nevertheless. For many things happened that are not written.1 And furthermore, Christ has the power of excellence in the sacraments. And so without those things that pertain to a sacrament, he can confer the reality of the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod peccatum quod ex altero contractum est, scilicet originale, potest omnino ab extrinseco remedium habere, ut in parvulis patet; sed peccatum actuale, quod ex seipso quisque commisit, non potest expiari nisi aliquid cooperetur ille qui peccavit. Sed tamen non sufficit ad peccatum expiandum ex seipso, sicut sufficienter peccatum commisit: eo quod peccatum ex parte conversionis est finitum, ex qua parte peccator in ipsum inducitur; sed ex parte aversionis habet infinitatem, ex qua parte oportet quod peccati remissio incipiat: quia quod est ultimum in generatione, est primum in resolutione, ut dicitur in 3 Ethica; et ideo oportet quod etiam peccatum actuale ex alio medicinam habeat.
Reply Obj. 3: The sin that was contracted from another, namely, original sin, can have its remedy entirely from without, as is seen among children. But actual sin, which everyone commits from himself, cannot be expiated except by some cooperation from the person who sinned. But it is still not enough to expiate sin by himself, as it was enough to commit the sin: because sin is finite on the part of what is turned to, which is the part the sinner brings on himself. But on the side of the turning away, it possesses an infinity, and this is the side on which the remission of sin must begin; for what is last in generation is first in resolution, as it says in the Ethics 3.1 And therefore it is necessary that actual sin also have its medicine from another.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod satisfactio non sufficeret ad expiandam poenam peccati ex quantitate poenae quae in satisfactione imponitur: sed sufficit inquantum est pars sacramenti, virtutem sacramentalem habens; et ideo oportet quod per dispensatores sacramentorum imponatur; et ideo necessaria est confessio.
Reply Obj. 4: Satisfaction would not be enough for expiating the punishment for sin from the amount of punishment that is imposed in satisfaction, but it is enough as it is a part of the sacrament, having sacramental power. And so it is necessary that it be imposed by the administrators of the sacrament; and thus confession is necessary.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut in 1 dist., quaest. 1, art. 2, quaestiunc. 3, in corp., dictum est, sacramenta sunt quaedam fidei protestationes; unde oportet ea fidei esse proportionata. Fides autem est supra cognitionem rationis naturalis; unde et sacramenta sunt supra rationis naturalis dictamina. Et quia jus naturale est quod non opinio genuit, sed innata quaedam vis inseruit, ut Tullius dicit; ideo sacramenta non sunt de jure naturali, sed de jure divino, quod est supranaturale; et quandoque etiam naturale dicitur, secundum quod cuilibet rei illud est naturale quod ei a suo Creatore imponitur: tamen proprie naturalia dicuntur quae ex principiis naturae causantur; supra naturam autem quae ipse Deus sibi reservat sine naturae ministerio operanda, sive in operationibus miraculorum, sive in revelationibus mysteriorum, sive in institutionibus sacramentorum; et sic confessio quae sacramentalem necessitatem habet, non est de jure naturali, sed divino.
To the second question, it should be said that as was said in Distinction 1, Question 1, Article 2, Subquestion 3, sacraments are a kind of protestation of faith. And so it is necessary that they be proportionate to the faith. Now faith is above the knowledge of natural reason; and so sacraments too are above the dictates of natural reason. And because natural law is not born of opinion, but instilled by a certain innate force, as Cicero says,1 this is why sacraments are not from natural law, but divine law, which is above nature. And sometimes the word ‘natural’ is according as whater is placed in a thing by its Creator is natural to it. Nevertheless, those things are properly said to be natural which are caused by the principles of nature, but those things are said to be above nature which God reserves to himself without the ministry of nature, whether in the working of miracles or in the revelations of mysteries, or in the institutions of the sacraments; and so confession, which has a sacramental necessity, is not of natural law but divine.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Adam vituperatur de hoc quod peccatum suum coram Deo non recognovit. Confessio enim quae fit Deo per recognitionem peccati, est de jure naturali. Nunc autem loquimur de confessione quae fit homini. Vel dicendum, quod confiteri peccatum in casu est de jure naturali, scilicet cum quis in judicio constitutus a judice interrogatur: tunc enim non debet mentiri peccatum excusando vel negando; de quo Adam et Cain vituperantur; sed confessio quae fit homini sponte ad remissionem peccatorum consequendam a Deo non est de jure naturali.
Reply Obj. 1: Adam was blamed for not admitting his sin before God. For the confession which is made to God by the recognition of sin is of natural law. But now we are speaking of the confession that is made to a man. Or it could be said that to confess sin in a trial is of natural law, namely, when someone brought into court is interrogated by the judge; for then he must not lie by excusing or denying his sin; which is what Adam and Cain are blamed for. But the confession that is made to a man of one’s own will for obtaining the remission of sins from God is not of natural law.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod praecepta legis naturae manent eodem modo in lege Moysi et in lege nova. Sed confessio quamvis aliqualiter esset in lege Moysi, non tamen eodem modo sicut in lege nova, nec sicut in lege naturae. In lege enim naturae sufficiebat interior recognitio peccati apud Deum; sed in lege Moysi oportebat aliquo signo exteriori peccatum protestari, sicut per oblationem hostiae pro peccato, ex quo etiam homini innotescere poterat eum peccasse: non autem oportebat quod speciale peccatum a se commissum manifestaret, aut peccati circumstantias, sicut in nova lege oportet.
Reply Obj. 2: The precepts of natural law remain in the same way under the law of Moses and the new law. But confession, although it did exist in some way under the law of Moses, nevertheless was not the same as under the new law, nor as it was under the law of nature. For under the law of nature the inner recognition of sin before God was enough; but in the law of Moses one had to admit one’s sin by some outward sign, as by the offering of a sacrifice for sin, by which it could also be made known to men that one had sinned. But it was not necessary to expose the specific sin one had committed, or the circumstances of the sin, as is necessary in the new law.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod Job loquitur de illa absconsione peccati quam facit in judicio deprehensus peccatum negando aut excusando, ut ex Glossa ibidem haberi potest.
Reply Obj. 3: Job is speaking about the concealment of sin that an arrested person makes in court by denying or excusing his sin, as is found in the Gloss at the same place.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod ad confessionem dupliciter obligamur. Uno modo ex jure divino, ex hoc ipso quod est medicina; et secundum hoc non omnes tenentur ad confessionem, sed illi tantum qui peccatum mortale incurrunt post baptismum. Alio modo, ex praecepto juris positivi; et sic tenentur omnes ex illa institutione Ecclesiae edita in Concilio generali sub Innocentio III: tum ut quilibet se peccatorem recognosceret, quia omnes peccaverunt, et egent gratia Dei: tum ut cum majori reverentia ad Eucharistiam accedat: tum ut Ecclesiarum rectoribus sui subditi innotescant, ne lupus inter gregem lateat.
To the third question, it should be said that we are obliged to confess from two sides. One, from divine law, by the fact that this is medicine; and according to this, not everyone is bound to confess, but only those who incur a mortal sin after baptism. In the other way, by the precept of positive law, and that is how all are bound, by that institution of the Church enacted in general council under Innocent III: both so that everyone would recognize himself as a sinner, for all have sinned and need God’s grace (Rom 3:25); and so that all might approach the Eucharist with greater reverence; and so that the governors of the churches would be aware of those under them, lest a wolf should hide in the flock.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis homo in hac mortali vita post baptismum naufragium evadere possit, quod est per peccatum mortale; non tamen potest evadere venialia, quibus ad naufragium disponitur, contra quae etiam poenitentia ordinatur; et ideo manet poenitentiae locus etiam in illis qui non mortaliter peccant, et per consequens confessionis.
Reply Obj. 1: Although in this mortal life a person can avoid the shipwreck after baptism, which is by mortal sin, he still cannot avoid venial sin, by which he is disposed to the shipwreck, and against which penance is also ordered. And penance still has a place even among those who do not sin mortally, and consequently, so does confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod nullus est qui non habeat judicem Christum, cui per suum vicarium confiteri debet; qui quamvis eo inferior sit inquantum ipse praelatus est, tamen eo est superior, inquantum peccator est ipse, et ille Christi minister.
Reply Obj. 2: There is no one who does not have Christ as his judge, to whom he should confess through his deputy. And even if the priest is lower than him, inasmuch as he is a prelate, nevertheless as he is a sinner, the priest is his superior and Christ’s minister.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex vi sacramenti non tenetur aliquis venialia confiteri, sed ex institutione Ecclesiae, quando non habet alia quae confiteatur. Vel potest dici, secundum quosdam, quod ex decretali praedicta non obligantur nisi illi qui habent peccata mortalia; quod patet ex hoc quod dicit, quod debet omnia peccata confiteri; quod de venialibus intelligi non potest, quia nullus omnia confiteri potest; et secundum hoc etiam ille qui non habet mortalia, non tenetur ad confessionem venialium, sed sufficit ad praeceptum Ecclesiae implendum ut se sacerdoti repraesentet, et se ostendat absque conscientia mortalis esse; et hoc ei pro confessione reputatur.
Reply Obj. 3: A person is not bound to confess venial sins by the force of the sacrament but by the Church’s institution, when he does not have other sins to confess. Or it could be said, according to some people, that the decree mentioned does not oblige any but those who have mortal sins; which is clear from the fact that it says that all sins must be confessed, which cannot be understood to refer to venial sins, because no one can confess all of them. And accordingly, the person who does not have mortal sins is not bound to confess venial ones, but it is enough for the precept of the Church that he present himself to a priest, so that he may show himself free in conscience from mortal sin; and this is considered as his confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad10Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod cum propositum confitendi sit annexum contritioni, tunc tenetur aliquis ad hoc propositum, quando ad contritionem tenetur; scilicet quando peccata memoriae occurrunt, cum praecipue in periculo mortis existit, aut in aliquo articulo, in quo sine peccati remissione peccatum oporteat eum incurrere; sicut cum teneatur ad celebrandum, si desit copia sacerdotis, saltem conteri tenetur, et habere propositum confitendi.
To the fourth question, it should be said that since the purpose of confessing is attached to contrition, a person is bound to this purpose when he is bound to contrition; namely, when sins occur to his memory, particularly when he finds himself in danger of death or in some crisis, in which without the remission of sin he would necessarily incur a sin, as when he is bound to celebrate Mass but has no access to a priest, at least he is bound to have contrition, and to have the purpose of confessing.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1Sed ad confessionem actualiter faciendam obligatur aliquis dupliciter. Uno modo per accidens, scilicet quando ad aliquid tenetur quod non potest sine peccato facere nisi confessus: tunc enim confiteri tenetur, sicut si debeat Eucharistiam percipere, ad quam nullus post peccatum mortale, nisi confessus, accedere debet, copia sacerdotis oblata, et necessitate non urgente; et inde venit obligatio qua Ecclesia omnes obligat ad semel in anno confitendum: quia instituit ut semel in anno, scilicet in Paschate, omnes sacram communionem accipiant; et ideo ante tempus illud confiteri tenentur.
But there are two ways that a person is actually obliged to go to confession. One is incidental, namely, when he is bound to something that he cannot do without sin unless he has confessed; for then he is bound to confess, for example, if he must receive the Eucharist, which no one should approach after mortal sin unless he has confessed, if he has had access to a priest, and the necessity is not pressing. And from this arises the Church’s obligation that all confess at least once per year, for it has decreed that once a year, namely, at Eastertide, all receive sacred Communion; and so all are bound to confess before that time.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1Alio modo obligatur aliquis ad confessionem per se; et sic videtur eadem ratio esse de confessione et de baptismo differendo: quia utrumque est sacramentum necessitatis. Ad baptismum autem percipiendum non tenetur aliquis statim postquam habet propositum baptismi, ita quod peccet mortaliter, nisi statim baptizetur: nec est aliquod tempus determinatum, ultra quod si baptismum differat, peccatum mortale incurrat. Sed potest contingere quod in dilatione baptismi erit peccatum mortale vel non erit; et hoc pensandum est ex causa dilationis: quia, sicut dicit Philosophus in 8 Phys., voluntas non retardat facere opus volitum, nisi propter aliquam causam rationabilem. Unde si causa dilationis baptismi peccatum mortale annexum habeat, utpote si propter contemptum, vel aliquid hujusmodi, baptismum differat, dilatio erit peccatum mortale; alias non. Et ideo idem videtur esse de confessione, quae non est majoris necessitatis quam baptismus.
In the other way, a person is obliged to go to confession per se; and in this way there seems to be the same argument about delaying confession as baptism: for both are sacraments of necessity. Now a person is not bound to receive baptism immediately when he has the intention of baptism, so that he would sin mortally unless he were baptized immediately; nor is there any time determined beyond which one would incur mortal sin if baptism were deferred. But it can happen that delaying baptism is or is not a mortal sin; and this depends on the cause of the delay. For as the Philosopher says in the Physics 8,1 the will does not delay to do the work it wills, except for some reasonable cause. And so if the cause of delaying baptism had mortal sin joined to it, for example, if because of contempt, or something like that, one delayed baptism, the delay would be a mortal sin; otherwise, it would not. And so it seems to be the same thing with confession, which is not more necessary than baptism.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1Et quia ea quae sunt de necessitate salutis, tenetur homo in hac vita implere; ideo si periculum mortis immineat, etiam per se loquendo, obligatur aliquis ad confessionem faciendam tunc, vel baptismum suscipiendum; et propter hoc etiam Jacobus simul praeceptum edidit de confessione facienda, et extrema unctione suscipienda; et ideo videtur probabilis illorum opinio qui dicunt, quod non tenetur homo ad statim confitendum, quamvis periculosum sit differre.
And so a person is bound to fulfill those things that are necessary to salvation in this life; and so if the danger of death threatened, even speaking per se, a person would be obliged to go to confession right then, or to receive baptism. And this is also why James1 proclaimed the precept about going to confession and receiving the last rites at the same time. And so the opinion of those who say that a man is not bound to confess immediately seems probable; although it is dangerous to delay.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1Alii autem dicunt, quod tenetur contritus ad statim confitendum debita opportunitate oblata secundum rectam rationem. Nec obstat quod decretalis terminum praefigat, ut semel in anno confiteatur: quia Ecclesia non indulget dilationem, sed prohibet negligentiam in majori dilatione. Unde per decretalem illam non excusatur a culpa dilationis quantum ad forum conscientiae, sed excusatur a poena quantum ad forum Ecclesiae, ut non privetur debita sepultura, si morte praeventus fuerit ante tempus illud. Sed hoc videtur nimis durum: quia praecepta affirmativa non obligant ad statim, sed ad tempus determinatum, non quidem ex hoc quod tunc commode impleri possunt (quia sic si non daret aliquis eleemosynam de superfluo quandocumque pauper offerretur, peccaret mortaliter, quod falsum est): sed ex hoc quod tempus necessitatem urgentem adducit: et ideo non oportet quod si statim oblata opportunitate non confiteatur, etsi major opportunitas non expectetur, aliquis peccet mortaliter; sed quando ex articulo temporis necessitas confessionis inducitur. Nec hoc est ex indulgentia Ecclesiae, quod non teneatur ad statim, sed ex natura praecepti affirmativi; unde ante Ecclesiae statutum etiam minus debebatur.
But others say that someone who is contrite is bound to confess immediately once he has the due opportunity according to right reason. Nor is it a problem if the decree pre-assigns a limit, so that a person confesses once per year; for the Church does not favor delay, but forbids negligence in greater delay. And so by that decree a person is not excused from guilt in delaying as to the forum of his conscience, but he is excused from punishment as to the forum of the Church, so that he would not be deprived of proper burial rites if he were prevented by death before that time. But this seems too harsh: for affirmative precepts do not oblige immediately, but at the determined time, not of course because then they can be fulfilled conveniently (for then if someone did not give alms from his surplus whenever a poor man came before him, he would sin mortally, which is false), but because the time confers an urgent necessity. And so it is not necessary that, if one does not immediately confess when offered the opportunity, even if a greater opportunity were not to be expected, he would sin mortally; but when the need for confession arises from the moment in time. Nor is this from the Church’s lenience, that one is not bound right away, but from the nature of an affirmative precept; and so before the Church’s statute it was also owed less.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1Quidam vero dicunt, quod saeculares non tenentur ante quadragesimale tempus confiteri, quod est eis poenitentiae tempus; sed religiosi tenentur ad statim, quia totum tempus est eis poenitentiae tempus. Sed hoc nihil est: quia religiosi non tenentur ad alia quam alii homines, nisi ad quae se ex voto obligaverunt.
But some people say that those in the world are not bound to confess before Lent, which is the time of penance for them, but religious are bound to immediately, because the whole year is the time of penance for them. But this is nothing: for religious are not bound to different things than other people are bound to, except those things that they have obliged themselves to by their vows.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Hugo loquitur de illis qui sine sacramento decedunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Hugh is speaking of those who die without the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad11Ad secundum dicendum, quod non est de necessitate salutis corporalis quod statim medicum quaerat, nisi quando necessitas curationis incumbit; et similiter est de morbo spirituali.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not necessary to physical health that one seek a doctor right away, except when the need for care is pressing; and it is the same with a spiritual illness.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad12Ad tertium dicendum, quod retentio rei alienae invito Domino contrariatur praecepto negativo, quod obligat semper et ad semper; et ideo tenetur statim ad reddendum. Secus autem est de impletione praecepti affirmativi, quod obligat semper, sed non ad semper; unde non tenetur aliquis ad statim implendum.
Reply Obj. 3: Keeping another’s belongings against the owner’s will is contrary to a negative precept, which obliges always and at all times; and that is why one is bound to return it right away. But it is different with the fulfillment of an affirmative precept which always obliges, but not at all times. And so one is not bound to fulfill it right away.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad13Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod ministri Ecclesiae instituuntur in Ecclesia divinitus fundata; et ideo institutio Ecclesiae praesupponitur ad operationem ministrorum, sicut opus creationis praesupponitur ad opus naturae. Et quia Ecclesia fundatur in fide et sacramentis; ideo ad ministros Ecclesiae nec novos articulos fidei edere, aut editos removere, aut nova sacramenta instituere, aut instituta removere, pertinet; sed hoc est potestatis excellentiae, quae soli debetur Christo, qui est Ecclesiae fundamentum. Et ideo, sicut Papa non potest dispensare ut aliquis sine baptismo salvetur; ita nec quod salvetur sine confessione, secundum quod obligat ex ipsa vi sacramenti; sed potest dispensare in confessione secundum quod obligat de praecepto Ecclesiae, ut possit aliquis diutius confessionem differre quam ab Ecclesia institutum sit.
To the fifth question, it should be said that the Church’s ministers are instituted in a Church divinely founded; and therefore the institution of the Church is presupposed to the activity of the Church’s ministers, just as the work of nature presupposes the work of creation. And since the Church is founded on faith and the sacraments, this is why it does not pertain to the Church’s ministers either to decree new articles of the faith or to remove the ones decreed, or to institute new sacraments, or to remove those instituted. But this belongs to the power of excellence, which is due to Christ alone, who is the Church’s foundation. And so, as the Pope cannot give a dispensation such that anyone may be saved without baptism, so neither without confession, according as one is obliged by the force of the sacrament. But he can give a dispensation from confession as one is obliged by the Church’s precept, so that someone may defer his confession longer than the Church has established.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod praecepta juris divini non minus obligant quam praecepta juris naturalis; unde sicut non potest dispensari in jure naturali, ita nec in jure positivo divino.
Reply Obj. 1: The precepts of divine law do not oblige less than the precepts of natural law; and so just as a dispensation cannot be given from natural law, so neither can it be given from positive divine law.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad14Ad secundum dicendum, quod praeceptum de confessione non est ab homine puro institutum, quamvis sit a Jacobo promulgatum; sed a Deo institutionem habuit, quamvis expressa institutio ipsius non legatur: tamen quaedam praefiguratio ipsius invenitur et in hoc quod Joanni confitebantur peccata, qui baptismo ipsius ad gratiam Christi praeparabantur; et in hoc etiam quod Dominus sacerdotibus leprosos transmisit: qui quamvis non essent novi testamenti sacerdotes, tamen in eis novi testamenti sacerdotium significabatur.
Reply Obj. 2: The precept of confession is not instituted purely by man, although it was promulgated by James. But it had its institution from God, although we do not read about the explicit institution of it. Nevertheless, a certain prefiguration of it is found also in the fact that those who were prepared by John’s baptism for the grace of Christ confessed their sins to John.1 And also in the fact that the Lord sent the lepers to the priests;2 although they were not priests of the New Testament, nevertheless the priesthood of the New Testament was signified in them.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A1.ad15A. 2What confession is
Quid sit confessio
What confession is
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Augustinus inconvenienter confessionem definiat, dicens: confessio est per quam morbus latens spe veniae aperitur. Morbus enim contra quam confessio ordinatur peccatum est. Sed peccatum aliquando est apertum. Ergo non debuit dicere morbum latentem esse, cujus confessio est medicina.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus. It seems that Augustine defines confession inappropriately when he says, confession is that through which a hidden disease is opened to the hope of forgiveness.1 For the disease that confession is ordered against is sin. But sin is sometimes open. Therefore, he should not have said it was a hidden disease for which confession is the medicine.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg1Praeterea, principium poenitentiae est timor, ut in 14 dist., quaest. 1, art. 2 dictum est. Sed confessio est pars poenitentiae. Ergo non debuit pro causa confessionis ponere spem, sed magis timorem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the beginning of penance is fear, as was said in Distinction 14, Question 1, Article 2. But confession is a part of penance. Therefore, he should not have included hope as the cause of confession, but rather fear.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg2Praeterea, illud quod sub sigillo ponitur, non aperitur; sed clauditur magis. Sed peccatum quod quis confitetur, sub sigillo confessionis ponitur. Ergo non aperitur in confessione peccatum, sed magis clauditur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is placed under a seal is not opened, but rather it is closed. But the sins that someone confesses are placed under the seal of the confessional. Therefore, sin is not opened in confession, but rather closed.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg3Praeterea, inveniuntur quaedam aliae definitiones ab ista differentes. Gregorius enim dicit, quod confessio est peccatorum detestatio, et ruptio vulneris. Quidam vero dicunt, quod confessio est legitima coram sacerdote peccatorum declaratio. Quidam autem sic: confessio est sacramentalis delinquentis accusatio ex erubescentia, et per claves Ecclesiae satisfactoria, obligans ad peragendam poenitentiam injunctam. Ergo videtur quod praeassignata causa non omnia contineat quae in his continentur, et ita quod insufficiens sit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, some other definitions are found to be different from this one. For Gregory says that confession is the detestation of sin and the breaking open of the wound.1 But some people say that confession is the legitimate declaration of sins before a priest. But others say thus: confession is the sacramental accusation of a wrongdoer out of shame, and making satisfaction through the Church’s keys, obligating one to complete the penance imposed. Therefore, it seems that the definition assigned above does not contain all the things that are contained in these, and so it is insufficient.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod confessio non sit actus virtutis. Omnis enim actus virtutis est de jure naturali: quia ad virtutes apti sumus a natura, ut Philosophus dicit in 2 Ethica. Sed confessio non est de jure naturali. Ergo non est actus virtutis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that confession is not the act of a virtue. For every act of a virtue is from natural law, for we are adapted to virtues by nature, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 2.1 But confession is not from natural law. Therefore, it is not an act of a virtue.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg5Praeterea, actus virtutis magis potest convenire innocenti quam ei qui peccavit. Sed confessio peccati de qua loquimur, non potest innocenti convenire. Ergo non est actus virtutis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, an act of virtue has more to do with the innocent than with someone who has sinned. But the confession of sin that we are speaking of cannot apply to the innocent. Therefore, it is not an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg6Praeterea, gratia quae est in sacramentis, aliquo modo differt a gratia quae est in virtutibus et donis, ut in prima distinctione dictum est. Sed confessio est sacramenti pars. Ergo non est actus virtutis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the grace that is in the sacraments differs in a certain way from the grace that is in the virtues and gifts, as was said in Distinction 1. But confession is a part of a sacrament. Therefore, it is not an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg7Sed contra, non1 meremur nisi actibus virtutum. Sed confessio est meritoria, quia aperit caelum, ut in littera Magister dicit. Ergo videtur quod sit actus virtutis.
On the contrary, precepts of the law are about acts of virtue. But confession falls under precept. Therefore it is an act of virtue. Furthermore, we do not merit except by acts of virtue. But confession is meritorious, for it opens heaven, as the Master says in the text. Therefore, it seems that it is an act of virtue.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod confessio non sit actus poenitentiae virtutis. Quia actus illius virtutis est quae est causa ejus. Sed causa confessionis est spes veniae, ut ex definitione inducta apparet. Ergo videtur quod sit actus spei, et non poenitentiae.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that confession is not an act of the virtue of penance. For an act belongs to that virtue which is its cause. But the cause of confession is the hope of forgiveness, as appears from the definition cited. Therefore, it seems that this is an act of hope, not of penance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg8Praeterea, verecundia est pars temperantiae, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 33, dictum est. Sed confessio ex erubescentia operatur, ut ex praeassignata definitione apparet. Ergo est actus temperantiae, non poenitentiae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, shame is a part of temperance, as was said in Book III, Distinction 33. But confession works from shamefacedness, as appears in the definition designated above. Therefore, it is an act of temperance, not penance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg9Praeterea, actus poenitentiae innititur divinae misericordiae. Sed confessio magis innititur sapientiae propter veritatem, quae in ipsa esse debet. Ergo non est actus poenitentiae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, an act of penance depends on divine mercy. But confession depends more on wisdom because of truth, which must exist in it. Therefore, it is not an act of penance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg10Praeterea, ad poenitentiam movet articulus de judicio propter timorem, qui poenitentiae origo est. Sed ad confessionem movet articulus de vita aeterna, quia est propter spem veniae. Ergo non est actus poenitentiae.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the article about judgment moves one to penance because of fear, which is the origin of penance. But the article about life eternal moves one to confession because of the hope of forgiveness. Therefore, it is not an act of penance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg11Praeterea, ad virtutem veritatis pertinet ut ostendat se quis talem qualis est. Sed hoc facit confitens. Ergo est actus virtutis quae dicitur veritas, et non poenitentiae.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, it pertains to the virtue of truth to show someone himself such as he is.1 But this is what a person confessing does. Therefore, it is an act of the virtue that is called truth, and not of penance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.arg12Sed contra, poenitentia ordinatur ad destructionem peccati. Sed ad hoc idem confessio ordinatur. Ergo est actus poenitentiae.
On the contrary, penance is ordered to the destruction of sins. But confession is ordered to the same thing. Therefore, it is an act of penance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in actu confessionis plura consideranda occurrunt. Primo ipsa substantia actus, sive genus ejus, quod est manifestatio quaedam. Secundo de quo sit, scilicet peccatum. Tertio cui fiat, scilicet sacerdos. Quarto causa cujus, scilicet spes veniae. Quinto effectus ejus, scilicet absolutio a parte poenae, et obligatio ad aliam partem exsolvendam. In prima ergo definitione Augustini tangitur et substantia actus in apertione, et de quo sit confessio cum dicitur morbus latens, et causa in spe veniae; et in aliis definitionibus tanguntur aliqua de illis quinque assignatis, ut cuilibet inspicienti patet.
To the first question, I answer that in the act of confession many things occur to be considered. First, the very substance of the act, or its genus, which is a kind of manifestation. Second, what it is about, namely, sin. Third, to whom it is made, namely, a priest. Fourth, its cause, namely, hope of forgiveness. Fifth, its effect, namely, absolution on the part of the punishment, and obligation to another part to be discharged. Therefore, in the first definition of Augustine both the substance of the act is touched upon, in opening, and what confession is about when he says, a hidden disease, and the cause, in the hope of forgiveness; and in the other definitions some of these five designated things are touched upon as is evident to anyone who looks closely.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis sacerdos aliquando sciat ejus peccatum ut homo, non tamen scit ut Christi vicarius; sicut etiam judex aliquando scit aliquid ut homo, quod nescit ut judex; et quantum ad hoc per confessionem aperitur. Vel dicendum, quod quamvis actus peccati exterior in aperto sit, actus interior, qui tamen principalior est, in occulto est; et ideo oportet quod per confessionem aperiatur.
Reply Obj. 1: To the first, therefore, it should be said that although sometimes a priest knows of someone’s sin as a man, nevertheless he does not know it as Christ’s vicar; just as also a judge sometimes knows something as a man that he does not know as a judge; and as to this it is opened up by confession. Or it could be said that although an outward act of sin is in the open, an interior act which is nevertheless more important is concealed; and so it must be opened by confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod confessio praesupponit caritatem, quia jam vivus aliquis confitetur, ut in littera dicitur; contritio autem est in qua datur caritas; timor autem servilis, qui est sine spe, est praevius ad caritatem. Sed habens caritatem magis movetur ex spe quam ex timore; et ideo causa confessionis potius ponitur spes quam timor.
Reply Obj. 2: Confession presupposes charity, because someone confesses when alive, as is said in the text. But contrition is what charity is given in; while servile fear, which is without hope, goes before charity. But someone who has charity is more moved by hope than by fear; and so the cause of confession is set down as hope rather than fear.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod peccatum in confessione aperitur sacerdoti, et clauditur aliis confessionis sigillo.
Reply Obj. 3: Sin is opened to a priest in confession, and closed to all others by the seal of the confessional.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod non oportet in qualibet definitione omnia tangere quae ad rem definitam concurrunt; et ideo inveniuntur quaedam definitiones, sive assignationes, datae penes unam causam, quaedam penes aliam.
Reply Obj. 4: It is not necessary that in every definition everything is referred to that concurs in the thing defined. And thus some definitions or assignations are found to be given according to one cause, some according to another.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ad hoc quod aliquis dicatur actus virtutis, ut prius dictum est, sufficit quod in sui ratione aliquam conditionem implicet quae ad virtutem pertineat. Quamvis autem non omnia quae ad virtutem requiruntur, importet confessio; tamen importat ex suo nomine manifestationem alicujus quod in conscientia tenet aliquis; sic enim simul in unum os et cor conveniunt. Si enim quis aliquid proferat ore quod corde non teneat, non confessio, sed fictio dicitur. Haec autem conditio ad virtutem pertinet, ut aliquis ore confiteatur quod corde tenet; et ideo confessio est bonum ex genere, et est actus virtutis; sed tamen potest male fieri, nisi aliis debitis circumstantiis vestiatur.
To the second question, it should be said that for something to be called an act of virtue, as has been said before, it is enough that it imply in its own account a certain condition that pertains to virtue. Now, although confession does not denote all the things that are required for virtue, nevertheless it conveys by its very name a revealing of something that someone holds in his conscience, for in this way the mouth and heart come together in one. For if someone utters with his mouth something that he does not hold in his heart, it is not called a confession but a deception. Now this condition pertains to virtue, that someone confess with his mouth what he holds in his heart; and so confession is good by its genus, and it is an act of virtue; but nevertheless it can be done badly, unless it is invested with the other due circumstances.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ad confessionem veri debito modo faciendam ubi oportet et cui oportet, in generali inclinat ratio naturalis; et secundum hoc confessio est de jure naturali. Sed determinatio circumstantiarum, quando et quomodo et quid confiteri oporteat, et cui, hoc est ex institutione juris divini in confessione, de qua loquimur. Et sic patet quod jus naturale inclinat ad confessionem mediante jure divino, quo circumstantiae determinantur, sicut etiam est in omnibus quae sunt de jure positivo.
Reply Obj. 1: Natural reason in general inclines toward confessing the truth in the right way, where it is fitting and to whom it is fitting, and this is how confession belongs to natural law. But the determination of circumstances, when and how and what must be confessed, and to whom, is from the institution of divine law about confession, which is what we are speaking about. And so it is clear that natural law inclines to confession by means of divine law, by which circumstances are determined, as is also the case in all things that are of positive law.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod illius virtutis cujus objectum est peccatum commissum, quamvis habitum possit innocens habere, tamen actum non habet innocentia permanente, ut supra de poenitentia dictum est; et ideo etiam confessio peccatorum, de qua nunc loquimur, non competit innocenti, quamvis sit actus virtutis.
Reply Obj. 2: Although an innocent person could have the habit of that virtue whose object is sin committed, nevertheless he does not have the act while his innocence endures, as was said above about repentance. And so also the confession of sins, which is what we are discussing, does not apply to the innocent, although it is an act of a virtue.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis gratia sacramentorum et gratia virtutum sit alia et alia; non tamen sunt contrariae, sed disparatae; et ideo non est inconveniens ut idem sit actus virtutis secundum quod ex libero arbitrio gratia informato procedit, et sit sacramentum vel pars sacramenti secundum quod est medicina in remedium peccati ordinata.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the grace of the sacraments and the grace of the virtues are two different things, nevertheless, they are not contrary, but distinct. And so it is not unfitting that the same thing be an act of virtue according as it proceeds from a free will informed by grace, and a sacrament or part of a sacrament according as it is medicine ordained as a remedy for sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod in virtutibus hoc considerandum est, quod quando supra objectum virtutis additur specialis ratio boni et difficilis, requiritur specialis virtus; sicut magni sumptus ad magnificentiam pertinent, quamvis communiter sumptus mediocres et donationes pertineant ad liberalitatem, ut patet in 2 et 4 Ethica; et similiter est in confessione veri, quae quamvis ad veritatis virtutem pertineat absolute, tamen secundum quod aliqua ratio boni additur, ad aliam virtutem pertinere incipit; et ideo dicit Philosophus in 4 Ethica, quod confessio quae fit in judiciis, non pertinet ad veritatis virtutem, sed magis ad justitiam. Et similiter confessio beneficiorum Dei in laudem divinam non pertinet ad virtutem veritatis, sed ad virtutem latriae; et ita etiam confessio peccatorum ad remissionem eorum consequendam non pertinet elicitive ad virtutem veritatis, ut quidam dicunt, sed ad virtutem poenitentiae; imperative autem ad multas virtutes pertinere potest, secundum quod in finem multarum virtutum trahi potest confessionis actus.
To the third question, it should be said that in the virtues this is to be considered, that when a special account of good and difficult is added above the object of the virtue, it requires a special virtue, as great expenses pertains to magnificence, although moderate expenses and donations generally pertain to liberality, as is clear in the Ethics 2 and 4.1 And it is similar with the confessing of truth, which, although it pertains to the virtue of truth in an absolute sense, nevertheless according as a certain account of good is added, begins to pertain to another virtue. And so the Philosopher says in the Ethics 42 that the confession that is made in court does not pertain to the virtue of truth, but rather to justice. And likewise the confession of God’s blessings in divine praise does not pertain to the virtue of truth, but to the virtue of worship; and so also the confession of sins for obtaining their remission is not elicited by the virtue of truth, as some people say, but by the virtue of penance; but it can be commanded by many virtues, according as the act of confessing can be derived from the end of many virtues.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod spes est causa confessionis non sicut eliciens, sed sicut imperans.
Reply Obj. 1: Hope is the cause of confession not as eliciting it, but as commanding it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod erubescentia in illa definitione non ponitur quasi causa confessionis, cum magis nata sit impedire confessionis actum, sed quasi concausa ad liberandum a poena, inquantum ipsa erubescentia poena quaedam est; et sic etiam claves Ecclesiae concausae confessionis ad hoc sunt.
Reply Obj. 2: Shamefacedness is included in that definition not as a cause of confession, since it is rather its nature to impede the act of confession, but as a concurrent cause for freeing from punishment, inasmuch as that shamefacedness is a certain punishment. And in this way the Church’s power of the keys is also a concurrent cause of confession working toward this.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum quamdam adaptationem partes poenitentiae tribus attributis Personarum adaptari possunt; ut contritio misericordiae vel bonitati respondeat propter dolorem de malo; confessio sapientiae propter veritatis manifestationem; satisfactio potentiae propter satisfaciendi laborem: et quia contritio est prima poenitentiae pars efficaciam aliis partibus praebens, ideo eodem modo judicatur de tota poenitentia sicut de contritione.
Reply Obj. 3: According to a certain correspondence, the parts of penance can correspond to three attributes of the Persons, so that contrition corresponds to mercy or goodness, because of the sorrow for evil; confession corresponds to wisdom because of the manifestation of the truth; satisfaction corresponds to power because of the work of making satisfaction. And since contrition is the first part of penance bestowing efficacy on the other parts, therefore in the same way the whole of penance is judged according to its contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad10Ad quartum dicendum, quod quia confessio magis ex spe procedit quam ex timore, ut dictum est, ideo magis innititur articulo de vita aeterna, quem respicit spes, quam articulo de judicio, quem respicit timor; quamvis poenitentia ratione contritionis e converso se habeat.
Reply Obj. 4: Since confession proceeds more from hope than from fear, as has been said, this is why it depends more on the article of eternal life, which has to do with hope, than the article of judgment, which has to do with fear; although penance stands the other way around by reason of contrition.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad11Ad quintum patet solutio ex dictis.
The solution to the fifth is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A2.ad12A. 3To whom one should confess
Cui sit facienda
To whom one should confess
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod non sit necessarium sacerdoti confiteri. Ad confessionem enim non obligamur nisi ex divina institutione. Sed divina institutio nobis proponitur Jacob. 5: confitemini alterutrum peccata vestra; ubi non fit mentio de sacerdote. Ergo non oportet confiteri sacerdoti.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus. It seems that it is not necessary to confess to a priest. For we are not obliged to go to confession except by divine institution. But divine institution proposes to us confess your sins to one another (Jas 5:16), where no mention is made of a priest. Therefore, it is not necessary to confess to a priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg1Praeterea, poenitentia est sacramentum necessitatis, sicut et baptismus. Sed in baptismo propter sacramenti necessitatem est minister quilibet homo. Ergo et in poenitentia. Sed ministro Ecclesiae facienda est confessio. Ergo sufficit cuilibet confiteri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, penance is a sacrament of necessity, like baptism. But in baptism the minister is any human being, because it is a sacrament of necessity. Therefore, it is the same in penance. But confession is to be made to a minister of the Church. Therefore, it suffices to confess to anyone.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg2Praeterea, confessio ad hoc est necessaria, ut taxetur poenitenti satisfactionis modus. Sed aliquando aliquis non sacerdos discretius posset poenitenti dare satisfactionis modum quam multi sacerdotes. Ergo non est necessarium quod confessio fiat sacerdoti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, confession is necessary for a manner of satisfaction to be assigned to the penitent. But sometimes someone who is not a priest could more wisely give the penitent a manner of satisfaction than many priests. Therefore, it is not necessary that confession should be made to a priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg3Praeterea, confessio ad hoc est ordinata in Ecclesia, ut rectores pecorum suorum vultum cognoscant. Sed quandoque rector, sive praelatus, non est sacerdos. Ergo confessio non semper facienda est sacerdoti.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, confession in the Church is ordered to rectors knowing the face of their own flocks (Prov 27:23). But sometimes a rector, or a prelate, is not a priest. Therefore, confession is not always to be made to a priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg4Sed contra, absolutio poenitentis, propter quam fit confessio, non pertinet nisi ad sacerdotes, quibus claves Ecclesiae commissae sunt. Ergo confessio debet fieri sacerdoti.
On the contrary (1), the absolution of the penitent, for the sake of which confession is made, only pertains to priests, to whom the power of the keys was committed. Therefore, confession should be made to a priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.scPraeterea, confessio praefiguratur in Lazari mortui vivificatione. Sed Dominus solis discipulis praecepit ut Lazarum solverent, ut patet Joan. 11. Ergo sacerdotibus facienda est confessio.
Furthermore (2), confession is prefigured in the raising of the dead Lazarus. But the Lord commanded his disciples alone to unbind Lazarus, as is seen in John 11:44. Therefore, confession is to be made to priests.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in nullo casu liceat aliis quam sacerdotibus confiteri. Quia confessio sacramentalis accusatio est, ut ex supra posita definitione habetur. Sed dispensatio sacramenti ad illum tantum pertinet qui est sacramenti minister. Cum ergo minister sacramenti poenitentiae sit sacerdos, videtur quod nulli alii sit confessio facienda.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that in no case is it permitted to confess to anyone other than a priest. For confession is a sacramental accusation, as the definition listed above has it. But administering a sacrament pertains only to that person who is the minister of the sacrament. Therefore, since the minister of the sacrament of penance is a priest, it seems that a confession may be made to no others.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg6Praeterea, confessio in quolibet judicio ad sententiam ordinatur. Sed sententia in foro contentioso non a suo judice lata, nulla est; et ideo nec facienda est confessio nisi judici. Sed judex in foro conscientiae non est nisi sacerdos, qui habet potestatem ligandi et solvendi. Ergo non est alii confessio facienda.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, confession in any judgment is directed to sentencing. But in the secular court a sentence that is not handed down by the judge is null; and so confession must be made to no one but the judge. But there is no judge in the forum of conscience but the priest, who has the power of binding and loosing. Therefore, confession is to be made to no other.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg7Praeterea, in baptismo, quia quilibet baptizare potest, si baptizat laicus sine necessitate, non debet a sacerdote baptismus iterari. Sed si aliquis confiteatur laico in casu necessitatis, iterum tenetur sacerdoti confiteri, si articulum necessitatis evadat. Ergo confessio sacerdotis non potest fieri laico in casu necessitatis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in baptism, since anyone can baptize, if a lay person baptizes without necessity, it should not be repeated by a priest. But if someone confess to a layman in a case of necessity, he is bound to confess again to a priest, if he survives the emergency. Therefore, the confession of a priest cannot be made to a lay person in a case of necessity.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg8Sed contra est quod in littera determinatur.
On the contrary, is what is determined in the text.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod extra casum necessitatis non possit aliquis non sacerdos confessionem venialium audire. Quia sacramentum aliquod committitur dispensandum laico ratione necessitatis. Sed confessio venialium non est de necessitate salutis, ut supra dictum est. Ergo non committitur laico.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that outside the case of necessity someone who is not a priest cannot hear a confession of venial sins. For a certain sacrament is committed to be administered by a lay person by reason of necessity. But the confession of venial sins is not necessary to salvation, as was said above. Therefore, it is not committed to a lay person.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg9Praeterea, contra venialia ordinatur extrema unctio, sicut et poenitentia. Sed illa non potest dari a laico, ut patet Jac. ult. Ergo nec confessio venialium potest ei fieri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the last rites are ordered against venial sins, just like penance. But that cannot be given by a lay person, as is clear from James 5:14. Therefore, neither can a confession of venial sins be made to one.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg10Sed contra est quod dicit Beda in littera.
On the contrary, is what Bede says in the text.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit necessarium quod homo confiteatur proprio sacerdoti. Gregorius enim dicit: apostolico moderamine et pietatis officio a nobis constitutum est quod sacerdotibus monachis apostolorum figuram tenentibus, liceat praedicare, baptizare, communionem dare, pro peccatoribus orare, poenitentiam imponere, atque peccata solvere. Sed monachi non sunt proprii sacerdotes aliquorum, cum non habeant curam animarum. Ergo cum confessio fiat propter absolutionem, sufficit quod fiat cuicumque sacerdoti.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is not necessary that a man confess to his own priest.1 For Gregory says, it was established for us by the apostolic government and office of piety that it is permitted to monks who are priests maintaining the figure of the apostles, to preach, baptize, give communion, pray for sinners, impose penances, and absolve sins.2 But monks are not anyone’s own priests, since they do not have the care of souls. Therefore, since confession is done for the sake of absolution, it suffices that it be done to any priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg11Praeterea, sicut sacerdos est hujus sacramenti minister, ita et Eucharistiae. Sed quilibet sacerdos potest conficere. Ergo quilibet sacerdos potest sacramentum poenitentiae ministrare. Ergo non oportet quod fiat proprio sacerdoti.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as a priest is the minister of this sacrament, so also of the Eucharist. But any priest can consecrate. Therefore, any priest can administer the sacrament of penance. Therefore, it is not necessary that it be done with one’s own priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg12Praeterea, illud ad quod determinate tenemur, non est in nostra electione constitutum. Sed sacerdos cui confiteri debemus, est in nostra electione constitutus, ut patet per Augustinum in littera; dicit enim: qui vult confiteri peccata, ut inveniat gratiam, quaerat sacerdotem qui sciat ligare et solvere. Ergo videtur quod non sit necessarium quod sacerdoti proprio aliquis confiteatur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what we are specifically bound to do does not fall within our choice. But the priest to whom we must confess does not lie within our choice, as is clear from Augustine in the text, for it says, whoever wishes to confess his sins so that he will find grace, let him seek a priest who knows how to bind and loose.1 Therefore, it seems that it is not necessary that a person confess to his own priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg13Praeterea, quidam sunt, sicut praelati, qui non videntur habere proprium sacerdotem, cum non habeant superiorem. Sed isti tenentur ad confessionem. Ergo non semper tenetur homo confiteri proprio sacerdoti.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, there are some people, like prelates, who do not seem to have their own priests, since they do not have superiors. But they are bound to go to confession. Therefore, a person is not always bound to go to his own priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg14Praeterea, illud quod est institutum pro caritate, contra caritatem non militat, ut Bernardus dicit. Sed confessio, quae pro caritate instituta est, contra caritatem militaret, si homo ad confitendum uni sacerdoti esset obligatus; ut puta, si peccator sciat sacerdotem suum haereticum, vel sollicitatorem ad malum, aut fragilem, qui ad peccatum quod quis ei confitetur, sit pronus; vel si revelator esse confessionis probabiliter existimatur; vel si peccatum contra ipsum commissum sit, de quo quis confiteri debet. Ergo videtur quod non semper oporteat confiteri proprio sacerdoti.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, what is instituted for the sake of charity does not war against charity, as Bernard says.1 But confession, which was instituted for charity, would war against charity if a man were obliged to confess to one priest alone; for example, if a sinner knew his priest to be a heretic, or a provoker of evil, or fragile, someone who might be prone to a sin that someone confessed to him, or if he was probably suspected of revealing confessions, or if the sin that someone had to confess had been committed against him. Therefore, it seems that it is not always necessary to confess to one’s own priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg15Praeterea, in eo quod est necessarium ad salutem, non sunt homines arctandi, ne impediantur a via salutis. Sed magna arctatio videtur, si oporteat uni homini confiteri de necessitate: et per hoc multi possunt a confessione retrahi vel timore vel verecundia, vel aliquo hujusmodi. Ergo cum confessio sit de necessitate salutis, non debent homines ad hoc arctari, ut videtur, quod proprio sacerdoti confiteantur.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, in what is necessary to salvation men are not to be restrained, nor hindered from the path of salvation. But it seems to be a major restraint if it is necessary to confess to one man: and by this many can be held back from confessing, either by fear or shame, or something like it. Therefore, since confession is necessary to salvation, people should not be constrained, as it seems, to confess to their own priests.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg16Sed contra est decretalis Innocentii qui instituit quod omnes utriusque sexus semel in anno proprio sacerdoti confiteantur.
On the contrary (1), Innocent’s decree established that all people of either sex should confess once a year to their own priests.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.scPraeterea, sicut se habet episcopus ad dioecesim suam, ita sacerdos ad suam parochiam. Sed non licet uni episcopo in dioecesi alterius episcopale officium exercere, secundum statuta canonum. Ergo nec licet uni sacerdoti parochianum alterius audire.
Furthermore (2), just as a bishop is related to his diocese, so a priest is to his parish. But it is not permitted for one bishop to exercise his episcopal office in the diocese of another bishop, according to the statutes of canon law.1 Therefore, neither is it permitted for one priest to hear confessions of another’s parishioners.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg17Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod non possit aliquis alteri quam proprio sacerdoti confiteri, etiam ex privilegio, vel mandato superioris. Quia non potest aliquod privilegium indulgeri in praejudicium alterius. Sed hoc est in praejudicium alterius sacerdotis, si alius confessionem subditi audiat. Ergo non potest per privilegium vel licentiam seu mandatum superioris obtineri.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a person cannot confess to anyone but his own priest, even by a privilege or the command of his superior.1 For no privilege can be granted to the detriment of another person. But this is to the detriment of the other priest, if someone else hears the confessions of those entrusted to him. Therefore, this cannot be obtained by privilege or permission or the command of one’s superior.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg18Praeterea, illud per quod impeditur divinum mandatum, non potest per mandatum, vel privilegium, alicujus hominis concedi. Sed mandatum divinum est ad rectores Ecclesiarum ut diligenter vultum pecoris sui agnoscant, Proverb. 23: quod impeditur, si alius quam ipse confessionem ejus audiat. Ergo hoc non potest per alicujus hominis privilegium vel mandatum ordinari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, something that impedes a divine command cannot be granted by a man’s command or privilege. But it is a divine command to rectors of the churches that they diligently come to know the face of their sheep (Prov 27:23), which would be prevented if someone else heard the confession of their own. Therefore, this cannot be ordained by any man’s privilege or command.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg19Praeterea, ille qui audit confessionem alicujus, est proprius judex ejus: alias non posset eum ligare et solvere. Sed unius hominis non possunt esse plures proprii judices, vel proprii sacerdotes; quia tunc teneretur pluribus obedire; quod esset impossibile, si contraria praeciperent vel incompossibilia. Ergo non potest alicui aliquis confiteri nisi proprio sacerdoti, etiam ex superioris licentia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the person who hears the confession of another is his proper judge; otherwise he could not bind and loose him. But one man cannot have many proper judges or priests of his own, for then he would be bound to obey many men, which would be impossible if contrary things were commanded, or things that are not possible together. Therefore, a person cannot confess to someone other than his own priest, even by his superior’s permission.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg20Praeterea, injuriam facit sacramento qui sacramentum iterat super eamdem materiam: vel ad minus inutiliter facit. Sed qui confessus est alii sacerdoti, tenetur iterum confiteri proprio sacerdoti, si petat: quia non est absolutus ab obedientia qua ei tenetur ad hoc. Ergo non potest licite fieri quod alii quam proprio sacerdoti confiteatur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, someone does injury to the sacrament if he repeats the sacrament over the same material, or at least he does something fruitless. But someone who has confessed to another priest is bound to confess again to his own priest, if he asks, for he is not absolved from the obedience by which he is bound to him for this. Therefore, he cannot licitly confess to someone other than his own priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg21Sed contra, ea quae sunt ordinis, possunt habenti similem ordinem committi ab eo qui illa facere potest. Sed superior, ut episcopus, potest audire confessionem illius qui est de parochia alicujus presbyteri: quia etiam aliquando aliqua sibi reservat, cum sit ipse principalior rector. Ergo et potest committere alicui sacerdoti alteri quod ipse audiat.
On the contrary (1), those things that belong to holy orders can be entrusted to someone else having holy orders by anyone who can do those things. But a superior or a bishop can hear the confession of someone who is from the parish of some priest, for sometimes he might reserve certain things to himself, since he is the chief rector. Therefore, he can also entrust to some priest to hear the confessions of another’s flock.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.scPraeterea, quidquid potest inferior, potest superior. Sed ipse sacerdos potest dare licentiam suo parochiano quod alteri confiteatur. Ergo multo fortius hoc ejus superior potest.
Furthermore (2), whatever the lower ranking can do, the higher ranking can do. But that priest can give permission to his parishioner to confess to another. Therefore, much more can his superior.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg22Praeterea, potestatem quam habet sacerdos in populo, habet ab episcopo. Sed ex illa potestate potest confessionem audire. Ergo et eadem ratione alius, cui episcopus potestatem concedet.
Furthermore (3), any power that the priest has for his people, he has from the bishop. But it is by that power that he can hear confessions. Therefore, by the same reasoning, so can another to whom the bishop grants this power.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.arg23Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod gratia quae in sacramentis datur, a capite in membra descendit; et ideo ille solus est minister sacramentorum, in quibus gratia datur, qui habet ministerium super corpus Christi verum; quod solius sacerdotis est, qui consecrare Eucharistiam potest; et ideo, cum in sacramento poenitentiae gratia conferatur, solus sacerdos est minister hujus sacramenti, et ideo ei soli facienda est sacramentalis confessio, quae ministro Ecclesiae debet fieri.
To the first question, I answer that the grace that is given in the sacraments descends to the members from the head; and so he alone is the minister of the sacraments, in which grace is given, who has the ministry over the true body of Christ. And this belongs to the priest alone, who can consecrate the Eucharist. And thus, since grace is conferred in the sacrament of penance, only a priest is the minister of this sacrament. And so sacramental confession, which should be made to a minister of the Church, must be made to him alone.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod Jacobus loquitur ex praesuppositione divinae institutionis; et quia divinitus institutio praecesserat de confessione sacerdotibus facienda per hoc quod eis potestatem remittendi peccata in apostolis dedit, ut patet Joan. 20; ideo intelligendum est quod Jacobus sacerdotibus confessionem esse faciendam monuit.
Reply Obj. 1: James is speaking from the presupposition of divine institution. And since divine institution preceded confessions being made to priests by the fact that he gave the power of forgiving sins to the apostles, as is clear from John 20:22–23, this is why James is to be understood as instructing confession to be made to priests.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod baptismus est magis sacramentum necessitatis quam poenitentiae sacramentum, quo ad confessionem, et absolutionem: quia quandoque baptismus praetermitti non posset sine periculo salutis aeternae, ut patet in pueris, qui nondum habent usum rationis. Sed non est ita de confessione et absolutione, quae tantum ad adultos pertinet, in quibus contritio cum proposito confitendi et desiderio absolutionis sufficit ad liberandum a morte aeterna; et ideo non est simile de baptismo et confessione.
Reply Obj. 2: Baptism is more a sacrament of necessity than the sacrament of penance, both as to confession and absolution. For sometimes baptism could not be omitted without risking eternal salvation, as is seen in children, who do not yet have the use of reason. But it is not so with confession and absolution, which only pertain to adults, in whom contrition with the intention of confessing and the desire for absolution suffices for freeing them from eternal death. And therefore it is not the same with baptism as with confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod, sicut dictum est dist. 15, quaest. 1, art. 2, in satisfactione non solum est attendenda quantitas poenae, sed etiam virtus ejus secundum quod est pars sacramenti; et sic requirit sacramentorum dispensatorem, quamvis etiam ab alio quam a sacerdote quantitas poenae taxari possit.
Reply Obj. 3: As was said in Distinction 15, Question 1, Article 2, the amount of suffering is not the only important thing in satisfaction, but also its power as a part of the sacrament; and so it requires a minister of the sacraments, although the amount of the penalty can also be fixed by another than a priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod cognoscere vultum pecoris ad duo necessarium est. Primo ad hoc quod coordinentur gregi Christi; et sic cognoscere vultum pecoris pertinet ad curam et sollicitudinem pastoralem, quae incumbit quandoque illis qui non sunt sacerdotes. Secundo ad hoc quod provideatur ei conveniens medicamentum salutis; et sic cognoscere vultum pecoris pertinet ad eum cujus est medicamentum salutis, scilicet sacramentum Eucharistiae et alia praebere, scilicet ad sacerdotem; et ad talem cognitionem pecoris confessio ordinatur.
Reply Obj. 4: To know the face of one’s sheep is necessary for two reasons. First, so that they may be ordered together with the flock of Christ; and in this way to know the face of one’s flock pertains to pastoral care and concern, which is sometimes the responsibility of those who are not priests. Second, so that they may provide an appropriate medicine of salvation, and thus knowing the face of the sheep pertains to the one who offers the medicine of salvation, namely, the sacrament of the Eucharist and the others, that is, the priest. And this is the kind of knowledge of the sheep that confession is ordered toward.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut baptismus est sacramentum necessitatis, ita et poenitentia. Baptismus autem, qui est sacramentum necessitatis, habet duplicem ministrum: unum cui ex officio baptizare incumbit, scilicet sacerdotem; alium cui ratione necessitatis dispensatio baptismi committitur. Et ita etiam minister poenitentiae, cui confessio est facienda ex officio, est sacerdos; sed in necessitate etiam laicus vicem sacerdotis supplet, ut ei confessio fieri possit.
To the second question, it should be said that just as baptism is a sacrament of necessity, so is penance. But baptism, which is a sacrament of necessity, has two ministers: one whose responsibility it is to baptize by his office, namely, the priest; and another to whom the administering of baptism is entrusted by reason of necessity. And so also the minister of penance, to whom confession is to be made by his office, is the priest; but in necessity, a lay person may also take the place of a priest, so that a confession may be made to him.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in sacramento poenitentiae non solum est aliquid ex parte ministri, scilicet absolutio et satisfactionis injunctio, sed etiam aliquid ex parte ipsius qui suscipit sacramentum, quod est etiam de essentia sacramenti, sicut contritio et confessio. Satisfactio autem jam incipit esse a ministro inquantum eam injungit, et a poenitente inquantum eam implet; et ad plenitudinem sacramenti utrumque debet concurrere quando possibile est; sed quando necessitas imminet, debet facere poenitens quod ex parte sua est, scilicet conteri, et confiteri cui potest: qui quamvis sacramentum perficere non possit, ut faciat id quod est ex parte sacerdotis, absolutionem scilicet, tamen defectum sacerdotis summus sacerdos supplet. Nihilominus confessio laico ex desiderio sacerdotis facta, sacramentalis est quodammodo, quamvis non sit sacramentum perfectum, quia deest ei id quod est ex parte sacerdotis.
Reply Obj. 1: In the sacrament of penance there is not only something on the part of the minister, namely, the absolution and imposition of satisfaction, but also something on the part of the one who receives the sacrament, which is also essential to the sacrament, namely, contrition and confession. Now, satisfaction takes its origin from the minister inasmuch as he imposes it, and from the penitent inasmuch as he fulfills it; and for the fullness of the sacrament both must concur when it is possible. But when there is an imminent need, the penitent should do what is from his part, namely, have contrition, and confess to whomever he can. Even though he cannot complete the sacrament, such that he would do what is the priest’s part, namely, absolution, still the Highest Priest will supply the lack of a priest. Nonetheless, confession made to a lay person out of desire for a priest is sacramental in a certain way, although it is not a perfect sacrament, because it is lacking what is on the part of the priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis laicus non sit judex ejus qui ei confitetur absolute, tamen ratione necessitatis accipit judicium super eum, scilicet secundum quod confitens ex desiderio sacerdotis se ei subdit.
Reply Obj. 2: Although a lay person is not the judge in an absolute sense of someone who confesses to him, nevertheless by reason of necessity he makes a judgment over him, namely, according as the person confessing subjects himself to him for lack of a priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod per sacramenta homo non solum Deo, sed etiam Ecclesiae oportet quod reconcilietur. Ecclesiae autem reconciliari non potest nisi sanctificatio Ecclesiae ad eum perveniat. In baptismo autem sanctificatio Ecclesiae ad hominem pervenit per ipsum elementum exterius adhibitum, quod verbo vitae sanctificatur secundum formam Ecclesiae a quocumque; et ideo ex quo semel baptizatus est a quocumque, non oportet quod iterum baptizetur. Sed in poenitentia Ecclesiae sanctificatio non pervenit ad hominem nisi per ministrum: quia non est ibi aliquod elementum corporale exterius adhibitum, quod ex sanctificatione invisibilem gratiam conferat; et ideo quamvis ille qui laico confessus in articulo necessitatis, consecutus sit veniam a Deo, eo quod propositum confitendi quod secundum mandatum Dei concepit, sicut potuit, implevit; non tamen adhuc Ecclesiae reconciliatus est, ut ad sacramenta Ecclesiae admitti debeat, nisi prius a sacerdote absolvatur; sicut ille qui baptismo flaminis baptizatus, ad Eucharistiam non admittitur; et ideo oportet quod iterum confiteatur sacerdoti, cum copiam habere potuerit; et praecipue quia, ut dictum est, sacramentum poenitentiae perfectum non fuit; unde oportet quod perficiatur, ut ex ipsa perceptione sacramenti pleniorem effectum consequatur, et ut mandatum de poenitentiae sacramento recipiendo impleat.
Reply Obj. 3: It is necessary that a man be reconciled through the sacraments not with God but also with the Church. But he cannot be reconciled with the Church unless the Church’s sanctification reaches him. Now in baptism the Church’s sanctification reaches a person by the element itself outwardly applied, which is sanctified by the word of life according to the Church’s form by anyone. And therefore from the fact that person has once been baptized by anyone, it is not necessary that he baptized again. But in penance the Church’s sanctification only reaches a person through a minister, for there is no physical element outwardly applied which confers invisible grace by its sanctification. And so, although that person who has confessed to a layman in a moment of need did obtain forgiveness from God because he fulfilled, as well as he could, the intention he had formed of confessing according to God’s mandate, nevertheless, he is still not reconciled to the Church, so that he should be admitted to the Church’s sacraments, unless he is first absolved by a priest; just as the person who is baptized in the spirit is not admitted to the Eucharist. And so it is necessary that he confess again to a priest, when he has access to one. And particularly because, as was said, the sacrament of penance was not completed, which is why it must be completed, so that he may obtain a fuller effect from the actual reception of the sacrament, and so that he may fulfill the mandate about receiving the sacrament of penance.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod per peccatum veniale homo nec a Deo nec a sacramentis Ecclesiae separatur; et ideo non indiget novae gratiae collatione ad ejus dimissionem, neque indiget reconciliatione ad Ecclesiam; et propter hoc non oportet quod venialia aliquis sacerdoti confiteatur: quia ipsa confessio laico facta, sacramentale quoddam est, quamvis non sit sacramentum perfectum, et ex caritate procedens; et talibus natum est veniale remitti, sicut per tunsionem pectoris, et per aquam benedictam.
To the third question, it should be said that by venial sin a man is neither separated from God nor from the Church’s sacraments, and so he does not need a conferral of new grace for its forgiveness, nor does he need reconciliation to the Church. And because of this it is not necessary that anyone confess his venial sins to a priest: for a confession made to a lay person is a kind of sacramental, although it is not a complete sacrament, and it does proceed from charity; and it is the nature of sacramentals to remit venial sin by such things, like beating the breast and holy water.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3Et per hoc patet solutio ad primum; quia venialia non indigent sacramenti perceptione ad dimissionem sui, sed sufficit ibi aliquod sacramentale, ut aqua benedicta, vel aliquid hujusmodi.
Reply Obj. 1: And by this the solution to the first is clear; for venial sins do not need the reception of the sacrament for their dismissal, but any sacramental would suffice for that, like holy water or the like.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod extrema unctio non datur directe contra veniale, nec aliquod sacramentum, ut supra, dist. 2, qu. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 4, dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: Last rites are not given directly against venial sin, nor is any sacrament, as was said above in Distinction 2, Question 1, Article 1, Subquestion 4.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad9Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod alia sacramenta non consistunt in hoc quod ad sacramentum accedens aliquid agat, sed solum ut recipiat, sicut patet in baptismo, et hujusmodi; sed actus recipientis requiritur ad percipiendum utilitatem sacramenti in eo qui est suae voluntatis arbiter constitutus, quasi removens prohibens, scilicet fictionem. Sed in poenitentia actus accedentis ad sacramentum est de substantia sacramenti, eo quod contritio, confessio, satisfactio sunt poenitentiae partes, quae sunt actus poenitentis. Actus autem nostri, cum in nobis principium habeant, non possunt nobis ab alio dispensari nisi per imperium; unde oportet quod ille qui dispensator hujus sacramenti constituitur, sit talis qui possit imperare aliquid agendum. Imperium autem non competit alicui in alium, nisi qui habet super eum jurisdictionem; et ideo de necessitate hujus sacramenti est non solum ut minister habeat ordinem, sicut in aliis sacramentis, sed etiam quod habeat jurisdictionem; et ideo sicut ille qui non est sacerdos, non potest hoc sacramentum conferre, ita nec ille qui non habet jurisdictionem; et propter hoc oportet sicut sacerdoti, ita proprio sacerdoti confessionem fieri. Cum enim sacerdos non absolvat nisi ligando ad aliquid faciendum, ille solus potest absolvere qui potest per imperium ad aliquid faciendum ligare.
To the fourth question, it should be said that the other sacraments do not consist in the recipient of the sacrament doing anything, but only receiving, as is seen in baptism and the others. But the act of the recipient is required for receiving the benefit of the sacrament in someone who is arbiter of his own will, by removing obstacles, namely, false pretenses. But in penance the act of the one receiving the sacrament is of the substance of the sacrament, in that contrition, confession, and satisfaction, which are the acts of the penitent, are parts of penance. Now, since our acts have their principle in us, they cannot be administered to us from another except by command. And so it is necessary that the person who is established as minister of this sacrament be such that he can command something to be done. Now, someone does not have command over another unless he has jurisdiction over him; and so it belongs to this sacrament of necessity not only that the minister have holy orders, as in the other sacraments, but also that he have jurisdiction; and so just as someone who is not a priest cannot confer this sacrament, so neither can someone who does not have jurisdiction. And because of this a confession must be made not just to a priest, but to one’s own priest. For since a priest does not absolve except by binding someone to do something, the only one who can absolve is one who can bind someone to do something by his command.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Gregorius loquitur de illis monachis qui jurisdictionem habent, utpote quibus alicujus parochiae cura est commissa; de quibus aliqui dicebant, quod hoc ipso quod monachi erant, non poterant absolvere, et poenitentias injungere; quod falsum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Gregory is speaking of those monks who have jurisdiction, for example, to whom care of a parish is committed. For some people were saying about them that by the fact that they were monks, they could not absolve and impose penances; which is false.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod sacramentum Eucharistiae non requirit imperium in aliquem hominem; secus autem est in hoc sacramento, ut dictum est, et ideo ratio non sequitur; et tamen non licet Eucharistiam ab alio quam a proprio sacerdote accipere, quamvis sit verum sacramentum quod ab eo percipitur.
Reply Obj. 2: The sacrament of the Eucharist does not require command of any man, but it is different with this sacrament, as was said, and so the argument does not follow. And nevertheless it is not permitted to receive the Eucharist from someone other than one’s own priest, although it would be the true sacrament that is received from him.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad11Ad tertium dicendum, quod electio discreti sacerdotis non est nobis commissa, ut nostro arbitrio facienda, sed de licentia superioris; si forte proprius sacerdos esset minus idoneus ad apponendum peccato salutare remedium.
Reply Obj. 3: The choice of a wise priest is not committed to us, as something to be done by our own will, but by permission of our superior; if perhaps our own priest were less suited to apply the healing remedy to sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad12Ad quartum dicendum, quod quia praelatis incumbit sacramenta dispensare, quae non nisi mundi tractare debent, ideo concessum est eis a jure quod possunt sibi eligere proprios confessores, qui quantum ad hoc sunt eis superiores; sicut etiam unus medicus ab alio curatur, non inquantum est medicus, sed inquantum est infirmus.
Reply Obj. 4: Because it is the responsibility of prelates to administer the sacraments which only the pure should handle, for this reason it is granted to them by law that they can choose the proper confessors for themselves, who are their superiors in this; just as one doctor is cured by another, not as he is a doctor, but as he is a sick person.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad13Ad quintum dicendum, quod in casibus illis in quibus probabiliter timet poenitens periculum sibi vel sacerdoti ex confessione ei facta, debet recurrere ad superiorem, vel ab eodem petere licentiam alteri confitendi. Quod si licentiam habere non possit, idem est judicium quod de illo qui non habet copiam sacerdotis; unde magis debet eligere laico confiteri. Nec in hoc transgreditur aliquis praeceptum Ecclesiae; quia praecepta juris positivi non se extendunt ultra intentionem praecipientis, quae est finis praecepti. Haec autem est caritas secundum apostolum. Nec iterum fit aliqua injuria sacerdoti; quia privilegium meretur amittere qui concessa sibi abutitur potestate.
Reply Obj. 5: In those cases in which the penitent has probable fear of danger to himself or the priest arising from a confession made to him, he should have recourse to the superior, or ask permission from him to confess to someone else. If he cannot have permission, the judgment is the same as of that person who does not have access to a priest; and so he should rather choose to confess to a lay person. Nor does anyone transgress the precept of the Church in this, for the precepts of positive law do not extend beyond the intention of the lawgiver, which is the end of the precept. But this is charity, according to the Apostle (1 Tim 1:5). Nor again is any injury done to the priest; since he deserves to lose his privilege who abuses the power granted to him.1
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad14Ad sextum dicendum, quod in hoc quod oportet proprio sacerdoti confiteri, non arctatur via salutis, sed sufficiens ad salutem via statuitur. Peccaret autem sacerdos, si non esset facilis ad praebendam licentiam confitendi alteri; quia multi sunt adeo infirmi quod potius sine confessione morerentur quam tali sacerdoti confiterentur; unde illi qui sunt nimis soliciti ut conscientias subditorum per confessionem sciant, multis laqueum damnationis injiciunt, et per consequens sibi ipsis.
Reply Obj. 6: In the fact that one must confess to one’s own priest, the path of salvation is not restricted, but a sufficient path to salvation is established. Now the priest would sin if he did not easily grant permission to confess to another, for many are so weak that they would rather die without confession than confess to a certain priest. And thus those who are too anxious to know the consciences of those entrusted to them through confession throw many into the snare of damnation (1 Cor 7:35), and consequently, themselves as well.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad15Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod sacerdos aliquis potest dupliciter impediri ne alicujus confessionem audiat. Uno modo propter defectum jurisdictionis: alio modo propter impedimentum executionis ordinis, sicut excommunicati, et degradati, et hujusmodi. Quicumque autem habet jurisdictionem, potest ea quae sunt jurisdictionis committere; et ideo si aliquis impediatur quod alterius confessionem audire non possit per jurisdictionis defectum, potest sibi per quemcumque jurisdictionem habentem immediatam in illos committi quod confessionem audiat et absolvat, sive per ipsum sacerdotem, sive per episcopum, sive per Papam. Si autem propter executionis ordinis impedimentum audire non possit, potest sibi concedi quod confessionem audiat per eum qui impedimentum amovere potest.
To the fifth question, it should be said that there are two ways a certain priest can be impeded from hearing someone’s confession. In one way, because of a lack of jurisdiction; in the other way because of an impediment to the exercise of his holy orders, like priests who are excommunicated, or demoted, etc. Now, anyone who has jurisdiction can entrust what belongs to his jurisdiction to another; and so if someone is impeded from hearing another’s confession by a lack of jurisdiction, it can be committed to him to hear confessions and give absolution by anyone having direct jurisdiction over those people, whether the priest himself, or the bishop, or the Pope. But if he cannot because of an impediment to the exercise of his holy orders, it can be granted to him to hear confessions by whoever can remove the impediment.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod praejudicium non fit alicui nisi ei subtrahatur quod est in favorem ipsius indultum jurisdictionis. Omnis autem potestas non est commissa alicui homini in favorem suum, sed in utilitatem plebis, et ad honorem Dei; et ideo si superioribus praelatis expedire videatur ad salutem plebis et ad honorem Dei promovendum, quod aliis quae sunt jurisdictionis committant, in nullo fit praejudicium inferioribus praelatis, nisi illis qui quaerunt quae sua sunt, non quae Jesu Christi, et qui gregi praesunt, non ut eas pascant, sed ut ab eis pascantur.
Reply Obj. 1: No detriment is done to someone unless an indult of jurisdiction granted in his favor is taken away from him. Now, all power is committed to any man not in his own favor, but for the benefit of the people and the honor of God. And so, if it seems to be expedient to promoting the salvation of the people and the honor of God that what belongs to someone’s jurisdiction be committed to others, injury is done to none of the prelate’s inferiors, except those who seek what is their own, not what belongs to Jesus Christ (Phil 2:21), and who govern the flock, not to feed them, but to be fed by them (Ezech 34:2, 8).
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad16Ad secundum dicendum, quod rector Ecclesiae debet vultum pecoris sui agnoscere dupliciter. Uno modo per solicitam exterioris conversationis considerationem, qua invigilare debet super gregem sibi commissum; et in hac cognitione non oportet quod credat subdito; sed certitudinem facti, inquantum potest, inquirat. Alio modo per confessionis manifestationem; et quantum ad hanc cognitionem non potest majorem certitudinem accipere quam ut subdito credat, quia hoc est ad subveniendum conscientiae ipsius; unde in foro confessionis creditur homini et pro se et contra se, non autem in foro exterioris judicii; et ideo ad hanc cognitionem sufficit quod credat subdito dicenti, se alteri absolvere valenti confessum fuisse; et sic patet quod talis cognitio pecoris per privilegium alicui indultum de confessione audienda non impeditur.
Reply Obj. 2: The rector of a church should be familiar with the face of his sheep in two ways. In one way by the concerned consideration of their outward behavior, in which he should keep watch over the flock committed to him; and in this knowledge it is not necessary that he trust what is before him, but he may investigate the certitude of the fact, as much as he can. The other way is by the revelation of confession, and as to this knowledge he cannot take greater certitude than that he trust what is submitted to him, because this is for the assistance of the conscience of the other. And so in the forum of the confessional a person is trusted to be both for himself and against himself, which is not the case in the forum of external judgment. And so it suffices for this knowledge that he believe the person telling him, having confessed to the other with the power to give absolution; and so it is clear that this knowledge of the sheep is not impeded by another person being granted the privilege of hearing their confessions.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad17Ad tertium dicendum, quod inconveniens esset, si duo aequaliter super eamdem plebem constituerentur; sed quod duo, quorum unus alio principalior est, super eamdem plebem constituantur, non est inconveniens; et secundum hoc super eamdem plebem immediate sunt et sacerdos parochialis et episcopus et Papa; et quilibet eorum potest ea quae sunt jurisdictionis ad ipsum pertinentia, alteri committere. Sed si superior committat, qui et principalior est, dupliciter potest committere. Aut ita quod eum vice sui constituat, sicut Papa et episcopus suos poenitentiarios constituunt; et tunc talis est principalior quam inferior praelatus, sicut poenitentiarius Papae quam episcopus, et poenitentiarius episcopi quam sacerdos parochialis; et magis tenetur ei confitens obedire. Alio modo ut eum coadjutorem illius sacerdotis constituat; et quia coadjutor ordinatur ad eum cui coadjutor datur, ideo coadjutor est minus principalis; et ideo poenitens non tantum obedire tenetur ei quantum proprio sacerdoti.
Reply Obj. 3: It would be unfitting if two people were equally installed over the same people; but that two, of whom one is more principal than the other, should be constituted over the same people is not unfitting; and accordingly, the parish priest and bishop and Pope are directly over the same people, and anyone of them can commit to another the things that pertain to him for that jurisdiction. But if the superior, who is also more principal, should do this, there are two ways he can commit it. Either so that he establishes someone in his own stead, as the Pope and the bishop establish their own penitentiaries; and then this person is more principal than the lower prelate, as the Pope’s penitentiary is higher than a bishop, and a bishop’s penitentiary is higher than a parish priest, and the person confessing is bound to obey him more. In the other way, so that he establishes someone as the coadjutor of that priest, and since a coadjutor is directed to the person to whom he is given as a coadjutor, therefore the adjutant is less principal; and so the penitent is not bound to obey him as much as his own priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad18Ad quartum dicendum, quod nullus tenetur confiteri peccata quae non habet; et ideo si aliquis poenitentiario episcopi, vel alteri ab episcopo commissionem habenti, confessus fuerit, cum sint sibi dimissa peccata et quo ad Deum et quo ad Ecclesiam, non tenetur ea confiteri proprio sacerdoti, quantumcumque petat. Sed propter statutum Ecclesiae de confessione facienda proprio sacerdoti semel in anno, eodem modo se debet habere sicut ille qui habet solum venialia; talis enim debet solum venialia confiteri, ut quidam dicunt; vel etiam profiteri se a peccato mortali immunem; et sacerdos in foro conscientiae ei credere tenetur. Si tamen iterum confiteri teneretur, non frustra primo confessus fuisset; quia quanto pluribus sacerdotibus confitetur quis, tanto plus de poena ei remittitur, tum ex erubescentia confessionis, quae in poenam satisfactoriam computatur, tum ex vi clavium. Unde toties posset aliquis confiteri quod ab omni poena liberaretur; nec reiteratio injuriam facit sacramento, nisi illi in quo sanctificatio adhibetur vel per characteris impressionem, vel per materiae consecrationem; quorum neutrum est in poenitentia; unde bonum est quod ille qui auctoritate episcopi confessionem audit, inducat confitentem quod confiteatur proprio sacerdoti. Quod si noluerit, nihilominus eum absolvere debet.
Reply Obj. 4: No one is bound to confess sins that he does not have; and so if someone had confessed to the bishop’s penitentiary, or to another person having a commission from the bishop, since sins were forgiven him both before God and before the Church, he is not bound to confess them to his own priest, no matter how much he asks. But because of the Church’s statute about making a confession to one’s own priest once a year, the same must be held as about the person who has only venial sin; for such a person should only confess venial sins, as some people say; or even declare himself free of mortal sin, and the priest is bound to believe him in the forum of conscience. But if he were bound to confess again nevertheless, his first confession would not have been in vain; for the more priests someone confesses to, the more punishment is remitted to him, both because of the shame of confession, which is counted as a suffering that makes satisfaction, and from the power of the keys. And so someone may confess so many times that he would be free of all punishment; nor does the repetition do injury to the sacrament, unless it is to someone in whom sanctification is applied either by the impression of a character, or by the matter of consecration, neither of which exists in penance. And so it is good that the person who hears confessions by the authority of the bishop encourages the one confessing to confess to his own priest; and if he does not wish to, he should be absolved nevertheless.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A3.ad19A. 4Conditions for confessionQualis esse debeat
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod confessio esse non possit informis. Eccli. enim 17, 26, dicitur: a mortuo, velut qui non est, perit confessio. Sed ille qui non habet caritatem, est mortuus; quia ipsa est animae vita. Ergo absque caritate non potest esse confessio.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question we proceed thus. It seems that confession cannot be unformed. For it says: confession perishes from the dead as if he does not exist (Sir 17:28). But someone who does not have charity, is dead, since it is the life of the soul. Therefore, without charity, confession cannot exist.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg1Praeterea, confessio dividitur contra contritionem et satisfactionem. Sed contritio et satisfactio nunquam possunt extra caritatem fieri. Ergo nec confessio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, confession is divided against contrition and satisfaction. But contrition and satisfaction can never arise without charity. Therefore, neither can confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg2Praeterea, in confessione oportet quod os cordi concordet; quia hoc ipsum nomen confessionis requirit. Sed ille qui adhuc manet in affectu peccati quod confitetur, non habet cor ori conforme; quia corde peccatum tenet quod ore damnat. Ergo talis non confitetur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in confession it is necessary that the mouth agree with the heart, for the very name ‘confession’ requires it. But the person who still retains an affection for the sin that he confesses does not have a heart conformed to his mouth, for in his heart he holds on to the sin that he condemns with his mouth. Therefore, such a person does not confess.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg3Sed contra, quilibet tenetur ad confessionem mortalium. Sed si aliquis semel confessus est etiam in mortali existens, non tenetur ulterius ad confitendum eadem peccata; quia cum nullus sciat se caritatem habere, nullus sciret se confessum fuisse. Ergo non est de necessitate confessionis quod sit caritate formata.
On the contrary, everyone is bound to confess his mortal sins. But if someone who is actually in mortal sin has confessed once, he is not bound to confess the same things any more, for since no one knows whether he has charity, no one would know if he had confessed. Therefore, it is not necessary to confession that it be formed by charity.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non oporteat confessionem esse integram, ut scilicet omnia peccata uni sacerdoti confiteatur aliquis. Quia erubescentia facit ad diminutionem poenae. Sed quanto pluribus sacerdotibus quis confitetur; tanto majorem erubescentiam patitur. Ergo fructuosior erit confessio, si pluribus sacerdotibus dividat.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is not necessary that confession be complete, namely, so that someone confess all his sins to one priest.1 For embarrassment causes a diminishment of punishment. But the more priests one confesses to, the more embarrassment one suffers. Therefore, confession will be more fruitful if it is divided among several priests.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg4Praeterea, confessio ad hoc necessaria est in poenitentia, ut poena secundum arbitrium sacerdotis, peccato taxetur. Sed sufficiens poena potest imponi a sacerdotibus1 de diversis peccatis. Ergo non oportet uni sacerdoti omnia peccata confiteri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, confession is necessary in penance so that the penalty may be fixed for sin according to the judgment of the priest. But a sufficient penalty can be imposed by priests for different sins. Therefore, it is not necessary to confess all one’s sins to a single priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg5Praeterea, potest contingere quod post confessionem factam et satisfactionem perfectam recordetur quis alicujus peccati mortalis, quod dum confitebatur, in memoria non habebat; et tunc copiam proprii sacerdotis, cui primo confessus fuerit, habere non poterit. Ergo poterit illud solum peccatum alteri confiteri; et sic diversa peccata diversis sacerdotibus confitebitur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it can happen that after making a confession and doing satisfaction, someone remembers a mortal sin that did not come to mind when he confessed; and then he may not have access to his own priest, to whom he first confessed. Therefore, he could confess that sin alone to another priest; and in this way he would confess different sins to different priests.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg6Praeterea, sacerdoti non debet fieri confessio de peccatis nisi propter absolutionem. Sed quandoque sacerdos qui confessionem audit, potest de quibusdam peccatis absolvere, non de omnibus. Ergo ad minus in tali casu non oportet quod confessio sit integra.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, confession of sins should only be made to a priest for the sake of absolution. But sometimes the priest who hears the confession can absolve certain sins but not all. Therefore, at least in that case it is not necessary that the confession be complete.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg7Sed contra, hypocrisis est impedimentum poenitentiae, ut in praecedenti dist. dictum est. Sed dividere confessionem, ad hypocrisim pertinet, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo confessio debet esset integra.
On the contrary (1), hypocrisy is an impediment to penance, as was said in the preceding distinction. But to divide up a confession pertains to hypocrisy, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, confession should be complete.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.scPraeterea, confessio est poenitentiae pars. Sed poenitentia debet esse integra, ut in 20 dist. Magister ostendit. Ergo et confessio.
Furthermore (2), confession is a part of penance. But penance should be complete, as the Master shows in Distinction 20.1 Therefore, so should confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod possit per alium quis confiteri, vel per scriptum. Quia confessio ad hoc necessaria est, ut per eam conscientia poenitentis sacerdoti pandatur. Sed homo potest etiam per alium, vel per scriptum, suam conscientiam sacerdoti manifestare. Ergo sufficit per scriptum, vel per alium, confiteri.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that someone can confess through another, or by writing.1 For a confession is necessary so that through it the conscience of the penitent may be opened to the priest. But a person can also manifest his conscience to a priest through someone else, or by writing. Therefore, it is sufficient to confess in writing, or by another.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg9Praeterea, quidam non intelliguntur a propriis sacerdotibus propter linguae diversitatem; et tales non possunt nisi per alios confiteri. Ergo non est de necessitate sacramenti quod per seipsum quis confiteatur; et ita videtur quod si per alium quis confessus fuerit qualitercumque, quod sufficiat ei ad salutem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, some people are not understood by their own priest because of a difference of language; and such people cannot confess in any way except through others. Therefore, it is not necessary to the sacrament that someone confess himself; and so it seems that if someone has confessed through another in some way, it is enough for his salvation.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg10Praeterea, de necessitate sacramenti est quod homo proprio sacerdoti confiteatur, ut ex dictis patet. Sed aliquando proprius sacerdos est absens, cui non potest poenitens propria voce loqui; posset autem per scriptum, suam conscientiam ei manifestare. Ergo videtur quod per scriptum ei suam conscientiam transmittere debeat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is necessary to the sacrament that a man confess to his own priest, as is clear from what has been said. But sometimes one’s own priest is absent, and a penitent cannot speak to him by his own voice. But he can reveal his conscience to him by writing. Therefore, it seems that he must convey his conscience to him by writing.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg11Sed contra, homo tenetur ad confessionem peccatorum, sicut ad confessionem fidei. Sed confessio fidei est ore facienda, ut patet Rom. 10. Ergo et confessio peccatorum.
On the contrary (1), a man is bound to confess his sins, just as he is bound to confess his faith. But the confession of faith is made by the mouth, as is clear from Romans 10:10. Therefore, so is the confession of sins.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.scPraeterea, qui per seipsum peccavit, per seipsum debet poenitere. Sed confessio est poenitentiae pars. Ergo poenitens debet confiteri propria voce.
Furthermore (2), whoever sinned of himself should do penance of himself. But confession is a part of penance. Therefore, the penitent should confess with his own voice.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg12Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod illae conditiones sexdecim quae a magistris assignantur, his versibus contentae, non requirantur ad confessionem: sit simplex, humilis confessio, pura, fidelis, atque frequens, nuda, discreta, libens, verecunda, integra, secreta, lacrymabilis, accelerata, fortis et accusans, et sit parere parata. Fides enim et simplicitas et fortitudo sunt per se virtutes. Ergo non debent poni conditiones confessionis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that those sixteen conditions assigned by the masters, that are contained in these verses, are not required for confession: let confession be simple, humble, pure, faithful and frequent, naked, discrete, willing, modest, complete, secret, tearful, speedy, courageous and accusing, and let it be ready to obey. For faith and simplicity and courage are virtues in their own right. Therefore, they should not be listed as conditions of confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg13Praeterea, purum est quod non habet permixtionem: similiter simplex compositionem et mixtionem aufert. Ergo superflue utrumque ponitur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what is pure is what has nothing mixed in with it; likewise, what is simple has no composition or mixture. Therefore, it is superfluous to include both.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg14Praeterea, peccatum semel commissum nullus tenetur confiteri nisi semel. Ergo si homo peccatum non iterat, non oportet quod sit poenitentia frequens.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one is bound to confess more than once a sin that was committed only once. Therefore, if a man does not repeat a sin, it is not necessary that penance be frequent.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg15Praeterea, confessio ordinatur ad satisfactionem. Sed satisfactio quandoque est publica. Ergo et confessio non semper debet esse secreta.
Obj. 4: Confession is ordered toward making satisfaction. But satisfaction is sometimes public. Therefore, confession too should not always be secret.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg16Praeterea, illud quod non est in potestate nostra, non requiritur a nobis. Sed lacrymas emittere non est in potestate nostra. Ergo non requiritur a confitente.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, what is not in our power is not required of us. But to shed tears is not in our power. Therefore, it is not required of someone confessing.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.arg17Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod confessio est actus virtutis, et pars sacramenti. Secundum autem quod est actus virtutis, est actus meritorius proprie; et sic confessio non valet sine caritate, quae est principium merendi. Sed secundum quod est pars sacramenti, sic ordinat confitentem ad sacerdotem, qui habet claves Ecclesiae, qui per confessionem conscientiam confitentis cognoscit; et secundum hoc confessio etiam potest esse in eo qui non est contritus, quia potest peccata sua sacerdoti innotescere, et clavibus Ecclesiae se subjicere. Et quamvis tunc non percipiat absolutionis fructum, tamen recedente fictione percipere incipiet, sicut etiam est in aliis sacramentis; unde non tenetur iterare confessionem qui fictus accedit, sed tenetur postmodum fictionem suam confiteri.
To the first question, I answer that confession is the act of a virtue, and a part of a sacrament. Now, according as it is an act of virtue, it is properly a meritorious act; and in that way confession is not worth anything without charity, which is the principle of meriting. But according as it is a part of a sacrament, it directs the person confessing to a priest, who holds the keys of the Church, which knows the conscience of the person confessing through confession. And accordingly confession can also exist in someone who is not contrite, because he can make his sins known to the priest and subject himself to the Church’s power of the keys. And although in that case he does not receive the fruit of absolution, nevertheless, he will begin to receive it, as his false pretense abates, just as is also the case in the other sacraments; and so he is not bound to repeat the confession that he made insincerely, but he is bound to confess his insincerity afterward.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod auctoritas illa intelligenda est quantum ad fructum confessionis percipiendum, quem nullus extra caritatem existens percipit.
Reply Obj. 1: That authority is to be understood as to receiving the fruit of confession, which no one who is without charity receives.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod contritio et satisfactio fiunt Deo; sed confessio fit homini; et ideo de ratione contritionis et satisfactionis est quod homo sit Deo per caritatem unitus, non autem de ratione confessionis.
Reply Obj. 2: Contrition and satisfaction are rendered to God, but confession is made to a man; and so it is of the nature of contrition and satisfaction that a man be united to God by charity, but not of the nature of confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod ille qui peccata quae habet, narrat, vere loquitur, et sic cor concordat verbis quantum ad substantiam confessionis, quamvis cor discordet a confessionis fine.
Reply Obj. 3: Someone who tells the sins that he has, speaks truly, and in this his heart agrees with his words as to the substance of the confession, although his heart may disagree with the confession’s aim.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod in medicina corporali oportet quod medicus non solum unum morbum, contra quem medicinam dare debet, cognoscat; sed etiam universaliter totam habitudinem ipsius infirmi, eo quod unus morbus ex adjunctione alterius aggravatur; et medicina quae uni morbo competeret, alteri nocumentum praestaret; et similiter est in peccatis: quia unum aggravatur ex adjunctione alterius; et illud quod uni peccato esset conveniens medicina, alteri incentivum praestaret, cum quandoque aliquis contrariis peccatis infectus sit, ut Gregorius in Pastorali docet; et ideo de necessitate confessionis est quod homo omnia peccata confiteatur quae in memoria habet: quod si non facit, non est confessio, sed confessionis simulatio.
To the second question, it should be said that in physical medicine it is necessary that the doctor know not only the one disease against which he must give the medicine, but also generally the whole condition of the sick person himself, for one sickness may be worsened by the combination of another; and the medicine that applies to one illness may do harm to the other. And it is similar with sin, for what may be a suitable medicine for one sin might present an incentive for another, since sometimes someone is infected with contrary sins, as Gregory teaches in his Pastoral Rule.1 And so it is necessary to confession that a man confess all the sins that he has in his memory: for if he does not do this, it is not a confession but a pretense of a confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod etsi erubescentia sit multiplicior quando dividit diversa peccata diversis, tamen omnes simul non sunt ita magnae sicut illa una qua quis omnia peccata sua simul confitetur: quia unum peccatum per se consideratum non ita demonstrat malam dispositionem peccantis, sicut quando cum pluribus aliis consideratur: quia in unum peccatum aliquis quandoque ex ignorantia vel infirmitate labitur; sed multitudo peccatorum demonstrat malitiam peccantis, vel magnam corruptionem ejusdem.
Reply Obj. 1: Even if the embarrassment is multiplied when one divides many sins among different confessions, nevertheless all together are not so great as that one in which all one’s sins are confessed at once, for one sin considered by itself does not reveal as much of a bad disposition in the sinner as when it is considered together with many others: for a person falls into one sin sometimes by ignorance or weakness, but a multitude of sins shows the wickedness of the sinner, or his great corruption.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod poena a diversis sacerdotibus imposita non esset sufficiens: quia quilibet consideraret tantum unum peccatum per se, et non gravitatem ipsius quam habet ex adjunctione alterius; et quandoque poena quae contra unum peccatum daretur, esset promotiva alterius peccati. Praeterea sacerdos confessionem audiens vicem Dei gerit; et ideo debet ei hoc modo fieri confessio sicut fit Deo in contritione; unde sicut non esset contritio, nisi quis de omnibus contereretur; ita non esset confessio, nisi quis de omnibus quae memoriae occurrunt, confiteatur.
Reply Obj. 2: A penalty imposed by different priests would not be sufficient; for anyone might consider one sin alone in itself and not its gravity that it has from its connection with another sin. And sometimes the penalty that would be given against one sin would promote another sin. Furthermore, the priest hearing the confession acts in God’s stead, and so the confession must be made to him in the way that it would be done to God in contrition. And so just as there would be no contrition unless someone were contrite for all sins, so also there would be no confession unless someone confessed everything that occurred to his memory.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod quando aliquis recordatur eorum quae prius oblitus fuit, debet iterum etiam ea quae confessus fuerat, confiteri; et praecipue si non potest eumdem habere, cui ante confessus fuerat, qui omnia cognoscit, ut totius culpae quantitas uni sacerdoti innotescat. Sed hoc non videtur necessarium: quia peccatum habet quantitatem et ex seipso, et ex adjunctione alterius. Peccatorum autem de quibus confessus est, manifestavit quantitatem quam ex seipsis habent. Ad hoc autem quod sacerdos utramque quantitatem hujus peccati cujus fuerat oblitus, cognoscat, sufficit quod hoc peccatum confitens dicat explicite, et alia in generali, dicendo, quod cum alia multa confiteretur, hujusmodi oblitus fuit.
Reply Obj. 3: Some people say that when someone remembers a sin that he had previously forgotten, he must confess again also those things that he did confess, and particularly if he cannot have the same priest to whom he confessed before, who knows all his sins, so that the amount of total guilt may be made known to one priest. But this does not seem necessary: for sin has its quantity both from itself, and from its relation to other sins. Now regarding the sins that he has confessed, the penitent has shown the quantity they have in themselves. But for a priest to know both quantities of the sin which had been forgotten, it suffices that the one confessing describe it explicitly and the others in general, by saying that, although he had confessed many others, he had forgotten this one.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod etiamsi sacerdos non possit de omnibus absolvere, tamen tenetur sibi omnia confiteri, ut quantitatem totius culpae cognoscat, et de illis de quibus non potest absolvere, ad superiorem remittat.
Reply Obj. 4: Even if the priest cannot give absolution for all sins, one is nevertheless bound to confess them all to him, so that he knows the quantity of all the guilt, and those for which he cannot give absolution he can refer to his superior.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod confessio non solum est actus virtutis, sed etiam pars sacramenti. Quamvis autem ad eam secundum quod est actus virtutis, sufficeret qualitercumque fieret, etsi non esset tanta difficultas in uno modo sicut in alio; tamen secundum quod est pars sacramenti, habet determinatum actum, sicut et alia sacramenta habent determinatam materiam. Et sicut in baptismo ad significandam interiorem ablutionem assumitur illud elementum cujus est maximus usus in abluendo; ita in actu sacramentali ad manifestandum ordinate assumitur ille actus quo maxime consuevimus manifestare, scilicet per proprium verbum: alii enim modi sunt inducti in supplementum istius.
To the third question, it should be said that confession is not only an act of virtue, but also the part of a sacrament. Now, although according as it is an act of virtue it would suffice for it to be done in any way, although there would not be as much difficulty in one way as in another, nevertheless, according as it is part of a sacrament it has a determinate act, just as the other sacraments have determinate matter. And as in baptism to signify the interior cleansing that element is taken whose greatest use is in cleansing, so also in the sacramental act ordered to making things known that act is taken which we are most accustomed to use for making things known, namely, by our own words; for other ways are employed to supplement this one.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut in baptismo non sufficit qualitercumque abluere, sed per elementum determinatum; ita nec in poenitentia sufficit qualitercumque peccata manifestare, sed oportet quod per actum determinatum manifestentur.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as in baptism it is not enough to wash someone in any manner whatsoever, but with a specific element, so neither does it suffice in penance to make sins known in any manner whatsoever, but it is necessary that they be made known by a specific act.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod in eo qui usum linguae non habet, sicut mutus, vel qui est alterius linguae, sufficit quod per scriptum aut nutum aut interpretem confiteatur: quia non exigitur ab homine plus quam possit: quamvis homo non debeat baptismum accipere nisi in aqua, quia aqua est omnino ab exteriori, et nobis ab alio exhibetur. Sed actus confessionis est a nobis; et ideo, quando non possumus uno modo, debemus secundum quod possumus confiteri.
Reply Obj. 2: For someone who does not have the use of language, like a mute, or who is of another language, it is enough to confess by writing or nodding or an interpreter: for it is not required of anyone to do more than he is able; although a person should not receive baptism in anything but water, for water is entirely from without and is applied to us by another. But the act of confession is from us; and so when we are unable in one way, we must confess however we are able.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod in absentia proprii sacerdotis potest etiam laico fieri confessio; et ideo non oportet quod per scriptum fiat: quia plus pertinet ad necessitatem confessionis actus quam ille cui fit confessio.
Reply Obj. 3: In the absence of one’s own priest, confession can even be made to a lay person; and therefore, it is not necessary that it be done by writing, for the act of confession pertains more to necessity than the person to whom the confession is made.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad10Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod dictarum conditionum quaedam sunt de necessitate confessionis, quaedam de bene esse ipsius. Ea autem quae sunt de necessitate confessionis; vel competunt ei secundum quod est actus virtutis, vel secundum quod est pars sacramenti.
To the fourth question, it should be said that some of the conditions named are necessary to confession, while some are about doing it well. But those things that are necessary to confession either apply to it as an act of virtue, or as a part of a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4Si primo modo; aut ratione virtutis in genere, aut ratione specialis virtutis, cujus est actus; aut ex ipsa autem ratione actus. Virtutis in genere sunt quatuor conditiones, ut in 2 Ethic. dicitur. Prima est ut aliquis sit sciens; et quantum ad hoc confessio dicitur esse discreta, secundum quod in actu omnis virtutis prudentia requiritur; est autem haec discretio ut majora cum majori pondere confiteatur. Secunda conditio est ut sit eligens, quia actus virtutum debent esse voluntarii; et quantum ad hoc dicit libens. Tertia conditio est ut propter hoc, scilicet debitum finem operetur; et quantum ad hoc dicit, quod debet esse poenitentia pura, ut scilicet recta sit intentio. Quarta est ut immobiliter operetur; et quantum ad hoc dicit quod debet esse fortis, ut scilicet propter verecundiam non dimittat. Est autem confessio actus poenitentiae virtutis; quae quidem primo initium sumit in horrore turpitudinis peccati; et quantum ad hoc confessio debet esse verecunda, ut scilicet non se jactet de peccatis propter aliquam saeculi vanitatem admixtam. Secundo progreditur ad dolorem de peccato commisso; et quantum ad hoc debet esse lacrymabilis. Tertio in abjectione sui terminatur; et quantum ad hoc debet esse humilis, ut se miserum confiteatur et infirmum. Sed ex propria ratione hujus actus qui est confessio, habet quod sit manifestativa: quae quidem manifestatio per quatuor impediri potest. Primo per falsitatem; et quantum ad hoc dicit fidelis, idest vera. Secundo per obscuritatem; et contra hoc dicit nuda, ut non involvatur obscuritate verborum. Tertio per multiplicationem verborum; et contra hoc dicit, quod sit simplex, ut non recitet in confessione nisi quod ad quantitatem peccati pertinet. Quarto ut non subtrahatur aliquid de his quae manifestanda sunt; et contra hoc dicit integra.
If in the first way, either by reason of virtue in general, or by reason of the specific virtue whose act it is, or by the very nature of an act. There are four conditions of virtue in general, as is said in the Ethics 2.1 The first is that a person be knowing, and according to this confession is said to be discrete, according as prudence is required in the act of every virtue. Now, this discretion is so that someone may confess greater things with more weight. The second condition is that it be deliberate, because acts of virtue must be voluntary; and as to this it says willing. The third condition is that it be done ‘for the sake of this,’ namely, for the right end; and as to this it says that penance must be pure, namely, so that it has the right intention. Fourth is that it work unmovingly, and as to this it says that it must be courageous, namely, so that one does not give up because of shame. Now, confession is an act of the virtue of penitence, which indeed takes its first impetus from horror at the disgracefulness of sin. And as to this, confession must be modest, so that namely one does not boast about sins because of any worldly vanity mixed in. Second, it progresses to sorrow for sin committed, and as to this it should be tearful. Third, it ends in one’s own abjection; and as to this it should be humble, so that one confesses oneself to be weak and a wretch. But by the proper nature of this act that is confession it makes things known, and indeed, this making known can be impeded by four things. First, by falsehood, and as to this it says, faithful, i.e., true. Second, by concealing, and as to this it says, naked, so that it is not covered by the obscurity of the words. Third, by the multiplication of words, and against this it says that it should be simple, so that one does not recite in confession anything but what pertains to the quantity of sin. Fourth, that nothing be taken away from those things that should be made known, and against this it says, complete.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4Secundum autem quod confessio est pars sacramenti, sic concernit judicium sacerdotis, qui est minister sacramenti; unde oportet quod sit accusans ex parte confitentis; parere parata per comparationem ad sacerdotem; secreta quantum ad conditionem fori, in quo de occultis conscientiae agitur. Sed de bene esse confessionis est quod sit frequens, et quod sit accelerata, ut scilicet statim etiam confiteatur.
Now, as confession is a part of a sacrament, it concerns the judgment of the priest, who is the minister of the sacrament; and so it must be accusing on the part of the person confessing, ready to obey in relation to the priest; secret as to the condition of the forum which deals with hidden matters of conscience. But it belongs to the well-being of confession that it be frequent and that it be speedy, namely, that one confess immediately.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non est inconveniens quod conditio unius virtutis in actu alterius inveniatur, qui ab ipsa imperatur; vel quia medium quod est unius virtutis principaliter, etiam aliae virtutes per participationem habent.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not unfitting that the condition of one virtue should be found in the act of another, which is commanded by it; or because the mean that chiefly belongs to one virtue is possessed by other virtues through participation.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad11Ad secundum dicendum, quod haec conditio, pura, intentionis excludit perversitatem, a qua homo mundatur; sed simplex, alieni admixtionem.
Reply Obj. 2: This condition, pure, excludes perversity of intention, by which a person is cleansed; but simple excludes the addition of anything extraneous.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad12Ad tertium dicendum, quod hoc non est de necessitate confessionis, sed ad bene esse.
Reply Obj. 3: This is not necessary to confession, but for a confession to be well done.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad13Ad quartum dicendum, quod propter scandalum aliorum, qui possunt ex peccatis auditis ad malum inclinari, non debet confessio fieri in publico, sed in occulto. Ex poena autem satisfactoria non scandalizatur ita aliquis; quia quandoque pro parvo vel nullo peccato similia opera satisfactoria fiunt.
Reply Obj. 4: Because of the scandal of others who can be inclined to wrongdoing by hearing sins, confession should not be done in public, but in secret. But no one is so scandalized by the punishment of satisfaction, for sometimes similar satisfactory works are done for small or no sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad14Ad quintum dicendum, quod intelligendum est de lacrymis mentis.
Reply Obj. 5: This is to be understood as concerning mental tears.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A4.ad15A. 5The effect of confessionDe effectu confessionis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod confessio non liberet a morte peccati. Confessio enim contritionem sequitur. Sed contritio sufficienter delet culpam. Ergo confessio non liberat a morte peccati.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that confession does not free one from the death of sin. For confession follows contrition. But contrition sufficiently blots out fault. Therefore, confession does not free one from the death of sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.arg1Praeterea, sicut mortale est culpa, ita etiam veniale. Sed per confessionem fit veniale quod prius erat mortale, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo per confessionem non remittitur culpa, sed culpa in culpam mutatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as there is mortal sin, there is also venial sin. But by confession what was mortal sin before becomes venial, as is said in the text. Therefore, by confession sin is not forgiven, but changed into a different kind of sin.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.arg2Sed contra, confessio est pars sacramenti poenitentiae. Sed poenitentia a culpa liberat. Ergo et confessio.
On the contrary, confession is a part of the sacrament of penance. But penance frees from sin. Therefore, so does confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod confessio non liberet aliquo modo a poena. Quia peccato non debetur nisi poena aeterna, vel temporalis. Sed poena aeterna per contritionem dimittitur, poena autem temporalis per satisfactionem. Ergo per confessionem nihil dimittitur de poena.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that confession does not free from punishment in any way.1 For only eternal punishment or temporal punishment is owed to sin. But eternal punishment is remitted by contrition, while temporal punishment by satisfaction. Therefore, by confession nothing of punishment is forgiven.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.arg3Praeterea, voluntas pro facto reputatur, ut in littera dicitur. Sed ille qui confessus1 est, habuit propositum confitendi. Ergo tantum valuit sibi sicut si fuisset confessus; et ita per confessionem quam postea facit, nihil de poena dimittitur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the will is counted as the deed, as it says in the text. But someone who is contrite has the intention of confessing. Therefore, that was worth as much as if he had confessed; and so by the confession that he makes afterward, nothing of punishment is remitted.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.arg4Sed contra, confessio poenam habet. Sed per alia opera poenalia expiatur poena peccato debita. Ergo et per confessionem.
On the contrary, confession contains suffering. But by other penal works the penalty due to sin is expiated. Therefore, also by confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non aperiat paradisum. Quia diversorum diversi sunt effectus. Sed apertio paradisi est effectus baptismi. Ergo non est effectus confessionis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it does not open paradise. For different things have different effects. But the opening of paradise is an effect of baptism. Therefore, it is not an effect of confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.arg5Praeterea, in id quod clausum est, ante apertionem intrari non potest. Sed ante confessionem moriens paradisum intrare potest. Ergo confessio non aperit paradisum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, when something is closed it cannot be entered before its opening. But someone who dies before confession can enter paradise. Therefore confession does not open paradise.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.arg6Sed contra, confessio facit hominem subjici clavibus Ecclesiae. Sed per eas aperitur paradisus. Ergo et per confessionem.
On the contrary, confession makes a person subject to the Church’s keys. But paradise is opened by those keys. Therefore, it is also opened by confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod confessionis effectus poni non debeat quod tribuat spem salutis; quia spes ex omnibus meritoriis actibus provenit; et sic non videtur esse proprius effectus confessionis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it should not be included as an effect of confession that it bestows the hope of salvation. For hope comes from all meritorious acts. And so it does not seem to be the proper effect of confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.arg7Praeterea, per tribulationem ad spem pervenimus, ut patet Rom. 5. Sed tribulationem homo praecipue in satisfactione sustinet. Ergo tribuere spem salutis magis est satisfactionis quam confessionis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, we arrive at hope through tribulation, as is clear from Romans 5:3–4. But a person especially undergoes tribulation in acts of satisfaction. Therefore, bestowing hope of salvation belongs more to satisfaction than to confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.arg8Sed contra, per confessionem homo fit humilior et mitior, sicut in littera Magister dicit. Sed per hoc homo accipit spem salutis. Ergo confessionis effectus est tribuere spem salutis.
On the contrary, a person becomes more humble and meek by confession, as the Master says in the text. But by this a person obtains hope of salvation. Therefore, an effect of confession is to grant hope of salvation.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod poenitentia inquantum est sacramentum, praecipue in confessione perficitur; quia per eam homo ministris Ecclesiae se subdit, qui sunt sacramentorum dispensatores. Contritio enim votum confessionis annexum habet; et satisfactio pro judicio sacerdotis cui fit confessio, taxatur. Et quia in sacramento poenitentiae gratia infunditur, per quam fit remissio peccatorum, sicut in baptismo; ideo eo modo confessio ex vi absolutionis conjunctae remittit culpam sicut et baptismus. Liberat enim baptismus a morte peccati non solum secundum quod actu suscipitur, sed etiam secundum quod in voto habetur, sicut patet in illis qui jam sanctificati ad baptismum accedunt; et si aliquis impedimentum non praestaret, ex ipsa collatione baptismi gratiam consequeretur remittentem peccata, si prius sibi remissa non fuissent. Et similiter dicendum est de confessione, adjuncta absolutione; quod, secundum quod in voto poenitentis praecessit, a culpa liberavit; postmodum autem in actu confessionis et absolutionis gratia augetur: et etiam remissio peccatorum daretur, si praecedens dolor de peccatis non sufficiens ad contritionem fuisset, et ipse tunc obicem gratiae non praeberet. Et ideo sicut de baptismo dicitur quod liberat a morte, ita et de confessione dici potest.
To the first question, I answer that penance, as it is a sacrament, is particularly perfected in confession, for by it a man submits himself to the ministers of the Church who administer the sacraments. For contrition has the pledge of confession attached to it; and satisfaction is fixed by the judgment of the priest to whom the confession is made. And since in the sacrament of penance, grace is infused, by which the remission of sins happens, as in baptism, therefore in the same way confession forgives guilt, as baptism does, by the power of absolution joined to it. For baptism frees from the death of sin not only in the reception of the act, but also as it is held in pledge, as is seen among those who come to baptism already sanctified. And if someone does not present an impediment, he would obtain the grace remitting sins by the very conferral of baptism, if they had not already been remitted him. And likewise it should be said about confession with absolution joined to it, that according as it preceded in the wish of the penitent, he was freed from guilt, but afterward in the act of confession and absolution, grace is increased; and the remission of sins would also be given, if the preceding sorrow for sins was not sufficient for contrition, and the penitent does not present an obstacle to grace at that time. And so, just as it is said about baptism that it frees from death, the same can also be said for confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod contritio habet votum confessionis adjunctum; et ideo eo modo liberat a culpa poenitentes sicut desiderium baptismi baptizandos.
Reply Obj. 1: Contrition has the pledge of confession joined to it; and so it frees penitents from guilt just as the desire for baptism does for those to be baptized.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod veniale non sumitur pro culpa, sed pro poena de facili expiabili; unde non sequitur quod culpa in culpam convertat, sed penitus annihilat. Dicitur enim veniale tripliciter. Uno modo ex genere, sicut verbum otiosum. Alio modo ex causa, idest veniae causam in se habens, sicut peccatum ex infirmitate. Alio modo ex eventu, sicut hic accipitur; quia per confessionem hoc evenit quod de culpa praeterita homo veniam consequatur.
Reply Obj. 2: Venial sin is not taken for fault, but for a penalty that can be expiated; and so it does not follow that fault changes into another kind of fault, but is completely annihilated. For something can be called venial sin in three ways. In one way, by its genus, like an idle word. In another way, by its cause, i.e., having the cause of forgiveness in itself, like a sin from weakness. In another way, from its outcome, as it is taken here; for by confession it comes about that a man obtains forgiveness for past fault.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod confessio simul cum absolutione habet vim liberandi a poena dupliciter. Uno modo ex ipsa vi absolutionis; et sic quidem liberat in voto existens a poena aeterna, sicut et a culpa; quae quidem poena est poena condemnans, et ex toto exterminans, a qua homo liberatus, manet adhuc obligatus ad poenam temporalem, secundum quod poena est medicina purgans, et promovens; et haec poena restat in purgatorio patienda etiam his qui a poena inferni liberati sunt; quae quidem poena est improportionata viribus poenitentis in hoc mundo viventis; sed per vim clavium intantum diminuitur quod proportionata viribus poenitentis remanet; ita quod satisfaciendo se in hac vita purgare potest. Alio modo diminuit poenam ex ipsa natura actus confitentis, qui habet poenam erubescentiae annexam; et ideo quanto aliquis pluries de eisdem peccatis confitetur, tanto magis poena diminuitur.
To the second question, it should be said that confession together with absolution has the power of freeing from punishment in two ways. In one way, from the very force of absolution, and in this way, indeed, the pledge of confession frees from eternal punishment, just as from guilt; which punishment is indeed a condemning punishment, and banishes one entirely. The man freed from this yet remains obliged to temporal punishment, according as punishment is a purifying and improving medicine. And this punishment remains to be suffered in purgatory even for those who were freed from the punishment of hell; which punishment indeed is disproportionate to the powers of the penitent living in this world, but by the power of the keys it is diminished to such a degree that what remains is proportionate to the powers of the penitent, such that by making satisfaction he can purify himself in this life. In the other way it diminishes the punishment by the very nature of the act of the one confessing, who has the pain of embarrassment attached; and so the more times one confesses the same sins, the more the punishment is diminished.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Et per hoc patet responsio ad primum.
And by this the response to the first is clear.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Ad secundum dicendum, quod voluntas pro facto non reputatur in his quae sunt ab alio, sicut est de baptismo; non enim valet voluntas suscipiendi baptismum sicut ipsius susceptio; sed reputatur voluntas pro facto in his quae sunt omnino ab homine; et iterum quantum ad praemium essentiale, non autem quantum ad poenae remotionem, et hujusmodi, respectu quorum attenditur meritum accidentaliter et secundario; et ideo confessus et absolutus minus in purgatorio punietur quam contritus tantum.
Reply Obj. 2: The will is not counted for the deed in those things that are from another, like baptism; for the will to receive baptism is not of the same value as baptism itself. But the will is counted for the deed in those things that are completely from a man; and again as to the essential reward, but not as to the removal of punishment, and things regarding which merit is found incidentally and secondarily. And so someone who has confessed and been absolved will be punished less in purgatory than someone who is only contrite.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.ad3Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod a paradisi introitu prohibetur aliquis per culpam, et reatum poenae; et quia haec impedimenta confessio amovet, ut ex dictis patet, ideo dicitur paradisum aperire.
To the third question, it should be said that someone is prevented from entering paradise by guilt and by a debt of punishment; and since confession takes away these impediments, as is clear from what has been said,1 therefore it is said to open paradise.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis baptismus et poenitentia sint diversa sacramenta, tamen agunt in vi unius Passionis Christi, per quam paradisi aditus est apertus.
Reply Obj. 1: Although baptism and penance are different sacraments, nevertheless they act in the power of the one Passion of Christ, by which the entrance to paradise was opened.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod ante votum confessionis paradisus clausus erat peccanti mortaliter; quamvis postea per contritionem votum confessionis importantem, apertus sit, etiam ante confessionem actualiter factam: non tamen obstaculum reatus est totaliter remotum ante confessionem et satisfactionem.
Reply Obj. 2: Before the pledge of confession paradise was closed to anyone sinning mortally, although afterward, by the contrition that carries the pledge of confession with it, it would be opened, even before the confession was actually made: but the obstacle of the debt is not completely removed before confession and satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.ad5Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod spes remissionis peccatorum non est nobis nisi per Christum; et quia homo per confessionem se subjicit clavibus Ecclesiae ex passione Christi virtutem habentibus, ideo dicitur quod confessio spem salutis tribuit.
To the fourth question, it should be said that our only hope for the remission of sins is through Christ. And since by confession a person subjects himself to the Church’s keys, which have power from the Passion of Christ, therefore confession is said to bestow hope of salvation.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ex actibus non potest esse spes salutis principaliter, sed ex gratia Redemptoris; et quia confessio gratiae Redemptoris innititur, ideo spem salutis tribuit non solum ut actus meritorius, sed ut sacramenti pars.
Reply Obj. 1: Hope of salvation cannot chiefly be from our acts, but from the grace of the Redeemer. And since confession depends on the grace of the Redeemer, this is why it does not only bestow hope of salvation as a meritorious act, but as a part of a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod tribulatio spem salutis tribuit per experimentum propriae virtutis et purgationem a poena; sed confessio etiam modo praedicto.
Reply Obj. 2: Tribulation bestows the hope of salvation by the experience of one’s own strength and the purification from punishment; but confession also does this in the manner explained.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5.ad7Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Dicunt enim quidam, sine confessione oris et satisfactione operis neminem a peccato mundari. Tertia opinio est quam Magister non tangit, quod dimittitur culpa per contritionem sub conditione, scilicet si confiteatur. Sed haec opinio minus habet de ratione quam aliae: quia status salutis non dependet ex futuro: quia, sicut dicitur Eccle. 11, 3: lignum ubi ceciderit, ibi erit. Unde nihil est dictu quod homo ad statum salutis per dimissionem peccati reducatur sub conditione confessionis simpliciter.
For some say that no one is cleansed from sin without confession by the mouth and satisfaction in deed.1 There is a third opinion that the Master does not touch upon, that fault is forgiven by contrition under one condition, namely, if one confesses. But this opinion is less reasonable than the others, for the state of salvation does not depend on the future, for, as it says, where the tree falls, there it will be (Eccl 11:3). And therefore it is nothing to say that man is led back to the state of salvation by the forgiveness of his sins under the condition of confession simply.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Votum pro operatione judicatur. Hoc intelligendum est tam in bonis quam in malis, quando est votum plenum, ita quod nihil ab executione retardat nisi impotentia. Si autem operatio adjuncta addat aliquid ad voluntatem, sicut in illis operibus quae habent in ipso actu delectationem voluntatem provocantem, tunc operatio addit etiam quantum ad meritum et demeritum substantiale; alias non, sed semper addit operatio quantum ad aliquid adjunctum, quod est utilitas consequens actum in bonis ut effectus ejus, vel nocumentum in malis.
The intention is adjudged as deed.1 This is to be understood about good things as much as about bad, when the pledge is fulfilled, so that nothing delays one from its execution but powerlessness. But if the operation ensuing adds anything to the will, as in those operations that contain pleasure provoking the will in their very act, then the operation also adds to the substantial merit and demerit. Otherwise, it does not, but the operation always adds as to something ensuing, which is the benefit consequent upon the act in good things as its effect, or the harm in bad things.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Non dicitur: si ore confessus fuerit; sed, conversus ingemuerit. Ergo videtur quod non requiratur oris confessio. Et dicendum, quod ipse gemitus habet votum vocalis confessionis adjunctum.
It does not say, “shall have confessed by the mouth,” but “shall turn and groan”(cf. Ezek 33:14).1 Therefore, it seems that confession of the mouth is not required. And it should be said that this very groaning has the intention of vocal confession attached to it.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Nemo potest confiteri, scilicet confessione efficaci ad salutem.
For no one can confess who has not been raised,1 namely, with a confession efficacious for salvation.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Quae ut est vita corporis, ita ejus vita Deus est. Non oportet quod sit similitudo quantum ad omnia, sed solum quantum ad hoc quod sicut anima corpori sensum et motum praebet per hoc quod est in corpore, ita Deus animae spiritualiter quam inhabitat per gratiam.
As the soul is the life of the body, so God is the life of the soul.1 It is not necessary that there be a likeness in all things, but only in the fact that as the soul supplies the body with sense and movement by the fact that it is in the body, so God provides spiritually for the soul which he inhabits by grace.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Non potest quisquam gratiam Dei accipere, nisi purgatus ab omni peccato per poenitentiae confessionem et per baptismum. Haec tria purgantia sic distinguuntur: quia baptismus purgat a culpa originali et actuali; sed poenitentia quantum ad contritionem a culpa actuali tantum; confessio autem actu exercita directe a poena.
No one can receive God’s grace unless purged from all sin by the confession of penance or by baptism.1 These three purifying things must be distinguished in this way: for baptism purifies from original and actual sin; but penance purifies from actual sin alone, as regards contrition; while confession by the act practiced directly purifies from punishment.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Nemo dicat occulte, ita scilicet quod sacerdoti non manifestet.
Let no one say to himself, ‘I do it secretly and before God,’1 namely, so that he does not make it known to the priest.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Si erubui in conspectu populi peccata mea confiteri; Job 31, 33. Ergo videtur quod liceat publice confiteri. Et dicendum, quod nostra littera, quae verior est, habet: si abscondi ut homo peccatum meum; in quo negatur absconsio contra mandatum Dei facta. Sustinendo autem litteram quae hic ponitur; dicendum, quod non licet publice confiteri, nisi forte sit peccatum manifestum: quia talis humilitas proximo praejudicaret, qui ex peccato manifestato posset scandalizari. Sed satisfactio in manifesto facta quodammodo peccatum in conspectu populi confitetur. Vel dicendum quod loquitur de confessione facta in judicio et non de confessione sacramentali.
If I was ashamed to confess my sins before the people (cf. Job 31:33).1 Therefore, it seems that it is permitted to confess publicly. And it should be said that our text, which is more true, has, if I have concealed my sin as men do (Job 31:33), in which concealment is refused as being against God’s command. But if we maintain the text that is set forth here, it should be said that it is not permitted to confess publicly, unless perhaps that sin be made known, for such humility might harm one’s neighbor who could be scandalized by sin being made known. But making satisfaction publicly in a certain way confesses sin in the sight of the people. Or it could be said that it speaks about confession made in court and not sacramental confession.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Nullus debitae gravioris poenae accipit veniam, nisi qualemcumque . . . solverit poenam. Haec auctoritas et sequens ostendunt quod sine satisfactione peccatum non dimittitur; quod etiam haec opinio dicebat.
No one receives forgiveness for a graver punishment, unless he has paid some penalty.1 This text and the following one show that without making satisfaction, sin is not forgiven; which this opinion was also saying.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Quibusdam visum est sufficere, si soli Deo fiat confessio. Hoc quod ponitur hic pro opinione, haeresis est, non quod explicite sit contra aliquem articulum, vel praecedens vel sequens ad ipsum; sed implicite aliquid contrarium fidei continet: quia sequitur quod claves Ecclesiae non sint necessariae ad salutem. Et in talibus antequam determinetur per Ecclesiam quod ex eis sequitur aliquid contrarium fidei, non judicatur haeresis esse haec opinio; et sic Magister et Gratianus hoc pro opinione ponunt. Sed nunc post determinationem Ecclesiae sub Innocentio III factam, haeresis reputanda est.
It has seemed to some that it suffices if confession is made to God alone.1 What is set down here as an opinion is a heresy, not that it is explicitly against any article of the faith, whether prior to it or consequent upon it. But it implicitly contains something contrary to the faith: for it follows that the keys of the Church are not necessary to salvation. And in such matters, before it is determined by the Church that something contrary to the faith would follow from these things, this opinion is not judged to be heresy. And this is why the Master and Gratian include this as an opinion. But now, after the determination of the Church under Innocent III, it is considered heresy.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Revela viam tuam ante Dominum. Hic non loquitur de revelatione sacramentali, sed de revelatione quae fit in supplicatione orationis.
Reveal your way before God (Ps 37:5). Here it is not speaking about sacramental revelation, but about the revelation that is made in the supplication of prayer.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Non dico ut confitearis ea conservo tuo, ut tibi exprobret. Dicito Deo, qui curat ea. Qui enim confitetur sacerdoti etc. non confitetur ei ut conservo, sed ut Deo.
I do not say that you should confess them to your fellow servant, who will reproach you; tell them to God, who cures them.1 For whoever confesses to a priest, etc., does not confess to him as to a fellow servant, but as to God.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5In se voluntariae excommunicationis ferunt sententiam: non quod aliquis seipsum excommunicare possit, sed excommunicatio hic large ponitur pro voluntaria cohibitione, qua aliquis se subtrahit a sacris ex humilitate.
They will . . . pronounce against themselves a sentence of voluntary excommunication:1 not that someone can excommunicate himself, but excommunication is here broadly meant for voluntary restraint, by which someone removes himself from sacred things out of humility.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Justitia enim sola damnat. Haec loquitur Augustinus ex hypothesi, idest si Deus tantum justitia uteretur contra nos sine misericordia: quia ad gratiam ipsius post peccatum sine misericordia redire non possemus.
Justice by itself condemns.1 Here Augustine is speaking by hypothesis, i.e., if God used justice alone against us without mercy; for we could not return to his grace after sin without mercy.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Quanto pluribus confitetur: non dividens peccata, sed integre omnibus. Consequitur autem majorem veniam saltem propter erubescentiam et sacerdotis intercessionem; vel etiam ex vi clavium, ut quidam dicunt. Sed de hoc in propinqua dist. dicetur.
The more frequently one confesses, the more easily is forgiveness granted:1 not dividing up one’s sins, but confessing wholly to all. But he would obtain greater forgiveness at least because of the embarrassment and the intercession of the priest; or also from the power of the keys, as some people say. But this will be discussed in the next distinction.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Qui sciat ligare et solvere. Haec scientia, etsi non sit major, tamen tanta debet esse ut sciat distinguere inter peccatum et non peccatum, et peccatum mortale et veniale; et si in aliquo esset dubitatio, posset ad discretiores recurrere. Ponuntur autem multae conditiones aliae, quae ad confessorem requiruntur, ut confitentes alliciat, quae his versibus continentur: confessor dulcis, affabilis, atque suavis, prudens, discretus, mitis, plus,1 atque benignus.
Let each take care to seek a priest who knows how to bind and loose.1 This knowledge, even if it is not greater, nevertheless, should be great enough that he knows how to distinguish between what is a sin and what is not, and mortal and venial sin; and if there were any doubt about anything, he could have recourse to wiser priests. But many other conditions are included that are required of a confessor so that he may win over those confessing to him, which are contained in these verses: let the confessor be gentle, affable, and pleasant, prudent, discrete, meek, pious, and kind.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5Non petat sacerdotes per aliquam culpam ab Ecclesiae unitate divisos: quia tales executionem ordinis non habent, et jurisdictione carent; et loquitur de divisione per haeresim, aut schisma, aut excommunicationem.
Therefore let him not seek priests who, because of some fault, have been severed from the unity of the Church:1 because such priests do not have the exercise of their holy orders, and they lack jurisdiction. And he is speaking about division by heresy, or schism, or excommunication.
Sent.IV.D17.Q3.A5D. 18Power of the keysDe clavibus
Postquam determinavit Magister de poenitentia quantum ad totum et partes ejus, hic incipit determinare de potestate ministrorum, quibus hujus sacramenti dispensatio est commissa; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima determinat de ipsa potestate, quae claves Ecclesiae dicuntur; in secunda determinat de habentibus claves, 19 dist., ibi: postquam ostensum est quae sint claves apostolicae, et quis eorum usus, superest investigare quando istae claves dentur, et quibus.
After the Master has examined penance as a whole and in its parts, here he begins to determine the power of the ministers, to whom the administration of this sacrament was committed. And this is divided into two parts: in the first, he considers the power itself, which is called the Church’s keys; in the second, he considers those having these keys, at: after having shown what the apostolic keys are and what is their use, it remains to investigate when these keys are given and to whom (Dist. 19).1
Sent.IV.D18Prima in duas: in prima movet quaestionem ex praedictis de potestate ministrorum; in secunda determinat eam, ostendens quae dicantur claves Ecclesiae, et ad quid se extendant, ibi: claves istae non sunt corporales, sed spirituales.
The first part is in two parts: in the first, he raises the question of the ministers’ power from what has been said; in the second, he examines it, showing that it is called the keys of the Church, and what it extends to, at: these keys are not corporal but spiritual.1
Sent.IV.D18Et haec pars in duas: in prima determinat de clavibus Ecclesiae ordinatis ad peccatorum remissionem; in secunda determinat de quibusdam circa peccatum existentibus, per quorum ablationem peccatum remitti dicitur, ibi: hic quaeritur, quae sit illa macula, et quae sint illae tenebrae interiores, a quibus Deus interius animam purgat.
And this part is in two: in the first, he considers the power of the keys as ordered to the remission of sin; in the second, he considers those things arising from sin, by whose cleansing sin is said to be remitted: here it is asked, what is that stain and that inward darkness, from which God inwardly purges the soul.1
Sent.IV.D18Prima in duas: in prima determinat de clavibus, in secunda de effectu earum, ibi: sed quaeritur, utrum a peccato solvere valeat sacerdos.
The first is in two parts: in the first, he considers the keys; in the second, their effect, at: but it is asked whether a priest can absolve from sin.1
Sent.IV.D18Circa primum duo facit: primo ostendit quid sint claves; secundo ostendit quid sit usus earum, ibi: usus vero harum clavium multiplex est.
Concerning this he does two things: first, he shows what the keys are; second, he shows what their use is, at: but the use of these keys is manifold.1
Sent.IV.D18Sed quaeritur, utrum a peccato solvere valeat sacerdos. Hic inquirit de effectu clavium; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima ostendit quod potestas clavium non se extendit ad remissionem culpae; quia hoc solius Dei est. In secunda ostendit per quem modum sacerdotes dicuntur peccata remittere, ibi: nec ideo tamen negamus sacerdotibus concessam potestatem dimittendi et retinendi peccata.
But it is asked whether a priest can absolve from sin. Here he inquires as to the effect of the keys. And this is divided into two parts: in the first, he shows that the power of the keys does not extend to the remission of guilt, for that belongs to God alone. In the second, he shows how priests are said to forgive sins, at: but we do not for this reason deny that the power of remitting and retaining sins was granted to priests.1
Sent.IV.D18Circa primum tria facit: primo ponit opinionem quorumdam qui dicebant, quod potestas clavium se extendat ad remissionem poenae aeternae, quamvis non se extendat ad remissionem culpae; secundo ponit aliam, quae dicit, quod ad neutrum horum se extendit, ibi: alii vero dicunt, solum Deum, non sacerdotem, debitum aeternae mortis dimittere. Tertio confirmat hanc secundam opinionem, cui consentit per rationes et auctoritates, ibi: cui sententiae ratio suffragatur, et auctoritates attestantur.
Concerning the first he does three things: first, he lays out the opinion of those who said that the power of the keys extends to the remission of eternal punishment, although it does not extend to the remission of guilt; second, he sets down another opinion, which says that it extends to neither of these, at: but others say that God alone, and not the priest, remits the debt of eternal death;1 third, he confirms this second opionion, which he agrees with by reasons and authorities, at: this view is supported by reason and attested by authorities.2
Sent.IV.D18Nec ideo tamen negamus, sacerdotibus concessam potestatem dimittendi et retinendi peccata. Hic inquirit modum quo sacerdotes dicantur peccata remittere; et circa hoc tria facit: primo ostendit per auctoritates, quod sacerdotes aliquo modo peccata remittunt; secundo ostendit quod sacerdotes aliter quam Deus peccata remittant, ibi: hoc sane dicere ac sentire possumus; tertio movet quamdam dubitationem ex modis assignatis, ibi: secundum hos ligandi et solvendi modos quomodo verum est quod dicitur? etc.
But we do not for this reason deny that the power of remitting and retaining sins was granted to priests. Here he inquires how priests may be said to remit sins. And concerning this he does three things: first, he shows by authorities that priests do somehow remit sins; second, he shows that priests remit sins differently than God does, at: we may truly say and feel this;1 third, he raises a certain doubt from the manners assigned, at: according to these manners of binding and loosing, how is that true which says, “whatever you shall loose on earth,” etc.2
Sent.IV.D18Circa secundum tria facit: primo ostendit quomodo se habeat sacerdos in ligando et solvendo quantum ad culpam; secundo quomodo se habeat quantum ad poenam in foro conscientiae injungendam, ibi: ligant quoque sacerdotes, dum satisfactionem poenitentiae confitentibus imponunt; tertio quantum ad poenam excommunicationis, quae infligitur in foro contentioso, ibi: est et alius modus ligandi et solvendi.
Concerning the second he does three things: first, he shows how the priest is related to binding and loosing with respect to fault; second, how he is related with respect to punishment to be imposed in the forum of conscience, at: the priests also bind when they impose the satisfaction of penance upon those who confess;1 third, as to the punishment of excommunication, which is inflicted in the external forum, at: there is another manner of binding and loosing.2
Sent.IV.D18Hic est duplex quaestio. Prima de clavibus. Secunda de excommunicatione.
Here there are two questions. First, about the keys. Second, about excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18Q. 1The power of the keysDe clavibus
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning the first, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D18.Q1primo, de clavibus secundum se;
first, about the keys in themselves;
Sent.IV.D18.Q1secundo, de remissione peccatorum, ad quam ordinantur claves;
second, about the remission of sins, to which the keys are ordered;
Sent.IV.D18.Q1tertio, de effectu clavium.
third, the effect of the keys.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1A. 1The power of the keys itselfDe clavibus secundum se
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod claves in Ecclesia esse non debeant. Non enim requiruntur claves ad intrandum domum, cujus ostium est apertum. Sed Apoc. 4, 1, dicitur: vidi, et ecce in caelo ostium apertum; quod Christus est, qui de seipso dicit Joan. 10, 7: ego sum ostium. Ergo ad introducendum in caelum Ecclesia clavibus non indiget.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus. It seems that the power of the keys should not exist in the Church. For keys are not required for entering one’s home when the gate is open. But it says, I saw and behold in heaven a door was open (Rev 4:1); which is Christ, who says of himself, I am the gate (John 10:7). Therefore, the Church does not need keys for entering heaven.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, clavis est ad aperiendum et claudendum. Sed hoc solius Christi est, qui aperit, et nemo claudit; claudit, et nemo aperit; Apoc. 3, 7. Ergo Ecclesia in ministris suis claves non habet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a key is for opening and closing. But this belongs to Christ alone, who opens, and no one shuts, and who shuts, and no one opens (Rev 3:7). Therefore, the Church in her ministers does not have the keys.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, cuicumque clauditur caelum, aperitur infernus, et e contrario. Ergo quicumque habet claves caeli, habet claves inferni. Sed Ecclesia non dicitur habere claves inferni. Ergo nec claves caeli habet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, to anyone for whom heaven is closed, hell is open, and vice versa. Therefore, anyone who holds the keys of heaven holds the keys of hell. But the Church is not said to have the keys to hell. Therefore, neither does she have the keys to heaven.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg3Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. 16, 19: tibi dabo claves regni caelorum.
On the contrary (1), it says in Matthew 16:19: I will give you the keys of the kingdom of heaven.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, omnis dispensator debet habere claves eorum quae dispensat. Sed ministri Ecclesiae sunt dispensatores divinorum mysteriorum, ut patet 1 Cor. 4. Ergo debent habere claves.
Furthermore (2), any steward has the keys of what he stewards. But the Church’s ministers are the stewards of divine mysteries, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 4:1. Therefore, they must have keys.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod clavis non sit potestas ligandi et solvendi, qua ecclesiasticus judex dignos recipere, indignos excludere debet a regno, ut ex littera habetur, et ex Glossa Hieronymi Matth. 16. Potestas enim spiritualis in sacramento collata, est idem quod character, ut supra, dist. 4, dictum est. Sed clavis et character non videntur idem esse; quia per characterem homo Deo comparatur, per claves autem ad subditos. Ergo clavis non est potestas.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the keys are not the power of binding and loosing by which an ecclesiastical judge should accept those worthy, and exclude the unworthy from the kingdom,1 as is found in the text and Jerome’s Gloss on Matthew 16:19.2 For a spiritual power conferred in a sacrament is the same as a character, as was said above in Distinction 4. But keys and character do not seem to be the same thing, for by character a man is related to God, but by keys to those under him. Therefore, the keys are not a power.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg5Praeterea, ecclesiasticus judex non dicitur nisi ille qui habet jurisdictionem, quae simul cum ordine non datur. Sed claves in ordinis susceptione conferuntur. Ergo non debuit de ecclesiastico judice in definitione clavium mentio fieri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no one is called an ecclesiastical judge except the one who has jurisdiction, which is not given together with holy orders. But the keys are conferred in the reception of holy orders. Therefore, mention of the ecclesiastical judge should not be made in the definition of the keys.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg6Praeterea, ad id quod aliquis habet ex seipso, non indiget aliqua potestate activa, per quam inducatur ad actum. Sed eo ipso quod aliquis est dignus, ad regnum admittitur. Ergo non pertinet ad potestatem clavium dignos ad regnum admittere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, for what a person has from himself, he does not need any active power by which to be brought into act. But a person is admitted to the kingdom by the very fact that he is worthy. Therefore, it does not pertain to the power of the keys to admit those worthy to the kingdom.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg7Praeterea, peccatores indigni sunt regno. Sed Ecclesia pro peccatoribus orat, ut ad regnum perveniant. Ergo non excludit indignos, sed magis admittit, quantum in se est.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, sinners are unworthy of the kingdom. But the Church prays for sinners so that they might attain the kingdom. Therefore, she does not exclude the unworthy, but rather admits them as it is in itself.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg8Praeterea, in omnibus agentibus ordinatis ultimus finis pertinet ad principale agens; non ad agens instrumentale. Sed principale agens ad salutem hominis est Deus. Ergo ad Deum pertinet ad regnum admittere, quod est ultimus finis, et non ad habentem claves, qui est sicut instrumentum vel minister.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, among all ordered agents the last end pertains to the principal agent, not to the instrumental agent. But the principal agent in man’s salvation is God. Therefore, it pertains to God to admit anyone into the kingdom, which is the last end, and not to the one having the keys, who is like an instrument or minister.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sint duae claves, sed tantum una. Ad unam enim seram non requiritur nisi una clavis. Sed sera ad quam amovendam ordinantur Ecclesiae claves, est peccatum. Ergo contra unum peccatum non indiget Ecclesia duabus clavibus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that there are not two keys, but only one.1 For only one key is required for one lock. But the lock that the Church’s keys are ordered to removing is sin. Therefore, against sin alone the Church does not need two keys.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg10Praeterea, claves in collatione ordinis conferuntur. Sed scientia non est ex infusione semper, sed quandoque ex acquisitione; nec ab omnibus ordinatis habetur, et a quibusdam non ordinatis habetur. Ergo scientia non est clavis; et sic est tantum una clavis, scilicet potestas judicandi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the keys are conferred in the conferral of holy orders. But knowledge is not always from infusion but sometimes from acquisition, nor is it possessed by every ordained person, and it is possessed by some who are not ordained. Therefore, knowledge is not a key; and so there is only one key, namely, the power of judging.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg11Praeterea, potestas quam habet sacerdos super corpus mysticum, dependet ex potestate quam habet super corpus Christi verum. Sed potestas conficiendi corpus Christi verum est una tantum. Ergo clavis, quae est potestas respiciens corpus Christi mysticum, est una tantum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the power that a priest has over the mystical body depends on the power that he has over the true body of Christ. But there is only one power of consecrating the true body of Christ. Therefore, there is only one key that is the power regarding the mystical body of Christ.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg12Sed contra, videtur quod sint plures quam duae. Quia sicut ad actum hominis requiritur potentia et scientia, ita et voluntas. Sed scientia discernendi ponitur clavis, et similiter potentia judicandi. Ergo et voluntas absolvendi deberet dici clavis.
On the contrary (4), it seems that there are more than two keys. For just as power and knowledge are required for a human act, so is will. But knowledge for discerning is counted as a key, and likewise the power of judging. Therefore, the will to absolve should also be called a key.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, tota Trinitas peccata remittit. Sed sacerdos per claves est minister remissionis peccatorum. Ergo debet habere tres claves, ut Trinitati configuretur.
Furthermore (5), the whole Trinity forgives sins. But the priest is the minister of the remission of sins. Therefore, he should have three keys, so that he may be configured to the Trinity.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.arg13Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in corporalibus dicitur clavis instrumentum quo ostium aperitur. Regni autem ostium nobis clauditur per peccatum et quantum ad maculam, et quantum ad reatum poenae; et ideo potestas qua tale obstaculum regni removetur, dicitur clavis. Haec autem potestas est quidem in sanctissima Trinitate per auctoritatem; et ideo dicitur a quibusdam quod habet clavem auctoritatis; sed in Christo homine fuit haec potestas ad removendum praedictum obstaculum per meritum passionis, quae etiam dicitur januam aperire; et ideo dicitur habere secundum quosdam claves excellentiae. Sed quia ex latere dormientis in cruce sacramenta fluxerunt, quibus Ecclesia fabricatur; ideo in sacramentis Ecclesiae efficacia passionis manet; et propter hoc etiam in ministris Ecclesiae, qui sunt dispensatores sacramentorum, potestas aliqua manet ad praedictum obstaculum removendum, non propria virtute, sed virtute divina, et passionis Christi; et haec potestas metaphorice clavis Ecclesiae dicitur; quae est clavis ministerii.
To the first question, I answer that in physical things the instrument by which a gate is opened is called a key. But the gate of the kingdom is closed to us by sin, both in the stain and in the punishment to be served. And therefore the power by which such an obstacle to the kingdom is removed is called a key. But this power is indeed in the Most Holy Trinity in the manner of authority; and so it is said by some that it has the key of authority; but in Christ as man this power existed for removing the aforesaid obstacle by the merit of his Passion, which is also said to open the door. And so according to some people he is said to have the keys of excellence. But since from the side of the one sleeping on the Cross the sacraments flowed, from which the Church is fashioned,1 this is why the efficacy of the Passion remains in the Church’s sacraments; and because of this also in the Church’s ministers, who are the stewards of the sacraments, a certain power abides for removing the obstacle mentioned, not by their own strength, but by divine power, and the Passion of Christ. And this power is metaphorically called the Church’s key, which is the key of its ministry.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod ostium caeli, quantum est de se, semper est apertum; sed alicui clausum dicitur propter impedimentum intrandi in caelum, quod in ipso est. Impedimentum autem totius humanae naturae ex peccato primi hominis consecutum, per passionem Christi amotum est; et ideo Joannes post passionem vidit in caelo ostium apertum; sed adhuc quotidie alicui manet clausum per peccatum originale quod contrahit, vel actuale quod committit; et propter hoc indigemus sacramentis, et clavibus Ecclesiae.
Reply Obj. 1: The gate of heaven in itself is always open; but it is said to be closed to a certain person because of an impediment to entering heaven that exists in him. Now the impediment of all human nature consequent on the sin of the first man was removed by the Passion of Christ. And this is why John (Rev 4:1) saw the gate of heaven open after the Passion; but it still commonly remains closed to someone by the original sin that he contracts or by the actual sin that he commits. And because of this we need the sacraments, and the keys of the Church.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc intelligitur de clausione qua limbum clausit, ne aliquis ultra in illud descendat; et de apertione qua paradisum aperuit, remoto impedimento naturae per suam passionem.
Reply Obj. 2: This is understood as referring to the closing by which he closes limbo, lest anyone else should descend into it, and the opening by which he opened paradise, by removing the impediment of nature through his own Passion.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod clavis inferni qua aperitur et clauditur, est potestas gratiam conferendi; per quam homini aperitur infernus, ut de peccato educatur, quod est inferni porta, et clauditur, ne homo ultra in peccatum labatur gratia sustentatus. Gratiam autem conferre solius Dei est; et ideo clavem inferni solus retinuit. Sed clavis regni est potestas etiam dimittendi reatum poenae, per quam homo a regno prohibetur; et ideo magis potest dari homini clavis regni quam clavis inferni: non enim idem sunt, ut ex dictis patet. Aliquis enim ex inferno educitur per remissionem aeternae poenae, qui non in instanti in regnum introducitur propter reatum temporalis poenae qui manet. Vel dicendum, ut quidam dicunt, quod idem est clavis inferni et caeli; quia ex hoc ipso quod alicui aperitur unum, clauditur alterum; sed denominatur a digniori.
Reply Obj. 3: The key that opens and closes hell is the power of conferring grace, by which hell is opened to man so that he may be led out of sin, which is the door to hell; and it is closed so that a man, supported by grace, does not slide further into sin. But conferring grace belongs to God alone, and therefore he alone has retained the key of hell. But the key of the kingdom is also a power for remitting the punishment one is sentenced to, by which a person is prohibited from the kingdom. And so the key of the kingdom can be given to a man more than the key of hell, for they are not the same, as is clear from what has been said. For someone can be led out of hell by the remission of eternal punishment who is not led immediately into the kingdom because of the sentence of temporal punishment that remains. Or it could be said that, as some people say, the keys to heaven and hell are the same, for by the fact that one is opened to someone, the other is closed; but the name is taken from the nobler one.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum in 2 de Anima, potentiae per actus definiuntur. Unde cum clavis sit potestas quaedam, ut dictum est, oportet quod per actum sive usum suum definiatur; et quod in actu objectum exprimatur a quo speciem recipit actus; et modus agendi, ex quo apparet potentia ordinata. Actus autem potestatis spiritualis non est ut caelum aperiat absolute, quia jam apertum est, ut dictum est; sed ut quantum ad hunc aperiat; quod quidem ordinate fieri non potest, nisi idoneitate ejus cui aperiendum est caelum pensata; et ideo in praedicta definitione clavis, ponitur genus, scilicet potestas, et subjectum potestatis, scilicet judex ecclesiasticus, et actus, scilicet excludere et recipere secundum duos actus materialis clavis, aperire et claudere; cujus objectum tangit in hoc quod dicit: a regno; modus autem in hoc quod dignitas et indignitas in illis in quos actus exercetur, pensatur.
To the second question, it should be said that according to the Philosopher in On the Soul 2,1 powers are defined by their acts. And therefore since the keys are a certain power, as was said, they must be defined by their act or use, and in the act must be expressed the object from which the act receives its species and the mode of acting, by which the power appears to be set in order. Now the act of a spiritual power is not that it opens heaven in an absolute sense, for it is already open, as was said; but that it opens it with respect to this person; which indeed cannot be done in an ordered way except by taking into account the suitability of the person to whom heaven is to be opened. And so in the definition of key mentioned above, the genus is included, namely, power, and the subject of the power, namely, ecclesiastical judge, and the act, namely, to exclude and receive according to the two acts of a material key, to open and to close; it refers to its object in saying, from the kingdom, while the mode is mentioned in the fact that worthiness and unworthiness is weighed in those over whom the act is exercised.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ad duo quorum unum est causa alterius, una potestas ordinatur; sicut in igne calor ad calefaciendum et dissolvendum. Et quia omnis gratia et remissio in corpore mystico ex capite suo provenit; ideo eadem potestas esse videtur per essentiam, qua sacerdos conficere potest, et qua potest ligare et solvere, si jurisdictio adsit; nec differt nisi ratione secundum quod ad diversos effectus comparatur; sicut etiam ignis dicitur secundum aliam rationem calefactivus et liquefactivus. Et quia nihil est aliud character ordinis sacerdotalis quam potestas exercendi illud ad quod principaliter ordo sacerdotii ordinatur sustinendo, oportet quod sit idem quod spiritualis potestas; ideo character, et potestas conficiendi, et potestas clavium, est unum et idem per essentiam, sed differt ratione.
Reply Obj. 1: One power is ordered to two effects, of which one is the cause of the other; just as in fire, heat is ordered to heating and disintegrating. And since every grace and forgiveness in the mystical body comes forth from its head, for this reason the power by which a priest can consecrate and bind and loose, if he has jurisdiction, seems to be the same in essence. Nor is it different except in reason, according as it is related to the different effects; as also fire is said to be heating and liquefying according to different accounts. And since the character of priestly orders is nothing else than a power of exercising what the order of a priest is principally ordained for, granting it is necessary that it be the same as a spiritual power; therefore, the character, and the power of confecting, and the power of the keys, are one and the same in essence, but different in reason.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod omnis potestas spiritualis datur cum aliqua consecratione; et ideo clavis cum ordine datur; sed executio clavis indiget materia debita, quae est plebs subjecta per jurisdictionem; et ideo antequam jurisdictionem habeat, habet claves, sed non habet actum clavium: et quia clavis per actum definitur, ideo in definitione clavis ponitur aliquid ad jurisdictionem pertinens.
Reply Obj. 2: Every spiritual power is given with a certain consecration; and so the keys are given with holy orders. But the exercise of the keys requires the appropriate matter, which is the people subject by jurisdiction. And therefore before he has jurisdiction, he has the keys, but he does not have the act of the keys; and since the keys are defined by their act, therefore something is included in the definition of the keys that pertains to jurisdiction.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliquis potest esse dignus aliquo dupliciter: aut ita quod ipsum habendi jus habeat, et sic quilibet dignus jam habet caelum apertum: aut ita quod insit ei aliqua congruitas ad hoc quod ei detur; et sic dignos, quibus nondum totaliter apertum est caelum, potestas clavium recipit.
Reply Obj. 3: Someone can be worthy of something in two ways: either so that he has the right to have it, and in that way anyone worthy already has heaven open; or so that there is a certain congruity in him to be given it, and the power of the keys admits those who are worthy in this way, to whom heaven is not yet entirely open.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut Deus non obdurat impartiendo malitiam, sed non conferendo gratiam; ita sacerdos dicitur excludere, non quod impedimentum ad intrandum ponat, sed quia impedimentum positum non amovet: quia ipse amovere non potest, nisi prius Deus amoverit; et ideo rogatur Deus, ut ipse absolvat, ut sic sacerdotis absolutio locum habeat.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as God does not harden by imparting wickedness, but by not conferring grace, so the priest is said to exclude, not because he sets down an impediment to entering, but because he does not remove the impediment laid down. For he cannot remove it, unless God has removed it first. And so God is asked to absolve, so that the priest’s absolution may take place.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad7Ad quintum dicendum, quod actus sacerdotis non est immediate super regnum, sed super sacramenta, quibus homo ad regnum pervenit.
Reply Obj. 5: The priest does not act directly upon the kingdom, but upon the sacraments, by which a person attains the kingdom.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad8Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod in omni actu qui requirit idoneitatem ex parte recipientis, duo sunt necessaria ei qui debet actum illum exercere; scilicet judicium de idoneitate recipientis, et expletio actus; et ideo etiam in actu justitiae, per quem redditur alicui hoc quo dignus est, oportet esse judicium quo discernatur an sit dignus, et ipsa redditio; et ad utrumque horum auctoritas quaedam, sive potestas, exigitur. Non enim dare possumus nisi quod in potestate habemus: nec judicium dici potest, nisi vim coactivam habeat, eo quod judicium jam ad unum determinatur: quae quidem determinatio in speculativis fit per virtutem primorum principiorum quibus resisti non potest: et in rebus practicis per vim imperativam in judicante existentem. Et quia actus clavis requirit idoneitatem in eo in quem exercetur, quia recipit per clavem judex ecclesiasticus dignos, et excludit indignos, ut ex dicta definitione patet; ideo indiget judicio discretionis, quo idoneitatem judicat, et ipso receptionis actu; et ad utrumque horum potestas quaedam, sive auctoritas, requiritur; et secundum hoc duae claves distinguuntur, quarum una pertinet ad judicium de idoneitate ejus qui absolvendus est, et alia ad ipsam absolutionem; et hae duae claves non distinguuntur in essentia auctoritatis, quia utrumque ex officio sibi competit, sed ex comparatione ad actus, quorum unus alium praesupponit.
To the third question, it should be said that in every act that requires a fittingness on the part of the recipient, two things are necessary for anyone who must exercise this act, namely, the judgment of the recipient’s fitness, and the completion of the act. And therefore also in an act of justice, by which a person is given what he is worthy of, there must be a judgment which discerns whether he is worthy, as well as the rendering itself; and for either of these a certain authority or power is required. For we can only give what we have in our power: nor can it be called judgment unless it has a coercive force, by the fact that the judgment is already determined to one thing. And in speculative things this determination indeed is made by the virtue of first principles which cannot be resisted; and in practical things by the commanding power existing in the judge. And since the act of a key requires a fitness in the thing in which it is exercised, because by the keys the ecclesiastical judge admits those who are worthy and excludes the unworthy, as is clear from the definition given, therefore he needs both discretion of judgment, by which he judges the fitness, and the very act of reception. And for both of these a certain power or authority is required, and accordingly two keys are distinguished, one of which pertains to the judgment of the fitness of the one to be absolved, and the other to the absolution itself; and these two keys are not distinguished in the essence of the authority, because both apply to someone by his office, but in relation to their acts, one of which presupposes the other.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ad unam seram aperiendam una clavis immediate ordinatur; sed non est inconveniens quod una ad actum alterius ordinetur; et sic est in proposito. Secunda enim clavis, quae dicitur potestas ligandi et solvendi, est quae immediate seram aperit peccati; sed clavis quae dicitur scientia, ostendit cui aperienda sit clavis1 illa.
Reply Obj. 1: One key is directly ordered to opening one lock, but it is not inappropriate that one key be ordered to the act of another, and such is the case here. For the second key, which is called the power of binding and loosing, is what directly opens the lock of sin, but the key that is called knowledge shows whom this lock should be opened for.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod circa clavem scientiae duplex fuit opinio. Quidam enim dixerunt, quod scientia, secundum quod est habitus acquisitus vel infusus, dicitur hic clavis; et quod non est principalis clavis, sed in ordine ad aliam clavem clavis dicitur; et ideo quando est sine alia clavi, clavis non dicitur, sicut in viro litterato qui non est sacerdos. Et similiter etiam quandoque hac clavi aliqui sacerdotes carent, quia non habent scientiam neque acquisitam, neque infusam, qua absolvere et ligare possint; sed quandoque industria naturali ad hoc utuntur, quae secundum eos claviola dicitur; et sic clavis scientiae quamvis cum ordine non tradatur, traditur tamen cum ordine quod sit clavis, quod prius non erat; et haec videtur opinio Magistri fuisse.
Reply Obj. 2: Concerning the key of knowledge there are two opinions. For some people said that knowledge is here called a key inasmuch as it is a habit acquired or infused, and that it is not the principal key, but it is called a key in relation to another key. And therefore when it exists without the other key, it is not called a key, as when it exists in a learned man who is not a priest. And likewise also sometimes certain priests lack this key, for they do not have knowledge, either acquired or infused, by which they might loose and bind. But sometimes they use natural industry for this, which according to them is called a “little key.” And this is how, although the key of knowledge is not bestowed with holy orders, nevertheless it is granted with holy orders that it be a key, which it was not before; and this seems to have been the opinion of the Master.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad10Sed haec non videtur verbis Evangelii concordare, quae claves Petro dandas promittunt; et ita non solum una, sed duae in ordine dantur. Et propter hoc alia opinio est, quod scientia quae est habitus, non est clavis, sed auctoritas actum scientiae exercendi, quae quandoque sine scientia est, quandoque autem scientia sine ipsa, sicut patet etiam in judiciis saecularibus. Aliquis enim est judex habens auctoritatem judicandi qui non habet juris scientiam; et aliquis e converso habet scientiam juris qui non habet auctoritatem. Et quia actus judicii ad quem quis ex auctoritate suscepta obligatur, non autem ex scientia habita, sine utroque bene fieri non potest; ideo auctoritas judicandi, quae clavis est, sine scientia non potest sine peccato accipi; sed scientia sine auctoritate sine peccato haberi potest.
But this does not seem to agree with the words of the Gospel, which promise that keys will be given to Peter; and thus not only one but two are given in holy orders. And because of this, the other opinion is that the knowledge that is habit is not the key, but the authority of exercising the act of knowledge, which sometimes exists without knowledge, but sometimes knowledge exists without it, as is seen also in secular judgments. For there may be a certain judge possessing the authority to judge who does not have knowledge of the law, and conversely, another has knowledge of the law who does not have the authority. And since the act of judgment to which someone is obliged by receiving authority, but not by having knowledge, cannot be done well without both, therefore to the authority to judge, which is the key, cannot be taken without knowledge, or it is a sin. But knowledge without authority can be possessed without sin.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1Ad tertium dicendum, quod potestas conficiendi est ad unum tantum actum alterius generis; et ideo non connumeratur clavibus, nec multiplicatur sicut potestas clavium, quae est ad diversos actus, quamvis secundum auctoritatis essentiam sit una, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: The power of consecrating is for only one act of another genus; and so it is not counted along with the keys, nor is it multiplied like the power of the keys, which is for different acts, even though it is one according to the essence of the authority, as was said.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad11Ad quartum dicendum, quod velle unicuique est liberum; et ideo ad volendum non exigitur auctoritas; et propter hoc voluntas non ponitur clavis.
Reply Obj. 4: Anyone is free to will something, and so no authority is required for willing; and because of this the will is not included as a key.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad12Ad quintum dicendum, quod Trinitas tota eodem modo remittit peccata sicut una persona; et ideo non oportet quod sacerdos, qui minister est Trinitatis, claves habeat tres: et praecipue cum voluntas, quae Spiritui Sancto appropriatur, clavem non requirat, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 5: The whole Trinity forgives sins in the same way as if one person; and therefore it is not necessary that the priest, who is the minister of the Trinity, have three keys. And particularly since the will, which is appropriated to the Holy Spirit, does not require a key, as was said.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A1.ad13A. 2The stain of sinDe remissione peccatorum, ad quam ordinantur claves
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod macula aliquid positive in anima sit. Si enim est privatio tantum, non erit privatio nisi ejus quod per peccatum aufertur. Sed haec est gratia. Ergo cum omne peccatum gratiam auferat, omnium peccatorum erit una macula; et sic secundum peccatum nullam maculam animae adjiciet praeter maculam primi peccati.
Obj. 1: To the second we proceed thus.1 It seems that the stain is something positively existing in the soul. For if it is a privation alone, it will only be a privation of whatever was taken away by sin. But this is grace. Therefore, since any sin takes away grace, there will be one stain for all sins; and so the second sin will add no stain to the soul beyond the stain of the first sin.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, privatio quae ex peccato in anima relinquitur, dicitur caecitas, vel tenebra, quae ad intellectum pertinet. Sed haec macula non est hujusmodi, cum ad effectum1 pertinere videatur. Ergo macula non est privatio tantum, sed aliquid ponit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the privation that is left behind in the soul by sin is called blindness, or darkness, which pertains to the intellect. But this stain is not the same kind of thing, since it seems to pertain to the affections. Therefore, a stain is not only a privation, but it leaves something.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.arg2Praeterea, macula quam quis ex tactu alicujus immundi contrahit, quae et contagio dicitur, aliquid positive est. Sed macula peccati etiam contagio dicitur. Ergo est aliquid positive.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the stain that someone contracts by touching something unclean, which is called contagion, is a positively existing thing. But the stain of sin is also called contagion. Therefore, it is something positively existing.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.arg3Praeterea, privatio quaedam poena est. Sed in peccato macula contra poenam vel reatum dividitur. Ergo macula non est privatio tantum gratiae; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, privation is a kind of punishment. But in sin the stain is divided against the punishment or the guilt. Therefore, the stain is not only a privation of grace; and so, the same as above.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.arg4Sed contra, ex peccato non remanet positive aliquid in anima nisi dispositio, vel habitus, quae consequuntur peccatum ex parte actus, ex quo aliquid ponit. Sed macula non est dispositio ex actu causata, nec habitus: quod patet ex hoc quod dispositio et habitus possunt sine gratia destrui per contrariam consuetudinem, quae forte habitum contrarii vitii inducet expellentem contrarium habitum et dispositionem; macula autem sine gratia non aufertur. Ergo macula non ponit aliquid positive in anima.
On the contrary, nothing positively existing remains from sin in the soul, except a disposition or habit, which result from sin on the part of the act, and by which it leaves something. But the stain is not a disposition caused by an act, nor a habit: which is seen from the fact that a disposition and habit without grace can be destroyed by a contrary practice, which perhaps introduces the contrary vice’s habit that drives out its contrary habit and disposition; but a stain is not removed without grace. Therefore, the stain does not bring anything positively existing into the soul.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod peccatum nunquam possit remitti quo ad maculam. Quia ex hoc ipso quod aliquis peccavit, pulchritudinem innocentiae amisit. Sed non potest hanc pulchritudinem recuperare, nisi contingeret ipsum non peccasse. Ergo cum hoc sit omnino impossibile, impossibile est quod alicui peccatum remittatur quo ad maculam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that sin can never be remitted as to the stain.1 For by the fact that someone sinned, he lost the beauty of innocence. But he cannot recover this beauty, unless it had happened to him not to have sinned. But since this is impossible in every way, it is impossible that sin be remitted as to the stain.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.arg5Praeterea, ex hoc ipso homo turpitudinem quamdam habet, quod tempus debitum servitio Creatoris, in peccatum expendit. Sed tempus illud quod jam effluxit recuperari non potest. Ergo nec macula mundari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a man possesses a certain disgracefulness from the fact that he spent in sin the time he owed in service to his Creator. But that time that has already passed cannot be recovered. Therefore, neither can the stain be cleansed.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.arg6Sed contra est quod dicitur Ephes. 6, quod Christus conjunxit sibi Ecclesiam non habentem maculam neque rugam. Sed aliqui sunt membra Ecclesiae, qui quandoque maculati fuerunt. Ergo peccatum quo ad maculam remitti potest.
On the contrary, it is said in Ephesians 5:27, that Christ united himself to the Church, having neither stain nor wrinkle. But there are certain members of the Church who were stained at one time. Therefore, sin can be remitted as to the stain.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod si remittatur peccatum quoad maculam quod remittatur quoad omnem poenam. Quia remota causa removetur effectus. Sed causa quare aliquis erat reus poenae, est macula culpae. Ergo remota macula, removetur poena.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that if sin is remitted as to its stain, so is it remitted as to all of its penalty.1 For once the cause is removed, the effect is removed. But the reason for which someone was liable to punishment is the stain of fault. Therefore, once the stain is removed, the punishment will be removed.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.arg7Praeterea, quicumque absque culpa existens punitur, injuste punitur. Sed ille cui remissum est peccatum quo ad maculam, est absque culpa. Ergo injuste puniretur; et ita videtur quod non sit aliqua poena dignus, et sit sibi reatus poenae remissus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whoever is punished without possessing fault is punished unjustly. But someone in whom the stain of sin has been forgiven is without fault. Therefore, he is unjustly punished. And so it seems that he is not deserving of any punishment and the punishment that he is liable to is forgiven him.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.arg8Sed contra, peccatum non punitur per hoc quod remittitur quo ad maculam. Sed omni peccato debetur poena secundum divinam justitiam. Ergo etiam post dimissionem culpae aliquis poenae reatus remanere potest.
On the contrary, sin is not punished by the fact that its stain has been remitted. But punishment is owing to every sin according to divine justice. Therefore, even after the remission of guilt some punishment can remain to be paid.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ex hoc aliquid maculatum dicitur, quia debitae pulchritudinis patitur detrimentum. Unde macula, secundum quod hujusmodi, non habet quod aliquid ponat; sed per comparationem ad illud quod pulchritudinis detrimentum causat, aliquid quandoque ponere dicitur: sicut aliquid in facie inductum quod candorem faciei tegit aut privat. Pulchritudo autem animae consistit in assimilatione ipsius ad Deum, ad quem formari debet per claritatem gratiae ab eo susceptam. Sicut autem perceptio claritatis corporalis a sole prohibetur a nobis per aliquod obstaculum interpositum; ita etiam claritas gratiae prohibetur ab anima per peccatum commissum, quod dividit inter nos et Deum, ut dicitur Isa. 59; unde ipsa macula, quantum in se est, non ponit de essentia sua nisi privationem gratiae, sed ponit ut causam obstaculum peccati, quod obstat ad gratiae receptionem; et propter hoc etiam macula tenebra dicitur ratione praedictae similitudinis.
To the first question, I answer that something is said to be stained when it suffers the loss of its proper beauty. And this is why the stain as such does not instill anything, but by its relation to the loss of beauty that it causes, sometimes it is said to leave something behind, like something put on the face that covers or takes away the radiance of the face. Now, the beauty of a soul consists in its likeness to God, to whom it must be formed by the brightness of grace received by it. But just as our perception of the physical brightness from the sun is hindered by any obstacle placed between us and it, so also the brightness of grace is hindered from the soul by sin committed, which causes a division between us and God, as it says in Isaiah 59:2. And so the stain in itself does not include of its essence anything but the privation of grace, but it includes as its cause the obstacle of sin, which obstructs the reception of grace. And because of this the stain is also called ‘darkness’ by reason of the likeness mentioned.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis quantum ad ipsam privationem gratiae non differant maculae peccatorum, differunt tamen quantum ad causam, ex qua macula consequitur; et secundum hoc etiam quodlibet peccatum unam maculam addit, inquantum novum obstaculum gratiae ponit.
Reply Obj. 1: Although as to the privation of grace itself, the stains of sins do not differ from each other, nevertheless they do differ as to the cause from which the stain results; and in accord with this any sin also adds one stain, inasmuch as it sets up a new obstacle to grace.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod gratia est in essentia animae, ex qua vires cognitivae et affectivae procedunt; et ideo gratiae lumen et intellectum dirigit, et affectum movet; sed peccatum in utroque defectum inducit; in intellectu quidem, quia omne peccatum ex errore est, secundum Ambrosium, et secundum Philosophum omnis malus ignorans; et principaliter in affectu, quia omne peccatum in voluntate est; et ideo macula, et quantum ad ipsam privationem, et quantum ad causam, scilicet peccatum, et intellectum et affectum respicit, sed principalius affectum. Unde non est inconveniens, si macula, et caecitas et tenebra dicatur.
Reply Obj. 2: Grace is in the essence of the soul from which the cognitive and affective powers proceed, and so the light of grace both directs the intellect and moves the affections. But sin introduces a defect into both of these: the intellect, because every sin is from error, according to Ambrose,1 and according to the Philosopher every bad man is ignorant;2 and the affections principally, because every sin is in the will. And therefore the stain, both as to its privation and as to its cause, namely, sin, has to do with both the intellect and the affections, but more principally the affections. And so it is not inappropriate if the stain is called both ‘blindness’ and ‘darkness.’
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod macula dicitur contagio, non quantum ad privationem ipsam, sed quantum ad causam privationis; quia ex hoc ipso quod peccatum per affectum quodammodo tangit, privatio dicta in ipso consequitur.
Reply Obj. 3: The stain is called a contagion, not as to the privation, but as to the cause of the privation; for by the very fact that sin in a certain way touches through the affections, the aforesaid privation results in them.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod macula quantum ad causam dividitur ab omni poena; sed quantum ad privationem ipsa dividitur a poena inflicta, non autem a poena quae peccatum concomitatur.
Reply Obj. 4: As to its cause the stain is divided from every punishment; but as to the privation itself, it is divided from punishment that has been inflicted, but not from punishment that is concomitant with sin.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod macula obscuritatis ex interpositione causata non potest auferri, nisi obstaculum interpositum amoveatur. Peccatum autem, quod erat obstaculum interpositum, prohibens gratiae claritatem, non potest removeri ut factum non sit, sed ut effectum avertendi Deum a nobis non habeat, qui propter aversionem qua ab eo aversi propter peccatum fuimus, a nobis aversus manebat; et ideo secundum hoc quod se ad nos sua benignitate convertit, dicitur peccatum nostrum remittere; sicut nos offensam alicui remittimus, cum ad eum propter offensam praeteritam ulterius malevolentiam non servamus; quae quidem in Deum secundum effectum accipienda sunt, ut in 3 Lib. dist. 32, dictum est; et propter hoc etiam Deus remittendo peccatum dicitur ipsum tegere, quasi non aspiciens ad praeteritum peccatum, ut ratione ejus gratiam nobis deneget.
To the second question, it should be said that the stain of darkening caused by the interposition of something cannot be taken away unless the obstacle interposed is removed. But sin, which was the obstacle interposed that prevents the clarity of grace, cannot be removed so that it did not exist, but so that it does not have the effect of turning away God from us, who remained turned away from us because of our turning from him in sin. And therefore according to the fact that he turns to us in his kindness, he is said to forgive our sins, just as we forgive the offense of someone when we no longer keep bad will against him because of his past offense, which indeed are to be taken in God according to the effect, as was said in Book III, Distinction 32. And because of this God is also said to cover sin when he forgives it, as though not looking at past sin, such that he would deny his grace to us for that reason.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis non reparetur pulchritudo animae quantum ad aliquod accidens, quod erat dignitas innocentiae; reparatur tamen quantum ad decorem gratiae quae restituitur.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the beauty of the soul is not repaired as to a certain accident, which was the dignity of innocence, nevertheless it is repaired as to the comeliness of grace which is restored.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.ad5Et similiter dicendum ad secundum: quia non semper homo recuperat omnia damna quae passus est vel temporis, vel aliorum; sed recuperat amissam pulchritudinem quantum ad essentiam decoris spectat.
And the second should be answered in the same way: for a man does not always recover all the losses he has suffered either of time or other things, but he recovers his lost beauty as regards the essence of comeliness.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod in peccato duo sunt, scilicet conversio ad commutabile bonum, et aversio ab incommutabili bono; et secundum hoc duo sunt effectus peccati. Unus est indignatio Dei ad nos, aversioni peccati respondens: alius est poena inordinatam conversionem ordinans. Et quia primum in peccato ex parte nostra est conversio; et quod est prius in generatione, est posterius in destructione; ideo ex parte Dei primo est reconciliatio ipsius ad nos, et secundum hoc est liberatio a debito poenae. Sed poena est duplex; scilicet exterminans hostes, et talis poena ex reconciliatione ipsa removetur; alia poena est quae corrigit civem, et filium, vel amicum; et debitum ejus potest remanere reconciliatione jam facta; et ideo simul cum peccatum remittitur quo ad maculam, remittitur quo ad poenam aeternam, quae est exterminans, sed non quo ad poenam temporalem, quae est corrigens.
To the third question, it should be said that in sin there are two things, namely, turning toward a changeable good, and turning from the unchangeable good. And according to this there are two effects of sin. One is God’s indignation at us corresponding to the turning away in sin; the other is the punishment ordering the disorder of turning to something else. And since on our part the first thing in sin is our turning toward something else, and what is first in generation is last in destruction, therefore on God’s part the first thing is his reconciliation with us, and according to this there is freedom from the punishment owed. But there are two kinds of punishment: namely, the banishment of an enemy, and that punishment is removed by this reconciliation; but the other punishment is what corrects a citizen or a son or a friend, and this debt can remain once the reconciliation is done. And therefore at the same time that the sin is forgiven as to the stain, it is forgiven as to eternal punishment, which is the banishment, but not as to temporal punishment, which is the correcting.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut actus praeexistens fuit causa maculae, et tamen transeunte actu non transit macula; ita actus mediante macula fuit causa debiti; et ideo non oportet quod cessante macula debitum poenae cesset, quia cessante primo effectu non oportet quod cesset secundus.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as the act occurring beforehand was the cause of the stain, but once the act passes the stain does not pass, so the act, by means of the stain, was the cause of the debt. And therefore it is not necessary that when the stain ceases the debt of punishment should cease, for when the first effect ceases it is not necessary that the second one cease.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod iste cui remissa est culpa quantum ad maculam, adhuc dignus est propter actum quem commisit, poenam sustinere; quamvis non sit dignus a Deo alienus esse.
Reply Obj. 2: That person to whom sin is forgiven as to the stain deserves to suffer punishment because of the act he committed; although he does not deserve to be alienated from God.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A2.ad7A. 3The effect of the power of the keysDe effectu clavium
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod potestas clavium se extendat ad remissionem culpae. Joan. 20, 25, dicitur discipulis: quorum remiseritis peccata, remittuntur eis. Sed hoc non dicitur quantum ad manifestationem tantum, ut Magister in littera dicit, quia sic sacerdos novi testamenti non haberet majorem potestatem quam sacerdos veteris testamenti. Ergo exercet potestatem in culpae remissione.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the power of the keys extends to the remission of guilt. For it is said to the disciples (John 20:23), whose sins you forgive are forgiven them. But this is not said about the manifestation only, as the Master says in the text, because then the New Testament priest would have no greater power than the priest of the Old Testament. Therefore, he exercises his power in the remission of guilt.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg1Praeterea, in poenitentia datur gratia in remissionem peccati. Sed hujus sacramenti dispensator est sacerdos ex vi clavium. Ergo cum gratia non opponatur peccato ex parte poenae, sed ex parte culpae, videtur quod sacerdos ad remissionem culpae operetur ex vi clavium.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in penance grace is given for the remission of sins. But the minister of this sacrament is the priest by the power of the keys. Therefore, since grace is not opposed to sin on the part of the punishment, but on the part of the guilt, it seems that the priest works the remission of guilt by the power of the keys.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg2Praeterea, majorem virtutem recipit sacerdos ex sua consecratione quam aqua baptismi ex sua sanctificatione. Sed aqua baptismi hanc vim accipit, ut corpus tangat, et cor abluat, secundum Augustinum. Ergo multo fortius sacerdos in sui consecratione hanc potestatem accipit, ut cor a culpae macula abluere possit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the priest receives greater power from his own consecration than the water of baptism receives by its sanctification. But the water of baptism receives this force, that it touches the body and cleanses the heart, according to Augustine.1 Therefore, much more does the priest receive the power in his own consecration that he can cleanse the heart from the stain of guilt.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg3Sed contra, supra Magister dixit, dist. 5, quod Deus hanc potestatem non contulit ministro quod ad interiorem mundationem cooperaratur ei. Sed si peccata quo ad culpam remitteret, cooperaretur ei in mundatione interiori. Ergo potestas clavium non se extendit ad culpae dimissionem.
On the contrary (1), the Master said above that God did not confer this power on the minister, that he cooperate with him in the interior cleansing. But if he remitted sins as to fault, he would cooperate with God in the interior cleansing. Therefore, the power of the keys does not extend to the remission of fault.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, peccatum non dimittitur nisi per Spiritum Sanctum. Sed dare Spiritum Sanctum non est alicujus hominis, ut in 1 Lib. Magister dixit, dist. 14. Ergo nec peccata remittere quo ad culpam.
Furthermore (2), sin is only forgiven by the Holy Spirit. But to give the Holy Spirit does not belong to any man, as the Master said in Book I, Distinction 14. Therefore, neither does the forgiveness of sins as to the guilt.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non possit remittere peccatum quo ad poenam. Peccato enim debetur poena aeterna et temporalis. Sed adhuc post absolutionem sacerdotis manet poenitens obligatus ad poenam temporalem in purgatorio vel in hoc mundo faciendam. Ergo non dimittit aliquo modo poenam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that he cannot remit sins as to the punishment.1 For eternal punishment and temporal punishment are due to sin. But even after the priest’s absolution, the penitent remains obliged to do temporal punishment in purgatory or in this world. Therefore, he does not remit punishment in any way.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg5Praeterea, sacerdos non potest praejudicare divinae justitiae. Sed ex divina justitia taxata est poena poenitenti quam debet subire. Ergo sacerdos de ea non potest aliquid remittere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the priest cannot work to the detriment of divine justice. But by divine justice a punishment is allotted to the penitent that he must undergo. Therefore, the priest cannot remit any of it.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg6Praeterea, ille qui parvum peccatum commisit, non est minus susceptivus effectus clavium quam ille qui commisit majus peccatum. Sed si aliquid de poena per officium sacerdotis de majori peccato dimittitur, possibile est esse aliquod parvum peccatum, cui non debeatur plus de poena quam illud quod de majori peccato dimissum est. Ergo poterit totam poenam illius parvi peccati dimittere; quod falsum est.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the person who has committed a little sin is not less susceptive of the effect of the keys than the one who has committed a greater sin. But if through the priest’s office some of the punishment for a greater sin is remitted, it is possible for there to be some small sin for which no more punishment is due than what was forgiven for a greater sin. Therefore, he would be able to forgive the whole punishment for that small sin; which is false.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg7Praeterea, tota poena temporalis peccato debita est unius rationis. Si ergo per primam absolutionem dimittatur aliquid de poena, et per secundam ab eodem peccato absolutionem poterit aliquid remitti; et sic tantum poterit multiplicari absolutio, quod vi clavium tota poena tolletur, cum secunda absolutio non sit minoris efficaciae quam prima; et sic peccatum remanebit omnino impunitum; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, all the temporal punishment for sin is owed for the same reason. Therefore, if by the first absolution some of the punishment is forgiven, then by the second absolution as well some of the same sin could be forgiven, and so absolution could be multiplied so much that the whole punishment were taken away by the power of the keys, since the second absolution is not less efficacious than the first, in this way sin will remain entirely unpunished, which is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg8Sed contra, clavis potestas est ad ligandum et solvendum. Sed potest sacerdos adjungere poenam temporalem. Ergo et potest absolvere a poena.
On the contrary (1), the power of the keys is for binding and loosing. But a priest can bind one to temporal punishment. Therefore, he can also absolve from punishment.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, sacerdos non potest dimittere peccatum quantum ad culpam, ut in littera dicitur, nec quantum ad poenam aeternam pari ratione. Si ergo non potest remittere quantum ad poenam temporalem, nullo modo remittere poterit; quod est omnino contrarium dictis Evangelii.
Furthermore (2), a priest cannot forgive sin as to guilt, as it says in the text, nor as to eternal punishment for the same reason. Therefore, if he cannot forgive it as to temporal punishment, he would not be able to forgive anything about it, which is entirely contrary to what is said in the Gospel.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod sacerdos per potestatem clavium ligare non possit. Virtutes enim sacramentales ordinantur contra peccatum ut medicina. Sed ligare non est medicina peccati, sed magis aggravatio morbi, ut videtur. Ergo sacerdos per vim clavium, quae est vis sacramentalis, non potest ligare.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a priest cannot bind by the power of the keys. For sacramental powers are directed against sin like a medicine. But to bind is not a medicine for sin, but rather an aggravation of a disease, as it seems. Therefore, the priest cannot bind by the power of the keys, which is a sacramental power.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg10Praeterea, sicut absolvere vel aperire est amovere obstaculum, ita ligare est obstaculum ponere. Sed obstaculum regni peccatum est, quod nobis ex alio imponi non potest, quia non nisi voluntate peccatur. Ergo sacerdos ligare non potest.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as absolving or opening is removing an obstacle, in the same way binding is placing an obstacle. But the obstacle to the kingdom is sin, which cannot be imposed on us from without, for sin is only from the will. Therefore, a priest cannot bind.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg11Praeterea, claves ex passione Christi efficaciam habent. Sed ligare non est effectus passionis. Ergo ex clavium potestate non potest sacerdos ligare.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the keys have their efficacy from the Passion of Christ. But to bind is not an effect of the Passion. Therefore, a priest cannot bind by the power of the keys.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg12Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. 16, 19: quodcumque ligaveris super terram, erit ligatum et in caelis.
On the contrary (1), Matthew 16:19 says: whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, potestates rationales sunt ad opposita. Sed potestas clavium est potestas rationalis, cum habeat discretionem adjunctam. Ergo habet se ad opposita. Ergo si potest solvere, potest et ligare.
Furthermore (2), Rational powers are for opposite things.1 But the power of the keys is a rational power, since it has discernment joined to it. Therefore, it is related to opposite things. Therefore, if it can loose then it can also bind.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg13Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod possit ligare et solvere secundum proprium arbitrium. Hieronymus enim dicit: mensuram temporis in agendo poenitentiam non satis aperte praefigunt canones pro unoquoque crimine, ut de singulis dicant qualiter unumquodque sit emendandum; sed magis arbitrio sacerdotis intelligentis relinquendum statuunt. Ergo videtur quod ipse secundum suum arbitrium possit ligare et solvere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that he can bind and loose according to his own judgment. For Jerome says: the canons do not so fix the measure of time in doing penance openly for each crime that they say how each individual sin may be amended for; but rather they rule that it is to be left to the judgment of an understanding priest.1 Therefore it seems that according to his own judgment he can bind and loose.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg14Praeterea, dominus laudavit villicum iniquitatis, quod prudenter fecisset, quia debitoribus domini sui remisisset largiter. Sed Deus magis pronus est ad miserendum quam aliquis dominus temporalis. Ergo videtur quod laudabilior sit quantum plus de poena dimiserit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the master praised the steward of iniquity for acting prudently (Luke 16:5) because he generously forgave his master’s debtors. But God is more prone to have mercy than any temporal lord. Therefore, it seems that someone is to be praised more who has forgiven more punishment.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg15Praeterea, omnis Christi actio, nostra est instructio. Sed ipse quibusdam peccantibus nullam poenam imposuit, sed solum emendationem vitae, ut patet de adultera, Joan. 8. Ergo videtur quod ad arbitrium suum possit etiam sacerdos, qui est vicarius Christi, poenam totam dimittere, vel partem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, every one of Christ’s actions is for our instruction. But he imposed no punishment on some sinners, but only the amendment of their lives, as is seen in the case of the adulterous woman (John 8:11). Therefore, it seems that a priest, who is the vicar of Christ, can also forgive all or part of the punishment at his own discretion.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg16Sed contra, Gregorius dicit: falsam poenitentiam dicimus quae non secundum auctoritatem sanctorum patrum pro qualitate criminis imponitur. Ergo videtur quod non omnino sit in arbitrio sacerdotis.
On the contrary (1) Gregory says, we call it a false penance which is not imposed according to the authority of the holy fathers for the kind of crime.1 Therefore, it seems that it is not entirely at the priest’s discretion.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, ad actum clavium requiritur discretio. Sed si esset omnino in voluntate sacerdotis dimittere, et imponere de poena quantum vellet, non esset ibi necessaria discretio: quia nunquam ibi indiscretio posset accidere. Ergo non est omnino in arbitrio sacerdotis.
Furthermore (2), discernment is required for the act of the keys. But if it were entirely in the will of the priest to forgive, and to impose as much punishment as he wished, no discernment would be necessary: for in that case a lack of discernment would never happen. Therefore, it is not entirely at the discretion of the priest.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.arg17Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod sacramenta, secundum Hugonem, ex sanctificatione invisibilem gratiam continent. Sed haec sanctificatio quandoque ad necessitatem sacramenti requiritur tam in materia quam in ministro, sicut patet in confirmatione; et tunc vis sacramentalis est in utroque conjunctim. Quandoque autem ex necessitate sacramenti non requiritur nisi sanctificatio materiae, sicut est in baptismo, quia non habet ministrum determinatum quantum ad sui necessitatem; et tunc tota vis sacramentalis consistit in materia. Quandoque vero de necessitate sacramenti requiritur consecratio vel sanctificatio ministri, sine aliqua sanctificatione materiae: et tunc tota vis sacramentalis consistit in ministro, sicut est in poenitentia.
To the first question, I answer that according to Hugh,1 the sacraments contain grace by an invisible sanctification. But this sanctification is required as necessary for the sacrament sometimes as much in the matter as in the minister, as is seen in confirmation. And then the sacramental power resides in both united. But sometimes only the sanctification of the matter is required as necessary to the sacrament, as is the case in baptism, for it does not have a specific minister necessary to it, and then the whole sacramental power consists in the matter. But sometimes the consecration or sanctification of the minister is required as necessary to the sacrament, without any sanctification of matter; and then the whole sacramental power consists in the minister, as it is in penance.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.coUnde eodem modo se habet potestas clavium quae est in sacerdote, ad effectum sacramenti poenitentiae, sicut se habet virtus quae est in aqua baptismi, ad effectum baptismi. Baptismus autem et sacramentum poenitentiae conveniunt quodammodo in effectu, quia utrumque contra culpam ordinatur directe, quod non est de aliis sacramentis; sed in hoc differunt, quia sacramentum poenitentiae, eo quod habet actus suscipientis quasi materiales, non potest dari nisi adultis, in quibus requiritur praeparatio ad suscipiendum effectum sacramentorum; sed baptismus quandoque datur adultis, et quandoque pueris, et aliis carentibus usu rationis.
And the power of the keys that is in the priest is related in the same way to the effect of the sacrament of penance as the power that is in the water is related to the effect of baptism. Now baptism and the sacrament of penance share to some extent in effect, for both are directly ordered against guilt, which is not the case with the other sacraments. But they differ in that the sacrament of penance, because the acts of the person receiving it are like the matter, can only be given to adults, in whom the preparation for receiving the effect of the sacraments is required. But baptism is sometimes given to adults, and sometimes to children, and to others lacking the use of reason.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3Et ideo per baptismum datur gratia et remissio peccatorum pueris sine aliqua sui praeparatione praecedente; non autem adultis, in quibus praeexigitur praeparatio removens fictionem: quae quidem praeparatio quandoque praecedit, sufficiens ad gratiae susceptionem, antequam baptismus actu percipiatur, sed non ante votum baptismi, post tempus propalatae veritatis. Quandoque autem talis praeparatio tempore non praecedit, sed est simul cum baptismi susceptione; et tunc per baptismi susceptionem gratia remissionis culpae confertur. Sed per poenitentiae sacramentum nunquam datur gratia nisi praeparatio adsit, vel prius fuerit; unde virtus clavium operatur ad culpae remissionem vel in voto existens, vel etiam in actu se exercens, sicut et aqua baptismi.
And therefore grace and the remission of sins is given to children through baptism without any of preceding preparation on their part, but not to adults, in whom there is required a preparation that removes pretense. And indeed sometimes this preparation is sufficient for receiving grace before baptism is actually received, but not before the desire for baptism, after the time of manifested truth. Now, sometimes this kind of preparation does not precede in time, but it is simultaneous with the reception of baptism; and then by the reception of baptism the grace for the remission of sin is conferred. But by the sacrament of penance grace is never given except where the preparation is present or has already occurred. And therefore the power of the keys works to the remission of sin either when it exists in the desire or when it exercises itself in act, just as water does in baptism.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3Sed sicut baptismus non agit ut principale agens; sed ut instrumentum, non quidem pertingens ad ipsam gratiae susceptionem causandam etiam instrumentaliter, sed disponens ad gratiam, per quam fit remissio culpae; ita est de potestate clavium. Unde solus Deus remittit per se culpam, et in virtute ejus agit instrumentaliter et baptismus ut instrumentum inanimatum, et sacerdos ut instrumentum animatum, quod dicitur servus secundum Philosophum in 8 Ethica; et ideo sacerdos agit ut minister. Et sic patet quod potestas clavium ordinatur aliquo modo ad remissionem culpae, non sicut causans, sed sicut disponens ad eam. Unde si ante absolutionem aliquis non fuisset perfecte dispositus ad gratiam suscipiendam, in ipsa confessione, et absolutione sacramentali gratiam consequeretur, si obicem non poneret. Si enim clavis nullo modo ad culpae remissionem ordinaretur, sed ad dimissionem poenae tantum, ut quidam dicunt, non exigeretur votum suscipiendi effectum clavium ad culpae remissionem, sicut non exigitur votum suscipiendi alia sacramenta quae non ordinantur ad culpam, sed contra poenam. Sed hoc facit videri quod non ordinantur ad culpae dimissionem: quia semper usus clavium ad hoc quod effectum habeat, requirit praeparationem ex parte recipientis sacramentum; et similiter videretur de baptismo, si nunquam daretur nisi adultis.
But just as baptism does not act as a principal agent but as an instrument, not indeed extending to causing the very reception of grace even instrumentally, but disposing for the grace by which the remission of guilt is done, so it is with the power of the keys. And thus God alone forgives guilt through himself, and both baptism, as an inanimate instrument, and the priest as an animate instrument, act instrumentally in his power, which the slave is said to do in the Ethics 8,1 according to the Philosopher. And therefore the priest acts as a minister. And thus it is clear that the power of the keys is ordered in a certain way to the remission of sin, not as though causing it, but as disposing toward it. And therefore if someone were not perfectly disposed to receiving grace before the absolution, in his confession itself and in the sacramental absolution he would obtain grace, if he did not place any obstacle to it. For if the keys were in no way ordered to the remission of sin, but only to the remission of punishment, as some people say, the desire of receiving the effect of the keys for the remission of guilt would not be required, but this desire is not required to receive the other sacraments that are not ordered toward guilt but against punishment. But this makes it seem as though it is not ordered to the remission of guilt, for in order to have an effect, the use of the keys requires preparation on the part of the one receiving the sacrament; and the same thing would appear to be the case in baptism if it were only ever given to adults.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut Magister dicit in littera, sacerdotibus commissa est potestas remittendi peccata, non ut propria virtute remittant, quia hoc Dei est; sed ut operationem Dei remittentis ostendant tamquam ministri. Sed hoc contingit tribus modis. Uno modo ut ostendant eam non praesentem, sed promittant futuram sine hoc quod aliquid operentur ad ipsam; et sic sacramenta veteris legis operationem Dei significabant; unde et sacerdos veteris legis ostendebat tantum, et nihil operabatur. Alio modo ut significent praesentem, et nihil operentur ad eam; et sic quidam dicunt quod sacramenta novae legis significant collationem gratiae, quam Deus in ipsa sacramentorum collatione dat, sine hoc quod in sacramentis sit aliqua virtus operans ad gratiam; et secundum hanc opinionem quae in 1 dist. tacta est, etiam potestas clavium esset tantum ostendens divinam operationem in remissione culpae in ipsa sacramenti collatione factam. Tertio modo ut significent divinam operationem in remissione culpae praesentem, et ad ipsam aliquid dispositive et instrumentaliter operentur; et sic secundum aliam opinionem, quae sustinetur communius, sacramenta novae legis emundationem ostendunt divinitus factam; et hoc modo etiam sacerdos novi testamenti ostendit absolutos a culpa: quia proportionaliter oportet loqui de sacramentis et potestate ministrorum. Nec obstat quin claves Ecclesiae ad remissionem culpae disponant, quia culpa jam remissa est; sicut nec quod baptismus disponat, quantum in se est, in eo qui jam sanctificatus est.
Reply Obj. 1: As the Master says in the text, the power of forgiving sins was committed to priests, not so that they could forgive by their own power, for this belongs to God, but so that they might display the working of the forgiving God as his ministers. But this happens in three ways. In one way, such that they display it as not present, but they promise a future forgiveness without doing anything toward it. And this is how the sacraments of the old law signified the working of God, and therefore the priest of the old law also only displayed, and worked nothing. In another way, so that they signify a present forgiveness and work nothing toward it; and this is how some people say the sacraments of the new law signify the conferral of grace, which God gives in the very conferral of the sacraments, without their being in the sacraments any power working for grace. And according to this opinion, which was touched upon in Distinction 1, even the power of the keys would only be for showing the divine working for the remission of sins accomplished during the actual conferring of the sacrament. The third way is that they signify the divine working present for the forgiveness of sin, and they work something dispositively and instrumentally toward this effect. And thus according to the other opinion, which is more commonly held, the sacraments of the new law display the divinely accomplished cleansing, and this is also how the priest of the New Testament displays those absolved from guilt, for it is necessary to speak of the sacraments and the power of the ministers proportionally. Nor does the fact that the guilt is already forgiven prevent the Church’s keys from disposing one to the remission of guilt, just as neither is it a problem that baptism, in itself, disposes to the forgiveness of sin someone who is already sanctified.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod neque sacramentum poenitentiae neque sacramentum baptismi operando pertingit directe ad gratiam, nec ad culpae remissionem, sed dispositive.
Reply Obj. 2: Neither the sacrament of penance nor the sacrament of baptism extend to working directly for grace, nor for the remission of sin; but they work dispositively.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad2Unde etiam patet responsio ad tertium.
And from this the response to the third objection is also evident.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3Aliae rationes ostendunt quod ad remissionem culpae directe clavium potestas non operetur; quod est concedendum.
The other arguments show that the power of the keys does not work directly for the remission of sin, which must be granted.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod idem judicium est de effectu quem potestas clavium actualiter exercita complet in eo in quo contritio tempore praecessit, et de effectu baptismi qui jam habenti gratiam datur. Aliquis enim per fidem et contritionem praecedentem baptismum, gratiam remissionis peccatorum quantum ad culpam consecutus est; sed quando actualiter postea baptismum suscipit, gratia augetur, et a reatu poenae totaliter absolvitur, eo quod fit particeps passionis Christi. Et similiter ille qui per contritionem consecutus est remissionem peccatorum quantum ad culpam, et per consequens quantum ad reatum poenae aeternae, quae simul cum culpa dimittitur, ex vi clavium ex passione Christi efficaciam habentium augetur gratia, et poena remittitur temporalis, cujus reatus adhuc remanserat post culpae remissionem; non tamen totus, sicut in baptismo, sed pars ejus: eo quod in baptismo homo regeneratur configuratus passioni Christi, totaliter efficaciam passionis Christi, quae sufficit ad omnem poenam delendam, in se suscipiens; ut nihil de prioris peccati actualis poena remaneat: quia non debet alicui imputari ad poenam, nisi quod ipsemet fecit.
To the second question, it should be said that the effect that actually exercising the power of the keys fulfills in someone in whom contrition preceded in time is judged to be the same as the effect of the baptism that is given to someone who already has grace. For a person has obtained the grace of the remission of sins as to fault by his faith and contrition before baptism; but when he actually receives baptism afterward, the grace is increased, and he is completely absolved from all punishment by the fact that he is made a partaker of the Passion of Christ. And likewise that person who has, by his contrition, obtained the forgiveness of sins as to fault and consequently as to eternal punishment that is forgiven together with the fault, receives an increase of grace by the power of the keys which have efficacy from the Passion of Christ. The temporal punishment that still remained after the remission of guilt is also forgiven, although not all of it, as in baptism, but a part of it. For by the fact that in baptism a man is regenerated and configured to the Passion of Christ, he receives in himself completely the efficacy of the Passion of Christ, which is enough to efface all punishment, so that nothing of the previous punishment for actual sin remains. For it should not be imputed to anyone for punishment unless he himself did it.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3In baptismo autem homo novam vitam accipiens fit per gratiam baptismalem novus homo; et ideo nullus reatus poenae remanet in eo pro praecedenti peccato. Sed in poenitentia homo non mutatur in aliam vitam, quia non est regeneratio, sed sanatio quaedam; ideo ex vi clavium, quae operatur in sacramento poenitentiae, non tota poena remittitur, sed aliquid de poena temporali, cujus reatus post absolutionem a poena aeterna remanere potuit, ut dictum est; nec solum a poena illa quam habet poenitens in confitendo, ut quidam dicunt: quia sic confessio et sacerdotalis absolutio non essent nisi in onus, quod non competit sacramentis novae legis: sed etiam de illa poena quae in purgatorio debetur, aliquid remittitur, ut minus in purgatorio puniatur absolutus ante satisfactionem decedens, quam si ante absolutionem decederet.
Now in baptism a man who receives a new life becomes a new man by baptismal grace; and so he is no longer liable to punishment from his preceding sin. But in penance a man is not changed into a new life, for it is not a regeneration, but a certain healing. Therefore, by the power of the keys that works in the sacrament of penance the whole punishment is not forgiven, but something of the temporal punishment, whose liability could still remain after absolution from eternal punishment, as was said. Nor only from that punishment that the penitent has in confessing, as some people say (for then confession and priestly absolution would be nothing except a burden, which is not befitting to the sacraments of the new law), but also from the punishment that is due in purgatory something is forgiven, so that someone who has been absolved and dies before making satisfaction will be punished less in purgatory than if he had died before absolution.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non remittit poenam totam temporalem, sed partem; et ideo adhuc manet obligatus ad poenam satisfactoriam.
Reply Obj. 1: He does not forgive all temporal punishment, but part; and therefore one still remains obliged to a penal satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod passio Christi sufficienter satisfecit pro peccatis totius mundi; et ideo sine praejudicio divinae justitiae aliquid de poena sibi debita remitti potest, secundum quod effectus passionis ad ipsum per sacramenta Ecclesiae pertingit.
Reply Obj. 2: The Passion of Christ sufficiently satisfied for the sins of the whole world (1 John 2:2); and therefore some of the punishment owed to someone can be forgiven without detriment to divine justice, according as the effect of the Passion extends to it through the sacraments.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad4Ad tertium dicendum, quod pro quolibet peccato oportet aliquam poenam satisfactoriam remanere, per quam medicina contra peccatum praestetur; et ideo, quamvis virtute absolutionis dimittatur aliqua quantitas poenae debitae pro aliquo magno peccato, non oportet quod tanta quantitas poenae dimittatur respectu cujuslibet peccati, quia aliquod peccatum secundum hoc remaneret omnino sine poena; sed virtute clavium de poenis singulorum peccatorum proportionaliter dimittitur.
Reply Obj. 3: For any sin a certain satisfactory punishment must remain, by which a medicine is supplied against sin; and therefore, although a certain quantity of punishment due may be forgiven by the power of absolution for any great sin, it is not necessary that the same amount of the punishment be forgiven with respect to every sin, for then some sin would remain entirely without punishment. But by the power of the keys something of the punishment for individual sins is forgiven proportionally.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad5Ad quartum dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod in prima absolutione tantum dimittitur vi clavium, quantum dimitti potest; sed tamen valet iterata confessio tum propter instructionem, tum propter majorem certitudinem, tum propter intercessionem confessoris, tum propter verecundiae meritum. Sed hoc non videtur verum: quia etsi haec esset ratio confessionem iterandi, non tamen esset ratio iterandi absolutionem, praecipue in eo qui non habet aliquam causam dubitationis de praecedenti absolutione (ita enim poterit dubitare post secundam absolutionem, sicut post primam): sicut videmus quod sacramentum extremae unctionis non iteratur super eumdem morbum, eo quod totum quod per sacramentum fieri potuit, semel factum est. Et praeterea in secunda confessione non requireretur quod haberet claves ille cui fit confessio, si nihil ibi vis clavium operatur. Et ideo dicunt, quod etiam in secunda absolutione vi clavium de poena remittitur, quia in secunda absolutione gratiae confertur augmentum; et quanto major gratia recipitur, minus de impuritate peccati praecedentis manet; et ideo minor poena purgans debetur. Unde etiam in prima absolutione alicui plus et minus de poena dimittitur vi clavium, secundum quod plus se ad gratiam disponit; et potest esse tanta dispositio, quod etiam ex vi contritionis tota poena tollatur, ut praedictum est, dist. 17, quaest. 3, art. 3 quaestiunc. 2, in corp. Unde etiam non est inconveniens, si per frequentem confessionem etiam tota poena tollatur, ut peccatum omnino remaneat impunitum, pro quo poena Christi satisfecit.
Reply Obj. 4: Some people say that in the first absolution as much is forgiven by the power of the keys as can be forgiven, but a second confession is still worthwhile both for the sake of instruction and greater certainty, and the confessor’s intercession, and for the sake of merit from the shame. But this does not seem to be true, for even if this were the reason for repeated confession, nevertheless it is not the reason for repeated absolution, particularly in someone who does not have any cause to doubt the previous absolution (for then he could doubt after the second absolution just as after the first), just as we see that the sacrament of extreme unction is not repeated over the same illness, because all that could be done by the sacrament was done the first time. And furthermore in the second confession it would not be required for the one who hears the confession to have the keys if the power of the keys did nothing there. And therefore they say that also in the second absolution some punishment is forgiven by the power of the keys, for in the second absolution an increase of grace is conferred; and the more grace is received, the less of the preceding sin’s impurity remains; and so less purifying punishment is due. And therefore also in the first absolution more and less of the punishment is forgiven someone by the power of the keys according as he disposes himself more to grace; and his disposition can be so great that the whole punishment is taken away by the force of his contrition, as was said above in Distinction 17, Question 3, Article 3, Subquestion 2. Therefore, it is also not unfitting if by frequent confession even the whole punishment is taken away, so that sin remains entirely unpunished, for which the suffering of Christ made satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod operatio sacerdotis in usu clavium est conformis Dei operationi, cujus minister est. Deus autem habet operationem et in culpam et in poenam; sed in culpam ad solvendum quidem directe, ad ligandum autem indirecte, inquantum obdurare dicitur dum gratiam non largitur; sed in poenam habet operationem directe quantum ad utrumque, quia et poenam parcit, et poenam infligit. Similiter ergo sacerdos, etsi in absolvendo ex vi clavium habeat aliquam operationem ordinatam ad culpae dimissionem modo jam dicto, non tamen in ligando aliquam operationem habet in culpam; nisi ligare dicatur inquantum non absolvit, sed ligatos ostendit. Sed in poenam habet potestatem et ligandi et solvendi; solvit enim a poena quam dimittit, sed ligat ad poenam quae remanet. Sed ad hanc ligare dupliciter dicitur. Uno modo considerando ipsam quantitatem poenae in communi; et sic non ligat nisi inquantum non solvit, sed ligatum ostendit. Alio modo, considerando poenam hanc vel illam determinate; et sic ligat ad poenam, imponendo eam.
To the third question, it should be said that a priest’s work in the use of the keys is conformed to God’s work, whose minister he is. Now God works regarding both guilt and punishment; but regarding guilt his work regards loosing directly, while it regards binding indirectly, inasmuch as it is called hardening one’s heart when grace is not bestowed. But in punishment his work directly regards both, for he both spares punishment and inflicts punishment. Therefore, it is the same with the priest, even if in absolving by the power of the keys he should have some work directed to the remission of guilt in the way already mentioned, yet in binding does not have any work directed toward guilt; unless to bind were said about when he does not absolve, but shows those who are bound. But regarding punishment he has the power of both binding and loosing, for he looses from the punishment that he forgives, but he binds to the punishment that remains. But to bind to this is said in two ways. In one way by considering the quantity of punishment in general; and then he only binds inasmuch as he does not loose, but shows those who are bound. In another way, by considering this or that punishment specifically, and then he binds to punishment by imposing it.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illud residuum poenae ad quod obligat, est medicina purgans peccati impuritatem.
Reply Obj. 1: That remainder of punishment to which he obliges is the medicine purging the sin of impurity.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod obstaculum regni non solum peccatum est, sed etiam poena; quam qualiter sacerdos imponat, dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: The obstacle to the kingdom is not only sin, but also punishment, and how the priest imposes this was said.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod etiam passio Christi obligat nos ad poenam aliquam, per quam ei conformemur.
Reply Obj. 3: The Passion of Christ also obliges us to a certain punishment, by which we may be conformed to him.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad9Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod sacerdos operatur in usu clavium sicut instrumentum et minister Dei. Nullum autem instrumentum habet efficacem actum nisi secundum quod movetur a principali agente; et ideo dicit Dionysius in Eccl. Hierar., quod sacerdotibus utendum est virtutibus hierarchicis, quo modo divinitas eos moverit; in cujus signum, Matth. 16, ante potestatem clavium Petro traditam, fit mentio de revelatione ei facta divinitatis; et Joan. 20, praemittitur potestati remissionis apostolis datae spiritus sancti donum, quo filii Dei aguntur. Unde si quis praeter istum motum divinum uti sua potestate praesumpserit, non consequeretur effectum, ut Dionysius dicit; et praeter hoc a divino ordine averteretur; et sic culpam incurreret. Et quia poenae satisfactoriae infligendae ut medicinae sunt; sicut medicinae in arte determinatae, non omnibus competunt, sed variandae sunt secundum arbitrium medici, non propriam voluntatem sequentis, sed medicinae scientiam; ita poenae satisfactoriae in canone determinatae non competunt omnibus, sed variandae sunt secundum arbitrium sacerdotis divino instinctu regulatum. Sicut autem medicus aliquando prudenter non dat medicinam ita efficacem quae ad morbi curationem sufficiat, ne propter debilitatem naturae majus periculum oriatur; ita sacerdos divino instinctu motus non semper totam poenam quae uni peccato debetur, injungit, ne infirmus aliquis ex magnitudine poenae desperet, et a poenitentia totaliter recedat.
To the fourth question, it should be said that in the use of the keys the priest works like an instrument and minister of God. For no instrument has an efficacious act except as it is moved by the principal agent. And this is why Dionysius says in the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy1 that priests must employ hierarchical powers as the divinity has moved them; and a sign of this is that before the power of the keys was granted to Peter mention is made of the revelation of divinity made to him (Matt 16:17); and before the power of forgiveness the gift of the Holy Spirit is given to the apostles (John 20:22), for by it they act as sons of God (Rom 8:14). And therefore if anyone should presume to use his power outside the divine impulse, it would not obtain its effect, as Dionysius says,2 and besides this, it would be turned away from the divine ordering, and thus it would incur fault. And since satisfactory punishments are to be imposed as medicines, just as particular medicines in the art of medicine do not apply to everyone, but must be varied according to the judgment of the doctor, not following his own will, but the science of medicine, in the same way particular satisfactory punishments in the canon do not apply to everyone, but must be varied according to the judgment of the priest regulated by divine impulse. Now just as sometimes a doctor prudently does not give medicine so effective that it suffices for the cure of the disease, lest because of the weakness of nature a greater danger should arise; so also a priest moved by divine impulse does not always enjoin the whole punishment that is due to one sin, lest a weak person should despair from the magnitude of the penalty, and should withdraw entirely from penance.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod arbitrium illud debet esse divino instinctu regulatum.
Reply Obj. 1: That judgment must be regulated by by the divine impulse.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiam de hoc laudatur villicus, quod prudenter fecit; et ideo in remissione poenae debitae discretio adhibenda est.
Reply Obj. 2: The steward is also praised about the fact that he acted prudently, and therefore discretion must be applied in the remission of due punishment.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad11Ad tertium dicendum, quod Christus habuit potestatem excellentiae in sacramentis; unde ipse ex auctoritate poenam totam vel partem poterat dimittere sicut volebat; nec est simile de his qui operantur tantum ut ministri.
Reply Obj. 3: Christ had the power of excellence in the sacraments; and therefore by his own authority he could forgive all or part of the punishment as he wished. But it is not the same with those who act only as ministers.
Sent.IV.D18.Q1.A3.ad12Q. 2On excommunicationDe excommunicatione
Deinde quaeritur de excommunicatione; et circa hoc quaeruntur quinque:
Next excommunication should be asked about; and concerning this, five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D18.Q2primo, de ipsa excommunicatione;
first, about excommunication itself;
Sent.IV.D18.Q2secundo, quis possit excommunicare;
second, who may excommunicate;
Sent.IV.D18.Q2tertio, de modo excommunicationis;
third, concerning the manner of excommunication;
Sent.IV.D18.Q2quarto, de communicatione cum excommunicatis;
fourth, about communicating with those who have been excommunicated;
Sent.IV.D18.Q2quinto, de absolutione ab excommunicatione.
fifth, about being absolved from excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2A. 1Excommunication itselfDe ipsa excommunicatione
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod incompetens sit haec definitio excommunicationis a quibusdam posita: excommunicatio est separatio a communione Ecclesiae quo ad fructum, et suffragia generalia. Suffragia enim Ecclesiae valent eis pro quibus fiunt. Sed Ecclesia orat pro eis qui extra Ecclesiam sunt, sicut pro haereticis et paganis. Ergo etiam pro excommunicatis, qui extra Ecclesiam sunt; et sic eis suffragia Ecclesiae valent.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that this definition of excommunication set down by certain people is inadequate: excommunication is separation from the communion of the Church in regard to its fruit and general intercession. For the intercessory prayers of the Church benefit those for whom they are made. But the Church prays for those who are outside the Church, like heretics and pagans. Therefore, also for the excommunicated who are outside the Church; and thus the Church’s intercessory prayers benefit them.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, nullus amittit suffragia Ecclesiae nisi per culpam. Sed excommunicatio non est culpa, sed poena. Ergo per excommunicationem non separatur aliquis a suffragiis Ecclesiae communibus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no one loses the Church’s intercession except by fault. But excommunication is not a fault, but a punishment. Therefore, by excommunication a person is not separated from the Church’s general intercession.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg2Praeterea, fructus Ecclesiae non videtur aliud esse quam suffragia; non enim potest intelligi de fructu bonorum temporalium, quia haec excommunicatis non auferuntur. Ergo inconvenienter utrumque ponitur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the Church’s fruit seems to be nothing other than its intercessory prayers, for it cannot be understood as being the fruit of temporal goods, for these things are not taken away from those excommunicated. Therefore, both are included unfittingly.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg3Praeterea, excommunicatio minor, quaedam excommunicatio est. Sed per eam homo non perdit suffragia Ecclesiae. Ergo definitio non est communis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, minor excommunication is a kind of excommunication. But by it a person does not lose the intercession of the Church. Therefore, the definition is not general.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod Ecclesia nullum debeat excommunicare. Quia excommunicatio maledictio quaedam est. Sed Rom. 12, prohibemur maledicere. Ergo Ecclesia excommunicare non debet.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the Church should not excommunicate anyone.1 For excommunication is a kind of malediction or curse. But we are forbidden to curse by Romans 12:14. Therefore, the Church should not excommunicate.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg5Praeterea, militans debet imitari triumphantem. Sed, ut in epistola Judae legitur, Michael cum altercaretur de corpore Moysi cum diabolo, non est ausus judicium blasphemiae inferre, sed ait: imperet tibi Dominus. Ergo nec Ecclesia militans debet alicui judicium maledictionis vel excommunicationis inferre.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Church Militant should imitate the Church Triumphant. But it is read in the letter of Jude: when Michael fought with the devil for the body of Moses, he did not dare bring a condemnation of blasphemy against him, but said, “may the Lord rebuke you” (Jude 1:9). Therefore, neither should the Church Militant impose a judgment of curse or excommunication on anyone.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg6Praeterea, nullus est in manum hostis tradendus, nisi omnino desperatus. Sed per excommunicationem traditur aliquis in manum Satanae, ut patet 1 Corinth. 5. Cum ergo de nemine sit desperandum in vita ista, Ecclesia nullum debet excommunicare.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one should be handed over to the enemy unless he is despaired of in every way. But by excommunication a person is handed over to the hands of Satan, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 5:5. Therefore, since no one should be despaired of while in this life, the Church should not excommunicate anyone.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg7Sed contra est quod Apostolus 1 Corinth., 5, mandat quemdam excommunicari.
On the contrary (1), the Apostle commands that someone be excommunicated (1 Cor 5:5).
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, Matth. 18, 17, dicitur de illo qui Ecclesiam audire contemnit: sit tibi sicut ethnicus et publicanus. Sed ethnici sunt extra Ecclesiam. Ergo et illi qui Ecclesiam audire contemnunt, per excommunicationem extra Ecclesiam sunt ponendi.
Furthermore (2), it is said about anyone who scorns to hear the Church, let such a one be to you as a Gentile or a tax collector (Matt 18:17). But the Gentiles are outside the Church. Therefore, those who scorn to hear the Church are also to be placed outside the Church by excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod nullus pro aliquo temporali damno debeat excommunicari. Quia poena non debet excedere culpam. Sed poena excommunicationis est privatio alicujus boni spiritualis, quod omnibus bonis temporalibus praeeminet. Ergo pro temporalibus nullus est excommunicandus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that no one should be excommunicated for any temporal injury.1 For the punishment should not exceed the fault. But the penalty of excommunication is the deprivation of a certain spiritual good, which matters more than any temporal good. Therefore, no one should be excommunicated for temporal things.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg9Praeterea, nulli malum pro malo reddere debemus, secundum apostoli praeceptum. Sed hoc esset malum pro malo reddere, si pro tali damno quis excommunicaretur. Ergo nullo modo hoc debet fieri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, we should not render evil for evil, according to the command of the Apostle (Rom 12:17). But it would be rendering evil for evil if anyone were excommunicated for an injury like this. Therefore, it should not be done at all.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg10Sed contra est quod Petrus Ananiam et Saphiram pro defraudatione pretii agri sententia mortis damnavit. Ergo et Ecclesiae licet pro temporalibus damnis excommunicare.
On the contrary, Peter condemned Ananias and Sapphira to death for fraud regarding the price of a field (cf. Acts 5:1–11). Therefore, the Church is also permitted to excommunicate for temporal damages.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod excommunicatio injuste lata nullo modo effectum habeat. Quia per excommunicationem protectio et gratia Dei subtrahitur, quae non injuste subtrahi potest. Ergo excommunicatio injuste lata non habet effectum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that excommunication unjustly imposed has no effect whatsoever. For by excommunication the protection and grace of God are withdrawn, which cannot be withdrawn unjustly. Therefore, unjustly imposed excommunication does not have an effect.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg11Praeterea, Hieronymus dicit, quod hoc est de supercilio Pharisaeorum aestimare esse ligatum vel solutum qui ligatur vel solvitur injuste. Sed eorum supercilium erat superbum et erroneum. Ergo excommunicatio injusta nullum habet effectum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Jerome says that it belongs to the arrogance of the Pharisees to judge someone bound or loosed who is unjustly bound or loosed.1 But their arrogance was prideful and wrong. Therefore, unjust excommunication has no effect.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.arg12Sed contra, secundum Gregorium, praecepta pastoris, sive justa sive injusta, timenda sunt. Non autem essent timenda, nisi aliquid nocerent etiam injusta. Ergo, etc.
On the contrary, according to Gregory, the commands of a pastor, whether just or unjust, are to be feared.1 But they would not be to be feared unless they also inflicted harm even when unjust. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ille qui per baptismum in Ecclesia ponitur, ad duo ascribitur; scilicet ad coetum fidelium, et ad sacramentorum participationem; et hoc secundum praesupponit primum, quia in sacramentis participandis etiam fideles communicant; et ideo aliquis potest extra Ecclesiam fieri per excommunicationem, dupliciter. Uno modo ita quod separetur tantum a participatione sacramentorum; et haec erit excommunicatio minor. Alio modo ita quod excludatur ab utroque; et sic erit excommunicatio major; quae hic definitur. Non autem potest esse tertium; scilicet quod excludatur a communione fidelium, et non a participatione sacramentorum, ratione jam dicta, quia scilicet fideles in sacramentis communicant.
To the first question, I answer that the person who is brought into the Church by baptism is enrolled in two things, namely, the society of the faithful, and the partaking of the sacraments. And the second presupposes the first, for the faithful also share in the sacraments to be partaken. And therefore someone can end up outside the Church by excommunication in two ways. In one way, so that he is only separated from partaking of the sacraments; and this would be minor excommunication. In another way such that he would be excluded from both, and then it would be major excommunication, which is what is being defined here. But there cannot be a third way, namely, that one be excluded from the communion of the faithful and not from the partaking of the sacraments, for the reason already stated: namely, because the faithful share in the sacraments.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.coSed communicatio fidelium est duplex. Quaedam in spiritualibus; sicut mutuae orationes sunt, et conventus ad sacra percipienda; quaedam in corporalibus actibus legitimis; qui quidem legitimi actus et licita communio his versibus continentur: si pro delictis, anathema quis efficiatur; os, orare, vale, communio, mensa negatur. Os, scilicet ne detur osculum; orare, ne cum excommunicatis oremus; vale, ne salutentur; communio, ne scilicet in sacramentis cum ipsis aliquis communicet; mensa negatur, ne aliquis cum eis comedat. Praemissa ergo definitio importat separationem a sacramentis in hoc quod dicit, quantum ad fructum; et a communione fidelium, quantum ad spiritualia, in hoc quod dicit: et suffragia Ecclesiae communia. Alia autem definitio invenitur quae datur secundum separationem ab utrisque actibus, quae talis est: excommunicatio est a qualibet licita communione ac legitimo actu separatio.
But there are two things that the faithful share in. They share in spiritual things, like mutual prayers and coming together to receive sacred things; and in legal bodily actions, which legal acts and licit communion are contained in these verses: if for his crimes anyone is made anathema, he is denied mouth, prayer, farewell, communion, table. He is denied mouth, namely, he may not be given a kiss of peace; prayer, lest we pray with those excommunicated; farewell, lest they be greeted; communion, namely so that no one shares with them in the sacraments; table, lest anyone eat with them. Therefore, the definition above conveys separation from the sacraments in saying, as to the fruit; and from the communion of the faithful in spiritual things, by saying, and the general intercessions of the Church. But another definition is found that is given according to the separation from both actions, which goes thus: excommunication is the separation from any licit communion or legitimate act.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod pro infidelibus oratur; sed ipsi fructum orationis non percipiunt, nisi ad fidem convertantur. Similiter et pro excommunicatis orari potest, quamvis non inter orationes quae pro membris Ecclesiae fiunt; et tamen fructum non participant, quamdiu in excommunicatione manent: sed oratur ut detur eis spiritus poenitentiae, ut ab excommunicatione solvantur.
Reply Obj. 1: Unbelievers are prayed for, but they do not receive the fruit of that prayer unless they are converted to the faith. Likewise, those excommunicated can be prayed for, although they are not among the prayers that are made for the members of the Church; and nevertheless they do not partake of the fruit as long as they remain under excommunication. But we pray that they may be given the spirit of repentance, so that they may be released from excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod suffragia alicujus valent alicui secundum quod ei continuantur. Potest autem actio unius alteri continuari dupliciter. Uno modo ex vi caritatis, quae omnes fideles connectit, ut sint unum in Deo, sicut dicitur Psalm. 118, 63: particeps ego sum omnium timentium te; et hanc continuationem excommunicatio non intercipit: quia juste excommunicari quis non potest nisi pro culpa mortali, per quam jam a caritate divisus est, etiamsi non excommunicetur. Injusta autem excommunicatio caritatem alicui auferre non potest, cum sit de maximis bonis, quae non possunt alicui invito auferri. Alio modo per intentionem suffragia facientis, quae in aliquem fertur pro quo fiunt; et hanc continuationem excommunicatio intercipit: quia Ecclesia per excommunicationis sententiam separat excommunicatos ab universitate fidelium, pro quibus suffragia facit. Unde suffragia Ecclesiae ei non prosunt quae pro tota Ecclesia fiunt; nec ex persona Ecclesiae oratio pro eis inter membra Ecclesiae fieri potest; quamvis aliqua persona privata possit ad ejus conversionem aliquod suffragium per intentionem dirigere.
Reply Obj. 2: Anyone’s intercessory prayers benefit another according as they reach him. But there are two ways that one person’s action can reach another. In one way by the power of charity, which links together all the faithful, so that they are one in God, as it says in Psalm 119(118):63: I am a companion of all who fear you. And excommunication does not interrupt this contact, for someone can only be justly excommunicated for mortal sin, by which he has already been divided from charity, even if he were not excommunicated. But an unjust excommunication cannot take away anyone’s charity, since it has to do with the greatest goods, which cannot be taken from anyone against his will. The other way, by the intention of the one making the intercessory prayers, which is directed toward the person for whom they are done; and excommunication does interrupt this contact, for by the sentence of excommunication the Church separates the excommunicated from the community of the faithful, for whom she makes intercession. And this is why the Church’s intercessory prayers that are made for the whole Church do not benefit him; nor can prayer be made for them in the person of the Church among the members of the Church, although any private person can direct the intention of some prayer to his conversion.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod fructus spiritualis Ecclesiae non solum est ex suffragiis, sed etiam ex perceptione sacramentorum et ex convictu fidelium.
Reply Obj. 3: The Church’s spiritual fruit is not only from her intercessory prayers, but also from the reception of the sacraments and the faithfuls’ life together.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod minor excommunicatio non habet perfectam rationem excommunicationis, sed aliquid ipsius participat; et ideo non oportet quod ei totaliter excommunicationis definitio conveniat, sed solum quo ad aliquid.
Reply Obj. 4: Minor excommunication does not have the full account of excommunication, but it partakes of something of it. And therefore it is not necessary that the definition of excommunication completely apply to it, but only in certain respects.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod judicium Ecclesiae conforme debet esse judicio Dei. Deus autem multipliciter peccatores punit, ut eos ad bonum trahat. Uno modo flagellis castigando; alio modo hominem sibi relinquendo, ut auxiliis subtractis, quibus a malo praepediebatur, suam infirmitatem cognoscat, et humilis ad Deum redeat, a quo superbus abscessit; et quantum ad utrumque Ecclesia in excommunicationis sententia divinum judicium imitatur: inquantum enim eum a communione fidelium separat ut erubescat, imitatur divinum judicium quo per flagella castigat; inquantum autem a suffragiis et aliis spiritualibus separatur, imitatur divinum judicium quo hominem sibi relinquit, ut per humilitatem seipsum cognoscens ad Deum redeat.
To the second question, it should be said that the judgment of the Church should be conformed to the judgment of God. Now, God punishes sinners in many ways in order to draw them to the good. One way is by chastening with scourges. In another way, by leaving man to himself so that when his help is taken away that protected him from evil, he may know his weakness and turn back in humility to God, from whom the proud withdraw. And as to either of these the Church imitates divine judgment in its sentence of excommunication; for inasmuch as it separates him from the communion of the faithful in order to shame him, it imitates the divine judgment that chastises by scourges; but inasmuch as it separates him from her intercessory prayers and other spiritual goods, it imitates the divine judgment that leaves man to himself, so that knowing himself through humility he may return to God.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod maledictio potest esse dupliciter. Uno modo ita quod in malo quod irrogat vel dicit, per intentionem sistat; et sic maledictio omnibus modis prohibita est. Alio modo ita quod malum quod quidem maledicendo imprecatur, ad bonum illius ordinet qui maledicitur; et sic maledictio quandoque est licita et salutifera: sicut et medicus aliquod nocumentum infert infirmo, ut sectionem, per quam ab infirmitate liberetur.
Reply Obj. 1: A malediction or curse can happen in two ways. In one way such that its intention stops at the evil it imposes or says; and this kind of malediction is prohibited in every way. In another way such that the evil that is indeed invoked by the malediction is ordered to the good of the one who is cursed. And this kind of malediction is sometimes permitted and salvific, just as a doctor inflicts some harm on an ill person, like an incision, by which he may be freed from the infirmity.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod diabolus incorrigibilis est; et ideo non est susceptibilis alicujus boni per excommunicationis poenam.
Reply Obj. 2: The devil is incorrigible; and therefore he is not capable of receiving any good by the punishment of excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex hoc ipso quod aliquis suffragiis Ecclesiae privatur, triplex incommodum incurrit per oppositum per tria quae quis ex suffragiis Ecclesiae consequitur. Valent enim ad augmentum gratiae eis qui habent, vel ad merendum eis qui non habent; et quantum ad hoc Magister in littera dicit, quod gratia Dei per excommunicationem subtrahitur. Valent etiam ad custodiam virtutis; et quantum ad hoc dicit, quod protectio subtrahitur; non quod omnino a Dei providentia excludatur, sed quod ab illa protectione qua filios Ecclesiae speciali modo custodit. Valent ad defendendum ab hoste; et quantum ad hoc dicit, quod diabolo major potestas saeviendi in ipsum datur et spiritualiter et corporaliter. Unde in primitiva Ecclesia quando oportebat per signa ad fidem homines invitare, sicut Spiritus Sancti donum visibili signo manifestabatur, ita et excommunicatio corporali vexatione a diabolo innotescebat. Nec est inconveniens, si ille qui non est desperatus, hosti datur: quia non datur ei quasi damnandus, sed quasi corrigendus; cum in potestate Ecclesiae sit ex ejus manu ipsum eripere cum voluerit.
Reply Obj. 3: From the very fact that someone is deprived of the prayers of the Church, three disadvantages occur through their opposition to the three goods that someone obtains by the prayers of the Church. For they work to the increase of grace for those who have it, or to meriting it for those who do not; and as to this, the Master says in the text that the grace of God is withdrawn through excommunication. They also benefit for the guarding of virtue; and as to this he says that this protection is withdrawn; not that a person is entirely excluded from the providence of God, but from that protection with which he especially guards the sons of the Church. They benefit in defending from the enemy; and as to this he says that the devil has more power to rage in him both spiritually and physically. And therefore in the early Church when it was necessary to attract people to the faith by signs, as the gift of the Holy Spirit was manifest in a visible sign, so excommunication was recognized then in the physical harassment of the devil. Nor is it unfitting if someone who is not despaired of is given to the enemy; for he is not handed over as if to be damned, but as if to be corrected, since it is in the Church’s power to wrench him from the devil’s hand when she wishes.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod per excommunicationem judex ecclesiasticus excommunicatos excludit a regno quodammodo. Unde cum non debeat excludere nisi indignos, ut ex definitione clavis patuit; nec aliquis reddatur indignus nisi per peccatum mortale amiserit caritatem, quae est via ducens ad regnum; ideo nullus excommunicari debet nisi pro peccato mortali. Et quia in damnificando aliquem corporaliter, vel in rebus temporalibus, aliquis mortaliter peccat, et contra caritatem facit; ideo pro damno temporali illato Ecclesia aliquem excommunicare potest. Sed quia excommunicatio est gravissima poenarum; poenae autem medicinae sunt, secundum Philosophum in 2 Ethica; sapientis autem medici est a levioribus medicinis incipere, et minus periculosis; ideo excommunicatio infligi non debet etiam pro peccato mortali, nisi contumax fuerit; vel non veniendo ad judicium, vel ante terminationem judicii sine licentia recedendo, vel determinationi non parendo: tunc enim postquam monitus fuerit, si obedire contempserit contumax reputatur, et excommunicari debet a judice jam non habente quid contra ipsum faciat amplius.
To the third question, it should be said that by excommunication an ecclesiastical judge does exclude the excommunicated from the kingdom in a certain way. And since he should only exclude those who are unworthy, as is clear from the definition of the power of the keys, nor is anyone rendered unworthy unless by mortal sin he has lost charity, which is the way leading to the kingdom; therefore, no one should be excommunicated except for mortal sin. And since a person sins mortally and acts against charity by injuring someone physically or in temporal things, that is why the Church can excommunicate someone for inflicting temporal damage. But because excommunication is the most serious punishment, and punishments are medicine, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 2,1 while it belongs to the wise doctor to begin from the lighter and less dangerous medicines, therefore excommunication should also not be inflicted for mortal sin unless it was done in defiance, either by not coming to the court hearing, or leaving without permission before the end of the trial, or by the decision to not comply. For then, after he has been warned, if he scorns to obey he is considered defiant, and should be excommunicated since the judge no longer can do anything else against him.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod culpae quantitas non mensuratur ex nocumento quod quis facit, sed ex voluntate qua facit, contra caritatem agens; et ideo, quamvis poena excommunicationis excedat nocumentum, non tamen excedit quantitatem culpae.
Reply Obj. 1: The amount of guilt is not measured from the harm that someone does, but from the will by which he does it when he acts against charity. And therefore although the punishment of excommunication exceeds the harm, nevertheless it does not exceed the amount of guilt.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod cum aliquis per poenam aliquam corrigitur, non redditur ei malum, sed bonum: quia poenae medicinae sunt, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: When someone is corrected by a certain penalty, evil is not rendered to him but good: for punishments are medicines, as was said.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad9Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod excommunicatio potest dici injusta dupliciter. Uno modo ex parte excommunicantis; sicut cum ex odio vel ira excommunicat; et tunc excommunicatio nihilominus habet effectum suum, quamvis ille qui excommunicat peccet: quia iste juste patitur quamvis ille injuste faciat. Alio modo ex parte ipsius excommunicationis: vel quia causa excommunicationis est indebita, vel quia infertur sententia, juris ordine praetermisso; et tunc, si sit talis error ex parte sententiae qui sententiam nullam faciat esse, non habet effectum, quia non est excommunicatio; si autem sententiam non annullet, habet effectum suum, et debet excommunicatus humiliter obedire, et erit ei ad meritum, et absolutionem petere ab excommunicante, vel ad superiorem judicem recurrere. Si autem contemneret, eo ipso mortaliter peccaret. Contingit autem quandoque quod est debita causa ex parte excommunicantis, quae non est debita ex parte excommunicati; sicut cum aliquis pro falso crimine in judicio probato excommunicatur; et tunc si humiliter sustinet, humilitatis merito recompensat excommunicationis damnum.
To the fourth question, it should be said that there are two ways an excommunication can be said to be unjust. One is on the part of the person excommunicating, as when he excommunicates someone out of hatred or anger. And then the excommunication nevertheless has its effect, although the one who excommunicates him sins, for although he acts unjustly, the other suffers justly. The other way is on the part of the excommunication itself: either because the reason for the excommunication is not right, or because the sentence is imposed without the due process of law. And then, if the error on the part of the sentence is such that it makes the sentence null, it has no effect, for it is not an excommunication. But if it does not annul the sentence, it does have its effect, and the excommunicated should humbly obey, and it will be meritorious for him either to ask absolution from the one who excommunicated him, or to resort to a higher judge. But if he should scorn the ruling, he would sin mortally by that very fact. Now it sometimes happens that there is due cause on the part of the one excommunicating which is not due on the part of the one excommunicated, as when someone is excommunicated for a crime falsely proven in court; and then if he humbly endures, the merit of his humility will make up for the injury of the excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis homo gratiam Dei injuste amittere non possit, potest tamen injuste amittere illa quae ex parte nostra sunt, quae ad gratiam Dei disponunt; sicut patet, si subtrahatur alicui doctrinae verbum quod ei debetur; et hoc modo excommunicatio gratiam Dei subtrahere dicitur, ut ex praedictis patet.
Reply Obj. 1: Although a man cannot lose the grace of God unjustly, he can nevertheless unjustly lose those things that are from our side that dispose to the grace of God, as is seen if the word of teaching is taken away from someone who should have it. And this is how excommunication is said to take away the grace of God, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad10Ad secundum dicendum, quod Hieronymus loquitur quantum ad culpas, et non quantum ad poenas, quae possunt etiam injuste infligi a rectoribus Ecclesiarum.
Reply Obj. 2: Jerome speaks about faults and not punishments, which can be inflicted even unjustly by the rulers of the Church.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A1.ad11A. 2Who may excommunicate
Quis possit excommunicare
Who may excommunicate
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur, quod quilibet sacerdos possit excommunicare. Excommunicatio enim est actus clavium. Sed quilibet sacerdos habet claves. Ergo quilibet potest excommunicare.
Obj. 1: To the second we proceed thus. It seems that any priest can excommunicate. For excommunication is an act of the keys. But every priest has the power of the keys. Therefore, every priest can excommunicate.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, majus est absolvere et ligare in foro poenitentiae quam in foro judicii. Sed quilibet sacerdos potest sibi subditos in foro poenitentiali absolvere et ligare. Ergo etiam potest sibi subditos quilibet sacerdos excommunicare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is greater to loose and bind in the forum of penance than in the legal forum. But any priest can loose and bind those under him in the penitential forum. Therefore, any priest can also excommunicate those under him.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.arg2Sed contra, ea in quibus imminet periculum, sunt majoribus reservanda. Sed poena excommunicationis est valde periculosa, nisi cum moderamine fiat. Ergo non debet cuilibet committi sacerdoti.
On the contrary, those things in which there is great risk of danger are reserved to superiors. But the punishment of excommunication is extremely dangerous unless it is done with control. Therefore, it should not be entrusted to just any priest whatsoever.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sacerdotes excommunicare non possint. Quia excommunicatio est actus clavium, ut in littera dicitur. Sed non sacerdotes non habent claves. Ergo non possunt excommunicare.
Obj 1: Moreover, it seems that non-priests cannot excommunicate.1 For excommunication is an act of the keys, as it says in the text. But non-priests do not have the keys. Therefore, they cannot excommunicate.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.arg3Praeterea, plus requiritur ad excommunicationem quam ad absolutionem in foro poenitentiae. Sed non sacerdos in foro poenitentiae absolvere non potest. Ergo nec excommunicationem inferre.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, more is required for excommunication than for absolution in the penitential forum. But a non-priest cannot absolve in the forum of penance. Therefore, neither can he impose excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.arg4Sed contra est quod archidiaconi, legati, et electi excommunicant, qui quandoque non sunt sacerdotes. Ergo non solum sacerdotes excommunicare possunt.
On the contrary, archdeacons, legates, and elect1 who are sometimes not priests do excommunicate. Therefore, not only priests can excommunicate.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod excommunicatus vel suspensus excommunicare possit. Ille enim qui est excommunicatus vel suspensus, neque ordinem neque jurisdictionem amittit; quia neque reordinatur cum absolvitur, neque cura ei iterum committitur. Sed excommunicatio non requirit nisi ordinem vel jurisdictionem. Ergo etiam excommunicatus et suspensus excommunicare possunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that an excommunicated or suspended person can excommunicate.1 For someone who is excommunicated or suspended loses neither his holy orders nor his jurisdiction, for when he is absolved, he is neither re-ordained nor is his post committed to him again. But excommunication only requires holy orders or jurisdiction. Therefore, an excommunicated and suspended priest can also excommunicate.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.arg5Praeterea, majus est conficere corpus Christi quam excommunicare. Sed excommunicati conficere possunt, ut supra, dist. 13, dictum est. Ergo possunt excommunicare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is a greater thing to consecrate the body of Christ than to excommunicate. But excommunicated priests can consecrate, as was said above in Distinction 13. Therefore, they can excommunicate.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.arg6Sed contra, ligatus corporaliter non potest alium ligare. Sed vinculum spirituale est fortius quam corporale. Ergo excommunicatus non potest excommunicare, cum excommunicatio sit vinculum spirituale.
On the contrary, someone who is physically bound cannot bind anyone else. But a spiritual binding is stronger than a physical one. Therefore, someone who has been excommunicated cannot excommunicate, since excommunication is a spiritual bond.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in foro conscientiae causa agitur inter hominem et Deum; in foro autem exterioris judicii causa agitur hominis ad hominem; et ideo absolutio vel ligatio quae unum hominem obligat quo ad Deum tantum, pertinet ad forum poenitentiae; sed illa quae hominem obligat in comparatione ad alios homines, ad forum publicum exterioris judicii pertinet. Et quia per excommunicationem homo a communione fidelium separatur; ideo excommunicatio ad forum exterius pertinet, et ideo illi soli possunt excommunicare qui habent jurisdictionem in foro judiciali; et propter hoc soli episcopi propria auctoritate, et majores praelati, secundum communiorem opinionem, possunt excommunicare; sed presbyteri parochiales non, nisi ex commissione eis facta, vel in certis casibus, sicut in furto et rapina, et hujusmodi, in quibus est eis a jure concessum quod excommunicare possint. Alii autem dixerunt, quod etiam sacerdotes parochiales possunt excommunicare. Sed praedicta opinio est rationabilior.
To the first question, I answer that in the forum of conscience the case is between man and God; but in the forum of external judgment the case is between man and man. And therefore the binding and loosing that obligates one man to God alone pertains to the forum of penance. But the binding and loosing that obligates a man in relation to other men pertains to the public form of external judgment. And since by excommunication a man is separated from the community of the faithful, this is why excommunication pertains to the external forum, and so, only those people can excommunicate who have jurisdiction in the juridical forum. And because of this only bishops by their proper authority, and greater prelates, according to the more common opinion, can excommunicate. But parish priests cannot, except by a commission given to them or in certain cases, like in theft and rape and things like this, in which it is granted to them by the law that they can excommunicate. Now others have said that parish priests can also excommunicate. But the opinion above is more reasonable.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod excommunicatio non est actus clavis directe, sed magis respectu1 exterioris judicii; sed sententia excommunicationis, quamvis in exteriori judicio promulgetur, quia tamen aliquo modo pertinet ad aditum regni, secundum quod Ecclesia militans est via ad triumphantem; ideo etiam talis jurisdictio, per quam homo excommunicare potest, clavis potest dici; et secundum hoc a quibusdam distinguitur, quod est clavis ordinis, quam omnes sacerdotes habent; et clavis jurisdictionis in foro judiciali, quam habent soli judices exterioris fori; utramque tamen Deus Petro contulit, Matth. 16; et ab ipso in alios descendit qui utramque habent.
Reply Obj. 1: Excommunication is not an act of the keys directly, but rather an act of jurisdiction with respect to the external court. But the sentence of excommunication, although it is promulgated in external court, nevertheless in a certain way pertains to entrance to the kingdom according as the Church Militant is the path to the Church Triumphant; therefore also the jurisdiction by which a man is able to excommunicate can be called the power of the keys. And accordingly the power of the keys that all priests have is distinguished by some people from the keys of jurisdiction in the juridical forum, which only judges of the external forum have. However, God conferred both on Peter (Matt 16:19); and it was passed down from him to the others who have both.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod sacerdotes parochiales habent quidem jurisdictionem in subditos suos quantum ad forum conscientiae, sed non quantum ad forum judiciale; quia non possunt coram eis conveniri in causis contentiosis; et ideo excommunicare non possunt, sed absolvere possunt in foro poenitentiali; et quamvis forum poenitentiale sit dignius, tamen in foro judiciali major solemnitas requiritur; quia in eo oportet quod non solum Deo, sed etiam homini satisfiat.
Reply Obj. 2: Parish priests have indeed jurisdiction over those under them in the forum of conscience, but not as to the juridical forum, for they cannot be brought before them in litigation. And therefore they cannot excommunicate, but they can absolve in the penitential forum; and although the penitential forum is nobler, nevertheless greater solemnity is required in the juridical forum, for in it satisfaction must be made not only to God but also to man.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sacramenta, in quibus gratia confertur, dispensare ad solos sacerdotes pertinet; et ideo ipsi soli possunt absolvere et ligare in foro poenitentiali; sed excommunicatio non directe respicit gratiam, sed ex consequenti, inquantum homo suffragiis Ecclesiae privatur, quae ad gratiam disponunt, vel in gratia conservant; et ideo etiam non sacerdotes, dummodo jurisdictionem habeant in foro contentioso, possunt excommunicare.
To the second question, it should be said that it pertains to priests alone to dispense the sacraments, in which grace is conferred. And therefore only they can bind and loose in the penitential forum. But excommunication does not regard grace directly, but consequently, inasmuch as a man is deprived of the intercession of the Church, which disposes us toward grace, or preserves us in grace. And therefore also non-priests, as long as they have jurisdiction in the trial courts, can excommunicate.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis non habeant clavem ordinis, habent tamen clavem jurisdictionis.
Reply Obj. 1: Although they do not have the key of holy orders, nevertheless they do have the key of jurisdiction.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod ista duo se habent sicut excedentia et excessa; et ideo alicui competit unum cui non competit aliud.
Reply Obj. 2: Those two things are related as the things that exceed and those that have been exceeded; and therefore one can apply to someone without the other applying.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.ad4Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod usus jurisdictionis est in comparatione ad alium hominem; et ideo, cum omnis excommunicatus a communione fidelium separetur, quilibet excommunicatus usu jurisdictionis privatur. Et quia excommunicatio est jurisdictionis privatio, ideo excommunicatus excommunicare non potest; et eadem ratio est de suspenso a jurisdictione. Si enim sit suspensus ab ordine tantum, tunc non potest ea quae sunt ordinis, sed potest ea quae jurisdictionis; et e converso, si sit suspensus a jurisdictione, et non ab ordine; si autem ab utroque, tunc neutrum potest.
To the third question, it should be said that the use of jurisdiction is in relation to another person, and therefore since every excommunicated person is separated from the communion of the faithful, every excommunicated person is deprived of the use of his jurisdiction. And since excommunication is a privation of jurisdiction, an excommunicated person cannot excommunicate; and the same reasoning applies to someone suspended from jurisdiction. For if he were only suspended from holy orders, then he cannot do those things that belong to holy orders, but he can do what belongs to jurisdiction. And vice versa, if he is suspended from jurisdiction and not from holy orders; but if from both, then he can do neither.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis non amittat jurisdictionem, amittit tamen jurisdictionis usum.
Reply Obj. 1: Although he does not lose his jurisdiction, nevertheless he loses the use of his jurisdiction.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod conficere sequitur potestatem characteris qui indelebilis est; et ideo homo, ex quo characterem ordinis habet, semper potest conficere, licet non semper ei liceat. Secus autem est de excommunicatione quae jurisdictionem sequitur, quae auferri potest et ligari.
Reply Obj. 2: To consecrate follows on the power of the character, which is indelible. And therefore by the fact that a man has the character of Holy Orders, he can always consecrate, although he may not always be allowed to. But it is different with excommunication, which follows on jurisdiction, which can be taken away and bound.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A2.ad6A. 3The manner of excommunicationDe modo excommunicationis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod aliquis possit seipsum, vel aequalem vel superiorem, excommunicare. Quia angelus Dei major erat Paulo. Matth. 11, 2: qui minor est in regno caelorum, major est illo, quo nemo inter natos mulierum major. Sed Paulus excommunicavit angelum de caelo, ut patet Gal. 1. Ergo homo potest superiorem excommunicare.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that someone can excommunicate himself or his equal or his superior. For an angel of God was greater than Paul: the least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he, namely, the one than whom no one born of women is greater (Matt 11:11) But Paul excommunicated an angel from heaven, as is clear from Galatians 1:8. Therefore, a man can excommunicate his superior.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.arg1Praeterea, sacerdos aliquando excommunicat in generali pro furto, vel aliquo hujusmodi. Sed potest contingere quod ipsemet fecit, vel superior aut aequalis. Ergo aliquis potest se, vel aequalem vel superiorem, excommunicare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a priest sometimes establishes a general excommunication for theft, or something of this sort. But it could happen that he himself does it, or his superior, or his equal. Therefore, a person can excommunicate himself, or his superior, or his equal.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.arg2Praeterea, aliquis potest superiorem absolvere in foro poenitentiali, vel aequalem, sicut cum episcopi suis subditis confitentur, et cum unus sacerdos alteri venialia confitetur. Ergo videtur quod etiam excommunicare aliquis superiorem vel aequalem possit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, someone can absolve his superior or his equal in the penitential forum, like when bishops confess to their subjects, and when one priest confesses his venial sins to another. Therefore, it seems that a person could also excommunicate his superior or his equal.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.arg3Sed contra, excommunicatio est actus jurisdictionis. Sed aliquis non habet in se jurisdictionem, quia in eadem causa non potest quis esse reus et judex; nec iterum in superiorem aut aequalem. Ergo non potest aliquis superiorem vel aequalem, aut se, excommunicare.
On the contrary, excommunication is an act of jurisdiction. But no one has jurisdiction over himself, because no one can be both judge and accused in the same matter; nor again can this happen with a superior or an equal. Therefore, a person cannot excommunicate his superior or his equal, or himself.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in aliquam universitatem sententia excommunicationis ferri possit. Contingit enim quod aliqua universitas sibi in malitia colligatur. Sed pro malitia in qua aliquis contumax extiterit, debet excommunicatio ferri. Ergo potest in aliquam universitatem ferri excommunicatio.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a sentence of excommunication may be handed down against a community.1 For it happens that a certain community may be united in wickedness. But for wickedness in which someone has proven himself defiant, excommunication should be imposed. Therefore, an excommunication may be imposed on a community.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.arg4Praeterea, illud quod est gravissimum in excommunicatione, est separatio a sacramentis Ecclesiae. Sed aliquando tota civitas interdicitur a divinis. Ergo et excommunicari aliqua universitas potest.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what is most serious in excommunication is the separation from the Church’s sacraments. But sometimes the whole city is placed under interdict from divine things. Therefore, too, a community can be excommunicated.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.arg5Sed contra est Glossa Augustini Matth. 13, quae dicit, quod princeps et multitudo non est excommunicanda.
On the contrary, Augustine’s gloss on Matthew 13 says that the leader and the multitude may not be excommunicated.1
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod ille qui semel est excommunicatus, ulterius excommunicari non possit. 1 Corinth. 5, 12 dicit apostolus: quid mihi est, de iis qui foris sunt judicare? Sed excommunicati jam sunt extra Ecclesiam. Ergo super eos Ecclesia judicium non habet, ut possit eos iterum excommunicare.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that anyone who has been excommunicated once cannot be excommunicated further, for the Apostle says, what have I to do with judging those who are outside? (1 Cor 5:12). But the excommunicated are already outside the Church. Therefore, the Church does not have authority upon them, such that it could excommunicate them again.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.arg6Praeterea, excommunicatio est separatio quaedam a divinis, et a communione fidelium. Sed postquam est aliquis privatus aliquo, non potest iterum illo privari. Ergo unus excommunicatus non debet iterum excommunicari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, excommunication is a certain separation from divine things and from the communion of the faithful. But after a person has been deprived of something, he cannot be deprived of it again. Therefore, once a person has been excommunicated, he cannot be excommunicated again.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.arg7Sed contra, excommunicatio quaedam poena est, et medicinale remedium. Sed poenae et medicinae iterantur, cum causa exigit. Ergo et excommunicatio iterari potest.
On the contrary, excommunication is a kind of punishment and medicinal remedy. But punishments and medicines are repeatable, when the cause requires it. Therefore, excommunication can also be repeated.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod cum per jurisdictionem aliquis constituatur in gradu superioritatis respectu ejus in quem habet jurisdictionem, quia est judex ejus; ideo nullus habet in seipsum, vel superiorem vel aequalem jurisdictionem, et per consequens nullus potest seipsum excommunicare, vel superiorem aut aequalem.
To the first question, I answer that since someone is established by jurisdiction in a degree of superiority with respect to the one over whom he has jurisdiction, since he is his judge, for this reason no one has jurisdiction over himself or his superior or his equal. As a result, no one can excommunicate himself or his superior or his equal.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod apostolus loquitur sub hypothesi, idest si poneretur angelus peccare; sic enim non esset apostolo superior, sed inferior. Nec est inconveniens quod in conditionalibus quarum antecedentia impossibilia sunt, et consequentia impossibilia sint.
Reply Obj. 1: The Apostle speaks under hypothesis, i.e., if it were supposed that an angel could sin; for then he would not be superior to an apostle, but inferior. Nor is it unfitting that under conditional statements whose antecedents are impossible, the conclusions should also be impossible.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod in tali casu nullus excommunicatur; quia par in parem nullum habet imperium.
Reply Obj. 2: In such a case no one is excommunicated, for an equal has no power over his equal.1
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod absolutio et ligatio in foro confessionis est quo ad Deum tantum, apud quem aliquis alio inferior redditur per peccatum. Sed excommunicatio est in judicio exteriori, in quo aliquis non amittit superioritatem ex hoc ipso quod peccat. Unde non est similis ratio de utroque foro. Et tamen etiam in foro confessionis aliquis non potest seipsum absolvere, nec superiorem aut aequalem, de mortali, nisi ex commissione sibi facta; de venialibus autem potest, quia venialia ex quibuslibet sacramentis gratiam conferentibus remittuntur; unde remissio venialium sequitur potestatem ordinis.
Reply Obj. 3: Loosing and binding in the forum of confession is toward God alone, before whom a person becomes inferior to another by his sin. But excommunication exists in an outward judgment, in which someone does not lose his superiority by the fact that he has sinned. And so the account is not the same for both forums. Nevertheless, in the forum of confession a person cannot absolve himself, nor his superior or his equal, of mortal sin, unless he has been commissioned to. But he can in venial matters, because venial sins are remitted by any sacraments conferring grace; and therefore remission of venial sins follows the power of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod excommunicari non debet aliquis nisi pro peccato mortali; peccatum autem in actu consistit; actus autem non est communitatis sed singularium personarum ut frequenter; et ideo singuli de communitate excommunicari possunt, non autem ipsa communitas; et si etiam quandoque actus sit totius alicujus multitudinis, ut quando multi navim trahunt, quam nullus trahere posset; non tamen est probabile quod aliqua communitas ita tota ad malum consentiat quin aliqui sint dissentientes. Et quia non est Dei, qui judicat omnem terram, ut condemnet justum cum impio, ut dicitur Gen. 18; ideo Ecclesia, quae judicium Dei imitari debet, satis provide statuit ut tota communitas non excommunicetur, ne collectis zizaniis simul eradicetur et triticum.
To the second question, it should be said that someone should not be excommunicated for anything but a mortal sin. Now sin consists in an act, while an act typically does not belong to a community but to individual persons. And therefore individuals can be excommunicated from a community, but a community itself cannot. And if sometimes also an act should belong to a certain multitude as a whole, as when many men row a ship, which no one could row alone, it is nevertheless not probable that any community as a whole should consent to evil such that none of them are dissenting. And since it does not pertain to God, who judges every land, to condemn the just man with the impious, as is seen in Genesis 18:25, therefore the Church, who must imitate God’s judgment, has decreed with considerable insight that a whole community may not be excommunicated, lest when the weeds are pulled up, the wheat should also be uprooted (cf. Matt 13:29).
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo patet solutio ex dictis.
The solution to the first is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod suspensio non tanta poena est quanta excommunicatio, quia suspensi non fraudantur Ecclesiae suffragiis sicut excommunicati; unde etiam aliquis sine peccato proprio suspenditur, sicut et totum regnum supponitur interdicto pro peccato regis; et ideo non est simile de excommunicatione et suspensione.
Reply Obj. 2: Suspension is not so great a punishment as excommunication, for those who have been suspended are not deprived of the Church’s prayers like the excommunicated. And therefore also someone may be suspended without his own proper sin, just as an entire kingdom may be placed under interdict for the sin of the king; and therefore it is not the same with excommunication as with suspension.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.ad5Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod ille qui excommunicatus est una excommunicatione, potest iterum excommunicari, vel per ejusdem excommunicationis iterationem ad majorem sui confusionem, ut vel sic a peccato resiliat, vel propter alias causas; et tunc tot sunt principales excommunicationes, quot causae pro quibus quis excommunicatur.
To the third question, it should be said that the person who is excommunicated by one excommunication can be excommunicated again, either by a repeat of the same excommunication for greater shame, so that he may shrink back from sin, or for other reasons. And in that case the principal excommunications are as many as the reasons for which a person is excommunicated.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod apostolus loquitur de Paganis et aliis infidelibus, qui non habent characterem, per quem annumerati sint in populo Dei. Sed quia character baptismalis, quo quis populo Dei annumeratur, est indelebilis, ideo semper remanet aliquo modo de Ecclesia baptizatus; et sic semper Ecclesia de ipso judicare potest.
Reply Obj. 1: The Apostle is speaking about pagans and infidels, who do not have a character by which they are counted among the people of God. But because the baptismal character by which someone is counted among the people of God is indelible, a baptized person therefore always remains of the Church in some way. And thus the Church can always judge him.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod privatio, quamvis non recipiat magis et minus secundum se, recipit tamen magis et minus secundum causam suam; et secundum hoc excommunicatio potest iterari; et magis est elongatus a suffragiis Ecclesiae qui pluries est excommunicatus quam qui semel tantum.
Reply Obj. 2: Although privation in itself does not admit of less and more, it does however admit of less and more according to its cause. And according to this excommunication can be repeated. And someone who has been excommunicated several times is more estranged from the Church’s prayers than someone who has only been excommunicated once.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A3.ad7A. 4Interacting with those who have been excommunicatedDe communicatione cum excommunicatis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur, quod liceat excommunicato communicare in pure corporalibus. Excommunicatio enim est actus clavium. Sed potestas clavium se extendit ad spiritualia tantum. Ergo per excommunicationem non prohibetur quin unus alii in corporalibus communicare possit.
Obj. 1: To the fourth we proceed thus.1 It seems that it is permitted for someone excommunicated to share in purely physical things. For excommunication is an act of the keys. But the power of the keys extends only to spiritual matters. Therefore, by excommunication it is not prohibited for one person to share in physical things with another.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.arg1Praeterea, quod est institutum pro caritate, contra caritatem non militat. Sed ex praecepto caritatis tenemur inimicis subvenire; quod sine aliqua communicatione fieri non potest. Ergo licet alicui excommunicato in corporalibus communicare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what is instituted by charity does not oppose charity. But we are bound by the precept of charity to take care of our enemies, which cannot be done without a certain sharing. Therefore, it is permitted for a person to share in physical things with someone who has been excommunicated.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.arg2Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Corinth., 5, 11: cum ejusmodi nec cibum sumere.
On the contrary, it is said in 1 Corinthians 5:11: do not even eat with such a one.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod participans excommunicato non sit excommunicatus. Plus est enim separatus ab Ecclesia gentilis quam excommunicatus. Sed ille qui participat gentili, aut Judaeo, non est excommunicatus. Ergo nec ille qui participat Christiano excommunicato.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that someone who shares with an excommunicated person is not excommunicated. For a gentile is more separated from the Church than someone who has been excommunicated. But that person who shares with a gentile or Jew is not excommunicated. Therefore, neither is that person who shares with an excommunicated Christian.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.arg3Praeterea, si ille qui participat alicui excommunicato, est excommunicatus; eadem ratione qui participat participanti, erit excommunicatus; et sic in infinitum procedet: quod videtur absurdum. Ergo non est excommunicatus qui excommunicato participat.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, if the person who shares with some excommunicated person is excommunicated himself, then by the same argument any one who shares with the one sharing will be excommunicated, and it will go on thus ad infinitum: which seems absurd.1 Therefore, the person who shares with someone excommunicated is not excommunicated himself.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.arg4Sed contra est quod excommunicatus positus est extra communionem. Ergo qui ei communicat, a communione Ecclesiae recedit; et sic videtur quod sit excommunicatus.
On the contrary, an excommunicated person is placed outside communion. Therefore, whoever communicates with him withdraws from the communion of the Church; and thus it seems that he is excommunicated.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod participare cum excommunicato in casibus non concessis, semper sit peccatum mortale. Quia decretalis quaedam respondet, quod propter timorem mortis non debet aliquis excommunicato communicare: quia aliquis debet prius subire mortem quam mortaliter peccet. Sed haec ratio nulla esset nisi participare excommunicato esset peccatum mortale. Ergo etc.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that to share with someone excommunicated in cases when it has not been granted is always a mortal sin.1 For a certain decretal2 answers that no one should communicate with an excommunicated person because of the fear of death: for someone should undergo death rather than sin mortally. But this reason would be null unless sharing with an excommunicated person were a mortal sin. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.arg5Praeterea, facere contra praeceptum Ecclesiae, est peccatum mortale. Sed Ecclesia praecipit quod excommunicato nullus communicet. Ergo participare cum excommunicato est peccatum mortale.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, to act against a command of the Church is a mortal sin. But the Church commands that no one communicate with someone excommunicated. Therefore, to partake with an excommunicated person is a mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.arg6Praeterea, nullus arcetur a perceptione Eucharistiae pro peccato veniali. Sed ille qui participat excommunicato in casibus non concessis, arcetur a perceptione Eucharistiae: quia incurrit minorem excommunicationem. Ergo participans excommunicato in casibus non concessis peccat mortaliter.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one is restricted from receiving the Eucharist on account of venial sin. But someone who shares with an excommunicated person in instances that have not been granted is restricted from receiving the Eucharist, for he incurs minor excommunication. Therefore, anyone sharing with an excommunicated person in instances that have not been granted, sins mortally.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.arg7Praeterea, nullus debet excommunicari majori excommunicatione, nisi pro peccato mortali. Sed aliquis potest secundum jura excommunicari majori excommunicatione propter hoc quod excommunicato participat. Ergo participare excommunicato est peccatum mortale.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, no one should be excommunicated by major excommunication except for a mortal sin. But according to the laws someone can be excommunicated by major excommunication for partaking with an excommunicated person. Therefore, to partake with an excommunicated person is a mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.arg8Sed contra, a peccato mortali nullus potest absolvere nisi habeat super eum jurisdictionem. Sed potest absolvere a participatione excommunicationis quilibet sacerdos. Ergo non est peccatum mortale.
On the contrary (1), no one can absolve another from mortal sin unless he has jurisdiction over him. But any priest can absolve someone from partaking in excommunication. Therefore, it is not a mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.scPraeterea, pro mensura peccati debet esse poenitentiae modus. Sed pro participatione excommunicationis, secundum communem consuetudinem non imponitur poena debita peccato mortali, sed magis debita veniali. Ergo est peccatum veniale.1
Furthermore (2), the mode of the penance should be for the measure of the sin. But the penalty imposed for partaking of excommunication, according to the common custom, is not the kind due to mortal sin, but rather to venial sin. Therefore, it is not a mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.arg9Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod, sicut praedictum est, duplex est excommunicatio. Una est minor, quae separat tantum a participatione sacramentorum, sed non a communione fidelium; et ideo tali excommunicato licet communicare, sed non licet ei sacramenta conferre. Alia est major excommunicatio; et haec separat hominem a sacramentis Ecclesiae, et a communione fidelium; et ideo excommunicato tali excommunicatione communicare non licet.
To the first question, I answer that, as was said before, there are two kinds of excommunication. One is minor, which separates one only from partaking of the sacraments, but not from the communion of the faithful; and thus it is permitted to communicate with someone under this kind of excommunication, but it is not permitted to confer on him the sacraments. The other is major excommunication, and this separates a man from the Church’s sacraments and from the communion of the faithful; and therefore it is not permitted to communicate with someone under this kind of excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.coSed quia Ecclesia excommunicationem ad medelam, et non ad interitum, inducit; excipiuntur ab hac generalitate quaedam in quibus communicare licet; scilicet in his quae pertinent ad salutem: quia de talibus homo licite cum excommunicato loqui potest; et etiam alia verba interserere, ut facilius salutis verba ex familiaritate recipiantur. Excipiuntur etiam quaedam personae, ad quas specialiter pertinet provisio excommunicati, scilicet uxor, servus, filius, rusticus, et serviens. Sed hoc intelligendum est de filiis non emancipatis; alias tenerentur vitare patrem; de aliis autem intelligitur quod licet excommunicato communicare, si ante excommunicationem se ei subdiderunt; non autem si post. Quidam autem intelligunt e converso; scilicet quod superiores possunt licite communicare inferioribus.
But since the Church introduces excommunication for curing, and not for destruction, certain people are excepted from this general rule, with whom it is permitted to communicate precisely in those things that pertain to salvation. For a man may licitly speak with an excommunicated person about such things, and intersperse other words, so that they may more easily receive words of salvation out of familiarity. Certain persons are also excepted to whom it especially pertains to provide for the excommunicated, namely, his wife, servant, son, worker, and anyone serving him. But this is to be understood of sons who have not reached majority; otherwise they would be bound to avoid their father. As for the others, it is to be understood that it is permitted to communicate with the excommunicated person if they were subject to him before his excommunication, but not if afterward. However, certain people understand the reverse; namely, that superiors can licitly communicate with those under them.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4Alii vero contra dicunt. Sed ad minus in his eis communicare debent in quibus eis sunt obligati: quia sicut inferiores obligantur ad obsequium superiorum, ita superiores ad providentiam inferiorum. Sunt etiam quidam casus excepti; sicut quando ignoratur excommunicatio; et quando aliqui sunt peregrini et viatores in terra excommunicatorum; qui licite possunt ab eis emere, vel etiam accipere eleemosynam; et similiter si aliquis videat excommunicatum in necessitate: quia tunc ex praecepto caritatis tenetur ei providere. Et haec hoc versu continentur: utile, lex, humile, res ignorata, necesse; ut utile referatur ad verba salutis, lex ad matrimonium, humile ad subjectionem; cetera patent.
But others say the opposite. Yet they should at least communicate with them in matters in which they are obligated, for just as inferiors are obliged to the service of their superiors, so superiors are obliged to provide for their inferiors. Certain cases are also excepted, like when the excommunication is unknown, and when certain people are pilgrims or travelers in the land of the excommunicated, who can licitly buy from them or even accept alms from them. And likewise if someone sees an excommunicated person in need: for then he is bound to provide for him by the precept of charity And these are contained in this verse: utility, law, humble, thing unknown, need, so that utility refers to the words of greeting, law to marriage, humble to subjection; and the others are clear.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod corporalia ad spiritualia ordinantur; et ideo potestas quae se extendit ad spiritualia, etiam ad corporalia potest se extendere; sicut ars quae est de fine, imperat de his quae sunt ad finem.
Reply Obj. 1: Physical things are ordered to spiritual ones; and therefore the power that extends to spiritual things can also extend to physical ones; just as the art that is about the end commands those that are for the end.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod in illo casu in quo aliquis ex praecepto caritatis communicare tenetur, non prohibetur communio, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: In that case in which someone is bound by a precept of charity to communicate, communion is not prohibited, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod excommunicatio potest inferri in aliquem dupliciter. Aut ita quod ipse sit excommunicatus cum omnibus ei participantibus; et tunc non est dubium quod quicumque participat ei, est excommunicatus majori excommunicatione. Aut est excommunicatus simpliciter; et tunc aut participat aliquis ei in crimine, praebendo ei consilium, auxilium et favorem, et sic iterum est excommunicatus majori excommunicatione: aut participat in aliis, sicut in verbo vel osculo vel mensa; et sic est excommunicatus minori excommunicatione.
To the second question, it should be said that excommunication can be imposed on someone in two ways. Either such that he is excommunicated along with everyone who shares with him, and then there is no doubt that whoever partakes with him is excommunicated by major excommunication; or such that he is simply excommunicated, and then either someone participates with him in his crime, by providing him with counsel, assistance, and favor, and such a one is again excommunicated by major excommunication; or he shares with him in other things, like in words or kisses or meals; and such a person is excommunicated by minor excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Ecclesia non ita intendit corrigere infideles sicut fideles, quorum cura sibi incumbit; et ideo non arcet a communione infidelium sicut a communione fidelium illorum quos excommunicat, super quos habet aliquam potestatem.
Reply Obj. 1: The Church does not intend to correct unbelievers like believers, whose care she bears; and therefore she does not restrict from communion with unbelievers as she restricts from communion with the faithful whom she excommunicates, over whom she has a certain power.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod excommunicato minori excommunicatione licet communicare; et sic excommunicatio non transit in tertiam personam.
Reply Obj. 2: It is permitted to communicate with someone excommunicated by minor excommunication; and this is how excommunication does not pass to a third person.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.ad4Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam dicunt quod quandocumque aliquis participat excommunicato, vel verbo, vel quocumque dictorum modorum secundum quos ei communicare non licet; peccat mortaliter, nisi in casibus exceptis a jure. Sed quia hoc videtur valde grave, quod homo pro uno verbo levi quo excommunicatum alloquitur, mortaliter peccet; et multis excommunicantes laqueum damnationis iniicerent, quod in eos retorqueretur; ideo aliis probabilius videtur quod non semper peccat mortaliter, sed solum quando in crimine sibi participat, vel in divinis, vel in contemptum Ecclesiae.
To the third question, it should be said that some people say that whenever a person shares with an excommunicated person, whether by word or any kind of speech in which he is not allowed to communicate with him, he sins mortally, aside from cases excepted by law. But since it seems too grave that a man should sin mortally by a passing word that he speaks to someone excommunicated, and the excommunicated would act as a trap of damnation for many, which would reflect back on them, therefore it seems more probable to others that one would not always sin mortally, but only when one participates with the excommunicated in crime, or in divine matters, or in contempt for the Church.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod decretalis illa loquitur de participatione in divinis. Vel dicendum, quod similis ratio est de peccato mortali et de veniali quantum ad hoc: quia sicut peccatum mortale non potest bene fieri, ita nec veniale; et ideo sicut homo debet prius sustinere mortem quam peccet mortaliter; ita etiam quam quod peccet venialiter illo modo debiti quo debet veniale vitare.
Reply Obj. 1: That decree speaks about partaking in divine things. Or it could be said that there is the same reason for mortal as for venial sin here: for just as mortal sin cannot be done well, so neither can venial sin; and so, just as a man should rather endure death than sin mortally, he should also avoid venial sin by that proper behavior rather than sin venially.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod praeceptum Ecclesiae directe respicit spiritualia, et ex consequenti legitimos actus; et ideo, qui communicat ei in divinis, facit contra praeceptum, et peccat mortaliter: qui autem participat ei in aliis, facit praeter praeceptum, et peccat venialiter.
Reply Obj. 2: The Church’s precept directly regards spiritual things, and as a result legal acts; and therefore, whoever shares with him in divine matters acts against the precept and sins mortally. But whoever partakes with him in other things acts outside the precept, and sins venially.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod etiam aliquis sine culpa quandoque ab Eucharistia arctatur, sicut patet in suspensis vel interdictis: quia tales poenae quandoque alicui pro culpa alterius, qui in eis punitur, inferuntur.
Reply Obj. 3: Sometimes a person is also closed off from the Eucharist without fault, as is evident in the case of those suspended or under interdict; for punishments like this are sometimes imposed on someone for the fault of another, who is being punished in them.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.ad7Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis participare excommunicato sit peccatum veniale, tamen participare ei pertinaciter est peccatum mortale; et per hoc potest aliquis excommunicari secundum jura.
Reply Obj. 4: Although to partake with an excommunicated person is a venial sin, nevertheless to partake with him obstinately is a mortal sin; and by this someone can be excommunicated according to the laws.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A4.ad8A. 5Being absolved from excommunicationDe absolutione ab excommunicatione
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod quilibet sacerdos possit subditum suum ab excommunicatione absolvere. Majus enim est vinculum peccati quam excommunicationis. Sed quilibet sacerdos potest subditum suum a peccato absolvere. Ergo multo fortius ab excommunicatione.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question we proceed thus. It seems that any priest can absolve his subject from excommunication. For the bond of sin is greater than that of excommunication. But any priest can absolve his subjects from sin. Therefore, much more from excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.arg1Praeterea, remota causa removetur effectus. Sed excommunicationis causa est peccatum mortale. Ergo cum possit quilibet sacerdos a peccato illo mortali absolvere, poterit ab excommunicatione similiter.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, when the cause is removed, the effect is removed. But the cause of excommunication is mortal sin. Therefore, since any priest can give absolution from that mortal sin, he could likewise from excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.arg2Sed contra, ejusdem potestatis est excommunicare, et excommunicatum absolvere. Sed sacerdotes inferiores non possunt suos subditos excommunicare. Ergo nec absolvere.
On the contrary, it takes the same power to excommunicate and to release from excommunication. But lower priests cannot excommunicate their subjects. Therefore, neither can they release their excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod nullus possit absolvi invitus. Spiritualia enim non conferuntur invito alicui. Sed absolutio ab excommunicatione est beneficium spirituale. Ergo non potest praestari invito.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that no one can be absolved against his will. For spiritual things are not conferred on anyone against his will. But absolution from excommunication is a spiritual favor. Therefore, it cannot be bestowed against one’s will.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.arg3Praeterea, excommunicationis causa est contumacia. Sed quando aliquis non vult absolvi, excommunicationem contemnens, tunc est maxime contumax. Ergo non potest absolvi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the reason for excommunication is defiance. But when someone does not wish to be absolved, holding his excommunication in contempt, then he is extremely defiant. Therefore, he cannot be absolved.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.arg4Sed contra, excommunicatio contra voluntatem alicui potest inferri. Sed quae contra voluntatem eveniunt, etiam contra voluntatem amoveri possunt, sicut patet de bonis fortunae. Ergo excommunicatio potest tolli ab aliquo invito.
On the contrary, excommunication can be imposed against someone’s will. But what occurs against the will can also be removed against the will, as is clear regarding fortune’s goods. Therefore, excommunication can be removed from someone against his will.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod aliquis non possit absolvi ab una excommunicatione, nisi absolvatur ab omnibus. Effectus enim debet proportionari suae causae. Sed causa excommunicationis est peccatum. Cum ergo aliquis non possit absolvi ab uno peccato nisi ab omnibus absolvatur, nec in excommunicatione hoc esse poterit.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that someone cannot be absolved from one excommunication unless he is absolved from all. For the effect must be proportionate to its causes. But the cause of excommunication is sin. Therefore, since someone cannot be absolved from one sin without being absolved from all, neither could this happen in excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.arg5Praeterea, excommunicationis absolutio in Ecclesia fit. Sed ille qui una excommunicatione est irretitus, est extra Ecclesiam. Ergo quamdiu una manet, ab alia absolvi non potest.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, absolution from excommunication happens in the Church. But the person who is entangled in one excommunication is outside the Church. Therefore, as long as one remains, he cannot be absolved from another.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.arg6Sed contra, excommunicatio quaedam poena est. Sed ab una poena aliquis liberatur alia remanente. Ergo ab una excommunicatione, alia remanente, quis absolvi potest.
On the contrary, excommunication is a kind of punishment. But someone may be freed from one punishment while another remains. Therefore, someone can be released from one excommunication while another remains.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod a minori excommunicatione quilibet potest absolvere qui potest absolvere a peccato participationis. Si autem est major: aut est lata a judice; et sic ille qui tulit, vel ejus superior, potest absolvere: vel est lata a jure; et tunc episcopus, vel etiam sacerdos, potest absolvere, exceptis sex casibus, quos sibi juris conditor, scilicet Papa, reservavit. Primus est, quando aliquis injicit manus in clericum vel religiosum. Secundus est de illo qui incendit Ecclesiam, et est denuntiatus. Tertius est de illo qui frangit Ecclesiam, et denuntiatus est. Quartus est de illo qui in divinis scienter communicat excommunicatis nominaliter a Papa. Quintus de illo qui falsat litteras apostolicae sedis. Sextus de illo qui excommunicatis in crimine communicat; non enim debet absolvi nisi ab eo qui excommunicavit, etiamsi non sit ejus subditus, nisi propter difficultatem accedendi ad ipsum absolveretur ab episcopo, vel a proprio sacerdote, praestita juratoria cautione, quod pareret mandato illius judicis qui sententiam tulit.
To the first question, I answer that anyone can absolve from minor excommunication who can absolve from the sin of partaking in it. But if it is major excommunication, then either it is imposed by a judge, and so the one who imposed it or his superior can release it; or it is imposed by law, and then the bishop or even a priest can release it, except in six cases, which the law-giver, namely, the Pope, has reserved to himself. The first is when someone raises his hand against a cleric or religious. The second is anyone who sets fire to a church and is apprehended. The third is someone who destroys a church and is apprehended. Fourth is someone who deliberately shares divine things with those whom the Pope has excommunicated by name. Fifth is someone who falsifies a letter from the Apostolic See. The sixth is anyone who shares in the crime of the excommunicated, for he should not be absolved except by the person who imposed the excommunication, even if he is not subject to him, unless because of the difficulty of being present he must be absolved by his bishop, or by his own priest, after having sworn a precautionary oath that he would obey the mandate of that judge who sentenced him.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.coA primo autem casu octo excipiuntur. Primum est in articulo mortis, in quo a qualibet excommunicatione potest quis a quolibet sacerdote absolvi. Secundo, si sit ostiarius alicujus potentis, et non ex odio vel proposito percussit. Tertio, si percutiens sit mulier. Quarto, si sit servus, et dominus laederetur de ejus absentia, qui non est in culpa. Quinto, si regularis regularem, nisi sit enormis excessus. Sexto, si sit pauper. Septimo, si sit impubes, vel senex, vel valetudinarius. Octavo, si habeat inimicitias capitales.
Now, in the first case there are eight exceptions. The first is in the moment of death, in which a person can be released from any excommunication by any priest. Second, if the porter of some powerful person struck the blow, and not out of hatred or deliberately. Third, if the one striking is a woman. Fourth, if it is a servant, and the master, who is not at fault, would suffer from his absence. Fifth, if one religious struck another member of his order, unless it were unusually egregious. Sixth, if he is a poor man. Seventh, if he is below the age of puberty, or elderly, or feeble. Eighth, if he has deadly hostilities.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5Sunt autem alii casus septem, in quibus percutiens clericum excommunicationem non incurrit. Primo, si causa disciplinae, ut magister vel praefectus, percusserit. Secundo, si jocosa levitate. Tertio, si invenerit eum turpiter agentem cum uxore vel matre vel sorore vel filia. Quarto, si statim vim repellat. Quinto, si ignoret eum esse clericum. Sexto, si inveniat eum in apostasia post trinam admonitionem. Septimo, si transfert se clericus ad actum penitus contrarium, ut fiat miles, vel ad bigamiam transeat.
However, there are another seven cases in which the person striking the cleric does not incur excommunication. First, if for the sake of discipline, as a teacher or superior might strike someone. Second, if it was done mildly as a joke. Third, if he had found him acting shamefully with his wife or mother or sister or daughter. Fourth, if he was suddenly fending off force. Fifth, if he did not know the other was a cleric. Sixth, if he discovered him in apostasy after three admonitions. Seventh, if the cleric transferred himself to a completely contrary act so that for example he became a soldier, or enters into a second marriage.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis vinculum peccati sit majus simpliciter quam excommunicationis; tamen quo ad aliquid vinculum excommunicationis est majus, inquantum non solum obligat quo ad Deum, sed etiam in facie Ecclesiae; et ideo in absolvendo ab excommunicatione requiritur jurisdictio in exteriori foro, non autem in absolutione a peccato; nec exigitur cautio juramenti, sicut exigitur in absolutione ab excommunicatione. Per juramentum enim controversiae quae sunt inter homines, terminantur, secundum apostolum.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the bond of sin is greater simply speaking than excommunication, nevertheless, the bond of excommunication is greater in this respect, that it does not only oblige before God but also in the face of the Church. And therefore jurisdiction is required in absolving from excommunication in the external forum, but not in absolution from sin. Nor is the precaution of an oath required, as is required in absolution from excommunication. For by an oath the disputes that happen among men are ended, according to the Apostle (Heb 6:16).
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod cum excommunicatus non sit particeps sacramentorum Ecclesiae; sacerdos non potest absolvere excommunicatum a culpa, nisi sit prius absolutus ab excommunicatione.
Reply Obj. 2: Since someone excommunicated is not a partaker of the sacraments of the Church, the priest cannot free the excommunicated from guilt, unles he is first released from his excommunication.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod malum culpae et poenae differunt in hoc, quod culpae principium in nobis est; quia omne peccatum voluntarium est; poenae autem principium quandoque est extra nos. Non autem requiritur ad poenam quod sit voluntaria; immo magis de ratione poenae est contra voluntatem esse; et ideo, sicut peccata non committuntur nisi voluntate, ita non remittuntur alicui invito; sed excommunicatio sicut in aliquem invitum ferri potest, ita et invitus ab ea absolvi poterit.
To the second question, it should be said that the evil of guilt and punishment differ in this, that the principle of guilt is in us, since every sin is voluntary, while the principle of punishment is sometimes outside us. Now, it is not required for punishment to be voluntary; on the contrary, being against the will is more the nature of punishment. And therefore just as sins are not committed except by will, so they are not forgiven against one’s will. But just as excommunication can be imposed on someone against his will, so he could also be released from it involuntarily.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod propositio habet veritatem de illis bonis spiritualibus quae in voluntate nostra consistunt; sicut sunt virtutes, quia non possunt a nolentibus perdi; scientia enim, quamvis sit spirituale bonum, tamen etiam potest a nolente per infirmitatem amitti; et ideo ratio non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 1: This argument holds true for those spiritual goods that consist in our will, like the virtues, which cannot be lost by those who do not wish it; for although knowledge is a spiritual good, nevertheless it can also be lost unwillingly through weakness; and thus the argument does not apply to this case.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiam manente contumacia potest aliquis discrete excommunicationem juste latam remittere, si videat saluti illius expedire in cujus medicinam excommunicatio lata est.
Reply Obj. 2: Someone can lift the justly imposed excommunication even of one who remains obstinate if it seems expedient to the salvation of the one on whom excommunication was imposed as a medicine.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.ad4Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod excommunicationes non habent connexionem in aliquo; et ideo possibile est quod aliquis ab una absolvatur, et in altera remaneat. Sed circa hoc sciendum est, quod aliquis quandoque est excommunicatus pluribus excommunicationibus ab uno judice; et tunc, quando absolvitur ab una, intelligitur ab omnibus absolvi, nisi contrarium exprimatur; vel nisi in casu quo quis absolutionem impetrat de una tantum casu excommunicationis, cum pro pluribus excommunicatus sit. Quandoque est excommunicatus a diversis judicibus; et tunc absolutus ab una excommunicatione, non propter hoc est absolutus ab altera, nisi omnes alii ad petitionem ejus excommunicationem1 suam confirmaverint, vel nisi omnes uni demandent absolutionem.
To the third question, it should be said that excommunications are not interdependent on each other; and therefore it is possible that someone be absolved from one and remain under another. But concerning this it should be known that someone is sometimes excommunicated with many excommunications from the same judge, and then, when he is released from one, he is understood to be released from all, unless the contrary is expressed, or except in the case in which someone obtains absolution from only one cause of excommunication, since he is excommunicated for many reasons. Sometimes he is excommunicated by different judges, and then when he is absolved from one excommunication, he is not therefore absolved from another, unless all the others have confirmed his absolution at his request, or unless all commit absolution to one.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod omnia peccata habent connexionem in aversione voluntatis a Deo, cum quo non potest esse peccatorum remissio; et ideo unum peccatum sine altero remitti non potest. Sed excommunicationes non habent aliquam talem connexionem; nec iterum absolutio ab excommunicatione impeditur propter voluntatis contrarietatem, ut dictum est; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 1: All sins are interdependent in the will’s turning away from God, and forgiveness of sins cannot co-exist with this. And therefore one sin cannot be forgiven without another. But excommunications do not have any interdependence of this kind; nor again is release from excommunication impeded because of the will’s contrariety, as was said. And therefore the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut pluribus de causis erat aliquis extra Ecclesiam, ita possibile est quod ista separatio removeatur quantum ad unam causam, et remaneat quantum ad alteram.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as someone was outside the Church for many reasons, so it is possible that that separation be removed as to one reason and remain as to another.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5.ad6Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Haeresis utrumque non habet; quia etsi habeant ordinem, amittunt tamen jurisdictionem ab Ecclesia praecisi.
Heresy has neither of them;1 for even if they had holy orders, they would still lose jurisdiction when they were cut off from the Church.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5Verbum Dei peccata dimittit, scilicet auctoritate; sed sacerdos, inquantum sacramentum praebet ministerio; inquantum autem poenam imponit, sic idem ipse judex dicitur.
The Word of God remits sins,1 namely, by authority; but the priest, inasmuch as he provides the sacrament by his ministry; but inasmuch as he imposes punishment, he himself is called the judge.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5Nullius potestatis jura exercet, ut scilicet actio ejus ad interiores maculas mundandas pertingat.
The priest fulfills his office but does not exercise the rights of any power,1 namely, such that his action should extend to cleansing interior stains.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5Ecclesiae caritas peccata dimittit. Videtur non esse ad propositum; quia hic non agitur de dimissione per modum meriti, sed de dimissione per modum sacramenti. Et dicendum, quod meritum Ecclesiae est sub dispensatione clavium; et ideo tam ex merito Christi, quam aliorum qui sunt de Ecclesia, Ecclesiae claves efficaciam habent.
The Church’s charity . . . remits the sins of all who are partakers of it.1 This does not seem to have to do with the question at hand, for this is not about the remission of sins by the mode of merit, but the remission by the mode of sacrament. And it should be said that the Church’s merit is under the administration of the keys; and therefore the Church’s keys have efficacy both from the merit of Christ and from the others who belong to the Church.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5Peccatum dicitur tenebra, quia intellectus obtunditur. Contra, multi peccatores inveniuntur qui habent optimum intellectum ad capiendum. Et dicendum, quod loquitur de obtusione intellectus practici, secundum quod omnis malus est ignorans; et non de obtusione intellectus speculativi.
Sin is called darkness, because the intellect . . . is darkened.1 On the contrary, many sinners are found who have the finest intellect for grasping things. And it should be said that he speaks of the darkening of the practical intellect, according to which every bad man is an ignorant one,2 and not about a darkening of the speculative intellect.
Sent.IV.D18.Q2.A5D. 19Use of the keysDe usu clavium
Postquam determinavit Magister de clavibus secundum se, incipit determinare quorum sit habere claves; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima ostendit quod sacerdotum sit claves habere; in secunda movet quasdam dubitationes contra haec, ibi: sed non videtur quod omnes vel soli sacerdotes has claves habeant.
After the Master has considered the keys in themselves, he begins to determine to whom it belongs to have the keys. And this is divided into two parts: in the first, he shows that it belongs to priests to have the keys; in the second, he raises certain doubts against these, at: but it does not seem that all, or only, priests have these keys.1
Sent.IV.D19Et haec pars dividitur in duas: in prima movet dubitationem de clave scientiae; in secunda de clave potestatis, ibi: cumque jam constet non omnes sacerdotes illas duas claves habere . . . quaeritur, utrum omnes sacerdotes eam habeant.
And this part is divided into two: in the first, he raises doubt about the key of knowledge; in the second, about the key of power, at: since it is already clear that not all priests have both keys . . . it is asked concerning the other key . . . whether all priests have it.1
Sent.IV.D19Et haec pars dividitur in duas secundum duas opiniones quas in hac dubitatione tangit; secunda incipit ibi: aliis autem videtur . . . cunctis sacerdotibus hanc clavem dari.
And this part is divided into two according to the two opinions which he touches upon in this doubt; the second begins at: but to others it seems . . . that this key is given to all priests.1
Sent.IV.D19Et haec dividitur in tres: in prima ponit opinionem; in secunda confirmat eam, ibi: quod vero hanc potestatem habeant omnes sacerdotes, Hieronymus testatur. In tertia removet quaedam quae huic opinioni videntur esse contraria, ibi: huic autem Augustini sententiae videtur obviare quod ait Hesychius.
And this is divided into three: in the first, he sets forth the opinion; in the second, he confirms it, at: but that all priests have this power is attested by Jerome.1 In the third, he removes certain things that seem to be contrary to this opinion, at: Hesychius appears to contradict this opinion of Augustine.2
Sent.IV.D19Et circa hoc duo facit: primo ponit objectionem, qua videtur ostendi quod non solis sacerdotibus usus clavium competit; secundo quod malis sacerdotibus non competit; quorum utrumque est contra secundam opinionem, quae vera est, ibi: praemissae vero sententiae . . . videtur obviare quod Dominus per Malachiam prophetam malis sacerdotibus comminatur.
And concerning this he does two things: first, he raises an objection, by which it seems to be shown that the use of the keys does not belong to priests alone; second, that it does not belong to bad priests; both of which are against the second opinion, which is true, at: but the previous opinion . . . seems to be contradicted by the threat which the Lord makes to bad priests through the prophet Malachi.1
Sent.IV.D19Et circa hoc tria facit: primo ponit objectionem; secundo aliorum solutionem ponit, ibi: sed illud capitulum, maledicam etc. quidam referunt ad haereticos. Tertio solutionem propriam ex dictis prius colligit, ibi: illud autem Malachiae, scilicet maledicam benedictionibus vestris, sive super haereticos tantum et excommunicatos, sive super omnes sacerdotes qui vita, et scientia carentes, benedicere praesumunt, dictum accipiatur.
And concerning this he does three things: first he lays down the objection; second, he sets down another solution at: some people refer that chapter, “I shall curse,” etc. to heretics.1 Third, he assembles his own solution from what was said before, at: as for that text of Malachi, namely “I shall curse your blessings,” either it is taken to refer only to heretics and excommunicates, or to all priests presuming to bless though they are lacking in life and knowledge.2
Sent.IV.D19Circa secundum duo facit: primo ponit solutionem ad auctoritatem prophetae inductam, quam quidam ponunt; secundo, ex incidenti, qualis esse debeat qui recte debet potestate clavium uti, ibi: qualem autem oporteat esse qui aliorum judex constituitur, Augustinus describit.
Concerning the second he does two things: first, he gives a solution to the text cited from the prophet, which some people give; second, as an aside, how a person should be to rightly use the power of the keys, at: Augustine describes what kind of person one who is established as the judge of others ought to be.1
Sent.IV.D19Hic est duplex quaestio. Prima de habentibus claves. Secunda de correctione fraterna.
Here there are two questions. First, about those who have the keys. Second, about fraternal correction.
Sent.IV.D19Q. 1Those who possess the power of the keysDe habentibus claves
Circa primum tria quaeruntur:
Concerning the first, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D19.Q1primo, quorum sit habere claves;
first, to whom does it belong to have the keys;
Sent.IV.D19.Q1secundo, qui possunt clavibus uti;
second, who can use the keys;
Sent.IV.D19.Q1tertio, in quem possit sacerdos clavibus uti.
third, on whom can a priest use the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1A. 1Who may possess the power of the keys
Quorum sit habere claves
Who may possess the power of the keys
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod sacerdos legalis claves habuerit. Clavis enim est sequela ordinis. Sed ipsi habuerunt ordinem, ex quo sacerdotes dicebantur. Ergo habuerunt claves sacerdotes legales.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus. It seems a priest of the law would have had the power of the keys. For the keys are an endowment of holy orders. But they had holy orders, which is why they were called priests. Therefore, the priests of the law had the power of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, sicut supra Magister dixit, claves sunt duae; scilicet scientia discernendi, et potentia judicandi. Sed ad utrumque auctoritatem sacerdotes legales habebant. Ergo habebant claves.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as the Master said above,1 there are two keys, namely, the knowledge of discerning, and the power of judging. But the priests of the law had both authorities. Therefore, they had the power of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, sacerdos legalis habebat aliquam potestatem super reliquum populum. Non temporalem; quia sic potestas regia non fuisset distincta a sacerdotali. Ergo spiritualem: et haec est clavis; ergo habuerunt clavem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a priest of the law had a certain power over the rest of the people. It was not temporal, for then the royal power would not have been distinct from priestly power. Therefore, it was spiritual: and this is the power of the keys. Therefore, they had the power of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg3Sed contra, claves ordinantur ad aperiendum regnum caelorum, quod aperiri non potuit ante Christi passionem. Ergo sacerdos legalis clavem non habuit.
On the contrary (1), the keys are ordered toward opening the kingdom of heaven, which could not be opened before Christ’s Passion. Therefore, the priest of the law did not have the power of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, sacramenta veteris legis gratiam non conferebant. Sed aditus regni caelestis aperiri non potest nisi per gratiam. Ergo per illa sacramenta non poterat aperiri; et sic etiam sacerdos, qui minister eorum erat, claves regni caelestis non habebat.
Furthermore (2), the sacraments of the old law did not confer grace. But entrance to the kingdom of heaven can only be opened by grace. Therefore, it could not be opened by those sacraments, and so also a priest, who was the minister of them, did not have the keys of the kingdom of heaven.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod Christus non habuerit claves. Clavis enim characterem ordinis consequitur, ut prius dictum est, dist. praec., qu. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 2 ad 1. Sed Christus non habuit characterem, ut supra, dist. 4, qu. 1, art. 3, quaestiunc. 5, dictum est. Ergo non habuit clavem.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that Christ did not have the keys. For the keys are consequent on the character received in holy orders, as was said before, Distinction 18, Question 1, Article 1, Subquestion 2, first response. But Christ did not have a character, as was said above in Distinction 4, Question 1, Article 3, Subquestion 5. Therefore, he did not have the power of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg5Praeterea, Christus habuit in sacramentis potestatem excellentiae, ut effectum sacramenti sine sacramentalibus posset conferre. Sed clavis est quoddam sacramentale. Ergo non indigebat clavi; et sic frustra eam habuisset.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Christ had the power of excellence in the sacraments, so that he could confer the effect of the sacrament without sacramentals. But the keys are a kind of sacramental. Therefore, he did not need the keys; and so it would have been in vain for him to have had them.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg6Sed contra est quod Apoc. 3, 7, dicitur: qui habet clavem David, etc.
On the contrary, it is said in Revelation 3:7: who has the key of David, etc.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non soli sacerdotes claves habeant. Dicit enim Isidorus, quod ostiarii inter bonos et malos habent judicium; dignos recipiunt, et indignos rejiciunt. Sed haec est definitio clavium, ut ex dictis patet. Ergo non solum sacerdotes, sed etiam ostiarii, claves habent.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that not only priests have the power of the keys.1 For Isidore says that the porter has the judgment between the good and the wicked; he receives the worthy, and those unworthy he rejects.2 But this is the definition of the keys, as is clear from what has been said. Therefore, not only priests but also porters have the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg7Praeterea, claves sacerdotibus dantur, dum per unctionem potestatem divinitus accipiunt. Sed reges etiam potestatem in populum fidelem divinitus habent, et unctione sanctificantur. Ergo non soli sacerdotes habent claves.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the keys are given to priests when they receive power from God by their anointing. But kings also have divinely granted power over the people of the faithful, and they are also consecrated by an anointing. Therefore, priests are not the only ones with the power of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg8Praeterea, sacerdotium est ordo uni singulari personae conveniens. Sed clavem aliquando videtur habere tota una congregatio; quia quaedam capitula excommunicationem ferre possunt, quod ad potestatem clavium pertinet. Ergo non soli sacerdotes clavem habent.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the order of priests applies to one individual person. But sometimes an entire congregation seems to have the keys, for some chapters can impose excommunication, which pertains to the power of the keys. Therefore, not only priests have the power of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg9Praeterea, mulier non est sacerdotalis ordinis susceptiva; quia ei docere non competit, secundum apostolum 1 Corinth. 14. Sed aliquae mulieres videntur habere clavem, sicut abbatissae, quae habent spiritualem potestatem in subditos. Ergo non solum sacerdotes clavem habent.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a woman is not able to receive priestly ordination, for it does not befit her to teach, according to the Apostle in 1 Corinthians 14:34. But some women seem to have the keys, like abbesses, who have spiritual power over those under them. Therefore, not only priests have the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg10Sed contra est quod Ambrosius dicit: hoc jus, scilicet ligandi et solvendi, solis sacerdotibus concessum est.
On the contrary (1), Ambrose says: this right, namely, of binding and loosing, was only granted to priests.1
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, per potestatem clavium efficitur aliquis medius inter populum et Deum. Sed hoc tantum competit sacerdotibus, qui constituuntur in his quae sunt ad Deum, ut offerant dona et sacrificia pro peccatis, ut dicitur Hebr. 5. Ergo soli sacerdotes clavem habent.
Furthermore (2), by the power of the keys a person is made into an intermediary between God and the people. But this only applies to priests, who are established in those matters that are toward God, so that they may offer gifts and sacrifices for sins, as it says in Hebrews 5:1. Therefore, only priests have the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.arg11Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quidam dixerunt, quod in veteri lege erant claves apud sacerdotes, quia eis erat commissum imponere poenam pro delicto, ut dicitur Levitici 5; quod ad claves pertinere videtur; sed fuerunt tunc incompletae, nunc autem per Christum in sacerdotibus novae legis perfectae sunt. Sed hoc videtur esse contra intentionem apostoli in epistola ad Hebraeos 9, ubi enim sacerdotium Christi praefertur sacerdotio legali per hoc quod Christus assistit pontifex futurorum bonorum, ad tabernaculum caeleste introducens per proprium sanguinem, non manufactum, in quod introducebat sacerdotium veteris legis per sanguinem hircorum et taurorum. Unde patet quod potestas illius sacerdotii non se extendebat ad caelestia, sed ad figuras caelestium. Et ideo secundum alios dicendum, quod non habebant claves, sed in eis figura clavium praecessit.
To the first question, I answer that some people have said that in the old law the priests had the power of the keys, for it had been committed to them to impose penalties for crime, as it says in Leviticus 5, which seems to pertain to the keys; but at that time it was incomplete, whereas now it has been perfected by Christ in the priests of the new law. But this seems to be against the Apostle’s intention in the Letter to the Hebrews 9, where Christ’s priesthood takes precedence over the priesthood of the law by the fact that Christ presides as pontiff of future goods, leading us by his own blood into the heavenly tabernacle, not made by hands, into which the priesthood of the old law entered by the blood of goats and bulls. And therefore it is clear that the power of that priesthood did not extend to heaven, but to the figures of heavenly things. And therefore according to others it should be said that they did not have the keys, but a prefigurement of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod clavis regni caelestis consequitur ad sacerdotium, quo homo in caelestia introducitur; non autem talis erat ordo sacerdotii levitici; et ideo claves caeli non habuerunt, sed claves terreni tabernaculi.
Reply Obj. 1: The keys of the kingdom of heaven are consequent on the priesthood by which a man is led into heavenly things. But this was not the case with the order of Levitical priests. And therefore they did not have the keys to heaven, but keys to the earthly tabernacle.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod sacerdotes veteris legis habebant auctoritatem discernendi et judicandi; sed non ut admitteretur homo ab eis judicatus in caelestia, sed in figuras caelestium.
Reply Obj. 2: Priests of the old law had the authority of discerning and judging, but not so that a man judged by them could be admitted to heavenly things, but into the figures of heavenly things.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod habebant spiritualem potestatem, qua per sacramenta legalia non a culpis, sed ab irregularitatibus homines purgabant, ut ad manufactum tabernaculum aditus purgato per eos pateret.
Reply Obj. 3: They had spiritual power by which they purified men through the sacraments of the law, not from guilt, but from irregularities, so that the entrance to the tabernacle made by hands would stand open to anyone purified by them.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod virtus aliquid agendi est in instrumento et in per se agente, non eodem modo; sed in per se agente perfectius. Potestas autem clavium quam nos habemus, et aliorum sacramentorum virtus, est instrumentalis; sed in Christo est sicut in per se agente ad salutem nostram; per auctoritatem quidem, inquantum est Deus, sed per meritum, inquantum est homo. Clavis autem de ratione sua exprimit potestatem aperiendi et claudendi, sive aliquis aperiat quasi principale agens, sive quasi minister; et ideo in Christo oportet ponere clavem, sed altero modo quam sit in ejus ministris; et ideo dicitur, quod habet clavem excellentiae.
To the second question, it should be said that the power of doing something does not exist in the same way in the instrument and in the agent who acts through himself, but exists more perfectly in the one who acts through himself. Now the power of the keys that we have, as well as the power of the other sacraments, is an instrumental power. But in Christ it is like an agent who acts through himself for our salvation: by authority, inasmuch as he is God, but by merit, inasmuch as he is man. But the keys, by their very notion, express the power of opening and shutting, whether someone opens as the principal agent, or as a minister. And therefore in Christ there must be the power of the keys, but in a different way than it exists in his ministers; and therefore it is said that he has the keys of excellence.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod character de sua ratione dicit aliquid ab aliquo derivatum; et ideo potestas clavium, quae est in nobis a Christo derivata, sequitur characterem quo Christo conformamur; sed in Christo non sequitur characterem, sed principalem formam.
Reply Obj. 1: The character, by its very notion, means something derived from another. And therefore the power of the keys, which exists in us as derived from Christ, follows the character by which we are conformed to Christ. But in Christ it does not follow a character, but a principal form.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod clavis illa quam Christus habuit, non erat sacramentalis, sed sacramentalis clavis principium.
Reply Obj. 2: Those keys that Christ had were not sacramental, but the principle of the sacramental keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.ad5Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod clavis est duplex. Una quae se extendit ad ipsum caelum immediate, removendo impedimenta introitus in caelum per dimissionem peccati; et haec vocatur clavis ordinis; et hanc soli sacerdotes habent, quia ipsi soli ordinantur populo in his quae directe sunt ad Deum. Alia clavis est quae non directe se extendit ad ipsum caelum, sed mediante militante Ecclesia, per quam aliquis ad caelum vadit, dum per eam aliquis excluditur vel admittitur ad consortium Ecclesiae militantis per excommunicationem et absolutionem; et haec vocatur clavis jurisdictionis in foro causarum; et ideo hanc etiam non sacerdotes habere possunt, sicut archidiaconi vel clerici, et alii qui excommunicare possunt, ut supra dictum est, dist. praec., quaest. 2, art. 2, quaestiunc. 2; sed non proprie dicitur clavis caeli, sed quaedam dispositio ad ipsam.
To the third question, it should be said that there are two kinds of keys. One, which extends directly to heaven itself, by removing impediments to the entrance into heaven through the forgiveness of sins, is called the key of holy orders, and only priests have this key, for they alone are ordained for the people in those matters that directly pertain to God. There is another key that does not extend to heaven itself directly, but by means of the Church Militant through which a person comes to heaven, when someone is excluded or admitted through it to the association of the Church Militant by excommunication and absolution, and this is called the key of jurisdiction in the forum of cases. And therefore non-priests can also have this key, like archdeacons or clerics, and others who can excommunicate, as was said above in the preceding Distinction, Question 2, Article 2, Subquestion 2. But this is not properly called the key to the kingdom of heaven, but a certain disposition to it.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ostiarii habent clavem custodiendi ea quae in templo materiali continentur, et habent judicium a tali templo excludendi et admittendi, non quidem sua auctoritate judicantes qui sint digni vel indigni, sed judicium sacerdotis exequentes; ut sic quodammodo executores potestatis sacerdotalis videantur.
Reply Obj. 1: The porter has the key for guarding those things that are contained in a material temple, and they have the discretion to exclude or admit to that kind of temple, but not as though judging by their own authority who is worthy or unworthy, but as carrying out the judgment of the priest, so that in this way they seem to be the ones somehow putting into effect the sacerdotal power.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod reges non habent aliquam potestatem in spiritualibus; et ideo clavem regni caelestis non accipiunt; sed solum in temporalibus, quae etiam nisi a Deo esse non potest, ut patet Rom. 13; nec per unctionem in aliquo sacro ordine consecrantur, sed excellentia potestatis ipsorum a Christo descendere significatur, ut et ipsi sub Christo in populo Christiano regnent.
Reply Obj. 2: Kings do not have any power in spiritual matters, and so do not receive the key of the heavenly kingdom, but only in temporal matters, which can also only be from God, as is clear in Romans 13:1. Nor by their anointing are they consecrated in any sacred order, but it signifies that the excellence of their power comes down to them from Christ, so that they too reign under Christ over the Christian people.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut in politicis quandoque judex habet potestatem totam, sicut rex in regno; quandoque autem multi in diversis officiis constituti, vel etiam ex aequo; ut patet in 8 Ethica; ita etiam spiritualis jurisdictio potest haberi ab uno solo, sicut ab episcopo, et a pluribus simul, sicut a capitulo; et sic habent clavem jurisdictionis, non tamen clavem ordinis omnes simul.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as in political matters sometimes a judge has all power, like a king in his kingdom, but sometimes many people are established in different offices or even on equal footing, as is clear from the Ethics 8,1 so also spiritual jurisdiction can be held by one person alone, like the bishop, and by several together, like a chapter. And thus they have the key of jurisdiction, but all of them together do not have the key of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.ad8Ad quartum dicendum, quod mulier, secundum apostolum, est in statu subjectionis; et ideo ipsa non potest habere aliquam jurisdictionem spiritualem; quia, etiam secundum Philosophum in 8 Ethica, corruptio urbanitatis est, quando ad mulierem pervenit dominium; unde mulier non habet neque clavem ordinis, nec clavem jurisdictionis. Sed mulieri committitur aliquis usus clavium, sicut habere correptionem in subditas mulieres, propter periculum quod imminere posset, si viri mulieribus cohabitarent.
Reply Obj. 4: A woman, according to the Apostle,1 is in a state of subjection; and therefore she cannot have any spiritual jurisdiction, for also according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 8, corruption accompanies sophistication, when rule comes to a woman. And therefore a woman does not have the key of orders, nor the key of jurisdiction. But a certain use of the keys is committed to a woman in order to have the correction of the women under her, because there might be a risk of danger if men lived with women.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A1.ad9A. 2Who can use the keys
Qui possunt clavibus uti
Who can use the keys
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod etiam sancti homines non sacerdotes usum clavium habeant. Absolutio enim et ligatio quae fit per claves, efficaciam habet ex merito passionis Christi. Sed illi maxime passioni Christi conformantur qui per patientiam et alias virtutes Christum passum sequuntur. Ergo videtur quod etiam si non habeant sacerdotalem ordinem quod possint ligare et solvere.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus. It seems that holy men who are not priests also have the use of the keys. For the binding and loosing that is done through the keys has its efficacy from the merit of Christ’s Passion. But they, who follow the suffering Christ through patience and other virtues, are conformed the most to Christ’s Passion. Therefore, it seems that even if they do not have priestly orders, they can bind and loose.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, Hebr. 7, 7, dicitur: sine ulla contradictione, quod minus est, a majori benedicitur. Sed in spiritualibus, secundum Augustinum, hoc est majus esse quod melius esse. Ergo meliores, qui scilicet habent plus de caritate, possunt alios benedicere absolvendo; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in Hebrews 7:7 it says, it is beyond dispute that the inferior is blessed by the superior. But in spiritual matters, according to Augustine, the greater is that which is better.1 Therefore, our betters, namely, those who have more charity, can bless others by absolving; and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg2Sed contra, cujus est potentia, ejus est actio, secundum Philosophum. Sed clavis, quae est potestas spiritualis, est tantum sacerdotum. Ergo et usus ejus non nisi sacerdotibus convenire potest.
On the contrary, the action belongs to whoever has the power, according to the Philosopher.1 But the key, which is a spiritual power, only belongs to priests. Therefore, its use can also only apply to priests.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod mali sacerdotes usum clavium non habeant. Joan. 20, ubi usus clavium apostolis traditur, Spiritus Sancti donum praemittitur. Sed mali non habent spiritum sanctum. Ergo non habent usum clavium.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that wicked priests do not have the use of the keys.1 For in John 20:22–23, where the use of the keys is handed over to the Apostles, the gift of the Holy Spirit is granted first. But the wicked do not have the Holy Spirit. Therefore, they do not have the use of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg3Praeterea, nullus sapiens rex dispensationem sui thesauri suo inimico committit. Sed usus clavium in dispensatione consistit thesauri caelestis regis, qui est ipsa sapientia. Ergo mali, qui per peccatum sunt ejus hostes, non habent usum clavium.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no wise king commits the stewardship of his treasury to his enemy. But the use of the keys consists in the stewardship of the treasury of the king of heaven, who is wisdom itself. Therefore, the wicked, who are his enemies through sin, do not have the use of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg4Praeterea Augustinus dicit, quod sacramentum gratiae dat Deus etiam per malos; ipsam vero gratiam non nisi per seipsum, vel per sanctos suos; et ideo remissionem peccatorum per seipsum facit, vel per ipsius columbae membra. Sed remissio peccatorum est usus clavium. Ergo peccatores, qui non sunt columbae membra, usum clavium non habent.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Augustine says that God gives the sacrament of grace also through the wicked; but grace itself comes only through him, or through his saints; and therefore he effects the remission of sins through himself, or through the members of the Dove himself.1 But the remission of sins is the use of the keys. Therefore sinners, who are not members of the Dove, do not have the use of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg5Praeterea, intercessio mali sacerdotis non habet aliquam efficaciam ad reconciliandum; quia secundum Gregorium, cum is qui displicet, ad intercedendum mittitur, irati animus ad deteriora provocatur. Sed usus clavium fit per quamdam intercessionem, ut patet in forma absolutionis, sicut infra, dist. 22, quaest. 2, art. 2, quaestiunc. 3, dicetur. Ergo non habent efficacem usum clavium.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the intercession of bad priests does not have any effectiveness in reconciling. For according to Gregory, when someone who displeases is sent to intercede, the spirit of anger is provoked to worse things.1 But the use of the keys happens by a certain intercession, as is clear in the form of absolution, as will be said below in Distinction 22, Question 2, Article 2, Subquestion 3. Therefore, they do not have the efficacious use of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg6Sed contra, nullus potest scire de alio an sit in statu salutis. Si ergo nullus posset uti clavibus in absolvendo, nisi existens in statu salutis; nullus sciret se esse absolutum; quod est valde inconveniens.
On the contrary (1), no one can know whether another person is in a state of salvation. Therefore, if no one could use the power of the keys for absolving unless he were in a state of salvation, no one would know whether he had been absolved, which is extremely unfitting.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, iniquitas ministri non potest auferre liberalitatem domini. Sed sacerdos est solum minister. Ergo non potest sua malitia donum a Deo transmissum per eum nobis auferre.
Furthermore (2), the iniquity of the minister cannot take away the generosity of his master. But the priest is only a minister. Therefore, his own wickedness cannot take away the gift passed from God to us through him.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg7Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod schismatici et haeretici, excommunicati et suspensi et degradati, usum clavium habeant. Sicut enim potestas clavium dependet ab ordine, ita et potestas conficiendi. Sed non possunt amittere usum potestatis conficiendi; quia si conficiunt, confectum est; quamvis peccent conficientes, ut supra, dist. 13, quaest. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 3, et 4, dictum est. Ergo etiam non possunt amittere usum clavium.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that schismatics and heretics, the excommunicated, the suspended, and the demoted, have the use of the keys. For just as the power of the keys depends on holy orders, so does the power of consecrating. But they cannot lose the power of consecrating, for if they consecrate the Eucharist, it is consecrated, although they sin by consecrating it, as was said above in Distinction 13, Question 1, Article 1, Subquestion 3 and 4. Therefore, neither can they lose the use of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg8Praeterea, omnis potestas spiritualis activa in eo qui habet usum liberi arbitrii, exit in actum quando vult. Sed potestas clavium adhuc manet in praedictis; quia cum non detur nisi in ordine, oporteret reordinari eos, quando ad Ecclesiam redeunt. Ergo cum sit potentia activa, possunt in actum ejus exire cum voluerit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every spiritual power active in someone who has the use of free will results in an act whenever he wills. But the power of the keys still remains in those mentioned, for since it is only given in holy orders, it would be necessary to re-ordain them when they returned to the Church. Therefore, since it is an active power, they can exercise its act whenever they wish.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg9Praeterea, spiritualis gratia magis impeditur per culpam quam per poenam. Sed excommunicatio et suspensio et degradatio sunt poenae quaedam. Cum ergo propter culpam non amittat aliquis usum clavium, videtur quod nec propter ista.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, spiritual grace is more impeded by guilt than by punishment. But excommunication and suspension and demotion are kinds of punishment. Therefore, since a person does not lose the use of the keys on account of guilt, it seems that neither does he lose it on account of these.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg10Sed contra, Augustinus dicit, quod Ecclesiae caritas peccata dimittit. Caritas autem est quae facit Ecclesiae unionem. Cum ergo praedicti sint ab Ecclesiae unione divisi, videtur quod usum clavium non habeant in remittendis peccatis.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says that the Church’s charity forgives sins.1 But charity is what causes the union of the Church. Therefore, since those people mentioned are divided from union with the Church, it seems that they do not have the use of the keys for forgiving sins.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, nullus absolvitur a peccato secundum hoc quod peccat. Sed aliquis a praedictis absolutionem peccatorum petens, peccat contra praeceptum Ecclesiae faciens. Ergo per eos a peccato absolvi non potest; et sic idem quod prius.
Furthermore (2), no one is absolved from sin while he is sinning. But someone seeking absolution for sin from one of those mentioned sins against the Church’s precept by doing so. Therefore, he cannot be absolved from sin by them; and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.arg11Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod agens per se et agens instrumentale in hoc differunt, quod agens instrumentale non inducit in effectu similitudinem suam, sed similitudinem principalis agentis. Principale autem agens inducit similitudinem suam; et ideo ex hoc aliquid constituitur principale agens, quod habet aliquam formam, quam in alterum transfundere potest; non autem ex hoc constituitur agens instrumentale, sed ex hoc quod est applicatum a principali agente ad effectum aliquem inducendum. Cum ergo in actu clavium principale agens sit Christus ut Deus per auctoritatem, et ut homo per meritum; ex ipsa plenitudine divinae bonitatis in eo, et ex perfectione gratiae consequitur quod possit in actum clavium. Sed homo alius non potest in actum clavium sicut per se agens; quia nec ipse alteri gratiam, qua remittuntur peccata, dare potest; nec sufficienter mereri: et ideo non est nisi sicut agens instrumentale. Unde et ille qui effectum clavium consequitur, non assimilatur utenti clavibus, sed Christo; et propter hoc quantumcumque aliquis habeat de gratia, non potest pertingere ad effectum clavium, nisi applicetur ad hoc quasi minister per ordinis susceptionem.
To the first question, I answer that acting through oneself and acting instrumentally differ in the fact that an instrumental agent does not bring about an effect in his own likeness, but in the likeness of the principal agent. But the principal agent brings about his own likeness, and therefore the principal agent is established in the fact that he has a certain form that can be transferred to another. But the instrumental agent is not constituted this way, but by the fact that he is employed by the principal agent to bring about the effect. Therefore, since the principal agent in the act of the keys is Christ, as God by authority, and as man by merit, from the very fullness of divine goodness in him and from his perfection of grace it results that he has power in the act of the keys. But another man does not have power in the act of the keys as an agent who acts through himself, for neither can he of himself give another the grace by which sins are forgiven, nor sufficiently merit. And therefore he can only be an instrumental agent. And this is why someone who obtains the effect of the keys is not likened to the person using the keys, but to Christ; and because of this no matter how much grace someone has, it cannot amount to the effect of the keys, unless it is applied for this as a minister by the reception of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut inter instrumentum et effectum non exigitur similitudo secundum convenientiam in forma, sed secundum proportionem instrumenti ad effectum; ita etiam nec inter instrumentum et principale agens. Talis autem similitudo est in sanctis hominibus ad Christum passum, et talis similitudo eis usum clavium non confert.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as no likeness is required between an instrument and an effect according to sharing in form, but according to the proportion of the instrument to the effect, neither is a likeness required between the instrument and the principal agent. But in holy men this kind of likeness to the suffering Christ does exist, and this kind of likeness does not confer on them the use of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis purus homo non possit alteri ex condigno gratiam mereri; tamen unius meritum potest cooperari ad salutem alterius; et ideo duplex est benedictio. Una quae est ab ipso homine puro, sicut merente per proprium actum; et talis potest fieri a quolibet sancto, in quo Christus habitat per gratiam; et haec requirit majoritatem bonitatis, ad minus inquantum meretur hujusmodi. Alia est benedictio qua homo benedicit, ut benedictionem quae est ex merito Christi, instrumentaliter alicui applicans; et quantum ad hanc requiritur majoritas ordinis, et non virtutis.
Reply Obj. 2: Although a mere man cannot merit grace for another condignly, nevertheless the merit of one person can cooperate toward the salvation of another; and therefore there are two kinds of blessing. One is from the mere man himself, as from one who merits by his own act. And this kind can be done by any holy person in whom Christ dwells by grace; and this requires superiority in goodness, at least to the extent that he merits such things. The other is the blessing by which a man blesses, as the one instrumentally applying to another the blessing that is from Christ’s merits; and for this the superiority of orders is required, not of virtue.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut participatio formae quae est inducenda in effectum, non facit instrumentum; ita nec subtractio talis formae tollit usum instrumenti; et ideo, cum homo sit tantum instrumentaliter agens in usu clavium; quantumcumque per peccatum sit gratia privatus, per quam fit remissio peccatorum, nullo tamen modo privatur usu clavium.
To the second question, it should be said that just as participation in the form that is introduced into the effect does not make an instrument, so neither does the removal of the form take away the use of the instrument. And therefore since a man is only an instrumental agent in the use of the keys, no matter how much sin has deprived him of the grace by which the forgiveness of sins occurs, he is still not at all deprived of the use of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod donum Spiritus Sancti exigitur ad usum clavium, non ut sine quo fieri non possit, sed quia sine eo incongrue fit ex parte utentis; quamvis subjiciens se clavibus effectum clavium consequatur.
Reply Obj. 1: The gift of the Holy Spirit is required for the use of the keys, not such that without it, it cannot happen, but because without it, it happens inappropriately on the part of the one using it, although the person subjecting himself to the keys obtains their effect.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod rex terrenus in thesauro suo defraudari et decipi potest; et ideo hosti dispensationem ejus non committit. Sed rex caelestis defraudari non potest, quia totum ad ipsius honorem cedit, etiam quod aliqui male clavibus utuntur: quia novit ex malis bona elicere, et per malos etiam multa bona facere; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: An earthly king can be cheated and deceived in his treasury, and this is why he does not commit its dispensation to his enemy. But the king of heaven cannot be cheated, for he grants everything to his own honor, even that some may use the keys badly: for he knows how to draw good things from bad people, and also to do many good things through bad people; and therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.ad4Ad tertium dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur de remissione peccatorum, secundum quod sancti homines cooperantur ad ipsam non ex vi clavium, sed ex merito congrui; et ideo dicit, quod etiam per malos sacramenta ministrat: et inter alia sacramenta etiam absolutio, quae est usus clavium, computari debet: sed per membra columbae, idest per sanctos homines, facit remissionem peccatorum, inquantum eorum intercessionibus peccata remittit. Vel potest dici, quod membra columbae nominat omnes ab Ecclesia non praecisos. Qui enim ab eis sacramenta recipiunt, gratiam consequuntur; non autem qui recipiunt ab illis qui sunt ab Ecclesia praecisi, quia hoc ipso peccant, excepto baptismo, quem in casu necessitatis licet etiam ab excommunicato recipere.
Reply Obj. 3: Augustine speaks about the forgiveness of sins, according as holy men cooperate with it not by the power of the keys, but by their congruent merit. And therefore he says that also through wicked men he administers the sacraments; and among the other sacraments absolution, which is the use of the keys, should also be counted. But by members of the Dove, that is, by holy people, he causes the remission of sins inasmuch as he grants the remission of sins by their intercessions. Or it could be said that members of the Dove refer to all who are not cut off from the Church. For those who receive the sacraments from them obtain grace, but not those who receive them from people cut off from the Church, for they sin by that very fact, except in baptism, which in the case of necessity it is permissible to receive even from an excommunicated person.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.ad5Ad quartum dicendum, quod intercessio quam sacerdos malus ex propria persona facit, non habet efficaciam; sed illa quam facit ut minister Ecclesiae, habet efficaciam ex merito Christi. Utroque tamen modo debet intercessio sacerdotis populo subjecto prodesse.
Reply Obj. 4: The intercession that a wicked priest makes from his own person does not have efficacy; but the intercession he makes as minister of the Church has efficacy from the merit of Christ. However, in either way the priest’s intercession should benefit the people subject to him.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod in omnibus praedictis manet clavium potestas quantum ad essentiam; sed usus impeditur ex defectu materiae. Cum enim usus clavium praelationem in utente requirat respectu ejus in quem utitur, ut supra dictum est, propria materia in quam exercetur usus clavium, est homo subditus: et quia per ordinationem Ecclesiae subditur unus alii, ideo etiam per Ecclesiae praelatos potest subtrahi alicui ille qui erat ei subjectus. Unde cum Ecclesia haereticos et schismaticos et alios hujusmodi privet, subtrahendo subditos vel simpliciter vel quantum ad aliquid; quantum ad hoc quo privati sunt, non possunt usum clavium habere.
To the third question, it should be said that in all those mentioned the power of the keys remains in its essence; but its use is impeded by a defect of matter. For since the use of the keys requires eminence in the user in relation to the one it is used for, as was said above, the proper matter over which the use of the keys is exercised is the man who is subject. And since one man is subject to another by the Church’s ordination, therefore also someone’s subjects can be taken away from him by the Church’s prelates. And therefore since the Church deprives heretics and schismatics and others like them by taking away their subjects, either simply, or in a certain respect, therefore with respect to whatever they have been deprived of they cannot have the use of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod materia sacramenti Eucharistiae, in quam suam potestatem exercet sacerdos, non est homo, sed panis triticeus, et in baptismo homo simpliciter: unde sicut si subtraheretur haeretico panis triticeus, conficere non posset; ita nec si subtrahatur praelatio, absolvere poterit: potest tamen baptizare et conficere, quamvis ad sui damnationem.
Reply Obj. 1: The matter of the sacrament of the Eucharist over which a priest exercises his own power is not a man, but wheaten bread, and in baptism it is simply a man. And therefore just as if wheaten bread were taken away from a heretic he could not consecrate, so neither could he absolve if his eminence were taken away. He could still baptize and consecrate the Eucharist, although to his own damnation.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod propositio habet veritatem, quando non deest materia, sicut est in proposito.
Reply Obj. 2: This argument holds true when the matter is not lacking, as it is in the case proposed.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex ipsa culpa non subtrahitur materia, sicut per aliquam poenam; unde poena non impedit per contrarietatem ad effectum inducendum, sed ratione dicta.
Reply Obj. 3: The matter is not taken away by the fault itself, as by a certain punishment; and therefore the punishment does not impede by being contrary to the effect to be brought about, but by the reason given.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A2.ad9A. 3On whom can a priest use the keys
In quem possit sacerdos clavibus uti
On whom can a priest use the keys
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod sacerdos possit uti clave quam habet, in quemlibet hominem. Potestas enim clavium in sacerdotes descendit ex illa Domini auctoritate qua dixit: accipite spiritum sanctum: quorum remiseritis peccata, remittuntur eis. Sed illud indeterminate dixit de omnibus. Ergo habens clavem indeterminate potest ea uti in quoslibet.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that a priest could use the key that he has for anyone. For the power of the keys in priests comes to them from the Lord’s authoritative statement, in which he said: receive the Holy Spirit: if you forgive the sins of any, they are forgiven them (John 20:22). But he said this indeterminately about all people. Therefore, whoever has the keys can use them indeterminately for anyone.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg1Praeterea, clavis corporalis quae aperit unam seram, aperit omnes alias ejusdem modi. Sed omne peccatum cujuslibet hominis est ejusdem rationis obstaculum respectu introitus caeli. Ergo si potest unum hominem sacerdos per clavem quam habet, absolvere, poterit et quoslibet alios.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a physical key that opens one lock opens all others of the same kind. But every sin of any person has the same nature as an obstacle to entering heaven. Therefore, if a priest can absolve one man by the keys that he holds, he can also absolve others.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg2Praeterea, sacerdotium testamenti novi est perfectius quam veteris. Sed sacerdos veteris testamenti poterat uti sua potestate quam habebat, discernendi inter lepram et lepram, indifferenter in omnes. Ergo multo fortius sacerdos evangelicus potest uti sua potestate in omnes.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the priesthood of the New Testament is more perfect than that of the Old. But the priest of the Old Testament could use the power that he possessed of discerning among lepers with everyone indifferently (Deut 18:8). Therefore, much more can a priest of the Gospel use his power for everyone.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg3Sed contra est quod dicitur 16, quaest. 3: nulli sacerdotum licet parochianum alterius absolvere aut ligare. Ergo non quilibet potest quemlibet absolvere.
On the contary (1), it is said in the Decretals, Cause 16, Question 1: no priest is permitted to absolve or bind the parishioner of another priest.1 Therefore not just anyone can absolve just anyone.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, judicium spirituale debet esse ordinatius quam temporale. Sed in judicio temporali non debet quilibet judex quemlibet judicare. Ergo cum usus clavium sit judicium quoddam, non potest sacerdos quilibet sua clavi in quemlibet uti.
Furthermore (2), spiritual judgment should be more ordered than temporal. But in temporal judgment, not just any judge can judge any given person. Therefore, since the use of the keys is a kind of judgment, a priest cannot use his own power of keys over just anyone whatsoever.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod sacerdos non possit semper suum subditum absolvere. Sicut enim Augustinus in littera dicit, nullus officio sacerdotis uti debet, nisi immunis ab illis sit quae in aliis judicat. Sed quandoque contingit quod sacerdos est particeps criminis quod subditus suus commisit; sicut cum mulierem subditam cognovit. Ergo videtur quod non possit semper in suos subditos potestate clavium uti.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a priest cannot always absolve those under him. For as Augustine says in the text, no one should enjoy the office of a priest unless he is exempt from those things that he judges in others.1 But sometimes it happens that a priest is a participant in a crime that one of his subjects committed, like when he has known a woman subject to him. Therefore, it seems that he cannot always use the power of the keys for his subjects.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg5Praeterea, per potestatem clavium homo ab omnibus defectibus curatur. Sed quandoque alicui peccato annexus est irregularitatis defectus, vel excommunicationis sententia, a qua simplex sacerdos liberare non potest. Ergo videtur quod non possit uti clavium potestate in illos qui talibus irretiti sunt.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, by the power of the keys a man is cured of all defects. But sometimes there is a defect of irregularity attached to the sin, or a sentence of excommunication from which a simple priest cannot free him. Therefore, it seems that he cannot use the power of the keys for those who are entangled in these kinds of things.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg6Praeterea, sacerdotii nostri judicium et potestas per judicium veteris sacerdotii figuratum est. Sed minoribus judicibus secundum legem non omnia competebat discutere, sed ad superiores recurrebant, ut dicitur Exod. 24, 14: si quid ortum fuerit inter vos quaestionis, referetis ad eos. Ergo videtur quod nec sacerdos de gravibus peccatis possit subditum suum absolvere, sed debeat ad superiorem remittere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the power and judgment of our priesthood was prefigured by the judgment of the old priesthood. But according to the law it did not befit lesser judges to discuss all things, but they had recourse to their superiors, as it says in Exodus 24:14: if any question should arise among you, refer it to them. Therefore, it seems that neither may a priest absolve his own subject of the more serious sins, but he should send him to his superior.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg7Sed contra, cuicumque committitur principale, committitur et accessorium. Sed sacerdotibus committitur quod subditis suis Eucharistiam dispensent, ad quam ordinatur absolutio a peccatis quibuscumque. Ergo sacerdos ab omnibus peccatis potest subditum suum absolvere, quantum est de clavium potestate.
On the contrary (1), anyone to whom the most important thing is committed, is also entrusted with what is accessory to it.1 But it is committed to priests to administer the Eucharist to their subjects, which is what absolution from sins is ordered toward. Therefore, a priest can absolve his own subjects from all their sins, as far lies within the power of the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, gratia omne peccatum tollit, quantumcumque sit parva. Sed sacerdos sacramenta dispensat, quibus gratia datur. Ergo, quantum est de potestate clavium, de omnibus peccatis absolvere potest.
Furthermore (2), grace takes away all sin, no matter how little of it there is. But a priest administers the sacraments in which grace is given. Therefore, as far as it lies within the power of the keys, he can absolve all sins.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod aliquis non possit uti clavibus in suum superiorem. Actus enim sacramentalis quilibet requirit propriam materiam. Sed propria materia usus clavium, ut dictum est, est persona subjecta. Ergo in eo qui non est subditus, non potest clavibus sacerdos uti.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that no one can use the keys over his own superior.1 For any sacramental act requires the proper matter. But the proper matter of the use of the keys is a person subject to the possessor, as was said. Therefore, for someone who is not under him, a priest cannot use the keys.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg9Praeterea, Ecclesia militans imitatur triumphantem. Sed in caelesti Ecclesia inferior angelus nunquam purgat aut illuminat aut perficit superiorem. Ergo nec aliquis sacerdos inferior potest uti actione hierarchica, quae est per absolutionem, in superiorem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Church Militant imitates the Church Triumphant. But in the heavenly Church, a lower angel never purifies or illuminates or perfects a higher one. Therefore, neither can any lower priest use the hierarchical action that exists through absolution for his superior.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg10Praeterea, judicium conscientiae debet esse ordinatius quam judicium exterioris fori. Sed in exteriori foro inferior non potest excommunicare aut absolvere superiorem. Ergo videtur quod nec in foro poenitentiali.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the judgment of conscience should be more ordered than the judgment of an external court. But in the external forum a lower party cannot excommunicate or absolve his superior. Therefore, it seems that neither can it happen in the penitential forum.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg11Sed contra, superior praelatus etiam circumdatus est infirmitate, et contingit ipsum peccare. Sed remedium contra peccatum est potestas clavium. Ergo, cum ipse non possit in seipsum uti clave, quia non potest esse simul judex et reus; videtur quod possit inferior in ipsum clavis potestate uti.
On the contrary (1), a higher prelate is also beset by infirmity (Heb 5:2) and sin befalls him. But the remedy against sin is the power of the keys. Therefore, since he could not use the keys for himself, because no one can be judge and accused at the same time, it seems that someone below him can use the keys over him.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, absolutio quae fit per virtutem clavium, ordinatur ad perceptionem Eucharistiae. Sed inferior potest superiori Eucharistiam dispensare, si petat. Ergo et clavium potestate in ipsum uti, si se ei subjecerit.
Furthermore (2), absolution, which happens by the power of the keys, is ordered to the reception of the Eucharist. But someone lower can administer the Eucharist to his superior, if he asks. Therefore, he can also use the power of the keys for him, if he will subject himself to him.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.arg12Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum, ad primam quaestionem, quod ea quae circa singularia operari oportet, non eodem modo omnibus competunt: unde, sicut post generalia medicinae praecepta oportet adhiberi medicos, quibus praecepta universalia medicinae singulis infirmis, secundum quod debent, aptentur; ita in quolibet principatu praeter illum qui universaliter praecepta legis tradit, oportet esse aliquos qui ea singulis, secundum quod debent, adaptent; et propter hoc etiam in caelesti hierarchia sub potestatibus, qui indistincte praesunt, ponuntur principatus, qui singulis provinciis distribuuntur; et sub his angeli qui singulis hominibus in custodiam deputantur, ut patet ex his quae dist. 20 dicta sunt in 2 Lib. Unde et ita esse debit in praelatione Ecclesiae militantis, ut apud aliquem esset praelatio indistincte in omnes, et sub hoc essent alii qui super diversos distinctam potestatem acciperent. Et quia usus clavium requirit aliquam praelationis potestatem, per quam ille in quem usus clavium communicatur, efficitur materia propria illius actus; ideo ille qui habet indistinctam potestatem super omnes, potest uti clavibus in quemlibet. Illi autem qui sub eodem distinctas potestates acceperunt; non in quoslibet possunt uti clavibus, sed in eos tantum qui eis in sortem venerunt, nisi in necessitatis articulo, ubi nemini sacramenta sunt deneganda.
To the first question, I answer that those things that must work on particulars do not apply to all things in the same way. Therefore, just as after the general precepts of medicine, doctors must be summoned, by whom the universal precepts of medicine may be adapted to the individual sick men as needed, so also, in any leadership apart from him who hands down all precepts of law, it is necessary to have certain ones who adapt things to individuals as needed. And because of this also in the heavenly hierarchy under the powers, who are indistinctly at the head, are set the principalities, who are distributed to individual provinces. And under these are the angels who are assigned to the care of individual people, as is clear from what was said in Book 2, Distinction 20. And so it ought also to be this way in the hierarchy of the Church Militant, that some one person whould have eminence indistinctly over all, and under this would be others who would receive distinct power over different people. And because the use of the keys requires a certain power of eminence by which the person for whom the use of the keys is employed becomes the proper matter of that act, therefore the person who has indistinct power over all can use the keys on behalf of anyone. But those who receive distinct powers under this person cannot use the keys for everyone, but only for those who fall under their care, unless it is an emergency, when no one should be refused the sacraments.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod ad absolutionem a peccato requiritur duplex potestas; scilicet potestas ordinis, et potestas jurisdictionis. Prima quidem potestas est aequaliter in omnibus sacerdotibus, non autem secunda; et ideo ubi Dominus, Joan. 20, dedit omnibus apostolis communiter potestatem remittendi peccata, intelligitur de potestate quae consequitur ordinem; unde et sacerdotibus, quando ordinantur, illa verba dicuntur. Sed Petro dedit singulariter potestatem remittendi peccata, Matth. 16, ut intelligatur quod ipse prae aliis habet potestatem jurisdictionis. Potestas autem ordinis, quantum est de se, se extendit ad omnes absolvendos; et ideo indeterminate Dominus dixit: quorum remiseritis peccata; intelligens tamen quod usus illius potestatis esse deberet, praesupposita potestate Petro collata, secundum ipsius ordinationem.
Reply Obj. 1: Two powers are required for the absolution of sin, namely, the power of orders and the power of jurisdiction. Now the first power exists equally in all priests, but not the second; and therefore where the Lord (John 20:22) gave commonly to all his apostles the power of forgiving sins, it is understood as a power that follows holy orders; and therefore these words are also said to priests when they are ordained. But to Peter he gave, in a singular manner, the power of forgiving sins (Matt 16:19), so that it may be understood that he had the power of jurisdiction over all the others. Now the power of holy orders, in itself, extends to absolving all people; and this is why the Lord said indeterminately, if you forgive anyone’s sins; nevertheless understanding what the use of that power would have to be, and presupposing the power conferred on Peter in accord with his ordination.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiam clavis materialis non potest aperire nisi seram propriam, nec aliqua virtus activa potest agere nisi in materiam propriam. Materia autem propria potestatis ordinis efficitur aliquis per jurisdictionem; et ideo non potest aliquis clave uti ad eum in quem jurisdictio non datur.
Reply Obj. 2: Even a material key can only open its proper lock, nor can any active power act on anything but its proper matter. Now, someone becomes the proper matter of the power of holy orders by jurisdiction; and therefore no one can use the power of the keys for someone over whom he is not given jurisdiction.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod populus Israel unus populus erat, et unum tantum templum habebat; unde non oportebat sacerdotum jurisdictiones distingui, sicut in Ecclesia, in qua congregantur diversi populi et nationes.
Reply Obj. 3: The people of Israel was one people, and had only one temple. And therefore it was not necessary for the priests’ jurisdiction to be distinguished, as in the Church, in which diverse peoples and nations are brought together.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod potestas ordinis, quantum est de se, extendit se ad omnia peccata remittenda; sed quia ad usum hujus potestatis, ut dictum est, requiritur jurisdictio, quae a majoribus in inferiores descendit, ideo potest superior aliqua sibi reservare, in quibus judicium inferiori non committat: alias de quolibet peccato potest simplex sacerdos jurisdictionem habens absolvere. Sunt autem quinque casus, in quibus oportet quod simplex sacerdos ad superiorem poenitentem remittat. Primus est, quando est solemnis imponenda poenitentia, quia ejus minister proprius episcopus est, ut supra, distinc. 14, qu. 1, art. 5, quaestiunc. 3 ad 3, dictum est. Secundus est de excommunicatis, quando inferior sacerdos non potest absolvere. Tertius, quando invenit irregularitatem contractam, pro cujus dispensatione debet ad superiorem remittere. Quartus de incendiariis. Quintus, quando est consuetudo in aliquo episcopatu quod enormia crimina ad terrorem episcopo reservantur: quia consuetudo dat vel aufert in talibus potestatem.
To the second question, it should be said that the power of holy orders, as it is in itself, extends to the forgiveness of all sins, but because jurisdiction, which comes to the lower parties from the greater ones, is required for the use of this power, as was said, for this reason a superior can reserve certain things to himself whose judgment he does not commit to his inferior. Otherwise a simple priest having jurisdiction is able to absolve any sin. But there are five cases in which it is necessary that a simple priest send the penitent to his superior. The first is when a solemn penance is to be imposed, because the proper minister of this is the bishop, as was said above in Distinction 14, Question 1, Article 5, Subquestion 3, response to the third objection. The second regards those who have been excommunicated, when a lower priest cannot give absolution. The third is when he finds that an irregularity has been contracted, for whose dispensation he must send to his superior. The fourth is for arsonists. The fifth is when it is the custom in a certain diocese that the most egregious crimes inciting panic are reserved to the bishop: for custom gives or takes away the power in such matters.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in tali casu nec sacerdos deberet audire confessionem mulieris cum qua peccavit, de illo peccato, sed deberet ad alium remittere; nec illa deberet ei confiteri, sed deberet licentiam petere ad alium eundi, vel ad superiorem recurrere, si ille licentiam denegaret, tum propter periculum, tum quia est minor verecundia. Si tamen absolveret, absolutum esset. Quod enim Augustinus dicit, quod non debet esse in eodem crimine, intelligendum est secundum congruitatem, non secundum necessitatem sacramenti.
Reply Obj. 1: In such a case the priest should not hear the confession of the woman with whom he sinned concerning that sin, but should send her to another; nor should that woman confess to him, but she should seek permission to go to another, or have recourse to his superior, if he refuses her permission, both because of the danger and because there is less shame. Nevertheless, if he should give her absolution, she would be absolved. For Augustine’s saying, that he should not be involved in the same crime, is to be understood according to appropriateness, not according to the essence of the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod poenitentia ab omnibus defectibus culpae liberat, non autem ab omnibus defectibus poenae: quia adhuc post peractam poenitentiam de homicidio aliquis remanet irregularis. Unde sacerdos potest de crimine absolvere, et pro poena amovenda ad superiorem remittere, nisi in excommunicatione, quia absolutio ab ipsa debet praecedere absolutionem a peccato: quia quamdiu aliquis est excommunicatus, non potest recipere aliquod Ecclesiae sacramentum.
Reply Obj. 2: Penance frees from all defects of guilt, but not from all defects of punishment: for even after completing the penance for homicide, a person still remains irregular. Therefore, a priest can give absolution for the crime, and send the person to his superior to remove the punishment, except in excommunication, for the release from that must precede the absolution from sin: because as long as someone is excommunicated, he cannot receive any sacrament of the Church.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit quantum ad ea in quibus sibi superiores potestates jurisdictionis reservant.
Reply Obj. 3: That argument has to do with those matters in which superiors reserve the powers of jurisdiction to themselves.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod potestas clavium, quantum est de se, extendit se ad omnes, ut dictum est; sed quod in aliquem sacerdos non possit potestate clavium uti, contingit ex hoc quod ejus potestas est ad aliquos specialiter limitata. Unde ille qui limitavit, potest extendere in quem voluerit: et propter hoc etiam potest sibi dare potestatem in seipsum, quamvis ipse in seipsum uti clavium potestate non possit: quia potestas clavium requirit pro materia aliquod subjectum, et ita alium: sibi ipsi enim aliquis subjectus esse non potest.
To the third question, it should be said that the power of the keys, as it exists in itself, extends to all, as has been said. But it happens that a priest cannot use the power of the keys for a certain person because his power is specifically limited to certain people. Therefore, whoever limited it can extend it to whomever he wished; and because of this he can also give him power over himself, although he cannot use the power of the keys for himself, for the power of the keys requires a someone subjected as its matter, and thus, someone else; for a person cannot subjected to himself.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis episcopus, quem simplex sacerdos absolvit, sit superior eo simpliciter, tamen est inferior eo, inquantum se ei ut peccatorem sacerdoti subjecit.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the bishop who is absolved by a simple priest is his superior simply speaking, nevertheless he is his inferior inasmuch as he subjects himself to the priest as a sinner.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod in angelis non potest accidere aliquis defectus, ratione cujus inferioribus suis superiores subdantur, sicut accidit in hominibus; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: No defect can occur in the angels by reason of which they are subject to their own inferiors, as happens among men. And therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod judicium exterius est secundum homines: sed judicium confessionis est quoad Deum, apud quem redditur minor ex hoc quod peccat, non autem apud hominum praelationes; et ideo in exteriori judicio sicut nullus in seipsum sententiam dare potest excommunicationis, ita nec alteri committere, nec se excommunicare; sed in foro conscientiae potest alteri committere suam absolutionem, qua ipse uti non possit. Vel dicendum, quod absolutio in foro confessionis est principaliter potestatis clavium, et ex consequenti respicit jurisdictionem; sed excommunicatio respicit totaliter jurisdictionem. Quantum autem ad potestatem ordinis omnes sunt aequales, non autem quantum ad jurisdictionem; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 3: Outward judgment is according to men, but the judgment of confession is directed to God, before whom a person is rendered less by the fact that he sins, but not among the rankings of men. And therefore in outward judgment just as no one can give the sentence of excommunication to himself, so neither can he commit it to another, nor excommunicate himself. But in the forum of conscience he can commit his own absolution to another, which he cannot use for himself. Or it could be said that absolution in the forum of confession is chiefly of the power of the keys, and it has to do with jurisdiction as a consequence. But excommunication has to do with jurisdiction entirely. However, as to the power of orders, all priests are equal, but not as to jurisdiction; and therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D19.Q1.A3.ad9Q. 2Fraternal chastisementDe correptione fraterna
Deinde quaeritur de correptione fraterna; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next, fraternal chastisement should be considered; and concerning this, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D19.Q2primo, quid sit;
first, what it is;
Sent.IV.D19.Q2secundo, cujus sit;
second, to whom it pertains;
Sent.IV.D19.Q2tertio, de modo et ordine ipsius.
third, of its manner and order.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2A. 1What it is
Quid sit
What it is
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod male assignetur quaedam definitio de correptione fraterna: correptio fraterna est admonitio fratris de emendatione delictorum fraterna caritate. Admonere enim videtur esse idem quod ad mentem reducere; et sic non est nisi oblitorum. Sed correptio fraterna non est tantum de peccatis oblitis. Ergo male ponitur in definitione ejus admonitio.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that a certain definition of fraternal chastisement is badly formulated: fraternal chastisement is the admonition of a brother about the amendment of his misdeeds in fraternal charity. For admonishing seems to be the same as reminding, and so it is only for things that have been forgotten. But fraternal chastisement is not only about forgotten sins. Therefore, admonition is wrongly included in its definition.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, correptio in quamdam violentiam sonat; quia idem videtur esse corripere quod simul rapere. Ergo cum admonitio in quamdam lenitatem sonet, videtur quod correptio non sit admonitio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, chastisement suggests a certain violence, for corripere seems to mean rapere at once.1 Therefore, since admonition conveys a certain gentleness, it seems that chastisement is not admonition.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.arg2Praeterea, ejus videtur esse correptio cujus est corrigere. Sed hoc est solius Dei; cum corrigere dicatur simul regere, quod solius Dei est, ut patet Prov. 16, 1 et 9: hominis est praeparare animam . . . et Dei est dirigere gressus suos. Ergo non debuit dicere, quod sit fratris.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, chastising someone seems to be for his correction. But this belongs to God alone, since to correct, corrigere, means to rule together,1 which belongs to God alone, as is clear from Proverbs 16, 1 and 9: the plans of the mind belong to man . . . but God directs his steps. Therefore, it should not say that it is of a brother.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.arg3Praeterea, admonitio videtur pertinere ad aliquid faciendum vel evitandum. Sed emendatio delictorum pertinet ad aliquid factum jam, vel omissum. Ergo videtur quod correptio non possit esse de emendatione admonitio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, admonition seems to pertain to something to be done or avoided. But the amendment of misdeeds pertains to something already done or omitted. Therefore, it seems that chastisement cannot be an admonition about the amendment of misdeeds.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.arg4Praeterea, quae graviora sunt, magis indigent emendatione. Sed transgressiones sunt graviores omissionibus, in genere loquendo. Cum ergo nomine delicti importetur omissio, nomine autem peccati transgressio, ut in 2 Lib., distin. 42, dictum est, videtur quod magis debeat dici de emendatione peccatorum quam delictorum.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, things that are more serious stand in more need of amendment. But transgressions are more serious than omissions, generally speaking. Therefore since omission is suggested in the word ‘misdeed,’ while transgression is implied more in the word ‘sin’, as was said in Book II, Distinction 42, 1 it seems that it should be called the amendment of sins rather than of misdeeds.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.arg5Praeterea, fraterna correptio videtur esse opus justitiae, ut patet secundum Glossam Rabani Matth. 18, super illud: si peccaverit in te etc.: dicit enim: peccantem zelo justitiae corrigamus, et poenitenti viscera misericordiae pandamus. Ergo deberet dicere: ex justitia procedens, magis quam ex caritate.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, fraternal chastisement seems to be a work of justice, as is seen in the Gloss of Rabanus1 on Matthew 18:15: if another member of the Church sins against you, etc. For he says, let us correct the sinner with the zeal of justice and open the depths of mercy to the penitent. Therefore it should say proceeding from justice rather than from charity.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.arg6Respondeo dicendum: ad hoc quod homo recte gradiatur in via salutis, tria sunt ei impendenda ab eo qui ipsius curam gerit. Primo ut in finem rectum ordinetur; et quantum ad hoc dicitur superior inferiorem sibi commissum dirigere. Secundo ut ei cautelam adhibeat, ne a via ad finem ducente discedat; et quantum ad hoc dicitur eum regere. Tertio ut si contingat eum discedere, quod ad viam rectam reducat; et quantum ad hoc dicitur ipsum corrigere: quandoque quidem ut rectitudo justitiae fiat ab eo, quando scilicet ille qui deliquerat, emendatur, ex cura sibi impensa; quandoque autem ut rectitudo justitiae de eo fiat per poenas inflictas, etiam si ille non corrigatur ex parte sua.
I answer that, that a man may tread rightly on the way of salvation, the person who has care of him has three responsibilities toward him. The first is that he be directed to the right end; and as to this the superior is said to direct someone entrusted to him. The second, that he employ caution, lest he depart from the path leading to the end; and as to this one is said to rule him. Third, that if it should happen that he depart, he should be brought back to the right path; and as to this one is said to correct him: sometimes, indeed, so that the rectitude of justice be done by him, namely, when the person who failed is amended by the task imposed on him. But sometimes so that the rectitude of justice concerning him be accomplished through the penalties inflicted, even if he were not corrected on his side.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.coSed aliquis a via rectitudinis discedens, dupliciter potest ad viam rectitudinis reduci, secundum Philosophum in 10 Ethica. Uno modo per timorem turpis, aut odium ipsius; ut cum quis turpitudinem peccati abominatur, et confusionem exinde consequentem. Alio modo per timorem et odium tristis; sicut cum quis propter poenas illatas pro peccatis, vel quas timet inferri, resilit a peccato. Et quia iste secundus modus est cum quadam violentia, ideo correctio dicitur, quasi usque ad rectitudinem perducens. Sed primus modus proprie dicitur correptio. Illa enim rapi dicuntur quae subito auferuntur; unde etiam syllaba corripi dicitur, quae raptim et quasi subito pronuntiatur. Et propter hoc quando homo ex hoc solum quod ei turpitudo peccati ostenditur, et ad meliora quis eum hortatur, ipse per se ad viam rectitudinis revertitur, corripi dicitur. Ex quo patet quod secundus modus solis praelatis competit, quorum verba vim coactivam habent per inflictionem poenarum; sed primus modus praelationis ordinem non requirit: quamvis etiam praelationis ordo ipsum requirat: quia secundus modus adhiberi non debet, nisi ubi primus locum non habet, etiam a praelatis.
But someone who departs from the path of rectitude can be led back to the path of rectitude in two ways according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 10.1 In one way by the fear or hatred of shame; as when someone abominates the baseness of sin and the shame resulting from it. In another way by the fear and hatred of sadness; as when someone shrinks from sin because of the punishments suffered for sin, or that he fears will be inflicted. And since that second way involves a certain violence, it is therefore called correction, as something that induces one to rectitude. But the first way is properly called chastisement or correptio. For those things are said to be seized (rapi) that are suddenly carried off; which is why a syllable is said to be chastised (corripi) which is pronounced hurriedly and quickly. And because of this when a man returns on his own to the way of rectitude by the mere fact that the shamefulness of sin has been shown to him and someone urges him to better things, he is said to be chastened. By this it is clear that the second way only applies to prelates, whose words have a compelling force by the infliction of punishments. But the first way does not require the order of prelate, although the order of prelate also requires it; for the second way should only be applied where the first cannot take place, even by prelates.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1Et ideo correptio, quando praeter ordinem praelationis fit, vocatur fraterna, quae in praedicta assignatione notificatur per tria, quae ibi ponuntur: scilicet actus ipse, cum dicit: admonitio fratris: finis cum dicit: de emendatione delictorum: principium cum dicit: fraterna caritate procedens.
And therefore when chastisement happens outside the order of prelates, it is called fraternal, which is denoted by three things included in the definition given above: namely, the act itself, when it says, the admonition of a brother; the end, when it says, the amendment of misdeeds; and the principle, when it says, proceeding from fraternal charity.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod aliquis potest reduci ad mentem suam dupliciter. Uno modo quantum ad cognitionem speculativam;1 alio modo quantum ad cognitionem practicam, quae per ignorantiam electionis intercipitur: et sic dupliciter aliquis ad mentem reducitur. Uno modo cum coactione quadam: vel factis, sicut cum quis punitur; vel verbis habentibus vim coactivam, sicut cum aliquid alicui praecipitur: et hoc ad corrigendum pertinet. Alio modo per verba tantum quae vim coactivam non habent; et talia verba admonitoria dicuntur; et ideo, cum hic modus ad corripientem pertineat, correptio nihil est aliud quam admonitio; et ejusdem potentiae actus est admonitio cujus est imperium.
Reply Obj. 1: Someone can be led back to his own mind in two ways. In one way, as to speculative knowledge, and then a person is admonished about things he has forgotten or of which he was ignorant; in another way as to practical knowledge, which is forestalled by the ignorance of choice.1 And thus there are two ways a person is led back to his mind. In one way, by some kind of compulsion, whether by actions, as when someone is punished, or by words having compelling force, as when someone is commanded to do something; and this pertains to correction. In another way, only by words that have no compulsive force; and such words are called admonitory. And therefore since this way pertains to the one chastising, chastisement is nothing other than admonition; and admonition is an act of the same power as command.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod corripere dicitur a rapiendo quantum ad hoc quod statim et subito rapina exercetur; non autem inquantum rapina habet aliquam violentiam, nisi quantum ad hoc quod corripiens a sua voluntate qua peccavit, avertere peccantem nititur; et sic aliquid est ibi simile violentiae, secundum quod id quod est contrarium voluntati, violentum dicitur.
Reply Obj. 2: Chastisement is named from seizing insofar as plundering is something suddenly and immediately accomplished, but not as it contains anything of violence, except as to the fact that someone who chastises strives to wrench a sinner from his own will by which he has sinned. And so there is something in it like violence, according as what is contrary to the will is called violent.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod jam ex dictis patet quod alicujus potest esse corripere cujus non est corrigere; sed omnis cujus est corrigere, etiam est dirigere, si quidem dirigere importet solum ordinationem alicujus in finem; si autem importet perductionem ad finem, sic solius Dei est; quia ejus solius est impedimenta auferre, ut aliquis ad finem non impeditus perveniat.
Reply Obj. 3: It is already clear from what has been said that a person can chastise who does not have the power to correct. But anyone who can correct can also direct, if indeed direct means only someone’s ordering to an end. But if it means bringing someone through to the end, then only God can direct, for only he can remove impediments, so that someone may arrive at the end unimpeded.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod de peccato praeterito potest esse aliquis actus praesens vel futurus: et ideo quamvis emendatio sit de peccato praeterito, non tamen ipsa admonitio aliquando potest esse facienda ad hoc; et ideo de ipsa emendatione potest esse admonitio, ut dicatur emendatio reversio peccatoris ad statum rectae operationis, quae est correptionis finis.
Reply Obj. 4: A certain present or future act can regard past sin: and therefore, although amendment concerns past sin, nonetheless sometimes the admonition itself cannot be directed to this past sin; and therefore admonition can concern the amending itself, inasmuch as amendment can be called the sinner’s return to the state of right action, which is the aim of chastisement.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod nullus movetur ex odio vel timore turpis, nisi ille cui jam inest aliqualiter voluntas pulchri et boni; et ideo, cum correptio procedat ex hac via, ut dictum est, proprie illi competit ut corripiatur qui habet propositum boni, a quo tamen vel propter ignorantiam vel propter aliquam desidiam avertitur; et ideo magis proprie respicit omissionem, quae etiam in ipsa transgressione considerari potest, quam transgressionis perversitatem; et propter hoc convenientius dicitur delictorum quam peccatorum.
Reply Obj. 5: No one is moved by hatred or fear of shame except someone who already has in some way the desire for the good and beautiful. And therefore since chastisement proceeds by this path, as was said, to be chastised properly applies to that person who does have the aim of the good, from which, however, he has been turned, either because of ignorance or because of some other slackness. And therefore it more properly has to do with omission, which can also be considered in a transgression, than with the perversity of transgression. And for this reason it more appropriately says misdeeds than sins.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.ad5Ad sextum dicendum, quod in hoc quod aliquis peccat, laeditur justitia, et laeditur peccans; et, secundum hoc, ille qui peccantem arguit, ad duo potest attendere; scilicet ad laesionem justitiae (sed hoc proprie est ejus cui commissa est custodia justitiae, quae est commune bonum, scilicet praelati, qui est persona publica); et iterum ad laesionem peccantis; et hoc est proprie ejus cui competit defectibus ejus subvenire. Et quia hoc est proprium amicitiae, quae, secundum Philosophum in 9 Ethica, magis subvenire facit amico in damnis virtutum quam in damnis exteriorum rerum; ideo directe pertinet ad caritatem: unde quamvis correctio sit actus justitiae, tamen correptio est actus caritatis, sive misericordiae. Quia tamen bonum privatum debet ad bonum publicum ordinari sicut ad finem, ideo etiam corripiens ex caritate ad laesionem justitiae aliquo modo respicit; et secundum hoc intelligenda est Glossa inducta.
Reply Obj. 6: When someone sins, justice is injured and the sinner is injured. And accordingly, the one who confronts the sinner can be attending to two things: namely, to the injury of justice (but this properly belongs to the one to whom is committed the protection of justice, which is the common good, namely, the prelate, who is a public person); and again, to the injury of the sinner; and this properly belongs to whoever has the care of his defects. And since this is proper to friendship, which does more to help out a friend in the loss of virtue than in the loss of outward things, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 9,1 for this reason it directly pertains to charity. So although correction is an act of justice, nevertheless, chastisement is an act of charity or mercy. Nonetheless, since the private good should be ordered to the public good as its end, even someone who chastises out of charity looks to the injury of justice in some way; and the Gloss quoted should be understood accordingly.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A1.ad6A. 2Who may chastise another
Cujus sit
Who may chastise another
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non quilibet ex praecepto ad correptionem fraternam teneatur. Dicit enim Hieronymus: sacerdotes studeant illud evangelicum implere: si peccaverit in te frater tuus, etc. Ergo videtur quod soli sacerdotes ad hoc teneantur.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that not everyone is bound to fraternal chastisement by precept. For Jerome says: let priests strive to fulfill that Gospel command: if your brother has sinned against you, etc.2 Therefore, it seems that only priests are bound to this.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, quicumque aliquem corripit, curam illius gerit. Sed soli praelati tenentur ex praecepto curam de subditis habere. Ergo soli ipsi tenentur ex praecepto ad corripiendum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whoever chastises someone bears the care of him. But only prelates are bound by precept to have care of those under them. Therefore, they alone are bound to chastise by precept.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg2Praeterea, ad praecepta obligatur aliquis semper; ad consilia autem, non nisi in aliquo casu speciali. Sed ad corripiendum non obligatur aliquis nisi in casu necessitatis; alias oporteret hominem omnia negotia sua dimittere, et correptioni insistere, cum quotidie corripiendi occurrant. Ergo correptio fraterna non cadit sub praecepto, sed sub consilio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, precepts always oblige, while counsels only oblige in a certain special case. But a person is not obliged to chastise except in case of necessity; otherwise a person would have to leave all his affairs to pursue chastisement, since things to be chastised happen every day. Therefore, fraternal chastisement does not fall under precept but under counsel.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg3Praeterea, homo propter votum religionis non absolvitur a praeceptis Dei. Si ergo homo quilibet ex praecepto teneretur fratrem corripere, videtur quod religiosi deberent de claustro suo exire ad corripiendum saeculares delinquentes; quod falsum est, quia sic religionis observantia periret.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a person is not released from God’s precepts because of a religious vow. Therefore, if every person were bound to chastise his brother by precept, it seems that religious would have to go out of their cloisters to rebuke wrongdoers in the world; which is false, for then the observance of religious life would perish.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg4Praeterea, homo non debet excitare sibi odium proximi; quia Gregorius dicit: non est timendum ne is qui arguitur contumelias inferat; sed timendum ne tractus ad odium deterior fiat. Sed frequenter ex correptione odium generatur, quia veritas odium parit. Ergo non tenetur homo ad corripiendum.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, a person should not incite his neighbor to hate him. For Gregory says: it should not be feared that someone who is charged with abuses may not listen, but it should be feared lest he should be dragged deeper into hatred.1 But often hatred is provoked by chastisement, for truth begets hatred. Therefore, no man is bound to chastise.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg5Praeterea, ibi debet homo corripere ubi habet arbitrium; sicut dicit Glossa, super illud: si peccaverit in te etc.: si enim in Deum peccaverit, non est nostri arbitrii. Cum ergo omne peccatum sit in Deum, non possumus de peccato corripere.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, a man should chastise where he has judgment, as commenting on the text, if your brother should sin against you, etc. (Matt 18:15), the Gloss says: for if he has sinned against God, it is not for our judgment.1 Therefore, since every sin is against God, we cannot chastise anyone for sin.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg6Sed contra, super illud Matth. 18: si peccaverit in te etc., dicit Glossa: ita peccat qui fratrem suum peccare videt, et tacet, sicut qui poenitenti non indulget. Sed ad indulgendum peccanti omnes ex praecepto caritatis tenentur. Ergo et ad corripiendum delinquentes.
On the contrary (1), commenting on Matthew 18:15, if your brother should sin against you, etc., the Gloss1 says: someone who sees his brother sin and is silent sins like one who is not kind to a penitent. But all are bound to be kind to sinners by the precept of charity. Therefore also to chastise wrongdoers.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.scPraeterea, eleemosynae spirituales sunt magis necessariae quam corporales. Sed eleemosyna corporalis est sub praecepto; ut supra, dist. 15, qu. 1, art. 1, quaestiunc. 4, dictum est. Ergo et correptio peccantium, cum sit spiritualis eleemosyna, ut ibi dictum est.
Furthermore (2), spiritual alms are more necessary than physical ones. But physical alms are under precept, as was said above in Distinction 15, Question 1, Article 1, Subquestion 4. Therefore, also the chastisement of sinners, since it is a spiritual almsgiving, as was said there.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg7Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod peccator corripiens non peccet. 1 Joan. 1, 8: si dixerimus quod peccatum non habemus, nos ipsos seducimus. Si ergo peccatoris non est corripere, nullus poterit alterum corripere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a sinner who chastises does not sin: if we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves (1 John 1:8).1 Therefore, if it does not belong to sinners to chastise, no one can chastise another.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg8Praeterea, nullus propter peccatum excusatur ab observatione praecepti. Ergo peccator tenetur ad corripiendum, cum sit in praecepto; et si non corripiat, peccat. Si ergo peccando corriperet, esset perplexus; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no one is excused from observing a precept because of sin. Therefore, a sinner is bound to chastise, since it is under precept; and if he does not chastise, he sins. Therefore, if he chastised by committing a sin, he would be entrapped, which is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg9Praeterea, eleemosyna corporalis est minus necessaria quam spiritualis. Sed peccator dans eleemosynam corporalem, non peccat. Ergo nec corripiendo; cum correptio sit spiritualis eleemosyna, ut dictum est.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, physical almsgiving is less necessary than spiritual. But a sinner does not sin by giving physical alms. Therefore, neither would he by chastisement, for chastisement is a spiritual almsgiving, as was said.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg10Praeterea, majus est docere Sacram Scripturam quam aliquem singulariter admonere; quia hoc cujuslibet est, sed non illud. Sed, ut quidam dicunt, docens Sacram Scripturam non peccat, quamvis in peccato existat. Ergo multo minus corripiens ex caritate fratrem, peccat, quamvis ipse in peccato existat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is a greater thing to teach Sacred Scripture than to admonish any individual, for anyone can do the latter, but not the former. But some people say that the person teaching Sacred Scripture does not sin by doing so, even if he is in sin at the time. Therefore, much less would someone sin who chastised his brother, although he himself was in sin at that time.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg11Sed contra, quicumque aliquem corripit, quodammodo ipsum judicat. Sed qui judicat in altero quod commisit, seipsum condemnat, ut patet Rom. 2. Ergo peccator corripiendo alterum peccat.
On the contrary (5), whoever chastises another judges him in some way. But anyone who judges another about what he has committed, condemns himself, as is clear from Romans 2:1. Therefore, a sinner sins by rebuking another.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.scPraeterea, Philosophus dicit in 10 Ethica, quod sermones qui sunt de moribus, cum dissonant his quae videntur secundum sensum in eo qui eos dicit, contemnuntur, et veritatem interimunt. Sed in peccatore qui corripit alterum de peccato, ea quae videntur de ipso ad sensum, dissonant sermonibus. Ergo interimit, inquantum in se est, veritatem. Sed hoc est peccatum. Ergo talis corripiendo peccat.
Furthermore (6), the Philosopher says in the Ethics 101 that when speeches that are about morals are at odds with the things seen in the person saying them, they are condemned and extinguish the truth. But in a sinner who rebukes another about sin, what is seen in him by the senses is at odds with his words. Therefore, as far as in him lies, he extinguishes the truth. But this is a sin. Therefore, such a person sins by chastising.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg12Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod aliquis non teneatur corripere praelatum suum. Galat. 2, super illud: in faciem ejus restitit, dicit Glossa, ut par. Ergo si par non fuisset, non potuisset eum corripere; et ita videtur quod fraterna correptio non se extendat ad praelatos.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that someone is not bound to chastise his own prelate.1 For commenting on Galatians 2:11, I opposed him to his face, the Gloss says, as an equal.2 Therefore, if Paul had not been Peter’s equal, he could not have rebuked him, and so it seems that fraternal chastisement does not extend to prelates.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg13Praeterea, Dionysius in epistolis suis, arguit Demophilum monachum de hoc quod sacerdotem corripuerat, quia erat eo superior. Ergo fraterna correptio non se extendit ad superiores.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in his letters1 Dionysius blames the Demophilus for rebuking a priest, because the priest was his superior. Therefore, fraternal chastisement does not extend to superiors.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg14Praeterea, 2 Regum 6, Oza legitur percussus a Domino, quia arcam tetigit. Sed per arcam significatur praelatus, per Ozam subditus. Ergo peccat subditus corripiendo praelatum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in 2 Samuel 6:7, Uzzah is read to have been struck by the Lord, because he touched the Ark. But the prelate is signified by the Ark, and the subject by Uzzah. Therefore, a subject sins by chastising his prelate.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg15Praeterea, Gregorius dicit in Pastorali: admonendi sunt subditi, ne praepositorum suorum vitam temere judicent, si quid eos fortasse agere reprehensibile vident. Ergo videtur quod sit temeritatis praelatum arguere delinquentem.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in his Pastoral Rule, Gregory says: subjects should be admonished lest they rashly judge the lives of those set over them, if by chance they see them act reprehensibly.1 Therefore, it seems that it would be temerity to accuse a prelate who commits an offense.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg16Praeterea, Gregorius dicit: sanctorum vitam corrigere quis non praesumat, nisi qui de se meliora sentiat. Sed hoc videtur esse praesumptuosum quod homo de se sentiat meliora quam de praelato suo. Ergo non sunt corripiendi.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, Gregory says: let no one presume to correct the lives of the holy ones, except someone who perceives that he is better.1 But this seems to be presumption if a man should perceive better things about himself than his prelate. Therefore, they are not to be chastised.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg17Sed contra, correptio fraterna, cum sit spiritualis eleemosyna, opus misericordiae est. Sed misericordia maxime praelato debetur, qui in maximo periculo constitutus est; unde Augustinus dicit in regula: non solum autem vestri, sed etiam ipsius, scilicet praelati, miseremini, qui inter vos quanto in loco superiori, tanto in periculo majori versatur. Ergo correptio fraterna se extendit etiam ad praelatos.
On the contrary (1), since fraternal chastisement is spiritual almsgiving, it is a work of mercy. But mercy is owed to one’s prelate most of all, for he stands in the greatest danger. And this is why Augustine says in his rule: but have mercy not only on yourselves, but also him, namely, the prelate, for the greater a place he holds among you, the greater the danger that he dwells in.1 Therefore, fraternal chastisement also extends to prelates.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.scPraeterea, Eccl. 17, 12, dicitur quod Deus mandavit unicuique de proximo suo. Sed praelatus noster proximus est. Ergo eum corripere debemus si delinquat.
Furthermore (2), it says in Ecclesiastes 17:14 that God gave commandment to each of them concerning the neighbor. But our prelate is our neighbor. Therefore, we should rebuke him if he commits an offense.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.arg18Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod per legis divinae praecepta homines sufficienter in hac vita ordinantur. Sicut autem in exercitu, ut Philosophus dicit in 11 Metaph., est duplex ordo; unus quo totus exercitus ad ducem ordinatur; alius quo singuli de exercitu ordinantur ad invicem: ita et in conversatione hujus vitae, omnium qui in aliqua communitate congregantur, est duplex ordo; unus ad praelatum, alius singulorum ad invicem. Unde uterque ordo debet praecepto divinae legis institui. Ordo autem praelati ad subditum consistit in hoc ut omnes subditi ad bonum commune, quod praelatus intendere debet, tendant, et quod praelatus eos ad hoc dirigat. Ordo autem singulorum ad invicem est ut unusquisque alteri auxilium praebeat ad bonum suum consequendum; unde sicut praelatis ex praecepto incumbit ut subditorum curam gerant, et subditis ut praelatis obediant; ita et coaequalibus ad invicem, ut sibi invicem auxilium ferant non solum in corporalibus, sed etiam in spiritualibus magis; et ideo cum maximum auxilium homini per correptionem in spiritualibus adhibeatur, praeceptum divinae legis ad hoc se extendere debet.
To the first question, I answer that people are sufficiently ordered in this life by the precepts of divine law. But like in an army, as the Philosopher says in the Metaphysics 11,1 there are two orderings: one by which the whole army is ordered to the commander; and another by which individuals are ordered to each other. Likewise, in living out of this life there are two orderings of all those who are brought together in any community: one to a prelate, another of individuals to each other. Therefore, both orderings must be instituted by the precept of divine law. Now, the ordering of the prelate to his subject consists in the fact that all his subjects tend toward the common good, which the prelate should intend, and in the fact that the prelate directs them to this. Now, the ordering of individuals to each other is that each one supplies help to the others for obtaining his good; and so just as it falls to prelates by precept to bear the care of their subjects, and to subjects to obey their prelates, so also it is the responsibility of those who are equals to give assistance to each other not only in physical things but even more in spiritual things. And therefore since the greatest help is given to a man by chastisement in spiritual matters, the precept of divine law must extend to this.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod Hieronymus loquitur de correptione cui adjungitur correctio, quod patet ex hoc quod subjungit: quae est enim misericordia parcere uni, et omnes in discrimen adducere? Et talis correptio solum praelatis competit.
Reply Obj. 1: Jerome speaks of the chastisement that is joined to correction, which is clear from the fact that he adds, for what is the mercy in sparing one person and plunging all into crisis?1 And this kind of chastisement only belongs to prelates.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod curam alicujus aliquis simpliciter habere potest, et secundum quid. Simpliciter quidem curam alicujus habet, cujus dispositioni totum regimen vitae ipsius subditur; quia providentia et cura respiciunt ordinem ad finem, ad quem homo per totam vitam suam tendit; et sic curam alterius non habet aliquis nisi praelatus, qui habet propter hoc super subditum imperium. Sed secundum quid quantum ad aliquid; ut ad subveniendum in aliquo particulari casu, quilibet habet curam alterius; quia unicuique mandavit Deus de proximo suo; Eccl. 17, 12; et secundum apostolum 1 Cor. 12, 12, pro se invicem solicita sunt membra.
Reply Obj. 2: A person can have the care of another simply or in a certain respect. The person to whose management the whole direction of someone’s life has been committed is the one who has care of him simply; for providing and care have to do with the order to the end, toward which a man tends through his whole life. And so no one but the prelate has the care of another, for the sake of which he has power over his subject. But a person has care in a certain respect with regard to one thing, as anyone has the care of another to help him in some particular case, for God gave the command to each concerning his neighbor (Sirach 17:14); and according to the Apostle, the members may have the same care for one another (1 Cor 12:25).
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod etiam praecepta affirmativa non obligant ad semper, quamvis semper obligent; et ideo ad illud ad quod in aliquo casu implendum obligamur, et non in alio, non est consilium, sed praeceptum; quia consilium nunquam obligat, nisi per hoc quod in praeceptum transit ex aliquo accidenti. Tempus autem ad quod obligat, est cum delinquens occurrit ipsi, et corripi potest commode, et speratur emendatio, et non est alius cui ex officio incumbat corripere; vel si ille cui incumbit, negligens appareat in corrigendo. Si enim non speraretur emendatio, sed magis deterioratio propter impatientiam corrigendi,1 excusaretur a praecepto; similiter si praelatus diligens appareret ad corrigendum subditum suum.
Reply Obj. 3: Affirmative precepts also do not oblige one to act at all times, although they always oblige. And thus what we are obliged to in one case and not in another is not a counsel, but a precept; for a counsel never obliges unless it changes into a precept by something incidental. Now, the time at which it obliges is when the offending person meets him, and he can be chastened in a suitable way, and his amendment is hoped for, and there is no other to whom it falls by office to chastise him; or if the person who has the responsibility appears negligent in correcting him. For if no amendment were hoped for, but rather his worsening out of impatience with being chastised, one would be excused from the precept. Likewise if the prelate appeared diligent about correcting his subject.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod monachus non debet exire claustrum ut corripiat delinquentes, quia vacat operi meliori, scilicet contemplationi. Sed hoc non videtur verum; quia etiam aliquis a contemplatione abstrahitur, ut saluti proximorum subveniat. Et ideo dicendum, quod si monacho opportunitas corripiendi advenerit, ipse etiam corripere tenetur; sed non tenetur quaerere delinquentem exiens claustrum, aut ordinis sui statuta frangere, ne ipse in periculum incidat, a quo alium liberare tenetur.
Reply Obj. 4: Some people say that the monk should not leave his cloister to chastise the offender, for his time is devoted to a better work, namely, contemplation. But this does not seem true; for someone must leave even his contemplation in order to be of assistance in the salvation of his neighbors. And therefore it should be said that if the opportunity of chastising was presented to a monk, he too would be bound to chastise. But he is not bound to leave his cloister to seek offenders, or to break the statutes of his order, lest he himself should fall into the danger from which he is bound to free another.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod semper vitandum est ne ex correptione sequatur odium nostra culpa, scilicet ex indiscreta correptione. Si autem ad odium provocetur ex quo deberet ad dilectionem incitari, non est curandum, praecipue quando ejus peccatum in damnum aliorum vergit, vel etiam damnum sequens, vel peccatum ipsum est gravius odio quod in nos excitamus; vel quando speramus quod odium paulatim tepescet, et tamen correctio sequetur; quia, sicut dicit Chrysostomus, melius est odium propter Deum quam amicitia quae est propter ipsum. Cum enim propter ipsum amamur, debitores Dei sumus; cum odio propter ipsum habemur, debitorem eum nobis facimus.
Reply Obj. 5: We should always avoid hatred resulting from chastisement by our fault, namely, from an indiscrete chastisement. But if someone were provoked to hatred by what should have incited him to love, it is not to be worried about, particularly when his sin tends to injuring others, or the resulting damage or the sin itself is worse than the hatred that we excite against ourselves; or when we hope that the hatred will gradually cool, and correction may nevertheless follow in the end. For, as Chrysostom says, better is hatred on account of God than friendship on account of God. For when we are loved because of him, we are debtors to God; but when we endure hatred because of him, we make him our debtor.1
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad5Ad sextum dicendum, quod Glossa intelligenda est, quando peccatur in Deum, idest solo Deo sciente; vel loquitur non quantum ad correptionem, sed quantum ad remissionem quae sequitur; quia illud quod est ex parte nostra, possumus remittere, sed non quod est ex parte Dei.
Reply Obj. 6: This Gloss is to be understood as speaking of when God has been sinned against, i.e., when only he knows. Or it speaks not about chastisement but the forgiveness that follows; for what is on our side, we can forgive, but not what is on God’s side.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad6Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hoc est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod ille qui est in simili peccato, vel majori, non potest alium corripere, sive illud notorium sit sive occultum; propter hoc quod alterum judicans, contra seipsum sententiam profert. Alii autem dicunt, quod si sit peccatum occultum, absque peccato potest corripere; non autem si sit notorium. Utraque autem opinio quantum ad aliquid vera est. Dupliciter enim aliquis corripere potest. Uno modo ex officio, sicut praelati corripiunt; et sic videtur prima opinio habere veritatem; quia quandocumque aliquis indigne utitur officio suo, peccat; ille autem qui est in mortali peccato, etiam occulto, indigne utitur officio praelationis; unde peccat corripiendo, vel quidquid aliud proprii officii exequatur. Alio modo aliquis corripit ex zelo caritatis, non ut Ecclesiae minister: et tunc in correptione non potest esse peccatum, nisi ratione scandali, quod non consurgit nisi de peccato notorio; et secundum hoc secunda opinio habet veritatem. Unde sive praelatus, sive subditus etiam in peccato notorio existens, aliquem peccare viderit, potest eum admonere non per modum corripientis, sed per modum rogantis, ut exemplo suo non incitetur ad malum.
To the second question, it should be said that there are two opinions about this. For some say that someone who is in a similar sin, or a greater one, cannot chastise another, whether his sin is notorious or secret, because the one judging another passes sentence upon himself. But others say that if the sin is secret, he can chastise without sinning, but not if it is notorious. Now both opinions are true in a certain respect. For there are two ways that someone can chastise. In one way, by office, as prelates chastise; and this is how the first opinion contains truth, for whenever someone employs his office unworthily, he sins. But someone who is in mortal sin, even secretly, unworthily employs the office of rulership. Therefore, he sins by chastising or anything else of his proper office that he exercises. In the other way, a person chastises out of the zeal of charity, not as a minister of the Church; and then in chastisement there cannot be sin, unless by reason of scandal, which does not arise unless there is a notorious sin; and this is how the second opinion has truth. Therefore, if a prelate or his subject, abiding in notorious sin, should see someone sin, he can admonish him not in the manner of one rebuking, but in the manner of one beseeching, so that the other may not be incited to evil by his own example.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod peccatum veniale non reddit aliquem indignum executione officii sacri, sicut peccatum mortale; nec ita natum est scandalizare, quia ab eis nullus invenitur immunis; et ideo existens in peccato veniali non peccat, etiam si de eodem corripiat, nisi probabiliter ex correptione scandalum sequi videatur: et de hoc peccato, scilicet veniali, loquitur auctoritas inducta.
Reply Obj. 1: Venial sin does not render anyone unworthy to exercise a sacred office, like mortal sin does; thus neither is it bound to scandalize, for no one is found immune to venial sins. And therefore someone in venial sin does not sin even if he rebukes someone about the same thing, unless it seems likely that scandal will follow from the chastisement: and the authority quoted is speaking about this kind of sin, namely, venial.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccator non est perplexus; nec tamen absolvitur a praecepto corripiendi. Potest enim peccatum dimittere, vel officium resignare, aut etiam humiliter peccatum suum recognoscens alium admonere rogando; et tunc non peccat.
Reply Obj. 2: A sinner is not entrapped; nor, however, is he absolved from the command to chastise. For he can forgive sins or resign his office or even, while humbly admitting his own sin, admonish another by beseeching; and then he does not sin.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod in eleemosyna corporali non invenitur aliquis dissensus ad vitam qua quis in peccato vivitur, sicut de correptione dictum est; et ideo peccator eleemosynam dans, non scandalizat, sicut corripiendo scandalum generat.
Reply Obj. 3: In physical almsgiving, no one is found in conflict with the life he lives in sin, as was said about chastisement; and therefore a sinner giving alms does not scandalize as someone generates scandal by chastising.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad9Ad quartum dicendum, quod docere Sacram Scripturam dupliciter contingit. Uno modo ex officio praelationis, sicut qui praedicat, docet; non enim licet alicui praedicare, nisi officium praelationis habeat, vel ex auctoritate alicujus praelationem habentis; Rom. 10, 15: quomodo praedicabunt, nisi mittantur? Alio modo ex officio magisterii, sicut magistri theologiae docent. Dicunt ergo quidam, quod ille qui primo modo docet, peccat mortaliter, si sit in peccato mortali notorio; non autem ille qui secundo modo docet. Sed hoc est falsum; quia eorum qui docent Sacram Scripturam est idem finis et eorum qui ipsam Scripturam ediderunt; unde, cum ad hoc ordinetur Scripturae editio, ut ad vitam aeternam homo perveniat, ut patet Joan. 10; quicumque impedit finem doctrinae, docendo peccat. Impedit autem qui Sacram Scripturam in peccato docet, quia ore se profitetur nosse Deum, factis autem negat. Et dicendum, quod ille qui est in peccato notorio, peccat sive sic, sive sic doceat; sed ille qui est in peccato occulto, peccat si primo modo doceat, non autem si secundo.
Reply Obj. 4: Teaching Sacred Scripture happens in two ways. In one way by the office of prelate, as the one who preaches, teaches; for it is not permitted to anyone to preach unless he holds eminence of office, or has this eminence by someone’s authority: how will they preach unless they are sent? (Rom 10:15). In another way, by the office of teacher, as teachers of theology teach. Therefore some people say that someone who teaches in the first way sins mortally if he is in notorious mortal sin, but not someone who teaches in the second way. But this is false; for those who teach Sacred Scripture have the same aim as those who wrote that Scripture; therefore, since the writing of Scripture is ordered to leading a man to eternal life, as is clear from John 20:31, whoever impedes the aim of this teaching, sins by teaching it. But anyone who teaches Sacred Scripture while in sin impedes the aim of this teaching, for he professes to know God with his mouth, but denies him by his deeds. And it should be said that anyone who is in notorious sin, sins whether he teaches in this way or the other; but the person who is in secret sin, sins if he teaches in the first way, but not in the second.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad10Et quia aliae rationes videntur concludere quod nullo modo corripere liceat ei qui est in peccato; ideo dicendum ad quintum, quod ex hoc ipso quod aliquis alium corripiendo judicat, si in eodem peccato sit, seipsum condemnat, idest condemnabilem se ostendit, non tamen novam causam damnationis semper adjicit.
Reply Obj. 5: And since the other arguments seem to conclude that in no way is it permitted for someone in sin to chastise, therefore it should be said to the fifth objection that by the very fact that someone judges another in rebuking him, if he is in the same sin, he condemns himself, i.e., he shows himself to be condemnable, but he does not always add a new reason for damnation.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad11Ad sextum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de peccato manifesto.
Reply Obj. 6: That argument applies to a case of obvious sin.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad12Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod correptio fraterna non se extendit ad praelatos; tum quia non debet homo os ponere in caelum; tum quia de facili scandalizari possunt praelati, si a subditis corripiantur. Sed hoc nihil est; quia praelati, inquantum peccant, non sunt caelum, et secundum hoc eis correptio debetur; nec iterum qui eos caritative corripit, in eos os ponit, idest contra eos, sed pro eis, quia ad utilitatem eorum eos admonet; nec iterum praesumere debet quis de praelato quod injuste scandalizetur, nisi contrarium constet, quia ipsi sunt in statu perfectionis; scandalum autem passivum non convenit perfectis, sed pusillis.
To the third question, it should be said that some people say that fraternal chastisement does not extend to prelates; both because a man should not set his mouth toward heaven, and because prelates can be easily scandalized if they are chastised by their subjects. But this is nothing; for prelates, insofar as they sin, are not heaven, and accordingly rebuke is owed to them. Nor again does someone who chastises them charitably set his mouth toward them, that is, against them, but for them, for he admonishes them for their benefit. Nor again should anyone presume of his prelate that he will be unjustly scandalized, unless the contrary is evident, for they are in the state of perfection, while passive scandal does not happen to the perfect, but to little ones.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2Et ideo dicendum est, quod praelatus ex hoc quod est persona publica, et vicem Dei super subditos gerens, non amittit ea quae sunt propria illius singularis personae; et ideo omnia illa quae debentur alicui ex affectu fraterno, qui ad omnes homines habendus est, etiam praelato debentur, sicut etiam ipse aliis debet ea quae affectus caritatis expostulat; nec ab his ratione praelationis excusatur. Et ideo, secundum alios, praeceptum de fraterna correptione etiam ad praelatos se extendit, ut corripiantur a subditis; et sicut ea quae sunt caritatis ad subditos praelatus taliter gerere debet, ut nullum auctoritati praejudicium generetur; ne dum nimium servatur humilitas, regendi frangatur auctoritas, ut Augustinus dicit; ita correptio ad praelatos taliter debet fieri, ne aliquid reverentiae subtrahatur; et ideo dicitur 1 Timoth. 5, 1: seniorem ne increpaveris, sed obsecra ut patrem.
And therefore it should be said that although a prelate is a public person, and holds the place of God over his subjects, he does not lose those things that are proper to an individual person. And therefore all those things that are due to a person from fraternal affection, which should be had for all men, are also due to the prelate, just as he too owes to others those things that the affection of charity demands. Nor is he excused from these things by reason of his eminence. And therefore according to others, the precept of fraternal chastisement also extends to prelates, so that they are to be chastised by their subjects; and just as a prelate must bear those things that belong to charity toward his subjects in such a way that no detriment is produced to his authority, lest when humility is too much preserved, the authority of ruling might be weakened, as Augustine says,1 so the rebuking of prelates must be done in such a way that nothing of reverence is diminished; and therefore it says, do not rebuke an older man, but entreat him as a father (1 Tim 5:1).
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Paulus in faciem Petro coram omnibus restitit, sicut ibidem dicitur. Hoc autem excedit modum fraternae correptionis, quae praelatis a subditis debetur. Non enim praelati a subditis coram multitudine, sed humiliter in privato corripiendi sunt, nisi immineret periculum fidei; tunc enim praelatus minor fieret, si in infidelitatem laberetur, et subditus fidelis major.
Reply Obj. 1: Paul opposed Peter to his face before everyone, as it says in the same place. But this went beyond the manner of fraternal chastisement due to prelates from their subjects. For prelates are not to be chastised by their subjects before the multitude, but humbly in private, unless there is an imminent threat to the faith. For then a prelate becomes the lesser one, if he falls into infidelity, and his faithful subject becomes the greater.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad13Ad secundum dicendum, quod monachus ille arguitur de hoc quod injuste corripuit sacerdotem recte agentem, et de hoc quod correptionem usque ad correctionem extendit poenam inferendo, quia sacerdotem percussit, et eum ab Ecclesia amovit. Quamvis autem praelati sint corripiendi a subditis; non tamen est eis poena infligenda, sed recurrendum ad superiorem denuntiando; vel si non habet superiorem, recurrat ad Deum, qui eum emendet, vel de medio subtrahat.
Reply Obj. 2: That monk is blamed for unjustly chastising a priest acting rightly, and for extending his rebuke to correction by imposing a punishment, for he struck the priest and ejected him from the church. Now, although prelates are chastised by their subjects, nevertheless it is not theirs to inflict penalties, but to resort to the prelate’s superior by denouncing him, or if he does not have a superior, to resort to God, who may correct him or take him out of their midst.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad14Ad tertium dicendum, quod tangere arcam non erat Levitarum, sed sacerdotum; et ideo Oza percussus fuit, quia officium superioris usurpavit. Sed fraterna correptio non sequitur officium, sed affectum caritatis; et ideo non concludit ratio de fraterna correptione, sed de correctione quae est a praelatis adhibenda, quam subditus praelatis non potest adhibere.
Reply Obj. 3: Touching the ark was not for Levites, but for priests; and therefore Uzzah was struck, because he usurped the office of his superior. But fraternal chastisement does not follow office, but the affection of charity. And therefore the argument does not conclude about fraternal chastisement, but about the correction that is applied by prelates, which a subject cannot apply to his prelate.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad15Ad quartum dicendum, quod Gregorius prohibet judicium temeritatis, ne scilicet aliquis praelatorum facta de facili in malum convertat, vel de eis coram aliis obloquatur; non autem judicium fraternae correptionis prohibet cum reverentia factum.
Reply Obj. 4: Gregory forbids the judgment of temerity, lest namely someone should easily change the prelates’ deeds into evil, or speak badly about them before others; but he does not forbid the judgment of fraternal chastisement when it is done with reverence.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad16Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis praesumptuosum sit quod aliquis simpliciter se alteri praeferat in bonitate, praecipue sancto viro; tamen non est praesumptuosum quantum ad aliquod factum, si praelatus non faciat illud, de se meliora sentire.
Reply Obj. 5: Although it is presumptuous if someone simply sets himself above another in goodness, particularly a holy man, nevertheless, it is not presumptuous to consider oneself better with respect to a certain deed, if a prelate did not do it.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A2.ad17A. 3The manner and order of fraternal chastisementDe modo et ordine ipsius
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod non oporteat quod fraterna admonitio praecedat denuntiationem Ecclesiae faciendam. Quia secundum Augustinum in Lib. de Mendacio, ex factis sanctorum colligimus quid in Scripturis sentire debeamus. Sed Christus denuntiavit Judam discipulis ante admonitionem factam, ut patet Joan. 13: similiter Petrus damnavit Ananiam et Saphiram ante aliquam admonitionem, ut patet Act. 5: similiter Paulus reprehendit Petrum coram omnibus, nulla monitione secreta praecedente. Ergo videtur quod non semper admonitio fraterna debet praecedere denuntiationem Ecclesiae faciendam.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that it is not necessary for fraternal admonition to precede the denunciation made to the Church. For according to Augustine in his book On Lying, from the deeds of the saints we gather what we should understand in the Scriptures.2 But Christ denounced Judas to the disciples before making any admonition to him, as is clear from John 13:26. Likewise, Peter condemned Ananias and Sapphira before any admonition, as is clear from Acts 5. Similarly, Paul rebuked Peter before everyone, without any previous private warning. Therefore, it seems that fraternal admonition should not always precede the denunciation to be made to the Church.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg1Praeterea, majori periculo magis debet homo obviare. Sed aliquando majus periculum imminet, si peccatum non publicetur, quam sit malum infamatio unius hominis: quia peccator latens potest multos corrumpere in fide vel moribus; quod non posset facere in publicum ejus peccato deducto: aut etiam infamatur multitudo, si peccatum unus de multitudine committat; nec talis infamia aboletur nisi per poenam peccati, quae non potest inferri, nisi peccatum ad publicum deducatur. Ergo nec semper debet denuntiationem admonitio praecedere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a man should do more to prevent greater danger. But sometimes there is a greater risk if a sin is not made public than the evil that is the defamation of one man; for a hidden sinner can corrupt many in faith or morals, which he could not do if his sin were brought out into the open; or the multitude is also defamed, if one of the multitude committed the sin; nor is such disrepute erased except by the punishment of the sin, which cannot be imposed unless the sin is brought out into the open. Therefore, admonition should not precede denunciation.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg2Praeterea, accusare in capitulo est dicere Ecclesiae. Sed religiosi frequenter se invicem accusant in capitulo nulla admonitione praecedente. Ergo non oportet quod semper admonitio denuntiationem praecedat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, to accuse someone in a chapter meeting is to speak to the Church. But religious often accuse each other in chapter meetings without any previous admonition. Therefore, it is not necessary for the admonition to always precede the denunciation.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg3Praeterea, gravior via procedendi contra crimina est si per accusationem vel etiam per inquisitionem procedatur, quam si per denuntiationem: quia etiam major poena infligitur. Sed aliquis potest procedere ad accusationem non praecedente admonitione, inquisitione tamen facta, sicut Innocentius III dicit in decretali. Ergo nec denuntiationem oportet quod admonitio praecedat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if a crime is prosecuted by accusation or even by inquisition, it is a more serious way of prosecuting than by denunciation; for greater punishment is also inflicted. But someone can proceed to accusation without an admonition beforehand, once an inquisition has been made, as Innocent III says in the Decretals.1 Therefore, neither is it necessary that admonition come before denunciation.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg4Praeterea, nullus tenetur alteri obedire contra praeceptum divinum. Sed si praelatus praeciperet alicui scienti crimen fratris sui quod ei diceret, teneretur dicere ante admonitionem; et similiter si praeciperet illi qui crimen commisit: tamen praelatus peccaret quaerendo, quia secundum ordinem juris petitur juramentum de veritate dicenda etiam in causa criminali ab eo qui accusatur. Ergo videtur quod non sit de necessitate praecepti quod admonitio denuntiationem praecedat.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, no one is bound to obey another against divine precept. But if a prelate commanded someone who knew the crime of his brother to tell him, he would be bound to speak before giving an admonition. And it would be the same if he commanded someone who had committed a crime, although the prelate would sin by asking, for according to the order of the law an oath concerning the truth to be spoken is asked for also in a criminal case from the person who is accused. Therefore, it seems that it is not required by precept that an admonition precede denunciation.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg5Sed contra est quod dicit Glossa Matth. 18, super illud: si peccaverit in te, etc.: hoc ordine vitare scandala debemus. Sed debitum est ex praecepto obligante. Ergo ordo correptionis est in praecepto.
On the contrary (1), commenting on this text: if a brother sins against you (Matt 18:15), the Gloss says: by this order we must avoid scandals.1 But what ‘must be done’ is from a precept that obligates. Therefore, the order of admonishment is under precept.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, propter hoc fraterna correptio est in praecepto, ut homo fratrem suum a peccato eripiat. Sed quandoque fratri daretur peccati occasio, si statim in publicum proderetur; unde Glossa dicit ibidem: corripe ipsum inter te et ipsum solum, ne publice correptus verecundiam perdat, qua perdita in peccato remaneat. Ergo secundum necessitatem praecepti debet admonitio privata denuntiationem praecedere.
Furthermore (2), Fraternal admonishment is under precept so that a man may rescue his brother from sin. But sometimes it might give the occasion of sin to the brother, if he was suddenly exposed in public. Therefore, the Gloss says in the same place: admonish him between yourself and him alone, lest someone publicly rebuked should lose shame, and once having lost it, he should remain in sin. Therefore, according to the necessity of precept, a private admonition should precede a denunciation.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg6Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod inconvenienter in ordine correptionis ponatur testium inductio. Quia aut iste correptionis ordo intelligitur de peccato publico, aut de occulto. Si de publico, non oportet inducere testes, quia manifestum est. Si de occulto, non oportet manifestari nescientibus, quia sic esset homo proditor criminis. Ergo videtur quod nullo modo testium adhibitio requiratur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the calling of witnesses is unfittingly placed in the order of chastisement.1 For this order of chastisement is either understood of public sin, or of secret sin. If it is about public sin, it is not necessary to bring in witnesses, for it is evident. If it is about secret sin, it is not necessary to make it known to those who do not know about it, for then a man would be the informer of a crime. Therefore, it seems that in no way is the presenting of witnesses required.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg7Praeterea, Augustinus in regula, ubi ordinem fraternae correctionis ponit, dicit quod aliis (scilicet testibus) peccatum fratris demonstratur, per quos convincendus est, si negaverit. Sed aliquis non potest convinci per unum testem, quia in ore duorum vel trium testium debet stare omne verbum. Ergo inconvenienter dicitur quod testis unus vel duo adhibeantur; quia semper debent esse duo ad minus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Augustine says in his rule, where he sets down the order of fraternal correction, that the sin of a brother is demonstrated by others (namely, witnesses), through whom he may be convicted, if he denies it.1 But someone cannot be convicted by one witness, for in the mouth of two or three witnesses must every word stand (Matt 18:16). Therefore, it is said unfittingly that one witness or two may be brought forth; for there must always be at least two.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg8Praeterea, correptio etiam debet fieri de peccato semel facto. Sed ad illud quod jam factum est, non possunt adhiberi testes, ut videant qui non viderunt: quandoque etiam non reiteratur de facili; aut si reiteratur, peccator sibi a corripiente cavet, ne etiam ipse videre possit peccantem, nedum nec alios inducat ad videndum: nec iterum debet ille qui peccatum fratris scit, ei dare aliquam occasionem peccatum iterandi, ut deprehendi possit, quia sic esset peccati particeps. Ergo videtur quod testium inductio non requiratur ad correptionem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, chastisement should also be done for a sin committed only once. But for what has already happened, witnesses cannot be brought forth, so that those who did not see may see: sometimes it may also not be easily repeated; or if it is repeated, the sinner guards himself against the one chastising, so that he may not even see him sinning, let alone bring others to see. Nor again should the one who knows the sin of his brother give him any occasion to repeat the sin, so that he might apprehend him in it, for this would be to be an accomplice in the sin. Therefore, it seems that bringing in witnesses is not required for admonishment.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg9Praeterea, dicere praelato, est dicere Ecclesiae. Sed Augustinus dicit in regula, quod antequam aliis demonstretur, per quos convincendus est, si negaverit, prius praeposito debet ostendi, si neglexerit admonitus corrigi. Ergo videtur quod testium adhibitio non debeat praecedere denuntiationem, sed sequi.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, to speak to the prelate is to speak to the Church. But Augustine says in his rule1 that before proving it by others, through whom he is to be convicted if he denied it, it must first be shown to the one in charge, if the person admonished had neglected to be corrected. Therefore, it seems that the presenting of witnesses should not precede denunciation, but should follow it.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg10Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod correptio quantum ad monitionem secretam debet esse dura. Matth. 3, 7, et Lucae 3, 7, Joannes Baptista dixit: genimina viperarum; quae fuit durissima correptio. Ergo videtur quod debeat aliquis alterum dure corrigere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that chastisement as a private warning should be harsh. For in Matthew 3:7 and Luke 3:7, John the Baptist said, you brood of vipers, which was a most harsh chastisement. Therefore, it seems that one should correct another harshly.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg11Praeterea, Tit. 1, 13, dicitur: argue illos dure.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it says in Titus 1:13, rebuke them sharply.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg12Praeterea, ad correptionem fraternam incitat ira per zelum. Sed ira asperitatem habet. Ergo debet aliquis aspere corrigi.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, anger through zeal incites one to fraternal chastisement. But anger contains harshness. Therefore, a person should be corrected harshly.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg13Sed contra, Gal. 6, 1: vos qui spirituales estis instruite hujusmodi in spiritu lenitatis. Ergo videtur quod non debeat dure corripi.
On the contrary (1), you, who are spiritual, instruct such a person in a spirit of gentleness (Gal 6:1). Therefore, it seems that he should not be rebuked sharply.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, Augustinus dicit: corripiat justus in misericordia, et arguat. Ergo debet esse lenis correptio.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says: let the just man admonish and rebuke in mercy.1 Therefore, it should be a gentle admonishment.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.arg14Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod secundum Philosophum in 5 Ethica, minus malum, ex hoc quod praeeligitur respectu magis mali, accipit rationem magis boni; et ideo medicus corporalis hominem, si potest, ab infirmitate totaliter liberat; si autem non potest, negligit minus malum, ut occurrat magis malo; sicut amputat unum membrum, ne totum corpus inficiatur; et hunc ordinem dominus servari praecepit, cum peccatoribus corripiendo spiritualiter medicamur. Peccator autem ex peccato duo mala incurrit; innocentiae damnum, et famae dispendium: et ideo prius tentandum est ut taliter innocentia restituatur quod fama etiam conservetur.
To the first question, I answer that according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 5,1 a lesser evil, when it is chosen in preference to a greater evil, takes on the character of a greater good. And for this reason if a medical doctor can, he frees a man entirely from illness, but if he cannot, he neglects the lesser evil, in order to counter greater evil; just as he amputates one member, lest the whole body be infected. And the Lord commanded that this order be kept when we spiritually medicate sinners by rebuking them. But a sinner incurs two evils by his sin: the loss of his innocence, and the expense of his reputation. And therefore the first thing to be attempted is that that innocence be restored in such a way that the reputation is also preserved.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.coSin autem, debet negligi fama, ut conscientia reparetur, famae etiam dispendio subveniri, si aliter non potest, debet quantum potest; ut scilicet primo paucis, et postea multis crimen prodatur.
But if, on the contrary, the reputation must be disregarded so that conscience may be revived, the loss of reputation should be minimized as much as possible, if it cannot be done otherwise, so that namely the crime is exposed to few people at first and afterward to many.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Et ideo Dominus hunc ordinem corripiendi statuit, ut primo frater corripiatur secreto, ut sic et innocentiam recuperet, et famam non perdat: quia si haec medicina non fuerit efficax, debet paucis ostendi, ut non totaliter fama perdatur; et deinde si non corripitur, debet omnino fama negligi, et in publicum prodi: quod si etiam publica correptio vel admonitio non profuerit, debet omnino abscindi judicio Ecclesiae, ut sit sicut ethnicus et publicanus. Et ideo dicendum, quod sicut correptio fraterna cadit in praecepto, ita et correptionis ordo.
And therefore the Lord established this order of chastisement, that first a brother is chastised in private, so that then he may recover his innocence and not lose his reputation. Then, if this medicine was not effective, he should be exposed to few people, so that his reputation is not entirely lost. And then if he is not chastened, his reputation must be entirely disregarded, and he must be exposed in public, because if even public chastisement and admonition did not benefit him, he must be entirely cut off by the judgment of the Church, so that he may be like the heathen and the publican (Matt 18:17). And therefore it should be said that just as fraternal chastisement falls under precept, so does the order of chastisement.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in observatione praeceptorum semper ad intentionem praecipientis et rationem praecepti attendendum est. Ideo autem Dominus praecepit ut secreta admonitio publicam denuntiationem praecederet, ut expectaretur emendatio vitae, et famae parceretur peccatoris: et quia Dominus sciebat Judam non emendandum fore, si ipsum admoneret, sed magis exasperandum; quia non est probabile quod verba moverant quem tot miracula visa non moverent; ideo ipsum non praemonuit: et quia etiam sciebat ex hoc forte magis exasperandum, et deteriorem fieri. Nec tamen est simile de ipso et nobis: quia ipse secreta cordium sciebat, et futuros eventus, non autem nos; et ideo, nisi certissimis signis appareat incorrigibilitas, et exasperatio ipsius futura, non debet fraterna admonitio praetermitti. De Petro autem dicendum est, quod forte peccatum eorum erat publicum, vel statim publicandum: vel forte sciebat monitionem ipsis non valituram: vel etiam consilio Spiritus Sancti fecit ad terrorem, quia hoc competebat statui primitivae Ecclesiae, ne veniret ejus auctoritas in contemptum. De Paulo autem patet responsio. Quia Petrus coram omnibus peccavit, et ideo oportebat ipsum coram omnibus redargui. Hic autem ordo servandus est in peccatis occultis; unde dicitur: si peccaverit in te, idest te solo sciente.
Reply Obj. 1: In the observation of precepts the intention of the lawgiver and the reason for the precept should always be attended to. But the Lord commanded that a private admonishment should precede public denunciation, so that an amendment of life might be hoped for, and the sinner’s reputation might be spared. And because the Lord knew that Judas would not be corrected if he chastised him, but rather exacerbated, for it is not probable that words would move someone who was not moved by seeing so many miracles, this is why he did not admonish him; and because he also knew perhaps that he would be much exacerbated, and become much worse. Nevertheless, it is not the same with him as with us: for he knew the secrets of the heart, and future events, but we do not. And so, unless someone’s incorrigibility and his future exacerbation appear by the most certain signs, fraternal chastisement should not be omitted. But concerning Peter it must be said that perhaps their sin was public or was about to be made public; or perhaps he knew that rebuking them would do no good; or he even did it by the counsel of the Holy Spirit to alarm, since this was needed by the condition of the early Church, lest its authority should come into contempt. But concerning Paul the answer is clear. For Peter sinned before everyone, and therefore he had to be confronted before everyone. But this order should be followed in the case of hidden sins; and this is why it says, if your brother has sinned against you, that is, with only you knowing.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod in peccatis considerandum est, utrum peccatum sit omnino occultum, aut ad notitiam aliorum devenerit, aut in promptu sit ut deveniat. Si enim peccatum jam ad notitiam aliorum devenerit, tunc debet denuntiari ei qui habet potestatem corrigendi, ut qui sunt scandalizati de culpa, aedificentur de poena. Si autem nondum in publicum devenit, sed est in via deveniendi; tunc etiam denuntiandum est, ut scandalo futuro occurratur.
Reply Obj. 2: In sins one must consider whether the sin is entirely secret, or whether it has come to the knowledge of others, or whether it is visible so that it does. For if the sin has already come to others’ notice, then the sinner must be denounced to someone who has the power of correcting him, so that those who have been scandalized by his fault may be edified by his punishment. But if it has not yet come out into public, but is in the process of doing so, then he should also be denounced, so that future scandal may be countered.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.ad2Si autem sit omnino occultum, tunc considerandum est, utrum emendatio peccantis expectari probabiliter possit, aut non; quod quidem facile adverti poterit, si consideretur utrum aliquis ex electione vel passione peccavit, sive ex malitia vel infirmitate, quod idem est; quod quidem perpendi potest ex conditione peccantis, et ex iteratione actus. Quia si aliquis frequenter et quasi improhibite sine freno in aliquod peccatum lapsus est, signum est quod ex malitia vel electione peccat, et non facile emendetur. Si autem semel occasione peccandi oblata, in peccatum ruit, et postea tristitiam et verecundiam de peccato ostenderit, signum est quod sit peccatum ex passione vel infirmitate, et quod de facili emendetur.
But if it is entirely secret, then one should consider whether the amendment of the sinner can be probably hoped for or not, which one can easily notice if one considers whether he sinned by his choice or by a passion, or out of malice or weakness, which is the same thing. Indeed, this can be assessed by the condition of the sinner, and the repetition of the act. For if someone has fallen into a certain sin often and unchecked by any restraint, it is a sign that he sins from malice or choice, and he will not easily be amended. But if once, when the occasion of sinning was presented, he slipped into sin and afterward showed sadness and shame for his sin, it is a sign that the sin is from passion or weakness, and that he will be amended more easily.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Si ergo emendatio speretur, debet admonitio praecedere, et denuntiatio differri quousque videatur quod non emendetur peccator; nisi forte immineret occasio similis in peccatum ruendi, quam tamen declinare non vellet admonitus; tunc enim deberet praelato denuntiari, ne in praecipitium iret. Si autem non speretur emendatio, tunc considerandum est, an illud peccatum sit infectivum aliorum, sicut est haeresis vel fornicatio, vel aliquid hujusmodi; aut etiam cedat in aliquod damnum alterius, sicut furtum vel homicidium, et hujusmodi.
Therefore, if amendment is hoped for, admonition should precede, and denunciation should be deferred until it is seen that the sinner has not amended, unless perhaps there is a risk of a similar occasion of falling into sin, which the one warned would still not wish to turn aside from. For then he should denounce the sinner to the prelate, lest he should fall over the edge. But if no amendment is hoped for, then it should be considered whether that sin is infective of other people, like heresy or fornication, or others like these, or also if it results in some injury to another, like theft or murder, and the like.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Si enim non cedat in damnum alterius, nec sit infectivum peccatum, tunc potest denuntiatio differri quousque videatur admonitionis effectus, praecipue si emendationem promittit. Si autem est infectivum aliorum, debet denuntiari praelato, ut gregi suo caveat. Sicut enim dicit Hieronymus, quae misericordia est parcere uni, et multos in discrimen adducere? Polluitur populus ex uno peccatore, sicut ex una ove morbida universus grex. Semper enim bonum multorum debet praeferri bono unius. Unde et fama unius negligi debet, ut innocentia vel fama multitudinis conservetur. Si autem vergat in damnum corporale alterius, debet fieri comparatio illius damni ad damnum famae istius, et illi damno quod praeponderat obviandum magis.
For if it does not result in injury to another, nor is it an infective sin, then the denunciation can be deferred until the effect of the admonishment is seen, particularly if it promises amendment. But if it is infective of others, it should be denounced to the prelate, so that he may guard his flock. For as Jerome says, what mercy is it to spare one and lead the many into crisis?1 A people is corrupted by one sinner, just as an entire flock is by one sick sheep. For the good of the many should always be preferred to the good of the one. And this, too, is why the reputation of one should be neglected so that the innocence or reputation of the multitude may be preserved. But if it inclines to physical injury of another, one should compare this injury to the loss of the other person’s reputation, and whichever loss weighs more should rather be prevented.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Ad tertium dicendum, quod de levibus peccatis non surgit infamia nec scandalum, et ideo de talibus non est vis, si quis in capitulo accusetur, admonitione praetermissa: nisi forte probabiliter credi possit quod tali accusatione magis deterioratur qui corrigitur; et collegio etiam non multum prosit, cujus bonum semper praeponendum est bono unius; unde et aliquando, etiam si peccantis emendatio non expectetur, potest aliquis coram multitudine accusari, si profectus multitudinis credatur; sed de peccatis ex quibus posset infamiam surgere, non deberet aliquis in publico accusari, nisi aliis praemissis quae ordo fraternae correptionis deposcit; et graviter peccaret accusans, sicut fratrem suum infamans.
Reply Obj. 3: Disrepute and scandal do not arise from the lighter sins, and therefore there is no force regarding these, if someone were accused in a chapter meeting without having been admonished first; unless perhaps it can be probably believed that the person who is corrected will grow worse from such an accusation. And it is also not much benefit to the company, whose good is always to be put before the good of one person. Therefore sometimes too, even if the amendment of the sinner is not hoped for, someone can be accused before the multitude, if it is believed to be of benefit to the multitude. But a person should not be accused in public of the sins that can lead to disrepute, unless with other preliminaries that the order of fraternal chastisement requires. And a person accusing another would sin gravely, as one defaming his brother.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod etiam ad accusationem, ut quidam dicunt, procedi non debet secundum forum conscientiae, monitione non praemissa, nec emendatione expectata, nisi forte majori periculo obviandum videatur, aut peccatum sit publicum; quamvis secundum forum causarum non requiratur quod accusationem praecedat admonitio, sed solum inscriptio. Inquisitio vero non est facienda nisi de notorio peccato; quia oportet quod inquisitionem praecedat clamosa insinuatio: et ideo secreta admonitio non requiritur de necessitate. Vel dicendum secundum alios, quod in accusatione non agitur ad emendationem peccantis, sed ad bonum commune, scilicet justitiam conservandam per punitionem delinquentis; et ideo accusatio in judicio bona conscientia potest fieri, etiam si admonitio non praecedat, nec est contra praeceptum Domini, quod intelligitur, quando agitur ad emendationem peccantis.
Reply Obj. 4: Some people say that according to the forum of conscience one should not even proceed to accusation without a prior warning or an expected amendment, unless perhaps it seems that a greater danger must be prevented, or the sin is public. Even so, according to the forum of cases it is not required that an admonition precede accusation, but only inscription. But inquisition is not to be made except for a notorious sin, for a loud insinuation must precede an inquisition; and this is why a private admonition is not absolutely required. Or it could be said according to others, that in accusation it is not about the sinner’s amendment, but the common good, namely, preserving justice by the punishment of delinquents. And therefore accusation can be made in good conscience in court, even if an admonition has not preceded, nor is it against the precept of the Lord, which is understood to be about a sinner’s amendment.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod praeceptum alicui factum a praelato suo de peccato alterius publicando in eo casu in quo publicari non debet, potest fieri vel in judicio, vel extra judicium. Si extra judicium, peccat praecipiens; nec ille cui praecipitur, obedire tenetur. Si autem in judicio ordine juris exigente judex alicui praecipiat ut peccatum suum vel alterius confiteatur, non peccat praecipiendo, quia ipse non exigit, sed accusans cui judex jus reddere debet; et tunc tenetur quis profiteri ad praeceptum judicis peccatum suum, vel alterius; vel appellare, si contra ordinem juris ei praecipiatur; et tunc publicans peccatum occultum, vitat majus malum, scilicet disciplinae juris enervationem. Tamen judex deberet dissimulare quantum posset, ne tale praeceptum faceret salvo ordine juris, et praecipue in capitulo, ubi magis per aequitatem procedendum est quam secundum rigorem juris.
Reply Obj. 5: A precept given to someone by his prelate about making another’s sin public in a case in which it should not be made public, can happen either in court or out of court. If outside of court, the one giving the command sins, nor is the one commanded bound to obey. But if in court by the order required of law, the judge should command someone to confess his own sin or another’s, he does not sin by commanding this, for he himself is not requiring it, but the accuser to whom the judge must render his right. And then a person is bound to confess his own or another person’s sin at the command of the judge; or to appeal, if he is commanded against the order of law. And then the person making public a secret sin avoids a greater evil, namely, the weakening of the law’s discipline. However, a judge should keep the secret as much as he can, lest he give such a command in spite of the order of law, and particularly in a chapter meeting, where things should proceed more according to equity than strictly according to the rigor of the law.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.ad5Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quando medicina levis, a qua incipiendum est, non proficit, tunc debet medicus efficaciorem medicinam apponere; non tamen statim efficacissimam, sed paulatim procedendum est, ut quam minus potest fieri, gravetur ille cui medicari volumus.
To the second question, it should be said that when a mild medicine, with which one must begin, does not accomplish anything, then the doctor must apply a more effective medicine, though not the most effective right away, but he must proceed gradually, so that the one we want to cure is taxed as little as possible.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Et ideo si prima medicina, scilicet admonitio praecedens secreta, non prosit, quia peccatum iterari videtur; oportet ad ulteriora procedi, ut paucis ostendatur, et talibus qui possunt prodesse, et de quibus non creditur quod obsint diffamando; et illi principaliter adhibentur ut admoneant; secundo ut admonitionis factae sint testes; tertio ut negantem coram Ecclesia convincant. Unde Augustinus dicit in Regula: prius tamen, scilicet quam in publicum prodatur, alteri vel tertio demonstretur, ut duorum vel trium possit ore convinci.
And therefore if the first medicine, namely, the prior private admonition, does not help, for it seems the sin will be repeated, then one must proceed to the next medicine, so that it is displayed to a few people, and to such people as can help, and who will not damage the situation by making it known. And these people are chiefly involved so that they may admonish; second, so that they may be made witnesses of the admonition; third, so that they may convict the person denying the charge before the Church. Hence Augustine says in his Rule: nevertheless, beforehand, namely, before it is brought to light in public, it is demonstrated to a second or third person, so that he may be convicted by the mouth of two or three.1
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod iste modus corripiendi servandus est, quando peccatum non est omnino publicum nec omnino occultum, sed ab aliquibus scitum; unde dicunt, quod non possunt alii advocari, nisi qui sciunt, ad quos etiam pertinet correptio. Sic enim exponunt: si peccaverit in te, idest te solo sciente, frater tuus, corripe eum inter te et ipsum solum. Si te audierit, lucratus es fratrem tuum. Si te non audierit, et nullus alius sciat, non debes ultra procedere. Si autem aliqui alii sciant, adhibe tecum adhuc unum vel duos. Sed hoc non videtur esse secundum intentionem Evangelii; quia si illi qui adhibentur, alias scivissent, non oporteret eos adhibere ad videndum, sed statim per eos posset convinci. Et praeterea Hieronymus dicit, quod non est misericordia parcere uni, et omnes in discrimen adducere; quod fieret, si peccatum quod est aliis nocivum, non publicaretur ad correptionem. Unde patet quod si peccatum in aliorum detrimentum vergat, debet aliis dici, quantumcumque sit occultum; et etiam si non vergat in detrimentum alterius nisi in illius qui peccat, ut patet secundum Augustinum in regula, ubi sic dicit: innocentes non estis, si fratres vestros, quos judicando corrigere potestis, tacendo perire permittatis. Nec ex hoc aliquis efficitur proditor criminis; quia non manifestat crimen ad infamandum, sed ad corrigendum.
Reply Obj. 1: Some people say that that mode of chastising must be preserved when sin is not entirely public nor entirely secret, but known by certain people. For this reason, they say that others cannot be called in, except those who know, to whom the chastisement pertains. For they explain it in this way: if your brother has sinned against you, that is, with you alone knowing, rebuke him between yourself and him alone. If he will hear you, you have gained your brother. If he will not hear you, and no other knows of it, you should not proceed further. But if others know anything, take with you one or two more. But this does not seem to be according to the intention of the Gospel; for if those who are brought along had known otherwise, it would not be necessary to bring them along to see, but he could be immediately convicted by them. And furthermore, Jerome says that it is not mercy to spare one and lead the others into crisis, which would happen if a sin that is harmful to others were not made public for rebuke. And therefore it is clear that if a sin tends to the detriment of others, it must be told to others, no matter how hidden it is; and even if it does not tend to the detriment of another except the one who sins, as is clear according to Augustine’s rule, where it says, you are not innocent if your brothers, whom you have the power to correct by judging, you permit to perish by your silence.1 Nor does anyone become the exposer of a crime by this, for one does not manifest the crime for the sake of defaming, but for correcting.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod unus testis inducitur ad admonendum, sed duo ad convincendum. Vel dicendum, quod ipse denuntians cum uno teste sufficit ad denuntiandum, quia per hoc fit aliqua praesumptio judici; sed ad decisionem causae requiruntur duo testes.
Reply Obj. 2: One witness is brought in to admonish, but two to convict. Or it could be said that the one denouncing with one witness suffices for the denunciation, because by this the judge arrives at a certain presumption; but for deciding the case two witnesses are required.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod non potest intelligi quod aliquis ex praecedenti monitione non sit emendatus, nisi per hoc quod actum iterat; unde ad hoc inducendi sunt testes, ut actum iteratum videant, ut patet per Augustinum, qui dicit: prius alteri, vel tertio demonstrandum, scilicet actum peccati. Non tamen debet aliqua occasio praeberi ut peccatum iteret, intentione convincendi; quia non sunt facienda mala ut veniant bona; Rom. 3. Si tamen actus iterati ostendi testibus non possint, debent tamen adhiberi, ut coram ipsis recognoscat, vel saltem ut ipsi admoneant, ut objurgatio plurimorum eum corrigat, ut ibidem Glossa dicit; et has duas causas Glossa Interl. ex Hieronymo tangit ibidem super illud: adhibe tecum etc.; studio scilicet corrigendi vel convincendi.
Reply Obj. 3: One can only know that someone was not amended by a previous warning by the fact that he repeats the act; and this is why witnesses must be brought in, so that they see the act has been repeated, as is clear from Augustine, who says: it is demonstrated to a second or third person,1 namely, the sinful act. Nevertheless, one must not present an occasion for the sin to be repeated with the intention of convicting him, for evils must not be done so that goods will follow (cf. Rom 3:8). Nonetheless, if repeated acts cannot be shown to witnesses, they should still be brought along, so that the sinner may admit before them, or at least so that they may admonish, so that the reproach of many may correct him, as the same Gloss says. And when it comments on take with you two or three, the interlinear Gloss touches on these two reasons from Jerome in the same place, namely, in the spirit of correcting or convicting.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.ad8Ad quartum dicendum, quod praelatus potest dupliciter considerari; aut secundum quod judicio praesidet: et sic dicere praelato est dicere Ecclesiae; et sic prius debent testes adhiberi quam praelato dicatur: aut extra judicium existens; et sic dicere praelato non est dicere Ecclesiae, sed personae quae potest prodesse et non obesse; quia nullus magis potest prodesse quam praelatus; et secundum hoc debet prius dici praelato quam testibus ostendi aliis, ut quanto minus potest fieri, publicetur; et tunc praelatus adhibetur quasi unus de testibus.
Reply Obj. 4: A prelate can be considered in two ways, either as the one who presides over a trial, and then to tell the prelate is to tell the Church; and then witnesses should be brought before it is told to the prelate; or as he is outside the court, and then to tell the prelate is not the same as telling the Church, but a person who can help and not hurt, for no one can help more than the prelate, and according to this it should be told to the prelate before being shown to other witnesses, so that it may be made known as little as possible. And then the prelate is brought forth as one of the witnesses.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3.ad9Talis enim debet esse ordo correptionis fraternae, quem Augustinus in Regula tradit, ut cum quis oculi petulantiam, vel aliud peccatum quodcumque in fratre suo advertit, statim admonere debet, ne coepta progrediantur, sed de proximo corrigantur. Quod si post admonitionem iterum vel tertio id facere videatur, tunc debet quasi vulneratus sanandus manifestari. Sed antequam in publicum prodatur, quod fit cum Ecclesiae dicitur, prius debet alteri vel tertio demonstrari, quod est adhibere unum vel duos testes; et inter eos quibus ostendi debet, antequam aliis ostendatur, per quos convincendus est, si negaverit, prius praeposito debet ostendi post admonitionem, ut secretius correptus non innotescat ceteris. Et ita primo debet admoneri; secundo praelato ostendi; tertio testes adhiberi; quarto in publicum produci convincendus, si negaverit. Sed duo media Dominus sub uno comprehendit.
For the order of fraternal chastisement, which Augustine gives in his Rule, should be such that when someone notices immodesty or any other sin in his brother, he should admonish him right away, so that the things he has begun should not progress, but be corrected concerning his neighbor. Because if after admonition he is seen to do it again or a third time, then it should be exposed like a wound to be healed. But before it is brought into the view of the public, which happens when it is said to the Church, first it should be demonstrated to a second or third person, which is to take along one or two witnesses; and among those to whom it must be revealed, before it is shown to others, by whom he is to be convicted, if he denied it, first after his admonition it must be shown to the person over him, so that he may be chastised more secretly without coming to the notice of others. And so first he should be admonished; second, he should be shown to the prelate; third, witnesses must be brought in; fourth, the one to be convicted must be brought forth in public, if he denies it. But the Lord included the two middle steps as one.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod secundum Gregorium in Pastorali, nonnulla peccata sunt leviter corrigenda. Nam cum non malitia, sed ignorantia sola vel infirmitate delinquitur, necesse est ut magno moderamine ipsa delicti correptio temperetur. . . . Nonnulla autem sunt vehementer increpanda, ut cum culpa ab auctore non agnoscitur quanti sit ponderis, ab increpantis ore sentiatur; et cum quis sibi malum quod perpetravit levigat, hoc contra se graviter ex corripientis asperitate pertimescat. Et quamvis ille loquatur de correptione quae praelatis competit, tamen etiam in correptione quae ab aliis fit, hoc est observandum; quamvis fraterna correptio semper magis debeat ad lenitatem accedere; quia non ex auctoritate officii, sed ex caritatis affectu exhibeatur.
To the third question, it should be said that according to Gregory in his Pastoral Rule: many sins may be gently corrected. For when one fails not from malice, but from ignorance alone or weakness, it is necessary that the very rebuke of the misdeed be tempered with great delicacy . . . But many must be vehemently rebuked, so that when the author is not aware how weighty is his fault, it may be perceived from the mouth of the rebuker; and when someone makes light of the evil he has perpetrated, he may become deeply afraid by the harshness of the one rebuking him so severely.1 And although he is speaking of the chastisement proper to bishops, nevertheless this should also be observed; although fraternal chastisement should always tend toward gentleness, for it is displayed not from official authority, but out of the affection of charity.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the solutions to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Moyses et Aaron sacerdotes. Moyses sacerdos dicitur non officio oblationes offerendi, sed quia sacra primitus populo dedit immediate a Deo accepta, Psal. 98, 6: Moyses et Aaron in sacerdotibus ejus.
It was said by the Lord to the priests Moses and Aaron.1 Moses is called a priest not by the office of offering sacrifices, but because he was the first to give to the people sacred things directly received from God: Moses and Aaron were among his priests (Ps 99:6).
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Cum esset pontifex anni illius, prophetavit. Sciendum, quod in verbo Caiphae fuerunt quatuor. Primo inspiratio immissa, per quam utilitas passionis Christi cordi ejus inspirata fuit a Spiritu Sancto; secundo intellectus quem ipse ex illa inspiratione concepit; tertio intentio exprimendi intellectum suum, et ad effectum perducendi; quarto verba ipsa prolata. Primum quidem fuit quaedam participatio prophetiae; secundum fuit falsus intellectus a seipso; tertium fuit iniqua intentio: quantum1 fuit vera locutio, quamvis non secundum intellectum ejus; et ideo primum fuit a Spiritu Sancto, non autem secundum, neque tertium; sed quartum aliqualiter fuit a Spiritu Sancto regulante verba illius ut consonarent inspirationi ab eo factae.
He prophesied because he was high priest of that year.1 It should be known that there were four things in the words of Caiaphas. First, the inspiration sent, by which the benefit of Christ’s Passion was inspired in his heart by the Holy Spirit; second, the understanding that he took from this inspiration; third, the intention of expressing his understanding to bring about its effect; fourth, the words themselves uttered. The first was indeed a certain participation in prophecy; the second was a false understanding from himself; the third was a wicked intention; the fourth was a true utterance, although not according to his understanding; and therefore the first was from the Holy Spirit, but not the second or the third; but the fourth was in a certain way from the Holy Spirit governing his words so that they would correspond to the inspiration made by it.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Nullus officio sacerdotis uti debet nisi immunis sit ab illis quae in aliis judicat. Hoc intelligendum est de mortalibus: quia sacerdos potest sine peccato de illis venialibus absolvere in quibus ipse est: quia per ea non redditur executione officii indignus.
No one ought to exercise the office of priest, unless he is free of those things which he judges in others.1 This should be understood of mortal sins, for a priest can absolve people of venial sins that exist in him, without sinning himself, because he is not rendered unworthy of exercising his office by these.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Ideo liberavit peccatricem, quia non erat qui juste projiceret lapidem; idest, ex hoc occasionem liberationis ejus sumpsit.
It was in this way that Christ freed the woman caught in sin, because there was no one who could justly cast a stone.1 That is, he took the occasion of her liberation from this.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Diligens ergo investigator sapienter interroget a peccatore quod forsitan ignorat, vel verecundia velit occultare. Sed contra, defecerunt scrutantes scrutinio, qui scrutati sunt iniquitates, ut dicitur in Psal. 63. Ergo videtur quod sacerdos non debeat perscrutari conscientiam subditorum. Et dicendum, quod sacerdos debet scrutari conscientiam peccatoris in confessione quasi medicus vulnus, et judex causam: quia frequenter quae prae confusione confitens taceret, interrogatus revelat. Sed tamen in interrogationibus faciendis tria sunt attendenda. Primo ut quilibet peccator interrogetur de peccatis quae consueverunt in hominibus illius conditionis abundare. Non enim oportet quod a milite quaeratur de peccato clericorum aut religiosorum, aut e converso. Secundo ut non fiat explicita interrogatio de peccatis, nisi de illis quae omnibus manifestanda sunt; de aliis autem adinventionibus peccatorum ita debet a longinquo fieri interrogatio, ut si commisit, dicat; et si non commisit, non addiscat. Tertio ut de peccatis praecipue carnalibus non descendat nimis ad particulares circumstantias: quia hujusmodi delectabilia quanto magis in speciali considerantur, magis concupiscentiam nata sunt movere, ut dicitur in 3 Ethica; et ideo potest contingere ut confessor talia quaerens et sibi et confitenti noceat; et sic quandoque deficiant in suo scrutinio iniquitates scrutantes.
And so let the diligent investigator wisely ask the sinner what the latter perhaps is ignorant of, or perhaps wants to hide in shame.1 But to the contrary, those who search after inquities have failed in their searching, as it says in Psalm 64:7. Therefore, it seems that a priest should not scrutinize the conscience of those under him. And it should be said that a priest should scrutinize the conscience of a sinner in confession as a doctor examines a wound, and a judge a case. For often what the person confessing does not say out of shame, he will reveal when he is questioned. But three things must still be attended to in posing these questions. First, that every sinner be questioned about the sins that are usually common in men of his condition. For it is not necessary that a soldier be asked about the sin of a religious or cleric, or vice versa. Second, that no explicit interrogation about sins be made, except the ones that are obvious to everyone; but concerning the other discoveries of sins the questioning should be made so obliquely that if the person has committed it, he would say, and if he has not committed it, he would not learn any more about it. Third, that especially concerning sins of the flesh, one should not descend too much into the particular circumstances; for the more these pleasures are dwelt upon specifically, the more they are bound to arouse the concupiscence, as it says in the Ethics 3.2 And therefore it can happen that the confessor inquiring about these things may harm himself and the person confessing; and so sometimes those who search after iniquities have failed in their searching.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3Maledicam benedictionibus vestris, quae scilicet ita sunt vestrae quod non Dei.
I shall curse your blessings,1 namely, the ones that are so much yours that they are not God’s.
Sent.IV.D19.Q2.A3D. 20Temporal aspects of penanceDe tempore poenitentiae
Postquam determinavit Magister de poenitentia, et de potestate ministrorum quibus competit dispensatio hujus sacramenti, hic determinat quaedam quae poenitentiam consequuntur; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima determinat tempus poenitentiae; in secunda determinat quaedam quae ad effectum poenitentiae pertinent, 22 dist., ibi: cumque multis auctoritatibus supra sit assertum, in vera cordis contritione peccata dimitti . . . quaeritur, etc.
After the Master has examined penance and the power of the ministers to whom the administration of this sacrament belongs, here he examines certain things that come along with penance. And this is divided into two parts: in the first, he determines the time for penance; in the second, he determines certain things that belong to the effect of penance, at: and since it was asserted above with many authorities, that sins are remitted in true contrition of heart . . . it is asked, etc.1
Sent.IV.D20Prima in duas: in prima ostendit tempus poenitentiae usque ad finem vitae esse; in secunda movet quasdam quaestiones quae ex praedictis ortum habent, 21 dist., ibi: solet etiam quaeri, etc.
The first is in two parts: in the first part, he shows that the time for penance lasts until the end of life; in the second, he raises certain questions that have arisen from what has been said, at: it is also usual to ask, etc.1
Sent.IV.D20Prima in duas: in prima ostendit quod tempus poenitentiae durat usque ad finem vitae; in secunda ostendit qualiter sit agendum cum illis qui in fine poenitent, ibi: solet etiam quaeri, utrum satisfactionis lex morituris sit imponenda.
The first is in two parts: in the first he shows that the time for penance lasts until the end of life; in the second he shows how it should be handled with those who repent at the end, at: it is also usual to ask whether the obligation of satisfaction is to be imposed on the dying.1
Sent.IV.D20Prima in duas: in prima ostendit quod hi qui in fine vitae poenitent, consequuntur remissionem peccatorum, quamvis adhuc sint debitores poenae temporalis, quam in purgatorio post mortem sustinebunt; in secunda ostendit quod eadem poena debetur eis qui qualitercumque in hac vita condignam satisfactionem non implent, ibi: si vero quaeritur de illis qui in hac vita poenitentiam non complent, etc.
The first is in two parts: in the first, he shows that those who repent at the end of their lives obtain the remission of sins, although they still must pay the temporal penalty which they will undergo in Purgatory. In the second, he shows that the same punishment is due to those who do not in some way fulfill adequate satisfaction in this life, etc. at: but if it is asked whether those who do not complete their penance in this life, etc.1
Sent.IV.D20Circa primum tria facit: primo ostendit quod usque ad finem vitae manet poenitentiae locus; secundo objicit in contrarium, ibi: Augustinus tamen de poenitentiam differentibus ita scribit; tertio solvit, ibi: sed quare hoc dixit Augustinus? Ubi ex verbis Augustini ostendit quare non sit poenitentia differenda usque ad finem vitae, propter duo: primo propter poenitendi difficultatem; secundo propter poenam purgatorii quae restat, ibi: sed si etiam sic conversus vita vivat, et non moriatur; non promittimus quod evadat omnem poenam.
Concerning the first, he does three things: first, he shows that there remains room for penance until the end of life; second, he objects to the contrary, at: and yet Augustine writes as follows concerning those who delay penance;1 third, he resolves it, at: but why did Augustine say this?2 There he shows from the words of Augustine why penance should not be delayed until the end of life, because of two things: first, because of the difficulty in repenting; second, because of the punishment of purgatory that remains, at: but if even one who is converted in this way shall live and not die, we do not promise that he will avoid every punishment.3
Sent.IV.D20Si vero quaeritur de illis qui in hac vita poenitentiam non complent . . . idem dicimus de istis esse sentiendum et de his qui in extremis poenitent. Hic ostendit quod poena purgatorii restat post hanc vitam eis qui hic condignam satisfactionem non agunt; et circa hoc duo facit: primo ostendit hoc de illis qui poenitentiam injunctam non explent; secundo ostendit idem de illis quibus condigna satisfactio non est injuncta, ibi: si vero de illo quaeritur qui satisfactionem injunctam impleverit, quae ignorantia vel negligentia sacerdotis, peccato condigna non fuit, utrum de vita migrans ab omni peccato liber sit; idem respondeo.
But if it is asked whether those who do not complete their penance in this life . . . we say that the same is to be supposed concerning these as of those who repent at the end.1 Here he shows that the punishment of purgatory remains after this life for those who did not make sufficient satisfaction here; and concerning this he does two things: first, he shows this about those who do not fulfill the penance enjoined; second, he shows the same thing about those on whom an adequate satisfaction was not enjoined, at: but if it is asked concerning him who fulfilled the enjoined satisfaction, which was not sufficiently adequate to the sin because of the ignorance or negligence of the priest, whether in leaving this life he is free of all punishment, I answer the same.2
Sent.IV.D20Solet etiam quaeri, utrum satisfactionis lex morituris sit imponenda. Hic ostendit qualiter sit agendum cum illis qui in fine poenitent; et circa hoc duo facit: primo ostendit hoc quantum ad satisfactionis injunctionem; secundo quantum ad reconciliationem ibi: sciendum etiam, quod tempore necessitatis non est neganda poenitentia, vel reconciliatio poenitentibus.
It is also usual to ask whether the obligation of satisfaction is to be imposed on the dying.1 Here he shows how those who repent at the end should be handled, and concerning this he does two things: first, he shows this as to the imposition of satisfaction; second, as to reconciliation: it must also be known that in time of necessity, penance or reconciliation is not to be denied to penitents.2
Sent.IV.D20Ubi duo facit: primo ostendit quod tempore ultimae necessitatis non est reconciliatio deneganda poenitenti; secundo ostendit quod alio tempore simplex sacerdos reconciliare poenitentem non potest inconsulto episcopo, ibi: non debet tamen presbyter poenitentem reconciliare inconsulto episcopo, nisi ultima necessitas cogat.
There he does two things: first, he shows that at the moment of final need reconciliation must not be refused to a penitent; second, he shows that at another time a simple priest cannot reconcile a penitent without consulting his bishop, at: and yet the priest ought not to reconcile the penitent without consulting the bishop, unless the final necessity compels.1
Sent.IV.D20Q. 1Repentance and punishmentDe poenitentia et poena
Hic quaeruntur quinque:
Here five questions arise:
Sent.IV.D20.Q1primo, utrum aliquis in extremo vitae suae per poenitentiam possit consequi veniam peccatorum;
first, whether by repentance someone can obtain the forgiveness of sins at the end of life;
Sent.IV.D20.Q1secundo, de poena quam sacerdos ad satisfaciendum imponit;
second, concerning the punishment that the priest imposes as satisfaction;
Sent.IV.D20.Q1tertio, de relaxatione hujusmodi poenae per indulgentias;
third, concerning the reduction of this punishment through indulgences;
Sent.IV.D20.Q1quarto, quis possit indulgentias dare;
fourth, who can give indulgences;
Sent.IV.D20.Q1quinto, quibus prosint.
fifth, whom they benefit.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1A. 1Repentance at the end of lifeDe poenitentia in extremo vitae
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod in extremo vitae suae aliquis poenitere non possit. 2 Machab., 9, 13, dicitur de Antiocho: orabat scelestus Dominum, a quo non erat misericordiam consecuturus. Hic autem in fine vitae suae erat. Ergo videtur quod in fine poenitentes veniam non consequuntur.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus. It seems that someone cannot repent at the end of his life. For in 2 Maccabees 9:13, it is said of Antiochus, then the abominable fellow prayed to the Lord, from whom he would not obtain mercy. But this was the end of his life. Therefore, it seems that those repenting at the end do not obtain forgiveness.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, omnis vere poenitens peccata dimittit. Sed ille qui in fine vitae poenitet, non dimittit peccata, sed a peccatis dimittitur; quia tunc vult poenitentiam agere, quando peccare non potest, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo videtur quod tunc non consequatur veniam.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everyone who truly repents leaves sin. But the person who repents at the end of his life does not leave his sin, but is left by his sins; for he wants to do penance when he can no longer sin, as it says in the text. Therefore, it seems that he does not obtain forgiveness at that time.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, contritio, quae est pars poenitentiae, habet annexum propositum confitendi et satisfaciendi. Sed hoc propositum habere non potest qui in fine poenitet; quia nullus proponit quod scit sibi impossibile. Ergo non potest conteri; et ita non consequitur veniam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, contrition, which is a part of penance, comes with the intention of confessing and doing satisfaction. But someone who repents at the end cannot have this intention, for no one intends what he knows is impossible for him. Therefore, he cannot have contrition, and so he does not obtain forgiveness.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg3Sed contra est, quia latro in fine vitae suae poenitens misericordiam invenit, audiens, Luc. 23, 43: hodie mecum eris in paradiso.
On the contrary (1), the repentant thief found mercy at the end of his life when he heard, today you will be with me in Paradise (Luke 23:43).
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, sapientia Dei et misericordia vincit humanam malitiam. Sed homo potest usque ad extremum vitae peccare. Ergo potest usque tunc de peccatis per divinam misericordiam veniam consequi.
Furthermore (2), God’s wisdom and mercy conquers human wickedness. But a man can sin until the last moments of his life. Therefore, he can obtain forgiveness for his sins through divine mercy until then.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in fine vitae poenitens non possit a quolibet sacerdote absolvi. Quia ad absolutionem requiritur aliqua jurisdictio, ut dictum est. Sed sacerdos non acquirit jurisdictionem super illum qui in fine poenitet. Ergo non potest eum in fine absolvere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a penitent at the end of his life cannot be absolved by just any priest whatsoever.1 For a certain jurisdiction is required for absolution, as has been said.2 But the priest does not acquire jurisdiction over someone who repents at the end. Therefore, he cannot absolve him at the end.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg5Praeterea, ille qui sacramentum baptismi in articulo mortis ab alio quam proprio sacerdote recipit, non debet iterum a proprio sacerdote baptizari. Si ergo quilibet sacerdos in articulo mortis posset absolvere a quolibet peccato, non deberet poenitens, si evadit, ad suum sacerdotem recurrere; quod falsum est; quia alias sacerdos non haberet cognitionem de vultu pecoris sui.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, that person who receives the sacrament of baptism at the moment of death from someone other than his own priest does not have to be baptized again by his own priest. Therefore, if any priest could absolve anyone from sin at the moment of death, the penitent, if he survived, would not have to return to his own priest, which is false; for otherwise the priest would not have knowledge of the face of his flock.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg6Praeterea, in articulo mortis sicut licet sacerdoti alieno baptizare, ita et non sacerdoti. Sed non sacerdos nunquam potest absolvere in foro poenitentiali. Ergo nec sacerdos in articulo mortis eum qui non est sibi subditus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, just as it is permitted for a different priest to baptize at the moment of death, so also a non-priest may. But a non-priest can never absolve someone in the penitential forum. Therefore, neither can a priest absolve someone who is not under him in the moment of death.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg7Sed contra, necessitas spiritualis est major quam corporalis. Sed aliquis in necessitate ultima potest aliorum rebus uti, etiam invitis dominis, ad subveniendum corporali necessitati. Ergo et in articulo mortis ad subveniendum spirituali necessitati potest a non suo sacerdote absolvi.
On the contrary (1), spiritual need is greater than physical. But someone in his final need can use the belongings of others, even against the owners’ wills, to supply his physical need. Therefore, also at the moment of death he can be absolved by a priest who is not his own to supply his spiritual need.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, ad idem sunt auctoritates in littera positae.
Furthermore (2), the authorities cited in the text say the same.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod poenitentibus in fine non reservetur aliqua poena post mortem. Deus enim, cum sit summe misericors, non exigit ab homine plus quam facere possit. Sed iste qui in fine vitae suae poenituit, nihil aliud facere potuit pro tempore illo quam conteri et confiteri; quod etiam fecit. Ergo videtur quod nihil ab eo post hanc vitam requiratur pro peccatis de quibus poenituit.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that there is no punishment after death reserved for those who repent at the end. For God, who is consummately merciful, does not demand from man more than he can do. But anyone who repented at the end of his life would have time for nothing more than to have contrition and confess, which he has also done. Therefore, it seems that after this life nothing is required of him for the sins he has repented.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg9Praeterea, poena purgatorii excedit omnem poenam hujus mundi, ut in littera dicitur. Sed poena ad quam obligatur poenitens post confessionem et absolutionem, non est tanta quantae sunt multae poenae justae alterius vitae. Ergo injuste cum poenitente agitur, si post hanc vitam puniatur in purgatorio post absolutionem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the punishment of purgatory surpasses all punishment in this world, as it says in the text. But the punishment that a penitent is obliged to after confession and absolution is not as great as the many just punishments of the other life. Therefore, it would be unjust to the penitent if after absolution he were punished in purgatory after this life.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg10Praeterea, non est aliquod peccatum tam grande quod per poenas in hac vita inflictas non posset totaliter expiari, dummodo aliquis patienter sustineret; quia tribulatio purgationem facit, ut patet Rom. 5. Sed mors est maxima poenarum. Ergo si aliquis contritus patienter mortem sustinet, non remanet ei aliqua poena post hanc vitam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, there is no sin so great that it cannot be completely expiated by punishments inflicted in this life, as long as someone endures them patiently. For tribulation causes purification, as is clear from Romans 5:4. But death is the greatest of punishments. Therefore, if a person patiently endures death out of contrition, no punishment remains to him after this life.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg11Sed contra, justitia divina exigit ut peccatum aut a Deo aut ab homine puniatur. Sed hujus peccatum qui in fine poenitet, non punitum est nec a Deo nec ab homine in hac vita. Ergo oportet quod post hanc vitam puniatur.
On the contrary (1), divine justice requires that sin be punished either by man or by God. But the sin that is repented in the end is punished neither by man nor by God in this life. Therefore, it must be punished after this life.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, nullus ex negligentia debet commodum reportare. Sed iste qui in finem poenitentiam distulit ex negligentia, si statim post peccatum adhuc sanus poenituisset, sustinuisset poenam. Ergo multo fortius, quando poenitentiam distulit usque in finem vitae, adhuc reus est poenae.
Furthermore (2), negligence should not work to anyone’s advantage. But the one who delayed repentance until the end out of negligence, if he had repented immediately after his sin, would have suffered punishment. Therefore, much more is he liable to punishment when he has delayed repentance until the end of life.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.arg12Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod Deus, qui dat omnibus abundanter, nulli gratiam denegat qui quod in se est facit ut se ad gratiam praeparet. Haec autem praeparatio, sicut supra, dist. 17, quaest. 1, art. 3, quaestiunc. 1, 2, 3 et 4, dictum est, fit per motum liberi arbitrii; unde quamdiu manet homini usus liberi arbitrii in hac vita, in qua nondum est confirmatum ad malum, potest se praeparare ad gratiam, de peccatis dolendo; et gratiam remissionis peccatorum consequitur.
To the first question, I answer that God, who gives abundantly to all, refuses grace to no one who does what is in him to prepare himself for grace. But, as it says above in Distinction 17, Question 1, Article 3, Subquestions 1, 2, 3, and 4, this preparation is done by the movement of the free will, and so as long as the use of the free will remains to a man in this life, when he cannot yet be confirmed in evil, he can prepare himself for grace by his sorrow for sins, and he obtains the grace of the remission of sins.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod veniam consecutus fuisset, si vere poenituisset. Sed non habuit veram poenitentiam; quia non ex amore justitiae de peccatis commissis dolebat, sed timore poenae quam expectabat, vel dolore poenae quam sustinebat: et hoc etiam multis in fine poenitentibus contingit; quia non est facile ut affectus quem homo toto tempore vitae suae inclinavit in aliquid, subito ad contrarium retrahat; nec tamen est impossibile, quia liberum arbitrium non cogitur ex habitu acquisito, nec providentiae Dei potest terminus praefigi, per quam etiam in extremo vitae verae poenitentiae motus inspiratur quandoque.
Reply Obj. 1: He would have obtained forgiveness if he had truly repented. But he did not have true repentance, for he was not sorry for his sins out of love of justice, but out of fear of the punishment that he expected or sorrow for the punishment that he was suffering. And this also happens to many people who repent at the end, for it is not easy to suddenly reverse affections that have inclined toward something for a man’s entire life. Nor, however, is it impossible, for free will is not compelled by acquired habit, nor can a limit be set to God’s providence, by which the movement of true repentance is sometimes inspired at the very end of life.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod Augustinus in verbis illis ostendit quod poenitentia quam aliquis in fine vitae agit, non est certum signum salutis, et non quod non possit esse etiam tunc efficax ad salutem; quia incertum est, quando aliquis de peccato, quod facere jam non potest, poenitet, utrum voluntatem peccandi amiserit; quod magis manifestum est de illo qui peccare adhuc potest, si poeniteat, quod voluntatem mutavit. Tamen etiam quando aliquis non potest ultra peccare, potest voluntatem mutare, ut nolit quod prius voluit, etiam si posset.
Reply Obj. 2: Augustine shows in these words that the penance that someone does at the end of his life is not a certain sign of salvation, and not that it cannot be efficacious for salvation even at that moment. For when someone repents sin that he can no longer commit, it is unknown whether he has lost the will for sinning, because it is clearer in the case of someone who still has the ability to sin, if he repents, that he has changed his will. Nevertheless, even when someone can no longer sin, he can change his will so that he does not want to do what he previously did want to do, even if he could.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod in contritione sufficit propositum conditionatum satisfactionis et confessionis, ut scilicet velit, si posset: et tale propositum etiam de impossibili esse potest.
Reply Obj. 3: In contrition, the conditional intention of satisfaction and confession is enough, so that namely, he would do it if he could. And such an intention can also exist about the impossible.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quilibet sacerdos, quantum est de virtute clavium, habet potestatem indifferenter in omnes, et quantum ad omnia peccata; sed quod non possit omnes ab omnibus peccatis absolvere, hoc est quia per ordinationem Ecclesiae habet jurisdictionem limitatam, vel omnino nullam habet. Sed quia necessitas legem non habet; ideo quando articulus necessitatis imminet, per Ecclesiae ordinationem non impeditur quin absolvere possit, ex quo habet claves etiam sacramentaliter; et tantum consequitur ex absolutione alterius sicut si a proprio sacerdote absolveretur. Nec solum a peccatis potest tunc a quolibet sacerdote absolvi, sed etiam ab excommunicatione, a quocumque sit lata; quia haec absolutio etiam ad jurisdictionem pertinet, quae per legem ordinationis Ecclesiae coarctatur.
To the second question, it should be said that any priest, as someone with the power of the keys, has that power indifferently for all people and with regard to all sins. But the fact that he cannot absolve all people from all sins is because by the order of the Church he has limited jurisdiction, or none at all. But because necessity knows no law, in an emergency he is not prevented by the order of the Church from giving absolution by the fact that he also holds the keys sacramentally; and a person obtains as much from another’s absolution as if he were absolved by his own priest. Nor at that moment can he be absolved only from sin by any priest, but also from the excommunication imposed by anyone. For this absolution also pertains to jurisdiction, which is restricted by law by order of the Church.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod aliquis potest uti jurisdictione alterius ex ejus voluntate: quia ea quae jurisdictionis sunt, committi possunt. Unde quia Ecclesia acceptat ut quilibet sacerdos absolvere possit in articulo mortis; ideo ex hoc ipso quis jurisdictionis habet usum, quamvis jurisdictione careat.
Reply Obj. 1: Anyone can use the jurisdiction of another by that person’s will, for those things that belong to jurisdiction can be delegated. Therefore, since the Church accepts that any priest can give absolution at the moment of death, this very fact gives a person the use of jurisdiction when he lacks it.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod non oportet eum recurrere ad proprium sacerdotem, ut iterum a peccatis solvatur, a quibus in articulo mortis absolutus est, sed ut innotescat ei quod est absolutus. Nec similiter oportet quod absolutus ab excommunicatione ad judicem vadat, qui alias absolvere potuisset, absolutionem petens, sed satisfactionem offerens.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not necessary that a person return to his own priest to be absolved again from the sins that were absolved when he was on the brink of death, but that he let his priest know that he was absolved. Likewise, neither is it necessary that someone released from excommunication go to the judge who would have otherwise released him in order to seek absolution, but rather to offer satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod baptismus habet efficaciam ex ipsa sanctificatione materiae; et ideo a quocumque conferatur alicui, ille sacramentum recipit. Sed vis sacramentalis poenitentiae consistit in sanctificatione ministri; et ideo ille qui laico confitetur, quamvis impleat quod ex parte sua est de sacramentali confessione, tamen sacramentalem absolutionem non consequitur; et ideo aliquid valet ei quantum ad diminutionem poenae quae fit per confessionis meritum et poenam; sed non consequitur diminutionem illam poenae quae est ex vi clavium; et ideo oportet quod iterum sacerdoti confiteatur, et magis sic confessus decedens punitur post hanc vitam, quam si fuisset sacerdoti confessus.
Reply Obj. 3: Baptism has efficacy from the sanctification of the matter, and therefore a person receives the sacrament no matter who confers it. But the sacramental power of penance consists in the sanctification of the minister; and therefore although someone who confesses to a lay person has fulfilled his part of sacramental confession, nevertheless he does not obtain sacramental absolution. And therefore any reduction of the punishment that he receives happens by the merit and pain of his confession, but he does not receive the reduction of the punishment that comes from the power of the keys; and therefore it is necessary that he confess to a priest again. And someone who dies after making a confession like this is punished more after this life than if he had confessed to a priest.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod poena post remissionem culpae exigitur, ut inaequalitas injustitiae commissae ad aequalitatem reducatur. Aequalitas autem quantitatem consequitur. Unde sicut ad ordinationem culpae exigitur quod poena pro culpa inferatur; ita exigitur quod pro tanta culpa tanta poena. Et ideo cum peccatum inordinatum remanere non possit, quamvis reatus poenae sit diminutus per contritionem et confessionem et absolutionem, oportet quod adhuc in fine poenitens quicumque satisfactionem non implet in hac vita, post hanc vitam puniatur, nisi tanta fuerit contritio quod totaliter a poena purgetur: quod quandoque contingere potest, ut supra dictum est dist. 17 art. 5, quaestiunc. 2.
To the third question, it should be said that punishment is required after the remission of guilt so that the inequality of injustice committed may be brought back to equality. Now equality is consequent on quantity. And therefore as the ordering of guilt requires that punishment be imposed for guilt, so it is required that there be as much punishment as guilt. And therefore since sin cannot remain unordered, although the liability to punishment is diminished by contrition and confession and absolution, anyone who, repenting at the end, does not complete any satisfaction in this life, must be punished after this life, unless his contrition was so great that it completely purified him of punishment, which sometimes does happen, as was said above in Distinction 17, Article 5, Subquestion 2.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ille qui in fine vitae poenitet, non punitur post hanc vitam quia non satisfecit quando satisfacere non potuit; sed quia peccavit, et quia satisfacere neglexit quando potuit; unde non sequitur quod Deus requirat ab homine ultra posse.
Reply Obj. 1: Someone who repents at the end of his life is not punished after this life because he did not make satisfaction when he could not, but because he sinned and neglected to make satisfaction when he could. Therefore, it does not follow that God requires more from a man than he can do.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod justitia assimilatur mensurae, ut Philosophus dicit in 5 Ethica; unde sicut in diversis terris sunt diversae mensurae rerum venalium, ita et diversae poenae secundum justitiam pro eisdem culpis inferuntur; et similiter pro eadem culpa gravius punitur quis in purgatorio quam in hac vita ratione alterius fori. Tamen illa aggravatio proportionaliter respondet poenae, cujus homo in hac vita reus erat: et hoc debet homo sibi imputare, quia illuc reservavit sibi poenam pro culpa accipiendam.
Reply Obj. 2: Justice is likened to a measure, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 5;1 and so just as there are different measures in different lands for venial things, so also different punishments are imposed for the same sins according to justice. And similarly for the same fault someone is punished more severely in purgatory than in this life, because it is a different court. Nevertheless, that severity corresponds proportionally to the punishment that the man was liable to in this life, and a man should impute this to himself, because he reserved to himself the punishment to be received for his fault to that point.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod mors naturalis est poena consequens originale peccatum, ut quasi jam in naturam sit versa, sicut et originale peccatum; et ideo per mortem naturalem non purgatur aliquis de peccato actuali, sed per mortem illatam bene potest purgari. Unde si aliquis mortem illatam patienter sustineat, etiamsi pro aliis criminibus sit illata, valet ad diminutionem poenae, et ad liberationem a tota poena, secundum quantitatem culpae, et patientiae, et contritionis.
Reply Obj. 3: Natural death is a punishment resulting from original sin, so that now it has in a sense been turned into nature, like original sin. And therefore no one is purified of actual sin by natural death, but he could be purified by an inflicted death. Therefore, if someone patiently bears a death inflicted on him, even if it is inflicted for his other crimes, it would work to the reduction of his punishment and his freeing from all punishment, according to the amount of his guilt and patience and contrition.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A1.ad9A. 2The penalty imposed as satisfactionDe poena quam sacerdos ad satisfaciendum imponit
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod poena temporalis cujus reatus post poenitentiam manet, non taxetur secundum quantitatem culpae. Taxatur enim secundum quantitatem delectationis quae fuit in peccato, ut patet Apoc. 18, 7: quantum glorificavit se, et in deliciis fuit, tantum date illi tormentum et luctum. Sed quandoque ubi est major delectatio, est minor culpa: quia peccata carnalia quae plus habent delectationis quam spiritualia, minus habent de culpa, secundum Gregorium. Ergo poena non taxatur secundum quantitatem culpae.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the temporal punishment whose obligation remains after penance is not reckoned according to one’s guilt. For it is reckoned according to the quantity of pleasure that was taken in sin, as is clear from Revelation 18:7: as she glorified herself and lived in pleasures, so give her a like measure of torment and grief. But sometimes where there is more pleasure, there is less guilt: for according to Gregory, carnal sins, which contain more pleasure than spiritual ones, have less guilt.2 Therefore, the punishment is not reckoned according to the amount of guilt.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, eodem modo aliquis obligatur ad praecepta moralia in nova lege sicut in veteri. Sed in veteri lege debebatur pro peccatis poenitentia septem dierum, ut scilicet septem diebus immundi essent. Cum ergo in novo testamento imponatur poena septennis pro uno peccato mortali, videtur quod quantitas poenae non respiciat quantitatem culpae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a person is obliged to the moral precepts in the same way in the new law as in the old. But in the old law the penance due for sins was seven days, so that, namely, they were unclean for seven days. Therefore, since a seven-year punishment is imposed in the New Testament for one mortal sin, it seems that the amount of punishment does not have to do with the amount of guilt.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg2Praeterea, majus est peccatum homicidii in laico quam peccatum fornicationis in sacerdote: quia circumstantia quae sumitur ex specie peccati, magis aggravat quam quae sumitur ex conditione personae. Sed laico pro homicidio imponitur septennis poenitentia; sacerdoti pro fornicatione decem annorum, secundum canones. Ergo poena non taxatur secundum quantitatem culpae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the sin of murder is greater in a layman than the sin of fornication in a priest, for the circumstance that is taken from the sin’s species makes it more serious than the circumstance taken from the condition of the person. But a seven-year penance is imposed on a lay person for murder, while ten years is imposed on a priest for fornication, according to the canons.1 Therefore, punishment is not reckoned according to the amount of guilt.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg3Praeterea, maximum peccatum est quod in ipsum corpus Christi committitur: quia tanto gravius quis peccat, quanto major est in quem peccatur. Sed pro effusione sanguinis Christi in sacramento altaris contenti, injungitur poenitentia quadraginta dierum, vel parum amplius; pro fornicatione autem simplici injungitur poena septennis secundum canones. Ergo quantitas poenae non respondet quantitati culpae.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the greatest sin is one committed against the body of Christ itself, for the greater the person who is sinned against, the more gravely someone sins. But for spilling the blood of Christ contained in the sacrament of the altar a penance of forty days is imposed, or even less; while for simple fornication a punishment of seven years is imposed, according to the canons.1 Therefore, the amount of punishment does not correspond to the amount of guilt.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg4Sed contra, Isai. 27, 8: in mensura contra mensuram, cum abjecta fuerit, judicabo eam. Ergo quantitas judicii punitionis peccati est secundum quantitatem culpae.
On the contrary (1), in measure against measure, when it shall be cast off, I will judge it (Isa 27:8). Therefore, the amount of punishment adjudicated for a sin is according to the amount of guilt.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, homo reducitur ad aequalitatem justitiae per poenam inflictam. Sed hoc non esset, si quantitas culpae et poenae non sibi responderet. Ergo unum alteri respondet.
Furthermore (2), a man is brought back to the equality of justice by punishment inflicted. But this would not be the case if the amount of guilt and punishment did not correspond to each other. Therefore, one corresponds to the other.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod poenitens non sit debitor majoris poenae quam illius quae a sacerdote est sibi injuncta. Sacramentum enim semper consequitur suum effectum, nisi sit defectus ex parte recipientis, vel ex parte conferentis. Sed quandoque imponitur minor poenitentia quam sit condigna; et non est defectus ex parte recipientis, quia paratus esset omnem poenitentiam sibi injunctam facere; nec est defectus ex parte conferentis sacramentum, quia secundum conscientiam suam et discretionem talem poenam taxat. Ergo videtur, cum sacramentum poenitentiae sit ordinatum contra peccatum totaliter destruendum, et quantum ad poenam et quantum ad culpam; quod non remaneat debitor alicujus poenae, poenitentia injuncta peracta.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the penitent does not have to pay a greater debt of punishment than what the priest has imposed on him. For the sacrament always accomplishes its own effect, unless there is a defect on the part of the one receiving or conferring it. But sometimes less penance is imposed than is befitting. And this is not a defect on the part of the recipient, for he was prepared to do any penance imposed on him; nor is it a defect on the part of the one conferring the sacrament, for he assigned the penance according to his conscience and discretion. Therefore, since the sacrament of penance is ordered toward the total destruction of sin, both as to fault and as to punishment, it seems that there is no punishment left to pay once the penance enjoined has been performed.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg6Praeterea, Deus est pronior ad remittendum poenam quam ad exigendum. Sed si iste sacerdos majorem poenam satisfactoriam injunxisset, poenitens obligaretur ad eam faciendam. Ergo videtur quod si insufficientem poenam injungat, non exigatur aliquid amplius ab eo.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, God is more likely to forgive punishment than to demand it. But if some priest had imposed a greater punishment in satisfaction, the penitent would be obliged to do it. Therefore, it seems that if he imposes insufficient punishment, nothing more will be demanded from the penitent.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg7Praeterea, in purgatorio aliquis gravius punitur quam in hac vita. Si ergo post peractam poenitentiam a sacerdote injunctam, adhuc manet poena purgatorii, videtur quod multum noceat sacerdos poenitenti levem poenitentiam injungendo: et ita videtur quod sit valde periculosum confessiones audire, cum non de facili possit sciri quantitas poenae debitae pro peccato; immo sit impossibile, quia sacerdos non potest scire neque quantitatem contritionis neque quantitatem affectionis quam peccator habuit in peccando.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in purgatory a person is punished more severely than in this life. Therefore, if after having performed the penance imposed by the priest, the punishment of purgatory still remains, it seems that the priest harms the penitent greatly by imposing a light penance. And so it seems that it is extremely dangerous to hear confessions, since the amount of punishment due to a sin cannot easily be known. Or rather, it is impossible, for a priest can know neither the amount of contrition nor the amount of affection that a sinner had in sinning.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg8Sed contra, secundum quantitatem delicti debet esse plagarum modus ex praecepto legis. Si ergo minus imponatur, residuum ab eo in purgatorio exigetur.
On the contrary (1), the measure of blows should be according to the quantity of the offense, by the precept of the law (Deut 25:2). Therefore, if less is imposed, the remaining will be demanded from someone in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, error sacerdotis non potest poenitenti prodesse. Prodesset autem, si non teneretur ad plus quam sibi per errorem imponit. Ergo videtur quod sit adhuc debitor majoris poenae.
Furthermore (2), the error of the priest cannot benefit the penitent. But it would benefit him, if he were not bound to more than was imposed on him by error. Therefore, it seems that he would still have more punishment to pay.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg9Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod poenam satisfactoriam non possit unus pro alio explere. Quia ad satisfactionem meritum requiritur. Sed unus pro altero non potest mereri vel demereri, cum sit scriptum: tu reddis unicuique secundum opera sua. Ergo unus pro alio non potest satisfacere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that one person cannot fulfill the punishment satisfying for another.1 For merit is required for satisfaction. But one person cannot merit or demerit for another, since it is written: you will render to each according to his works (Ps 62:12). Therefore, one person cannot make satisfaction for another.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg10Praeterea, satisfactio contra contritionem et confessionem dividitur. Sed unus pro alio non potest conteri aut confiteri. Ergo nec satisfacere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, satisfaction is divided against contrition and confession. But one person cannot have contrition or make a confession for another. Therefore, neither can he make satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg11Praeterea, unus orando pro alio etiam sibi meretur. Si ergo aliquis pro alio satisfacere potest; satisfaciendo pro alio, pro se satisfacit; et ita ab eo qui pro altero satisfacit non exigitur alia satisfactio pro peccatis propriis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, one person praying for another also merits for himself. Therefore, if someone can do satisfaction for another, he does satisfaction for himself by doing satisfaction for another; and anyone who does satisfaction for another is not required to do any other satisfaction for his own sins.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg12Praeterea, si unus pro alio satisfacere potest; ergo ex quo unus sibi suscipit debitum poenae, alius statim a debito liberatur; ergo si moriatur postquam tota poena sibi debita ab alio suscepta est, statim evolabit; vel si adhuc puniatur, duplex poena reddetur pro eodem peccato: scilicet illius qui satisfacere incipit, et illius qui punitur in purgatorio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if one person can make satisfaction for another, then as soon as one person takes on the debt of punishment, the other is immediately freed from this debt. Therefore, if he dies after the whole punishment due to him has been taken by another, he will go right to heaven; or if he is still punished, two punishments will be rendered for the same sin, namely, that of the person who began to make satisfaction, and that of the one who is punished in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg13Sed contra, Galat. 6, 2 dicitur: alter alterius onera portate. Ergo videtur quod unus possit onus poenitentiae impositae pro alio suscipere.
On the contrary (1), it is said, bear one another’s burdens (Gal 6:2). Therefore, it seems that one person can take on the burden of penance imposed on another.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, caritas magis potest apud Deum quam apud homines. Sed unus potest apud homines pro alterius amore debitum ejus solvere. Ergo multo fortius hoc in divino judicio fieri potest.
Furthermore (2), charity is able to do more with God than among men. But among men, one man can pay the debt of another out of love. Therefore, much more can this happen in divine judgment.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.arg14Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod poena post dimissionem culpae exigitur ad duo; scilicet ad debitum solvendum, et ad remedium praestandum. Potest ergo taxatio poenae considerari quantum ad duo. Primo quantum ad debitum; et sic quantitas poenae radicaliter respondet quantitati culpae, antequam de ea aliquid dimittatur. Sed tamen quod per primum eorum quae nata sunt remittere poenam, plus remittitur, secundum hoc per aliud minus remittendum vel solvendum restat; quia quanto per contritionem plus de poena dimissum est, tanto per confessionem minus dimittendum restat. Secundo quantum ad remedium vel illius qui peccavit, vel aliorum; et sic quandoque pro minori peccato major injungitur poena: vel quia peccato unius difficilius potest resisti quam peccato alterius; sicut juveni pro fornicatione imponitur major poenitentia quam seni, quamvis minus peccet; vel quia in uno peccatum est periculosius, sicut in sacerdote, quam in alio; vel quia multitudo magis prona est ad illud peccatum; et ideo per poenam unius alii sunt exterrendi. Poena ergo in foro poenitentiae quantum ad utrumque taxanda est; et ideo non semper pro majori peccato major poenitentia imponitur. Sed poena purgatorii solum est ad solvendum debitum, quia jam ulterius non manet locus peccandi; et ideo illa poena taxatur solum secundum quantitatem peccati, considerata tamen contritionis quantitate, et confessione, et absolutione; quia per omnia haec aliquid de poena dimittitur. Unde etiam a sacerdote, injungendo satisfactionem, sunt consideranda.
To the first question, I answer that punishment is required after faults are forgiven for two reasons, namely, to resolve a debt and to offer a remedy. Therefore, the reckoning of punishment is considered as to two things. First, as to the debt; and then the amount of the punishment fundamentally corresponds to the amount of guilt before any of it is forgiven. But nevertheless, what is forgiven by the first of those things that are apt to forgive punishment is more remitted according to this, that less remains to be remitted or to be loosed; for however much more of the penalty has been forgiven by contrition, that much less remains to be forgiven by confession. Second, as to the remedy either of the person who sinned or others; and this is how sometimes a greater penalty is imposed for a lesser sin, either because it can be more difficult to resist one person’s sin than another’s, as a greater penance is imposed on a young person for fornication than on an old person, although he may sin less; or because in one person, like a priest, a sin is more dangerous than in another. Or because the multitude tends more to that sin, and so by the punishment of one person, the others may be frightened away from it. Therefore, in the penitential forum punishment must be reckoned for both reasons. And so a greater penance is not always imposed for a greater sin. But the punishment of purgatory is only for paying the debt, for at that point there is no further room for sinning. And so that punishment is allotted only according to the quantity of sin, considering as well the quantity of contrition, and confession, and absolution. For by all these things some of the punishment is remitted. Therefore, these things must also be considered by a priest when imposing satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod in verbis illis duo tanguntur ex parte culpae, scilicet glorificatio, et deliciae; quorum primum pertinet ad elationem peccantis, qua Deo resistit; secundum ad delectationem peccati. Quamvis autem sit minor delectatio quandoque in culpa majori, tamen est ibi semper major elatio; et ideo ratio non procedit.
Reply Obj. 1: In those words two things are touched upon on the side of guilt, namely, glorification and delight. The first of these pertains to the sinner’s hubris, by which he resists God; the second, to the pleasure he takes in sin. Now although sometimes there is less pleasure in a greater sin, nevertheless there is always a greater hubris in it; and so the argument does not proceed.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod illa poena septem dierum non erat expiativa a poena debita peccato; unde etiam si post illos dies moreretur, in purgatorio puniretur; sed expiabatur ab irregularitate, a qua omnia sacrificia legalia expiabant. Nihilominus tamen ceteris paribus plus peccat homo in nova lege quam in veteri propter sanctificationem ampliorem qua sanctificatur in baptismo, et propter beneficia Dei potiora humano generi exhibita; et hoc patet ex hoc quod dicitur Hebr. 10, 29: quanto putatis deteriora mereri supplicia qui filium Dei conculcaverit, et sanguinem testamenti pollutum duxerit, in quo sanctificatus est? Nec tamen hoc est universaliter verum quod exigatur pro quolibet peccato mortali septennis poenitentia; sed hoc est quasi quaedam regula communis, ut in pluribus competens: quam tamen oportet dimittere, consideratis diversis peccatorum circumstantiis.
Reply Obj. 2: That penalty of seven days was not expiative of the punishment due to sin; therefore, even if he died after those days, he would be punished in purgatory; but it was expiated of irregularity, from which all the sacrifices of the law expiated. Nevertheless, all other things being equal, man still sins more under the new law than in the old, because of the fuller sanctification by which he is sanctified in baptism, and because of the more powerful benefits God has shown to the human race. And this is clear from the fact that it says, how much worse punishment do you think will be deserved by those who spurn the Son of God and profaned the blood of the covenant in which they were sanctified? (Heb 10:29). Nor, however, is it universally true that seven years’ penance is required for any mortal sin; but this is like a certain general rule, as it applies in many cases, which nevertheless may be dismissed when the different circumstances of sins are considered.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod episcopus vel sacerdos cum majori periculo suo et aliorum peccat; et ideo solicitius retrahunt ipsum canones a peccato quam alios, majorem poenam injungendo, secundum quod est in remedium, quamvis quandoque non debeatur tanta ex debito: unde et in purgatorio non tota ab eo exigitur.
Reply Obj. 3: When a bishop or priest sins there is more danger to himself and others, and therefore the canons are more concerned to withdraw him from sin than others, by imposing a greater penalty on him as a remedy, although sometimes he might not owe so much from his debt, which is why the whole of it is also not demanded of him in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod poena illa est intelligenda, quando nolente sacerdote hoc accidit; si enim sponte effunderet, multo graviori poena dignus esset.
Reply Obj. 4: That punishment is to be understood when this happens against a priest’s will; but if he spilled it willingly, it would be deserving of a much greater punishment.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod actus ministri bonus vel malus nihil diversificat in efficacia sacramentorum. Unde sive sacerdos discrete se habeat in injunctione poenitentiae, sive non; nihil diversificatur quantum ad efficaciam absolutionis et confessionis et contritionis; et ideo sive discrete poenitentiam injungat, sive non; semper remanet reatus ad quantitatis ejusdem poenam; et ideo si eam hic non explet, ab eo in purgatorio exigetur.
To the second question, It should be said that the good or bad action of a minister makes no difference to the efficacy of the sacraments. Therefore, either a priest carries himself discerningly in the imposition of penance, or not; it makes no difference to the efficacy of the absolution and confession and contrition. And therefore whether he imposes a penance discerningly or not, the guilt always remains of the same amount for punishment. And therefore if the penitent does not fulfill this, it will be required of him in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quandocumque injungitur poenitentia minor condigno, defectus est ex parte imponentis, vel ex parte recipientis. Sed quandoque potest esse sine culpa utriusque; sicut quando imponens debitam diligentiam adhibet, et recipiens paratus est ad implendum; et propter hoc non est inconveniens, si totaliter a reatu poenae non liberetur.
Reply Obj. 1: Whenever a smaller penance is imposed than is appropriate, it is a defect on the part of the one imposing it, or on the part of the recipient. But sometimes it can be without the fault of either one, as when the one imposing it applies due diligence, and the one receiving it is ready to fulfill it; and because of this it is not unfitting if is not completely freed from liability to punishment.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod poenitens cum major condigno poenitentia injuncta est, tenetur eam explere ex sacerdotis injunctione, qui non solum debitum poenae considerat, sed peccato remedium adhibet; unde post hanc vitam non exigitur ab eo tota, sed solum quantum sufficit ad debitum solvendum.
Reply Obj. 2: When a greater penance is enjoined than is appropriate, the penitent is bound to fulfill it by the injunction of the priest, who not only considers the debt of punishment but applies the remedy for sin. And therefore after this life the whole punishment will not be required, but only as much as suffices to pay the debt.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod sacerdos minorem condigno poenitentiam injungens, non semper peccat; tum quia non potest determinate quantitatem poenae debitae cognoscere, quamvis aliquid proprie consideratis regulis patrum determinare possit; tum quia quandoque etiam ex industria minorem poenitentiam imponens, plus prodest poenitenti quam noceat, qui forte magnitudine poenae posset a poenitentia peragenda impediri propter debilitatem virtutis adhuc in eo de novo recuperatae; et ideo negligit minus damnum, ut majus evitet; et iterum paulatim confortatus in eo divinus amor ad plura poenitentiae opera peragenda ipsum incitabit propria sponte quam sacerdos sibi secundum quantitatem peccatorum injungere potuisset.
Reply Obj. 3: The priest imposing a less-fitting penance does not always sin, both because he cannot know determinately the amount of punishment owing, although he could determine something properly by considering the rules laid down by the fathers; or because sometimes also because, imposing a lesser penalty out of diligance, he benefits the penitent more than he hurts him, because perhaps he could be impeded from performing the penance by its quantity, because of the weakness of virtue still recovering in him. And so he disregards in a small loss so as to avoid a greater one. And again the divine love strengthened gradually in him will incite him to complete more works of penance of his own will than the priest could have imposed on him according to the quantity of his sins.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod poena satisfactoria est ad duo; scilicet ad solutionem debiti, et ad medicinam pro peccato vitando. Inquantum ergo est ad remedium sequentis peccati, sic satisfactio unius non prodest alteri; quia ex jejunio unius caro alterius non domatur, nec ex actibus unius alius bene agere consuevit, nisi secundum accidens, inquantum aliquis per bona opera potest alteri mereri augmentum gratiae, quae efficacissimum remedium est ad peccatum vitandum. Sed hoc est per modum meriti magis quam per modum satisfactionis.
To the third question, it should be said that satisfactory punishment is for two things; namely, the resolution of a debt, and a medicine for avoiding sin. To the extent, therefore, that it is a remedy for subsequent sin, the satisfaction of one person cannot benefit another; for one person’s fasting does not tame another’s flesh, nor from the acts of one person does another grow accustomed to acting well, except accidentally, to the extent that someone can, by his own good works, merit for another an increase of grace, which is the most efficacious remedy for avoiding sin. But this is more by the mode of merit than by the mode of satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2Sed quantum ad satisfactionem debiti unus potest pro alio satisfacere, dummodo sit in caritate, ut opera ejus satisfactoria esse possint. Nec oportet quod major poena imponatur ei qui pro altero satisfacit, quam principali imponeretur, ut quidam dicunt, hac ratione moti, quia poena propria magis satisfacit quam aliena;1 quia poena habet vim satisfaciendi, maxime ratione caritatis qua homo ipsam sustinet. Et quia major caritas apparet in hoc quod aliquis pro altero satisfacit quam si ipse satisfaceret; ideo minor poena requiritur in eo qui pro altero satisfacit, quam in principali requireretur. Unde dicitur in Vitis patrum, quod propter caritatem unius, qui alterius fratris sui caritate ductus, poenitentiam fecit pro peccato quod non commiserat, alteri peccatum quod commiserat, dimissum est.
But as to the resolution of the debt, one person can make satisfaction for another, as long as it is in charity, so that his works may be satisfactory ones. Nor is it necessary that a greater punishment be imposed on someone who makes satisfaction for another than would be imposed on the main person, as some say, moved by the fact that one’s own punishment makes satisfaction more than someone else’s. But this is nothing, for punishment has the power of making satisfaction mostly by reason of the charity with which a man endures it. And since greater charity appears in someone’s making satisfaction for another than if he himself made satisfaction, therefore less punishment is required in the one who makes satisfaction for another than would be required in the main person. Therefore it is said in the Lives of the Fathers1 that because of the charity of one man, who out of charity for a brother did penance for a sin that he had not committed, the other was forgiven the sin that he had committed.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2Nec exigitur etiam quantum ad solutionem debiti, quod ille pro quo fit satisfactio, sit impotens ad satisfaciendum; quia etiam si esset potens, alio satisfaciente pro ipso, ipse a debito immunis esset. Sed hoc requiritur inquantum poena satisfactoria est in remedium; unde non est permittendum ut aliquis pro alio poenitentiam faciat, nisi defectus aliquis appareat in poenitente; vel corporalis, per quem sit impotens ad sustinendum; vel spiritualis, per quem non sit promptus ad portandum poenam.
Nor is it required for the resolution of the debt that the person for whom one does satisfaction be powerless to make satisfaction himself, for even if he were capable, when another person satisfies for him he would be cleansed from his debt. But that a person undertake it himself is required for a satisfactory penalty as a remedy. This is why it should not be permitted that anyone do penance for another, unless some defect should appear in the penitent, whether physical, by which he is incapable of enduring it, or spiritual, by which he is not ready to bear the penalty.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod praemium essentiale redditur secundum dispositionem hominis; quia secundum capacitatem videntium erit plenitudo visionis divinae; et ideo, sicut unus non disponitur per actum alterius, ita unus alteri non meretur praemium essentiale, nisi meritum ejus habeat efficaciam infinitam, sicut Christi, cujus merito solo pueri baptizati ad vitam aeternam perveniunt. Sed poena temporalis pro peccato debita post culpae remissionem non taxatur secundum dispositionem ejus cui debetur; quia quandoque ille qui est melior, habet majoris poenae reatum; et ideo quantum ad poenae dimissionem unus alteri mereri potest, et actus unius efficitur alterius, caritate mediante, per quam omnes unum sumus in Christo.
Reply Obj. 1: The essential reward is granted according to a person’s disposition, for the fullness of divine vision will be according to the capacity of the ones seeing it. And therefore just as one person is not disposed by the act of another, so one does not merit for another the essential reward, unless his merit should have infinite efficacy, as Christ’s did, by whose merit alone baptized children attain eternal life. But temporal punishment for sin to be paid after the remission of guilt is not reckoned according to the disposition of the one to whom it is due, for sometimes someone who is better is liable to more punishment, and therefore as to the remission of punishment one person can merit for another, and the act of one person is done for another by means of charity, through which we are all one in Christ (Gal 3:28).
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod contritio ordinatur contra culpam, quae ad dispositionem bonitatis vel malitiae hominis pertinet; et ideo per contritionem unius alius a culpa non liberatur. Similiter per confessionem homo se sacramentis Ecclesiae subjicit. Non autem potest unus sacramentum pro alio accipere; quia in sacramento gratia suscipienti datur, non alii. Et ideo non est similis ratio de satisfactione, contritione, et confessione.
Reply Obj. 2: Contrition is directed against guilt, which pertains to a man’s disposition of goodness or wickedness. And so by one person’s contrition another is not freed from guilt. Likewise, by confession a man subjects himself to the Church’s sacraments. However, one person cannot receive a sacrament for another; for in a sacrament grace is given to the recipient, not to anyone else. And therefore there is not the same understanding of satisfaction, contrition, and confession.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod in solutione debiti attenditur quantitas poenae; sed in merito attenditur radix caritatis; et ideo ille qui ex caritate pro alio meretur saltem merito congrui, etiam sibi magis meretur; non autem qui pro alio satisfacit, pro se satisfacit; quia illa quantitas poenae non sufficit ad utrumque peccatum; tamen sibi meretur majus quid quam sit dimissio poenae, scilicet vitam aeternam.
Reply Obj. 3: The amount of punishment is what matters for the resolution of the debt; but the root of charity is what matters in merit. And so someone who merits out of charity for another, at least by merit of congruity, also merits more for himself. But someone who makes satisfaction for another does not make satisfaction for himself, for that amount of punishment does not suffice for both sins. Nevertheless, he merits for himself something greater than the remission of punishment, namely, eternal life.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad10Ad quartum dicendum, quod si ipsemet ad aliquam poenitentiam se obligasset, non prius a debito esset immunis quam eam solvisset; et ideo poenam ipse patietur, quamdiu ille satisfactionem pro eo fecerit; quam si non fecerit, tunc uterque est debitor illius poenae; unus pro commisso, alius pro omisso; et ita non sequitur quod peccatum unum bis puniatur.
Reply Obj. 4: If he himself had obliged himself to a certain penance, he would not be cleansed from the debt until he had paid it. And so the one person will suffer punishment until the other person has made satisfaction for him; if he does not do so, then both will have to pay the debt of that punishment, one for what he committed, the other what he omitted. And so it does not follow that one sin would be punished twice.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A2.ad11A. 3IndulgencesDe relaxatione hujusmodi poenae per indulgentias
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod per indulgentiam non possit aliquid remitti de poena satisfactoria. Quia super illud 2 Timoth. 2, 13: negare seipsum non potest, dicit Glossa interlinealis: quod faceret, si dicta sua non impleret. Sed ipse dixit Deut. 25, 2: secundum mensuram delicti erit plagarum modus. Ergo non potest aliquid remitti de poena satisfactionis taxata secundum quantitatem culpae.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that none of the satisfactory punishment could be forgiven by an indulgence. For commenting on 2 Timothy 2:13: he cannot deny himself, the interlinear Gloss says, which he would do, if he did not fulfill his own words. But he himself said, the number of lashes shall be proportionate to the offense (Deut 25:2). Therefore, none of the punishment assigned as satisfaction according to the amount of guilt can be forgiven.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg1Praeterea, inferior non potest absolvere ab eo ad quod superior obligavit. Sed Deus absolvendo a culpa ligat ad poenam temporalem, ut dicit Hugo de sancto Victore. Ergo nullus homo potest absolvere a poena illa, aliquid inde dimittendo.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, someone of lower rank cannot release someone from what his superior obliged. But when God absolves a man from guilt, he binds him to temporal punishment, as Hugh of St. Victor says.1 Therefore, no man can absolve from that punishment by dismissing some of it.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg2Praeterea, hoc ad potestatem excellentiae pertinet, ut sine sacramentis effectus sacramentorum tradatur. Sed nullus habet potestatem excellentiae in sacramentis, nisi Christus. Cum ergo satisfactio sit pars sacramenti operans ad dimissionem poenae debitae, videtur quod nullus homo purus possit dimittere debitum poenae sine satisfactione.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it belongs to the power of excellence to grant the effect of the sacraments without the sacraments. But no one has the power of excellence in the sacraments except Christ. Therefore, since satisfaction is a part of the sacrament working toward the remission of due punishment, it seems that no mere man can remit the debt of punishment without satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg3Praeterea, potestas ministris Ecclesiae non est tradita in destructionem, sed in aedificationem. Sed hoc ad destructionem pertinet, si satisfactio, quae ad utilitatem nostram inducta est inquantum remedium praebet, tolleretur. Ergo potestas ministrorum Ecclesiae ad hoc non se extendit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, power was granted to the Church’s ministers not for destruction, but for building up. But this pertains to destruction, if satisfaction is taken away, which was introduced for our benefit to furnish a remedy. Therefore, the power of the Church’s ministers does not extend to this.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg4Sed contra, 2 Corinth. 2, 10: nam et ego quod donavi, si quid propter vos donavi, in persona Christi; Glossa: idest ac si Christus donasset. Sed Christus poterat relaxare absque omni satisfactione poenam peccati, ut patet Joan. 8, de muliere adultera. Ergo et Paulus potuit; ergo et Papa potest, qui non est minoris potestatis quam Paulus fuit.
On the contrary (1), commenting on 2 Corinthians 2:10: for what I have forgiven, if I have forgiven anything, I have done for your sakes in the person of Christ, the Gloss says, that is, as if Christ had also given it. But Christ could suspend the penalty for sin without any satisfaction, as is seen in John 8:11, with the adulterous woman. Therefore, Paul also could do this; therefore, the pope can as well, who does not have less power than Paul did.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, Ecclesia generalis non potest errare: quia ille qui in omnibus exauditus est pro sua reverentia, dicit Petro, super cujus confessione Ecclesia fundata est: ego pro te rogavi, Petre, ut non deficiat fides tua; Lucae 22, 32. Sed Ecclesia generalis indulgentias approbat et facit. Ergo indulgentiae aliquid valent.
Furthermore (2), the general Church cannot err, for the one who was heard in everything because of his reverence (Heb 5:7) says to Peter, upon whose confession the Church was founded: I have prayed for you, Peter, that your faith may not fail (Luke 22:32). But the general Church approves and grants indulgences. Therefore, indulgences do accomplish something.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non valeant tantum quantum pronuntiantur. Indulgentiae enim non habent effectum nisi ex vi clavium. Sed ex vi clavium non potest habens clavem dimittere de poena peccati nisi aliquid determinatum, considerata quantitate peccati et contritionis poenitentis. Ergo cum indulgentiae fiant pro libito instituentis indulgentiam, videtur quod non valeant tantum quantum pronuntiantur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that they are not worth as much as they are announced to be.1 For indulgences have no effect except by the power of the keys. But by the power of the keys, the person holding the keys can only remit a certain determinate amount of the punishment for sin, once he has considered the amount of the sin and the contrition of the penitent. Therefore, since indulgences are made at the will of the one establishing the indulgence, it seems that they are not worth as much as announced.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg6Praeterea, per debitum poenae homo a gloriae adeptione retardatur, quam summe appetere debet. Sed si indulgentiae tantum valent quantum pronuntiantur, in brevi homo per indulgentias discurrens posset ab omni reatu temporalis poenae immunis reddi. Ergo videtur quod deberet his acquirendis, omnibus aliis operibus dimissis, homo vacare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, by the debt of punishment a man is delayed from attaining glory, which he should desire above all else. But if indulgences were worth as much as they are announced to be, then by obtaining indulgences a person could quickly make himself free of all charge of temporal punishment. Therefore, it seems that a person would be obliged to devote himself to acquiring these, and abandon all his other works.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg7Praeterea, aliquando datur indulgentia, quod qui dat auxilium ad aliquam fabricam erigendam, tertiam partem remissionis peccatorum consequatur. Si ergo indulgentiae tantum valent quantum praedicantur, tunc qui dat unum denarium, et secundo unum, et iterum tertium; plenam absolutionem ab omni peccatorum poena consequitur; quod videtur absurdum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, an indulgence is sometimes given because whoever gives help to any edifice to be built obtains the remission of a third of his sins. Therefore, if indulgences were worth as much as they were said to be, then anyone who gave one denarius, and a second, and later a third, would obtain full absolution from all punishment for sins, which seems absurd.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg8Praeterea, quandoque datur hoc modo indulgentia quod qui vadit ad aliquam ecclesiam, septem annos remissionis consequatur. Si ergo tantum valet indulgentia quantum praedicatur, ille qui habet domum juxta ecclesiam, vel clerici ecclesiae, qui quotidie vadunt, consequuntur tantum quantum ille qui a remotis partibus venit; quod videtur injustum; et iterum, ut videtur, pluries illam indulgentiam consequitur in die, cum pluries vadat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, sometimes an indulgence is given in such a way that whoever goes to a certain church obtains a remission of seven years. Therefore, if the indulgence were worth as much as it was said to be, someone who had his home next to this church, or the clerics of this church, who go there every day, would obtain as much as a person who came from distant places, which seems unjust. And again, as it seems, they would obtain several indulgences per day, if they went there several times.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg9Praeterea, idem videtur alicui remittere poenam ultra justam aestimationem quam remittere absque causa: quia quantum ad hoc quod excedit, non recompensatur. Sed ille qui facit indulgentiam, non posset remittere absque causa poenam in toto vel in parte alicui; ut si Papa diceret alicui: ego remitto tibi omnem poenam tibi debitam pro peccato. Ergo videtur quod nec possit aliquid dimittere ultra justam aestimationem. Sed indulgentiae plerumque praedicantur ultra justam aestimationem. Ergo non tantum valent quantum praedicantur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, it seems the same to remit someone’s punishment beyond the just reckoning as to remit it without reason, for what is excessive is not paid back. But someone who establishes an indulgence cannot forgive someone’s punishment in whole or in part without a reason, as if the pope said to someone: I forgive all the punishment you owe for sin. Therefore, it seems that neither could he forgive anything beyond the just reckoning. But indulgences are usually said to be beyond the just reckoning. Therefore, they are not worth as much as they are said to be.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg10Sed contra, Job 13, 7: numquid Deus indiget vestro mendacio, ut loquamini pro eo dolos? Ergo Ecclesia praedicando indulgentias, non mentitur; et ita tantum valent quantum praedicantur.
On the contrary (1), has God ever needed your lie, that you should speak deceitfully for him? (Job 13:7). Therefore, in proclaiming indulgences, the Church does not lie; and so they are worth as much as they are said to be.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, 1 Corinth., 15, 14, dicit apostolus: si inanis est praedicatio nostra, inanis est et fides nostra. Ergo quicumque in praedicatione falsum dicit, fidem, quantum est in se, evacuat; et ita mortaliter peccat. Si ergo non tantum valent indulgentiae quantum praedicantur, omnes mortaliter peccant indulgentiam praedicantes; quod est absurdum.
Furthermore (2), the Apostle says, if our proclamation is in vain, then our faith is also in vain (1 Cor 15:14). Therefore whoever says something false in preaching empties the faith of meaning, as far as in him lies, and so sins mortally. Therefore, if indulgences were not worth as much as they were proclaimed to be, all those proclaiming them would sin mortally, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg11Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod pro temporali subsidio non debeat fieri indulgentia. Quia remissio peccatorum est quoddam spirituale. Sed dare spirituale pro temporali est simonia. Ergo hoc fieri non debet.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that indulgences should not be done for temporal relief. For the remission of sins is something spiritual. But to give the spiritual in exchange for the temporal is simony. Therefore, it should not be done.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg12Praeterea, spiritualia subsidia sunt magis necessaria quam temporalia. Sed pro spiritualibus subsidiis non videntur fieri indulgentiae. Ergo multo minus pro temporalibus fieri debent.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, spiritual help is more necessary than temporal help. But indulgences do not seem to be established for spiritual relief. Therefore, much less should they be done for temporal help.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.arg13Sed contra est communis Ecclesiae consuetudo, quae pro peregrinationibus et eleemosynis faciendis indulgentias facit.
On the contrary, is the common custom of the Church, which grants indulgences for making pilgrimages and giving alms.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ab omnibus conceditur indulgentias aliquid valere: quia impium esset dicere, quod Ecclesia aliquid vane faceret.
To the first question, I answer that it is granted by everyone that indulgences are worth something, for it would be impious to say that the Church did something worthless.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.coSed quidam dicunt, quod non valent ad absolvendum a reatu poenae quam quis in purgatorio secundum judicium Dei meretur, sed valent ad absolutionem ab obligatione qua sacerdos obligavit poenitentem ad poenam aliquam, vel ad quam etiam ordinatur ex canonum statutis. Sed haec opinio non videtur vera. Primo, quia est expresse contra privilegium Petro datum ut quod in terra remitteret, et in caelo remitteretur; unde remissio quae fit quantum ad forum Ecclesiae, valet etiam quantum ad forum Dei; et praeterea Ecclesia hujusmodi indulgentias faciens magis damnificaret quam adjuvaret: quia remitteret ad graviores poenas, scilicet purgatorii, absolvendo a poenitentiis injunctis.
But some people say that they do not avail to the forgiveness of the punishment that someone deserves in purgatory according to God’s judgment, but they do serve for the forgiveness from the obligation by which a priest obliges a penitent to some penalty, or that he is commanded to by the statutes of canon law. But this opinion does not seem true. First, because it is expressly against the privilege given to Peter that whatever he forgave on earth would be forgiven in heaven; and so the forgiveness that happens in the forum of the Church works also in the forum of God. And especially in establishing indulgences like this, the Church would harm more than help, for it would condemn someone to more serious penalties, namely, purgatory, by releasing him from the penances imposed.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Et ideo aliter dicendum, quod valent et quantum ad forum Ecclesiae, et quantum ad judicium Dei ad remissionem poenae residuae post contritionem et absolutionem et confessionem, sive sit injuncta, sive non. Ratio autem quare valere possunt, est unitas corporis mystici, in qua multi in operibus poenitentiae supererogaverunt ad mensuram debitorum suorum; et multas etiam tribulationes injuste sustinuerunt patienter, per quas multitudo poenarum poterat expiari, si eis deberetur: quorum meritorum tanta est copia quod omnem poenam debitam nunc viventibus excedunt, et praecipue propter meritum Christi, quod etsi in sacramentis operatur, non tamen efficacia ejus in sacramentis includitur, sed sua infinitate efficaciam sacramentorum excedit.
And so it should be said instead that what works in the forum of the Church also serves in God’s judgment for the remission of the punishment remaining after contrition and absolution and confession, whether it is imposed or not. Now, the reason that they can work this way is the unity of the mystical body, in which many people have performed in works of penance above and beyond the measure of their own debts, and they have endured patiently many unjust tribulations, by which a multitude of punishments could have been expiated if they were owed. So great is the abundance of merits that they exceed every penalty owed now by the living, particularly because of the merit of Christ, which, even though it is also at work in the sacraments, nevertheless its efficacy is not exhausted by the sacraments but exceeds the efficacy of the sacraments by its own infinity.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Dictum est autem supra, art. 2, quaestiunc. 3, quod unus pro alio satisfacere potest. Sancti autem in quibus superabundantia operum satisfactionis invenitur, non determinate pro isto qui remissione indiget, hujusmodi opera fecerunt: alias absque omni indulgentia remissionem consequeretur: sed communiter pro tota Ecclesia, sicut apostolus dicit se implere ea quae desunt passioni Christi in corpore suo pro Ecclesia ad quam scribit. Et sic praedicta merita sunt communia totius Ecclesiae. Ea autem quae sunt communia multitudinis alicujus, distribuuntur singulis de multitudine secundum arbitrium ejus qui multitudini praeest. Unde sicut aliquis consequeretur remissionem poenae, si alius pro eo satisfecisset; ita si ei satisfactio alterius sibi per eum qui potest, distribuatur.
Moreover, it was said above in Article 2, Subquestion 3, that one person can make satisfaction for another. Now, the saints, in whom this superabundance of satisfactory works is found, did not do works like this specifically for the person who needs forgiveness, otherwise he would have obtained forgiveness without any indulgence. But they did it for the Church as a whole, as the Apostle says he will fill up in his own body what is lacking from Christ’s Passion for the sake of the church (Col 1:24) to which he writes. And so the aforementioned merits are the common possession of the whole Church. Now, those things that are shared by any multitude are distributed to the multitude individually according to the decision of whoever is in charge of the multitude. Therefore, just as anyone may obtain forgiveness of punishment if another has made satisfaction for him, so also if the other person’s satisfaction were distributed to him by the one who had the power to do so.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod remissio quae per indulgentias fit, non tollit quantitatem poenae ad culpam: quia pro culpa unius alius sponte poenam sustinuit, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: The remission that happens through indulgences does not take away the amount of punishment for fault, since for the fault of one person another has willingly borne the penalty, as was said.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod iste qui indulgentias suscipit, non absolvitur, simpliciter loquendo, a debito poenae; sed datur sibi unde debitum solvat.
Reply Obj. 2: Someone who receives indulgences is not absolved, simply speaking, from the debt of punishment; but he is given what will pay the debt.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod effectus sacramentalis absolutionis est diminutio reatus: et hic effectus non inducitur per indulgentias; sed pro eo dans indulgentias solvit poenam quam debebat, de Ecclesiae communibus bonis, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 3: The sacramental effect of absolution is the reduction of the sentence, and this effect is not brought about by indulgences. But someone giving indulgences for it pays the penalty that he owed from the shared goods of the Church, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod majus remedium praebetur contra peccata vitanda ex gratia quam ex assuetudine nostrorum operum. Et quia ex affectu quem accipiens indulgentiam concipit ad causam pro qua indulgentia datur, ad gratiam disponitur; ideo etiam per indulgentias remedium ad peccata vitanda datur; et ideo non est in destructionem indulgentias dare, nisi inordinate dentur. Tamen consulendum est eis qui indulgentiam consequuntur, ne propter hoc ab operibus poenitentiae injunctis abstineant, ut etiam ex his remedium consequantur, quamvis a debito poenae essent immunes; et praecipue, quia quandoque sunt plurium debitores quam credant.
Reply Obj. 4: A greater remedy for avoiding sin is furnished by grace than by habituation to certain works. And since anyone who receives an indulgence conceives an affection for the cause that the indulgence is given for, he is disposed to grace by it. Therefore, by indulgences a remedy is also given for avoiding sin; and so granting indulgences does not work for destruction, unless they are given inordinately. Nevertheless, those who obtain indulgences should be counseled lest because of them they abstain from imposed works of penance, so that they may also obtain the remedy by these, even though they are free from the debt of punishment, and especially because sometimes they owe more than they realize.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hoc est multiplex opinio.
To the second question, it should be said that there are many opinions about this.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Quidam enim dicunt, quod hujusmodi indulgentiae non tantum valent quantum praedicantur; sed unicuique tantum valent quantum fides et devotio sua exigit. Sed dicunt, quod Ecclesia ad hoc ita pronuntiat, ut quadam pia fraude homines ad bene faciendum alliciat, sicut mater quae promittens filio pomum, ipsum ad ambulandum provocat. Sed hoc videtur valde periculosum dicere. Sicut enim dicit Augustinus in epistola 8 ad Hieronymum, si in Sacra Scriptura deprehenditur aliquid falsitatis, jam robur auctoritatis Sacrae Scripturae perit; et similiter si in praedicatione Ecclesiae aliqua falsitas deprehenderetur, non essent documenta Ecclesiae alicujus auctoritatis ad roborandum fidem.
For some people say that indulgences like this are not worth as much as they are proclaimed to be, but for each person they are worth as much as his faith and devotion requires. But they say that the Church announces it to be for this so that it may lure men to do good by a certain pious deception, like a mother who promises an apple to her son to entice him to walk. But this seems extremely dangerous to say. For as Augustine says in Letter 8 to Jerome, if any falsity is detected in Sacred Scripture, the strength of Sacred Scripture’s authority perishes immediately.1 And likewise, if any falsity were detected in the Church’s pronouncements, the Church’s instruction would not have any authority for strengthening the faith.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Et ideo alii dixerunt, quod valent quantum pronuntiantur secundum justam aestimationem, non tamen dantis indulgentiam, qui nimis forte aestimat quod dat; aut secundum aestimationem recipientis, qui nimis parum aestimare posset quod datur; sed secundum aestimationem quae justa est secundum judicium bonorum, pensata conditione personae, et utilitate et necessitate Ecclesiae: quia uno tempore Ecclesia plus indiget quam alio. Sed haec etiam opinio non potest stare, ut videtur. Primo, quia secundum hoc indulgentiae non valerent ad remissionem, sed magis ad commutationem quamdam: et praeterea praedicatio Ecclesiae a mendacio non excusaretur, cum quandoque indulgentia praedicatur longe major quam justa aestimatio possit requirere omnibus praedictis conditionibus pensatis; sicut quando Papa dat indulgentiam, quod qui vadat ad unam Ecclesiam habeat septem annos de indulgentia: cujusmodi etiam indulgentiae a beato Gregorio in stationibus Romae institutae sunt.
And thus others said that they are worth as much as they were proclaimed to be according to a just estimate, but not of the person granting the indulgence, because perhaps he overestimates what he grants; nor according to the estimate of the one receiving it, who could underestimate what he is given; but according to the estimate that is just according to the judgment of goods, considering the person’s condition and the Church’s benefit and need. For at one time the Church needs more than at another. But this opinion also cannot stand, as it seems. First, because according to this indulgences would not work toward forgiveness, but rather for a certain commuting. And furthermore, the Church’s pronouncement would not be excused from lying, since sometimes an indulgence is preached far greater than a just estimation could require, all conditions considered; as when the pope grants that anyone who goes into a certain church should have seven years’ indulgence, which kind of indulgence was even established by blessed Gregory for the station churches of Rome.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Et ideo alii dicunt, quod quantitas remissionis in indulgentiis non est mensuranda secundum devotionem tantum suscipientis, ut prima opinio dicebat, neque secundum quantitatem ejus quod datur, sicut dicebat secunda; sed secundum causam pro qua indulgentia datur, ex qua reputatur dignus ut talem indulgentiam consequatur; unde secundum quod accedit ad causam illam, secundum hoc consequitur remissionem indulgentiae, ut in toto vel in parte. Sed hoc iterum non potest salvare consuetudinem Ecclesiae, quae interdum majorem pro eadem causa, interdum minorem indulgentiam ponit; sicut rebus eodem modo se habentibus, quandoque datur unus annus visitantibus Ecclesiam unam, quandoque quadraginta dies, prout gratiam Papa facere voluerit indulgentiam constituens. Unde quantitas remissionis non est mensuranda ex causa quae facit indulgentia dignum.
And therefore others say that the amount of remission in indulgences is not measured according to the devotion of the one receiving, as the first opinion said, nor according to the amount of what is given, as the second one said, but according to the reason for which the indulgence is given, by which it is considered fitting that someone obtain such indulgence. And according as it approaches to that cause, it obtains the remission of indulgence, in whole or in part. But this again cannot save the Church’s custom, which sometimes gives a greater indulgence and sometimes a smaller one for the same reason, as, with everything else remaining equal, sometimes one year is given to those visiting a single church, sometimes forty days, depending on what the pope establishing the indulgence wanted to make the grace. And so the amount of remission is not measured by the reason that makes the indulgence fitting.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Et ideo aliter dicendum, quod quantitas effectus consequitur quantitatem suae causae. Causa autem remissionis poenae in indulgentiis non est nisi abundantia meritorum Ecclesiae, quae se habet sufficienter ad totam poenam expiandam; non autem causa remissionis effectiva est vel devotio aut labor aut datum recipientis, aut causa pro qua fit indulgentia. Unde non oportet ad aliquod horum proportionare quantitatem remissionis, sed ad merita Ecclesiae, quae semper superabundant; et ideo secundum quod applicantur ad istum, secundum hoc remissionem consequitur. Ad hoc autem quod applicentur isti, requiritur auctoritas dispensandi hujusmodi thesaurum; et unio ejus cui dispensatur, ad eum qui merebatur, quod est per caritatem; et ratio dispensationis, secundum quam salvetur intentio illorum qui opera meritoria fecerunt; fecerunt enim ad honorem Dei, et utilitatem Ecclesiae in generali. Unde quaecumque causa adsit quae in utilitatem Ecclesiae vergat, et honorem Dei, sufficiens est ratio indulgentias faciendi.
And so it should be said instead that the amount of the effect is consequent on the amount of its cause. Now, the cause of the remission of punishment in indulgences is nothing but the abundance of the Church’s merits, which is sufficient to expiating all punishment. However, the effective cause of remission is either the devotion or the labor or the gift of the one receiving the indulgence, or the reason for which the indulgence is made. This is why it is not necessary for any of these to be proportionate to the amount of remission, but to the merits of the Church, which are always superabundant. And therefore according as they are applied to anyone, he obtains forgiveness. Now, for them to be applied to someone, the authority to dispense a treasure like this is required; as well as the union of the person to whom they are dispensed with the one who did the meriting, which happens through charity; and the reason for this dispensing, which preserves the intention of those who did the meritorious works, for they did it for the honor of God and the benefit of the Church at large. And so any cause that tends to the benefit of the Church and the honor of God is a sufficient reason for establishing indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Et ideo secundum alios dicendum, quod indulgentiae simpliciter tantum valent quantum praedicantur, dummodo ex parte dantis sit auctoritas, ex parte recipientis caritas, ex parte causae pietas, quae comprehendit honorem Dei et proximi utilitatem. Nec in hoc nimis fit magnum forum de misericordia Dei ut quidam dicunt, nec justitiae divinae derogatur: quia nihil de poena dimittitur, sed unius poena alteri computatur.
And therefore in accord with others it should be said that indulgences are simply worth the amount they are proclaimed to be, as long as there is authority on the part of the one giving them, charity on the part of the one receiving them, and piety on the part of the cause, which includes the honor of God and the benefit of neighbor. Nor in this is too great a forum given to God’s mercy, as some people say, nor is divine justice detracted from. For none of the punishment is dismissed, but the punishment of one person is counted for another.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod clavis, sicut supra dictum est, est duplex: scilicet ordinis et jurisdictionis. Clavis ordinis sacramentale quoddam est; et quia sacramentorum effectus non sunt determinati ab homine, sed a Deo; ideo non potest taxare sacerdos quantum per clavem ordinis in foro confessionis de poena debita dimittat; sed tantum dimittitur quantum Deus ordinavit. Sed clavis jurisdictionis non est quid sacramentale, et effectus ejus arbitrio hominis subjacet; et hujus clavis effectus est remissio quae est per indulgentias, cum non pertineat ad dispensationem sacramentorum talis remissio, sed ad dispensationem bonorum communium Ecclesiae; et ideo etiam legati non sacerdotes indulgentias facere possunt. Unde in arbitrio dantis indulgentiam est taxare quantum per indulgentiam de poena remittatur. Si tamen inordinate remittat, ita quod homines, quasi pro nihilo ab operibus poenitentiae revocentur, peccat faciens tales indulgentias; nihilominus quis plenam indulgentiam consequitur.
Reply Obj. 1: As was said above,1 the power of the keys is two-fold: namely, of holy orders and of jurisdiction. The key of holy orders is a kind of sacramental. And since the effects of the sacraments are not determined by man but by God, in the forum of confession a priest cannot decide by the power of the keys how much of the due punishment he will dismiss, but only as much as God ordains is dismissed. But the key of jurisdiction is not anything sacramental, and its effect is subject to man’s discretion. And the effect of this key is the remission that comes through indulgences, since this remission does not pertain to the administration of the sacraments, but to the administration of the Church’s shared goods. And this is why even envoys who are not priests can establish indulgences. Therefore, it is in the discretion of the one giving the indulgence to fix how much of the penalty is remitted by the indulgence. However, if it is remitted inordinately, such that people are distracted from works of penance for nothing, then the person granting such indulgences sins; nevertheless, anyone obtains the full indulgence.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis hujusmodi indulgentiae multum valeant ad remissionem poenae, tamen alia opera satisfactionis sunt magis meritoria respectu praemii essentialis, quod in infinitum melius est quam dimissio poenae temporalis.
Reply Obj. 2: Although indulgences like this are worth a great deal toward the remission of punishment, nevertheless other works of satisfaction are more meritorious with respect to the essential reward, which is infinitely better than the dismissal of temporal punishment.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.ad6Ad tertium dicendum, quod quando datur indulgentia indeterminate: qui dat auxilium ad fabricam Ecclesiae, intelligitur tale auxilium quod sit conveniens ei qui auxilium dat; et secundum hoc plus vel minus de indulgentia consequitur; unde etiam aliquis pauper dans unum denarium, consequitur totam indulgentiam, non autem dives, quem non decet ad opus tam pium et fructuosum ita parum dare; sicut non diceretur rex alicui homini auxilium facere, si ei obolum daret.
Reply Obj. 3: When an indulgence is indeterminately given, e.g., whoever gives help to the building of this church, such help is understood as is appropriate to the one who gives the help. And according to this one obtains more or less of the indulgence. And therefore also any poor person giving one coin obtains the whole indulgence, but not a rich man, whom it does not befit to give such a small amount to a work so pious and fruitful; just as a king would not be said to give aid to any man if he gave him a small coin.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.ad7Ad quartum dicendum, quod ille qui est vicinus ecclesiae, et etiam sacerdotes et clerici, consequuntur tantam indulgentiam sicut illi qui venirent a mille dietis: quia remissio non proportionatur labori, ut dictum est, sed meritis quae dispensantur, ut dictum est. Sed iste qui plus laboraret, plus de merito acquireret. Sed hoc intelligendum, quando indistincte indulgentia datur: quandoque enim distinguitur, sicut Papa in generalibus absolutionibus illis qui transeunt mare, dat quinque annos; aliis qui transeunt montes, tres; aliis unum: nec tamen quotiescumque vadit infra tempus indulgentiae, toties eam consequitur. Quandoque ad determinatum tempus datur; ut cum dicitur: quicumque vadit ad ecclesiam talem usque ad tale tempus, habeat tantum de indulgentia; intelligitur semel tantum. Sed si in aliqua Ecclesia sit indulgentia perennis, sicut in Ecclesia beati Petri, quadraginta dierum; tunc quoties vadit aliquis, toties indulgentiam consequitur.
Reply Obj. 4: Someone who lives close to the church and even priests and clerics obtain as much indulgence as those who come from a thousand miles away. For forgiveness is not proportionate to the work, as was said, but to the merits that are dispensed, as was said. But that person who worked more would acquire more merit. But this should be understood when the indulgence is given vaguely. For sometimes a distinction is made, as in the general absolutions when the pope gives five years to those who cross the sea; to others, who cross mountains, three years; to others, one year; nor would someone obtain an indulgence as many times as one went in the church during the time of the indulgence. Sometimes it is given for a determinate time; as when it is said, whoever goes to such-and-such a church until such-and-such a time, will have so much indulgence; and this is understood to be once only. But if there is a perennial indulgence in a certain church, as in St. Peter’s Basilica, of forty days, then as many times as someone goes, he receives the whole indulgence.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.ad8Ad quintum dicendum, quod causa non requiritur ad hoc quod secundum eam debeat mensurari remissio poenae, sed ad hoc quod intentio illorum quorum merita communicantur, ad ipsum pervenire possit. Bonum autem unius continuatur alteri dupliciter. Uno modo per caritatem; et sic etiam sine indulgentiis aliquis est omnium bonorum particeps quae fiunt, si in caritate sit. Alio modo per intentionem facientis; et sic per indulgentias, si causa legitima adsit, potest intentio illius qui pro utilitate Ecclesiae operatus est, ad istum continuari.
Reply Obj. 5: The cause is not required for the measure of the remission of punishment, but for the intention of those who merited to be communicated to the one it may come to. Now the good of one person is extended to another in two ways. One way is by charity; and thus even without indulgences someone is a partaker of all goods that occur, if he is in charity. In another way by the intention of the one doing it; and this is how, if there is a legitimate cause for the indulgence, then by it the intention of the one who worked for the benefit of the Church is extended to another.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.ad9Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod temporalia ad spiritualia ordinantur, quia propter spiritualia temporalibus uti debemus; et ideo pro temporalibus simpliciter non potest fieri indulgentia, sed pro temporalibus ordinatis ad spiritualia, sicut repressio inimicorum Ecclesiae, qui pacem Ecclesiae perturbant; sicut constructio ecclesiarum et pontium, et aliarum eleemosynarum. Et per hoc patet quod non fit ibi simonia, quia non datur spirituale pro temporali, sed pro spirituali.
To the third question, it should be said that temporal things are ordered to spiritual things, because we should use temporal things for the sake of spiritual things. And thus simply speaking, indulgences cannot be established for temporal things, but for temporal things ordered to spiritual things, like the repression of the Church’s enemies who disturb the Church’s peace, the construction of churches and bridges, and the collection of other kinds of alms. And by this it is clear that no simony is taking place there, for a spiritual good is not being given for a temporal one, but for a spiritual one.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Unde patet solutio ad primum.
Therefore, the solution to the first is clear.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiam pro pure spiritualibus potest fieri indulgentia, et fit quandoque; sicut quicumque orat pro rege Franciae habet decem dies de indulgentia a Papa Innocentio IV. Et similiter crucem praedicantibus datur quandoque eadem indulgentia quae crucem accipientibus.
Reply Obj. 2: Indulgences can be established for purely spiritual things as well, and sometimes this happens; as whoever prays for the king of France will have ten days’ indulgence from Pope Innocent IV. And likewise sometimes the same indulgence is granted to those preaching a crusade as to those undertaking one.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A3.ad10A. 4Who can give indulgences
Quis possit indulgentias dare
Who can give indulgences
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod quilibet sacerdos parochialis possit indulgentiam dare. Indulgentia enim habet efficaciam ex meritorum Ecclesiae abundantia. Sed non est aliqua congregatio, in qua non sit aliqua abundantia meritorum. Ergo quilibet sacerdos potest facere indulgentiam, si habeat plebem subjectam; et similiter quilibet sacerdos praelatus.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question we proceed thus. It seems that any parish priest may give an indulgence. For an indulgence has efficacy from the abundance of the Church’s merits. But there is no congregation in which there is not some abundance of merits. Therefore, any priest can establish indulgences, if he has people subject to him; and likewise any prelate priest.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.arg1Praeterea, praelatus quilibet gerit personam totius multitudinis, sicut unus homo gerit personam suam. Sed quilibet potest alteri communicare bona sua pro altero satisfaciendo. Ergo et praelatus potest communicare bona multitudinis sibi commissae; et sic videtur quod possit indulgentias facere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, anyone with people under him bears the person of the whole multitude, as one man bears his own person. But anyone can share his own goods with another to make satisfaction for another. Therefore, anyone with people in his charge can share the goods of the multitude committed to him; and so it seems that he can establish indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.arg2Sed contra, minus est excommunicare quam indulgentias facere. Sed hoc non potest sacerdos parochialis. Ergo nec illud.
On the contrary, it is a smaller thing to excommunicate than to establish indulgences. But a parish priest cannot do this. Therefore, neither can he do the latter.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod diaconus non possit indulgentias facere, vel alius, nisi sacerdos. Quia remissio peccatorum est effectus clavium. Sed non habet claves nisi solus sacerdos. Ergo ipse solus potest indulgentias facere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that neither a deacon nor anyone else but a priest can establish indulgences.1 For the remission of sins is an effect of the keys. But no one has the keys but a priest. Therefore, he is the only one who can establish indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.arg3Praeterea, plenior remissio poenae est in indulgentiis quam in foro poenitentiali. Sed hoc non potest nisi sacerdos. Ergo nec illud.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, there is a greater remission of punishment in indulgences than in the penitential forum. But only a priest has power there. Therefore, also in the other.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.arg4Sed contra, eidem confertur dispensatio thesauri Ecclesiae cui committitur regimen Ecclesiae. Sed hoc committitur quandoque non sacerdoti. Ergo potest indulgentias facere quae ex dispensatione thesauri Ecclesiae efficaciam habent.
On the contrary, the dispensation of the treasures of the Church is conferred on the same person to whom the management of the Church is committed. But sometimes this is committed to someone who is not a priest. Therefore, he can establish indulgences, which have efficacy from the dispensation of the Church’s treasures.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam episcopus non possit facere indulgentiam. Quia thesaurus Ecclesiae communis est toti Ecclesiae. Sed id quod est commune toti Ecclesiae, non potest dispensari nisi per illum qui toti Ecclesiae praeest. Ergo solus Papa potest indulgentias facere.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that not even a bishop can establish an indulgence.1 For the Church’s treasury is shared by the whole Church. But what is common to the whole Church can only be dispensed by the one who is in charge of the whole Church. Therefore, only the pope can establish indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.arg5Praeterea, nullus potest remittere poenas a jure determinatas, nisi ille qui habet potestatem jus condendi. Sed poenae satisfactoriae sunt pro peccatis determinatae in jure. Ergo remittere hujusmodi poenas potest solus Papa, qui est conditor juris.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no one can forgive the penalties determined by law unless he has the power of establishing law. But satisfactory penalties for sins are determined in the law. Therefore, to forgive penalties like this can only be done by the pope, who is the law-maker.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.arg6Sed contra est consuetudo Ecclesiae, secundum quam episcopi dant indulgentias.
On the contrary, according to the Church’s custom, bishops give indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod ille qui est in peccato mortali, non possit facere indulgentias. Quia rivus cui fons non influit, nihil profluere potest. Sed praelato in peccato mortali existenti non influit fons gratiae, Scilicet Spiritus sancti. Ergo non potest in alios profluere faciendo indulgentias.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that someone who is in mortal sin cannot establish indulgences. For the stream that no spring flows into cannot flow onward. But the font of grace, namely, of the Holy Spirit, does not flow into a prelate who is stuck in mortal sin. Therefore, he cannot pour it forth into others by establishing indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.arg7Praeterea, majus est dare indulgentiam quam recipere. Sed ille qui est in peccato mortali, non recipit, ut dicetur. Ergo nec facere potest.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is a greater thing to grant an indulgence than to receive one. But someone who is in mortal sin does not receive one, as will be said. Therefore, he cannot establish one either.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.arg8Sed contra, quia indulgentiae fiunt per potestatem praelatis Ecclesiae traditam. Sed peccatum mortale non tollit potestatem, sed bonitatem. Ergo potest aliquis in peccato mortali existens facere indulgentias.
On the contrary, indulgences are established by the power conferred on the prelates of the Church. But mortal sin does not take away power, but rather goodness. Therefore, someone in mortal sin can establish indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod indulgentiae effectum habent secundum quod opera satisfactoria unius alteri computantur, non solum ex vi caritatis, sed ex intentione operantis aliquo modo directa ad ipsum.
To the first question, I answer that indulgences have their effect according as one person’s works of satisfaction are counted for another, not only by the force of charity, but by the intention of the one doing it directed in some way toward him.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.coSed intentio alterius potest ad alterum dirigi tripliciter; aut in speciali, aut in generali, aut in singulari. In singulari quidem, sicut cum quis pro alio satisfacit determinate; et sic quilibet potest alteri sua opera communicare. In speciali autem, sicut cum quis orat pro congregatione sua et familiaribus et benefactoribus, et ad hoc ordinat etiam sua opera satisfactoria; et sic ille qui congregationi praeest, potest opera illa alii communicare applicando intentionem illorum qui sunt de congregatione sua ad hunc determinate. Sed in generali, sicut cum quis opera sua ordinat ad bonum Ecclesiae in generali; et sic ille qui praeest Ecclesiae generaliter, potest opera illa communicare applicando intentionem suam ad hunc vel ad illum. Et quia homo est pars congregationis, et congregatio est pars Ecclesiae; ideo in intentione privati boni includitur intentio boni congregationis et boni totius Ecclesiae; et ideo ille qui praeest Ecclesiae, potest communicare ea quae sunt congregationis, et hujus hominis; et ille qui praeest congregationi ea quae sunt hujus hominis, sed non convertitur.
But the one person’s intention can be directed to another in three ways: either specifically, or in general, or individually. Individually, as when someone satisfies determinately for someone else; and in this way anyone can share his works with another. But specifically, as when someone prays for his own community and household and benefactors, and also directs his works of satisfaction toward this; and in this way, the person in charge of the community can share those works with another by applying the intention of those people who are of his community to someone determinately. But in general, as when someone directs his works to the good of the Church in general; and then the one who has charge of the Church in general can share those works by applying his own intention to this person or that one. And since a person is part of a community, and a community is part of the Church, the intention of the good of the community and the good of the whole Church is included in the intention of his private good. And thus someone who has charge of the Church can share those things that belong to the community and to this particular man; and someone who has charge of a community can share what belongs to this person, but not vice versa.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4Sed neque prima communicatio, neque secunda, indulgentia dicitur, sed solum tertia, propter duo. Primo, quia per illas communicationes quamvis homo solvatur a reatu poenae quantum ad Deum, tamen non solvitur a debito faciendi satisfactionem injunctam, ad quam obligatus est ex praecepto Ecclesiae; sed per tertiam communicationem homo etiam ab hoc debito absolvitur. Secundo, quia in una persona vel in una congregatione non est indeficientia meritorum, ut sibi in omnibus aliis valere possit; unde iste non absolvitur a poena debita pro toto; nisi tantum determinate pro eo fiat quantum debebat. Sed in Ecclesia tota est indeficientia meritorum praecipue propter meritum Christi; et ideo solus ille qui praeficitur Ecclesiae, potest indulgentiam facere.
But neither the first kind of sharing nor the second is called an indulgence, but only the third, for two reasons. First, because although a person is released from the debt of punishment before God by those shared goods, nevertheless he is not released from the debt of doing the satisfaction imposed on him, to which he is obligated by the precept of the Church. But by the third kind of sharing a person is also absolved from this debt. Second, because in one person or in one community there is not such a boundlessness of merits that it can apply to all others. And so a person is not absolved from due punishment entirely, unless as much was done specifically for him as was owed. But in the Church as a whole, there is a boundlessness of merits especially because of Christ’s merit; and so only someone who is set over the Church can bestow an indulgence.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4Sed cum Ecclesia sit congregatio fidelium; congregatio autem hominum sit duplex; scilicet oeconomica, ut illi qui sunt de una familia; et politica, sicut illi qui sunt de uno populo; Ecclesia similatur congregationi politicae, quia ipse populus Ecclesia dicitur; sed conventus diversi vel parochiae in una diocesi similantur congregationi in diversis familiis vel in diversis officiis; et ideo solus episcopus proprie praelatus Ecclesiae dicitur; et ideo ipse solus quasi sponsus anulum Ecclesiae recipit; et ideo solus ipse habet plenam potestatem in dispensatione sacramentorum, et jurisdictionem in foro causarum quasi persona publica; alii autem secundum quod ab eo eis committitur. Sed sacerdotes qui plebibus praeficiuntur, non sunt simpliciter praelati, sed quasi coadjutores; unde in consecratione sacerdotum episcopus dicit: quanto fragiliores sumus, tanto magis his auxiliis indigemus; et propter hoc etiam non omnia sacramenta dispensant. Unde sacerdotes parochiales, vel abbates, aut alii hujusmodi praelati non possunt hujusmodi indulgentias facere.
But although the Church is the community of the faithful, nevertheless there are two kinds of communities of men, namely, economic, like those who belong to one family; and political, like those who belong to one people. The Church is like a political community, for the people itself is called the Church. But different convents or parishes in one diocese are likened to the community in different families or in different offices. And therefore only the bishop is properly called the prelate of the Church, and therefore he alone receives the Church’s ring like a bridegroom, and so he alone has the full power in administering the sacraments, and jurisdiction in the Church courts as a public person; while others have this according as it is committed to them by him. But priests who have been set over a people are not prelates simply speaking, but more like assistants. And this is why in the consecration of priests, the bishop says: the more fragile we are, the more we need these helps. And this is also why they do not administer all the sacraments. Therefore, parish priests, or abbots, or other prelates like them cannot establish indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the answers to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod potestas faciendi indulgentias sequitur jurisdictionem, ut supra dictum fuit: et quia diaconi et alii non sacerdotes possunt habere jurisdictionem vel commissam, sicut legati, vel ordinariam, sicut electi, ideo possunt indulgentias facere etiam non sacerdotes; quamvis non possint absolvere in foro poenitentiali, quod est ordinis.
To the second question, it should be said that the power of granting indulgences follows jurisdiction, as was said above. And since deacons and other non-priests can have jurisdiction either committed to them, like envoys, or ordinarily, like bishops-elect, therefore they are able to make indulgences even though they are not priests; although they cannot absolve in the penitential forum, which belongs to holy orders.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta. Indulgentias enim facere pertinet ad clavem jurisdictionis, non ad clavem ordinis.
And by this the solution to the objections is clear. For making indulgences pertains to the key of jurisdiction, not to the key of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod Papa habet plenitudinem pontificalis potestatis, quasi rex in regno; sed episcopi assumuntur in partem solicitudinis, quasi judices singulis civitatibus praepositi: propter quod etiam solos eos in suis litteris fratres vocat, reliquos autem omnes vocat filios. Et ideo potestas faciendi indulgentias plene residet in Papa, quia potest facere prout vult, causa tamen existente legitima; sed in episcopis est taxata secundum ordinationem Papae; et ideo possunt facere secundum quod eis taxatum est, et non amplius.
To the third question, it should be said that the pope has the fullness of pontifical power, like a king in his kingdom, but bishops are taken up into part of this concern, like judges set over individual cities. This is also why he calls them alone brothers in his letters, but he calls all those remaining sons. And therefore the power of establishing indulgences resides fully in the pope, for he can do as he wishes, with a legitimate reason arising, of course. But among the bishops it is fixed according to the pope’s direction; and therefore they can establish them to the extent that it is allotted to them, and not more.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the answers to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod facere indulgentias pertinet ad jurisdictionem. Sed per peccatum homo non amittit jurisdictionem: et ideo indulgentiae aeque valent, si fiant ab eo qui est in peccato mortali, sicut si fierent ab eo qui est sanctissimus; cum non remittat poenam ex vi suorum meritorum, sed ex vi meritorum reconditorum in thesauris Ecclesiae.
To the fourth question, it should be said that to establish indulgences pertains to jurisdiction. But by sin a man does not lose jurisdiction; and so the indulgences are equally valid if they are established by someone who is in mortal sin as if they were established by the holiest person, since he does not remit punishment by the force of his own merits, but by the force of the merits locked in the treasury of the Church.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod iste praelatus in peccato mortali indulgentias faciens non profluit aliquid de suo; et ideo non requiritur quod influxum recipiat a fonte ad hoc quod ejus indulgentiae valeant.
Reply Obj. 1: The prelate who establishes indulgences while in mortal sin does not pour out anything from himself; and therefore it is not required that he receive an influx from the font for his indulgences to be valid.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod majus est facere indulgentias quam recipere, quantum ad potestatem; sed est minus quantum ad propriam utilitatem.
Reply Obj. 2: It is a greater thing to establish indulgences than to receive them, as concerns power; but it is a lesser thing as concerns one’s own benefit.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A4.ad2A. 5Who can benefit from indulgences
Quibus prosint
Who can benefit from indulgences
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod indulgentia valeat existentibus in peccato mortali. Quia aliquis potest alteri mereri, etiam in peccato mortali existenti, gratiam, et multa alia bona. Sed indulgentiae habent efficaciam ex hoc quod merita sanctorum applicantur ad istum. Ergo habent effectum in illis qui sunt in peccato mortali.
Obj. 1: To the fifth question we proceed thus.1 It seems that an indulgence would work for those abiding in mortal sin. For anyone can merit grace for another, even someone abiding in mortal sin, as well as many other goods. But indulgences have efficacy from the merits of the saints being applied to someone. Therefore, they have their effect among those who are in mortal sin.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.arg1Praeterea, ubi est major indigentia, magis habet locum misericordia. Sed ille qui est in peccato mortali, maxime indiget. Ergo ei maxima debet fieri misericordia per indulgentias.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, where there is greater need, there is greater room for mercy. But someone who is in mortal sin needs it the most. Therefore, the greatest mercy should be shown to him by indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.arg2Sed contra, membrum mortuum non suscipit influentiam ex aliis membris vivis. Sed ille qui est in peccato mortali, est quasi membrum mortuum. Ergo per indulgentias non suscipit influentiam ex meritis vivorum membrorum.
On the contrary, dead members do not receive an influx from the other, living, members. But someone who is in mortal sin is like a dead member. Therefore, he does not receive any influx from the merits of the living members by indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod indulgentiae non valeant religiosis. Non enim competit eis supplere ex quorum superabundantia aliis suppletur. Sed ex superabundantia operum satisfactionis quae sunt in religiosis, aliis suppletur per indulgentias. Ergo eis non competit per indulgentias suppleri.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seeems that indulgences are not valid for those in religious life. For it is not fitting to supply those from whose superabundance others are supplied. But from the superabundance of works of satisfaction that are among religious, indulgences are supplied to others. Therefore, it is not appropriate for religious to be supplied by indulgences.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.arg3Praeterea, in Ecclesia non debet aliquid fieri quod inducat religionis dissolutionem. Sed si religiosis indulgentiae prodessent, esset occasio dissolutionis disciplinae regularis: quia religiosi nimis vagarentur per hujusmodi indulgentias et poenas sibi impositas in capitulo negligerent. Ergo religiosis non prosunt.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in the Church nothing should be done that would lead to the dissolution of religious life. But if indulgences could benefit religious, it would be an occasion for the dissolution of the discipline of the rule, for religious would spend all their time on indulgences like this and would neglect the penances imposed in their chapter. Therefore, they do not benefit religious.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.arg4Sed contra, nullus ex bono reportat damnum. Sed religio bonum est. Ergo religiosi non consequuntur hoc damnum, ut eis indulgentiae non valeant.
On the contrary, no one suffers a loss from something good. But religious life is something good. Therefore, religious should not suffer this loss, that indulgences not work for them.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod ei qui non facit hoc pro quo indulgentia datur, possit quandoque indulgentia dari. Quia ei qui non potest operari, voluntas pro facto reputatur. Sed aliquando fit indulgentia pro aliqua eleemosyna facienda, quam aliquis pauper facere non potest, et tamen libenter faceret. Ergo indulgentia ei valet.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a person who does not do what the indulgence is given for could sometimes be given an indulgence. For when someone cannot do a deed, the will to do it is counted in its place. But sometimes indulgences are granted to those who give a certain amount in alms, which some poor man cannot do, and yet he would gladly do it. Therefore, the indulgence is valid for him.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.arg5Praeterea, unus potest pro alio satisfacere. Sed indulgentia ad remissionem poenae operatur, sicut et satisfactio. Ergo unus pro alio potest indulgentiam accipere; et sic ille consequitur indulgentiam qui non facit hoc pro quo indulgentia datur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, one person can make satisfaction for another. But an indulgence works toward the remission of punishment, just as satisfaction does. Therefore, one person can receive an indulgence for another, and so the one obtains the indulgence who did not do what the indulgence is given for.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.arg6Sed contra, remota causa removetur effectus. Si ergo aliquis non facit hoc pro quo indulgentia datur, quod est indulgentiae causa, indulgentiam non consequitur.
On the contrary, when the cause is removed, the effect is removed. Therefore, if someone does not do what the indulgence is given for, which is the cause of the indulgence, he does not obtain the indulgence.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod indulgentia non valeat ei qui facit. Quia facere indulgentias est jurisdictionis. Sed nullus in seipsum potest exercere ea quae sunt jurisdictionis, sicut nullus potest se excommunicare. Ergo nullus potest indulgentiae a se factae particeps esse.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that an indulgence is not valid for the one who establishes it. For to establish indulgences belongs to jurisdiction. But no one can exercise over himself those things that belong to jurisdiction, as, for example, no one can excommunicate himself. Therefore, no one can be a partaker of an indulgence established by himself.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.arg7Praeterea, secundum hoc, ille qui facit indulgentiam, posset pro aliquo modico facto sibi poenam remittere omnium peccatorum suorum, et ita impune peccare; quod videtur absonum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to this, the one who establishes an indulgence could remit the punishment for all his own sins by some little tiny deed, and thus he could sin with impunity; which seems absurd.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.arg8Praeterea, ejusdem potestatis est facere indulgentias, et excommunicare. Sed aliquis non potest excommunicare seipsum. Ergo nec indulgentiae quam facit, particeps esse potest.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the power for establishing indulgences is the same as the power to excommunicate. But someone cannot excommunicate himself. Therefore, neither can he be a partaker of the indulgence that he grants.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.arg9Sed contra, quia tunc esset ipse pejoris conditionis quam alii, si ipse non posset uti thesauro Ecclesiae, quod aliis dispensat.
On the contrary, he would be in a worse condition than others if he could not enjoy the treasury of the Church, which he dispenses to others.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quidam dicunt indulgentias valere etiam existentibus in peccato mortali, non quidem ad dimissionem poenae, quia nulli potest dimitti poena, nisi cui jam dimissa est culpa; qui enim non est consecutus operationem Dei in remissione culpae, non potest consequi remissionem poenae a ministro Ecclesiae neque in indulgentiis, neque in foro poenitentiali: valet tamen eis ad acquirendum gratiam. Sed hoc non videtur verum: quia quamvis merita illa quae per indulgentiam communicantur, possent valere ad merendum gratiam, non tamen propter hoc dispensantur, sed determinate ad remissionem poenae; et ideo non valent existentibus in mortali; et ideo in omnibus indulgentiis fit mentio de vere contritis et confessis. Si autem fieret communicatio per hunc modum: facio participem meritorum totius Ecclesiae, vel unius congregationis, vel unius specialis personae, sic posset valere ad merendum aliquid illi qui est in peccato mortali, ut praedicta opinio dicit.
To the first question, I answer that some people say that indulgences are also valid for those abiding in mortal sin, not, of course, for the remission of their punishment, for no one can have his punishment forgiven unless his fault is already forgiven, for whoever has not obtained the forgiveness of sin by God’s working cannot obtain the remission of punishment by the ministry of the Church, whether in indulgences or in the penitential forum; yet it it is valid for them for acquiring grace. But this does not seem to be true. For although those merits that are shared through indulgences could work toward meriting grace, nevertheless they are not administered for this reason, but specifically for the remission of punishment. And therefore they are not valid for those still in mortal sin; and therefore in every indulgence mention is made of those who are truly contrite and have confessed. If, however, the sharing happened by this mode: I become a partaker of the merits of the whole Church or of one community or of one specific person, then it could be valid for meriting something for someone who is in mortal sin, as the previous opinion says.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.coEt per hoc patet solutio ad primum.
And by this the answer to the first objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis sit magis indigens qui est in peccato mortali, tamen est minus capax.
Reply Obj. 2: Although someone in mortal sin needs it more, nevertheless he is less able to receive it.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.ad1Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod tam saecularibus quam religiosis valent indulgentiae, dummodo sint in caritate, et servent ea quae pro indulgentiis indicuntur. Non enim religiosi sunt minus adjuvabiles meritis aliorum quam saeculares.
To the second question, it should be said that indulgences work just as well for religious as for those in the world, as long as they are in charity and carry out those things that are appointed for the indulgence. For religious are not less able to be helped by the merits of others than those in the world.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis religiosus sit in statu perfectionis; tamen ipse sine peccato vivere non potest; et ideo si aliquando propter peccatum aliquod commissum sit reus alicujus poenae, potest per indulgentiam ab hoc expiari. Non enim est inconveniens, si ille qui est simpliciter superabundans, aliquo tempore indigeat, et quantum ad aliquid; et sic indiget supplemento quo sublevetur; unde dicitur Gal. 6, 2: alter alterius onera portate.
Reply Obj. 1: Although someone in religious life is in a state of perfection, nevertheless he cannot live without sinning. And therefore if sometimes because of some sin committed he were liable to a certain punishment, he can be expiated from this by an indulgence. Nor is it unfitting, if a person who has a superabundance simply speaking should be needful at a certain time and in a certain respect. And so he needs the reinforcements by which he is supported, as it says in Galatians 6:2, bear one another’s burdens.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.ad2Ad secundum dicendum, quod propter indulgentias non debet dissolvi regularis observantia; quia religiosi magis merentur religionem suam servando, quantum ad praemium vitae aeternae, quam indulgentias exquirendo; quamvis minus quantum ad dimissionem poenae, quod est minus bonum. Nec iterum per indulgentias dimittuntur poenae injunctae in capitulo; quia in capitulo agitur forum quasi judiciale magis quam poenitentiale; unde etiam non sacerdotes capitulum tenent. Sed absolvitur a poena injuncta, vel debita pro peccato, in foro poenitentiali.
Reply Obj. 2: Observance of the rule should not be slackened because of indulgences, for religious merit more toward the reward of eternal life by keeping their religious life than by seeking out indulgences; although they merit less toward the remission of punishment, which is a lesser good. Nor again are the penances imposed by the chapter dismissed by indulgences, for in the chapter it is treated almost like a judiciary forum rather than a penitential one. And so even non-priests hold the chapter. But one is absolved from imposed penance or the penance due for sin in the penitential forum.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.ad3Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod non existente conditione, non consequitur illud quod sub conditione datur. Unde cum indulgentia detur sub hac conditione quod aliquis aliquid faciat vel det; si illud non exerceat, indulgentiam non consequitur.
To the third question, it should be said that one does not obtain what is given under a condition without fulfilling the condition. This is why, since an indulgence is given under the condition that someone do or give something, if he does not accomplish that, he does not obtain the indulgence.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod hoc intelligitur quantum ad praemium essentiale; sed non quantum ad alia accidentalia praemia, sicut est dimissio poenae, vel aliquid hujusmodi.
Reply Obj. 1: This is understood as to the essential reward, but not as to accidental rewards, like the remission of punishment or things like that.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod opus proprium potest quis applicare per intentionem cuicumque voluerit; et ideo potest pro quocumque vult satisfacere; sed indulgentia non potest applicari ad aliquem, nisi ex intentione ejus qui dat indulgentiam; et ideo cum ipse applicet ad facientem vel dantem hoc aut illud, non potest ille qui hoc facit, ad alterum hanc intentionem transferre. Si tamen fieret sic indulgentia: ille qui facit, vel pro quo hoc fit, habeat tantam indulgentiam, tanta valeret ei pro quo fit; nec tunc iste qui facit hoc opus, daret alteri indulgentiam, sed ille qui indulgentiam sub tali forma facit.
Reply Obj. 2: Someone can apply his own work by his intention to anyone he wishes. And therefore he can make satisfaction for anyone he wants. But an indulgence cannot be applied to anyone except by the intention of the one who gives the indulgence. And therefore since he applies it to anyone who does or gives this or that, the one who does this cannot transfer this intention to another. Nevertheless, if an indulgence were established this way: the one who does this, or on whose behalf he does it, has this great an indulgence—then it be valid for the one on whose behalf it is done. But then the one who does the work would not give the indulgence to another, but the one who establishes the form of the indulgence.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.ad5Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod indulgentia debet ex aliqua causa dari ad hoc quod aliquis per indulgentiam ad aliquem actum provocetur, qui in utilitatem Ecclesiae et in honorem Dei vergat. Praelatus autem, cui cura Ecclesiae utilitatis propagatione et honoris divini propagandi est commissa, non habet causam ut seipsum ad hoc provocet; et ideo non potest facere indulgentiam sibi tantum, sed potest uti indulgentia quam pro aliis facit, quia aliis subest causa faciendi.
To the fourth question, it should be said that an indulgence should be given for some cause so that a person may be provoked to a certain act by the indulgence, which would be directed to the Church’s benefit and the honor of God. Now a prelate, to whom the task of extending the Church’s benefit and increasing the divine honor has been committed, has no reason to provoke himself to this. And so he cannot establish an indulgence for himself alone, but he can make use of an indulgence that he has established for others, since his reason for establishing it is founded in others.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod actum jurisdictionis non potest aliquis in seipsum exercere; sed eis quae auctoritate jurisdictionis dantur aliis potest etiam praelatus uti tam in temporalibus quam in spiritualibus; sicut etiam sacerdos sibi Eucharistiam accipit quam aliis dat; et ita etiam episcopus potest accipere sibi suffragia Ecclesiae quae aliis dispensat, quorum effectus immediatus est remissio poenae per indulgentias, et non jurisdictionis.
Reply Obj. 1: A person cannot exercise an act of jurisdiction over himself, but a prelate can also make use of those things that are given by the authority of jurisdiction to others both in temporal matters and in spiritual ones; as a priest also takes for himself the Eucharist which he gives to others. And so a bishop can also receive the intercessions of the Church that he dispenses to others, whose immediate effect is the remission of punishment by indulgences and not of jurisdiction.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.ad6Ad secundum patet solutio ex dictis.
Reply Obj. 2: The answer to the second objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod excommunicatio profertur per modum sententiae, quam nullus in se ferre potest, eo quod in judicio non potest idem esse judex et reus. Indulgentia autem non per modum sententiae datur, sed per modum dispensationis cujusdam, quam homo potest facere ad seipsum.
Reply Obj. 3: Excommunication is uttered in the manner of a sentence, which no one can impose upon himself, because in a court case, the same person cannot be judge and accused. But an indulgence is not given in the manner of a sentence, but in the manner of dispensing something, which a man can do for himself.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5.ad8Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Tene certum. Loquitur de certitudine conjecturae, non de certitudine scientiae; quia nemo scit utrum sit dignus odio, vel amore: Eccl. 9.
Hold on to what is certain.1 He speaks about the certainty of a guess, not the certainty of knowledge; for no one knows whether he is deserving of hate or love (Eccl. 9:1).
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Arbitrii libertatem quaerit, idest liberam electionem, ut scilicet homo non dimittat peccatum quia jam non potest peccare, sed quia non vult Deum offendere, etiam si posset; quod etiam in tarde poenitentibus quandoque contingit, ut dictum est.
Blotting out what one has committed requires freedom of will,1 that is, free choice, so that, namely, a man does not abandon sin because he can no longer sin, but because he does not want to offend God, even if he were able. And this also happens sometimes among those who repent late in life, as was said.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Horrendum est incidere in manus Dei viventis. Verum est quantum ad statum futurae vitae, ubi habet locum principaliter justitia; quia in hac vita, ubi est locus misericordiae, verum est quod dicitur 2 Reg. ult. 14: melius est mihi incidere in manus Dei quam in manus hominis.
It is an awful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.1 This is true as to the state of future life, where justice will chiefly take place; for in this life, where there is space for mercy, what is said in 2 Sam 24:14 is true: it seems better to me to fall into the hands of God . . . than into the hands of man.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Si enim semper viveret, semper peccaret; idest, semper in peccato permaneret; quia de se non posset a peccato liberari, cum sit spiritus vadens, et non rediens; non quod semper actum peccati exerceret.
For if he were to live forever, he would sin forever,1 that is, he would remain in sin forever, for he could not be freed from sin by himself, since there is the spirit going but not returning (Ps 78:39); not that he would always be committing an act of sin.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Statim ut conversus fuit, paradisum ingredi meruit. Hoc non est intelligendum de terrestri, ut quidam dicunt: quia passio Christi non reducit ad illum paradisum; sed ad caelestem; qui quidem paradisus potest accipi dupliciter: scilicet secundum gloriam fruitionis, et sic statim moriens in paradiso fuit; vel quantum ad locum gloriae convenientem; et sic nullus intravit ante ascensionem.
Who merited to enter paradise as soon as he was converted.1 This is not to be understood about the earthly paradise, as some people say, for Christ’s Passion does not lead to that paradise, but to the heavenly one; which paradise, indeed, can be taken in two ways, namely, according to the glory of enjoyment, and in this way when he died he was in paradise immediately; or as to the appropriate place of glory, and in this way no one entered before the Ascension.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Non est imponenda in articulo mortis poenitentia, sed innotescenda. Ideo non est imponenda quia per hoc quod imponitur aliqua poenitentia alicui, obligatur ad illam faciendam. Nullus autem debet ad aliquid obligari quod non potest facere. Sed est innotescenda, ut procuret per amicos et eleemosynas expiare, et ut ejus complendae propositum habeat, si evadat. Tamen est confortandus ex divina misericordia, ne in desperationem cadat.
The amount of penance is not to be imposed on them, but it is to be made known to them.1 It is not to be imposed for this reason, that when a certain penance is imposed on someone, he is obliged to do it. But no one should be obliged to anything that he cannot do. But it is made known to a person, so that he might manage to be expiated through friends and almsgiving, and so that he might have the intention of completing it, if he survives. Nevertheless, he must be strengthened by divine mercy, lest he fall into despair.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Non enim debet presbyter poenitentem inconsulto episcopo reconciliare. Hoc intelligendum est de ligato ab episcopo per excommunicationem, vel de agente poenitentiam solemnem.
And yet the priest ought not to reconcile the penitent without consulting the bishop.1 This is to be understood about a bond from the bishop by excommunication, or about someone doing a solemn penance.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5Puellarum consecratio per presbyterum fieri valeat consulto episcopo. Hoc non est de jure communi; quia solis episcopis, qui sunt vicem sponsi gerentes, competit deponsari, et uni viro virginem castam exhibere Christo, 2 Corinth. 11, 2. Unde modo non habet locum, sed fuit ex aliqua dispensatione factum in aliquo loco. Vel loquitur de benedictione viduarum, quae per presbyteros fieri valet.
But the consecration of girls may be done by a priest if the bishop has been consulted.1 This is not from common law, for it belongs only to bishops, who bear the place of the Bridegroom, to espouse, and that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ as one husband (cf. 2 Cor 11:2). Therefore, this does not take place now but was from a certain dispensation made in a certain place. Or it speaks about the blessing of widows, which can be done by priests.
Sent.IV.D20.Q1.A5D. 21On purgatory and confessionDe purgatorio et confessio
Postquam determinavit Magister de tempore poenitentiae, hic movet quasdam quaestiones contra determinata, et eas solvit; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima movet quaestionem circa tempus poenitentiae; in secunda circa confessionem quae a poenitentibus requiritur, ibi: post hoc considerandum est, etc.
After the Master has examined the time for penance, here he raises some questions about the things he has determined, and he resolves them. And this is divided into two parts: in the first, he raises the question about the time of penance; in the second, about the confession that is required from penitents, at: after these matters, it should be considered, etc.1
Sent.IV.D21Prima in tres: in prima movet quaestionem circa determinata. Dixerat enim, quod tempus poenitentiae usque ad finem vitae datur; et cum omnia per poenitentiam in hac vita dimittantur peccata, inquirit, utrum post hanc vitam aliqua peccata dimitti possint; secundo determinat veritatem secundum auctoritates sanctorum, ibi: quod aliqua post hanc vitam remittantur, Christus ostendit in Evangelio; in tertia refellit quorumdam responsionem ad auctoritates, ibi: sed forte dices, illud esse accipiendum de poena peccati.
The first is in three parts: in the first, he raises a question concerning the things he has determined. For he had said that time for penance is given until the end of life; and since all sins are forgiven by penance in this life, he asks whether after this life any sins can be forgiven. Second, he determines the truth according to the authority of the saints, at: that some are remitted after this life, the Lord shows in the Gospel.1 In the third, he refutes certain people’s response to the authorities, at: but perhaps you will say that this is to be taken as regards the punishment of sin.2
Sent.IV.D21Circa secundum duo facit: primo determinat veritatem quaestionis motae; secundo ex veritate determinata quamdam dubitationem movet, ibi: hic objici potest. Si per lignum, etc.
Concerning the second, he does two things: first, he determines the truth of the questions raised; second, from the truth determined, he raises a certain doubt, at: here it may be objected, if through the wood, etc.1
Sent.IV.D21Circa primum duo facit: primo ostendit quod post hanc vitam aliqua peccata dimittuntur in purgatorio; secundo ostendit quod quidam tardius a peccatis ibi purgantur, ibi: in illo autem igne purgatorio alii tardius, alii citius purgantur.
Concerning the first he does two things: first, he shows that after this life certain sins are forgiven in purgatory; second, he shows that some people are purified of sins there more slowly, at: but in that fire of purgation, some are purged more slowly, others more quickly.1
Sent.IV.D21Post haec autem considerandum est, etc. Hic movet quaestiones circa determinata prius de confessione: et primo ex parte confitentis; secundo ex parte confessoris, qui scilicet confessionem audit, ibi: caveat autem sacerdos ne peccata confitentium aliis prodat.
After these matters it must be considered whether confession helps, etc.1 Here he raises questions concerning what was determined before about confession: first, on the part of the one confessing, second, on the part of the confessor who hears the confession, at: but let the priest beware lest he betray the sins of penitents to others.2
Sent.IV.D21Circa primum duo quaerit: primo utrum quis debeat singula peccata confiteri quae1 non fecit, ibi: sicut autem poenitens celare non debet peccatum suum, quia superbia est; ita nec humilitatis causa fateri se reum illius quod se non commisisse noscit.
Concerning the first he asks two things: first, whether someone must confess individual sins that he did commit; second, whether he should confess what he did not do, at: but just as a penitent must not hide a sin, because it is pride, so neither is one, by reason of humility, to profess himself guilty of that which he knows he has not committed.1
Sent.IV.D21Caveat autem sacerdos ne peccata poenitentium aliis prodat. Hic etiam duo determinat ex parte confessoris: primo ut peccatum celet; secundo quod non quisque sacerdos confessionem cujuslibet audiat, ibi: quod vero dictum est, ut poenitens eligat sacerdotem scientem ligare et solvere, videtur contrarium ei quod in canonibus reperitur.
But let the priest beware lest he betray the sins of penitents to others. Here he also determines two things on the part of the confessor: first, that he conceal the sin; second, that not every priest may hear the confession of anyone, at: but that which has been said, that a penitent should choose a priest who knows how to bind and loose, appears contrary to what is found in the Canons.1
Sent.IV.D21Hic est triplex quaestio. Prima de purgatorio. Secunda de confessione generali. Tertia de sigillo confessionis quo peccata celantur.
Here there are three questions. First, concerning purgatory. Second, concerning general confession. Third, the seal of confession by which sins are concealed.
Sent.IV.D21Q. 1On purgatoryDe purgatorio
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning the first, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D21.Q1primo, de ipso purgatorio;
first, about purgatory itself;
Sent.IV.D21.Q1secundo, de ligno, feno, et stipula, quae in purgatorio purgantur;
second, about the wood, hay, and straw that are purged in purgatory;
Sent.IV.D21.Q1tertio, de effectu purgatorii.
third, about the effect of purgatory.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1A. 1About purgatory itselfDe ipso purgatorio
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod purgatorium non sit post hanc vitam. Apoc. 14, 13, dicitur: beati mortui qui in Domino moriuntur. Amodo jam dicit Spiritus ut requiescant a laboribus suis. Ergo his qui in Domino moriuntur, non manet aliquis purgatorius labor post hanc vitam; nec illis qui non in Domino moriuntur, quia illi purgari non possunt. Ergo purgatorium post hanc vitam non est.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that there is no purgatory after this life: blessed are the dead who die in the Lord. From now on, the Spirit says that they will rest from their labors (Rev 14:13). Therefore, there remains no purgatorial labor after this life for those who die in the Lord. Nor for those who do not die in the Lord, for they cannot be purified. Therefore, there is no purgatory after this life.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, sicut se habet caritas ad praemium aeternum, ita peccatum mortale ad supplicium aeternum. Sed decedentes in peccato mortali statim ad supplicium aeternum deportantur. Ergo decedentes in caritate statim ad praemium vadunt; et ita non manet eis aliquod purgatorium post hanc vitam.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, mortal sin is related to eternal suffering as charity is related to the eternal reward. But those who die in mortal sin are immediately carried to eternal punishment. Therefore, those who die in charity immediately go to their reward, and so they do not have any purgatory after this life.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, Deus, qui est summe misericors, pronior est ad praemiandum bona quam ad puniendum mala. Sed sicut illi qui sunt in statu caritatis, faciunt aliqua mala quae non sunt digna supplicio aeterno; ita illi qui sunt in peccato mortali, interdum faciunt aliqua bona ex genere, quae non sunt digna praemio aeterno. Ergo cum illa bona non praemientur in damnandis post hanc vitam; nec illa mala debent post hanc vitam puniri; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, God, who is consummately merciful, rewards good more than he punishes evil. But just as those who are in the state of charity do some evils that are not deserving of eternal punishment, so also those who are in mortal sin sometimes do some deeds that are good by their genus yet not deserving of eternal reward. Therefore, since those good deeds are not rewarded in the damned after this life, neither should the evils of the others be punished after this life; and so the same as before.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg3Sed contra, 2 Mach. 12, 46, dicitur: sancta et salubris est cogitatio pro defunctis exorare, ut a peccatis solvantur. Sed pro defunctis qui sunt in paradiso, non est orandum, quia illi nullo indigent; nec iterum pro illis qui sunt in inferno, quia illi a peccatis solvi non possunt. Ergo post hanc vitam sunt aliqui a peccatis nondum absoluti, qui solvi possunt; et tales caritatem habent, sine qua non fit peccatorum remissio; quia universa delicta operit caritas: Prov. 10, 12. Unde ad mortem aeternam non devenient; quia qui vivit et credit in me, non morietur in aeternum; Joan. 11, 26: nec ad gloriam inducentur nisi purgati; quia nihil immundum ad illam perveniet, ut patet Apoc. ult. Ergo aliqua purgatio restat post hanc vitam.
On the contrary (1), it says in 2 Maccabees 12:46: it is a holy and pious thought to pray for the dead, so that they may be loosed from their sins. But for the dead who are in paradise, no prayers need to be said, for they lack nothing. Nor again for those who are in hell, for they cannot be loosed from sins. Therefore, after this life there are some who are not yet loosed from sins, who can be. And these people have charity, without which no forgiveness of sins can take place, for charity covers all offenses (Prov 10:12). Therefore, they do not end in eternal death, for everyone who lives and believes in me will never die (John 11:26). Nor may they be led into glory until they are purified, for nothing unclean will appear before him, as is clear from Revelation 22:15. Therefore, a certain purification remains after this life.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, Gregorius Nyssenus dicit: si aliquis Christo amico consentiens in hac vita purgare peccata minus potuerit, post transitum hinc per purgatorii ignis conflationem expeditur. Ergo post hanc vitam restat aliqua purgatio.
Furthermore (2), Gregory of Nyssa says: if anyone consenting to Christ as his friend was able to purify his sins less in this life, after his passing from here, he is set free through kindling of the fire of purgatory.1 Therefore, after this life a certain purgation remains.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit idem locus quo animae purgantur, et quo damnati puniuntur. Quia poena damnatorum est aeterna, ut patet Matth. 25, 46: ibunt hi in ignem aeternum. Sed purgatorius ignis est temporalis, ut supra Magister dixit. Ergo non simul puniuntur hi et illi eodem igne; et sic oportet loca esse distincta.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the place where souls are purified is not the same as where the damned are punished. For the punishment of the damned is eternal, as is clear in Matthew 25:46: these will go into everlasting fire. But the fire of purgatory is temporal, as the Master said above. Therefore, both cannot be punished together in the same fire, and so it is necessary that there be different places.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg5Praeterea, poena inferni nominatur pluribus nominibus, ut in Psalm. 10, ignis, sulphur, et spiritus procellarum, etc. Sed poena purgatorii non nisi uno nomine nominatur, scilicet ignis. Ergo non eodem igne et eodem loco puniuntur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the punishment of hell is named by many names, as it says in Psalm 11(10):6: fire, brimstone, and storms of winds, etc. But the punishment of purgatory is only named with one name, namely, fire. Therefore, they are not punished in the same fire and in the same place.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg6Praeterea, Hugo de sancto Victore dicit: probabile est quod in his locis puniuntur in quibus commiserunt culpam. Gregorius etiam in Dial., narrat quod Germanus episcopus Capuanus Paschasium qui in balneis purgabatur, invenit. Ergo in loco inferni non purgantur, sed in hoc mundo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Hugh of St. Victor says: it is probable they are punished in the places where they incurred guilt.1 Gregory also tells in his Dialogues that bishop Germanus of Capua found Paschasius being purified in the baths.2 Therefore, they are not purified in hell, but in this world.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg7Sed contra est quod Gregorius dicit, quod sicut sub eodem igne aurum rutilat et palea fumat; ita sub eodem igne peccator crematur, et electus purgatur. Ergo idem est ignis purgatorii et inferni; et sic in eodem loco sunt.
On the contrary (1), Gregory says, that just as in the same fire gold is reddened while chaff turns to smoke, so in the same fire a sinner is reduced to ashes while one of the elect is purified.1 Therefore, the fire of purgatory and of hell is the same, and thus they are in the same place.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, sancti patres ante adventum Christi fuerunt in loco digniori quam sit locus in quo purgantur animae post mortem; quia non erat ibi aliqua poena sensibilis. Sed locus ille erat conjunctus inferno, vel idem quod infernus; alias Christus ad Limbum descendens non diceretur ad inferos descendisse. Ergo et purgatorium est in eodem loco, vel juxta infernum.
Furthermore (2), before the coming of Christ the holy patriarchs were in a worthier place than the place where the souls are purified after death, for there was no sensible pain there. But that place was either the same as hell or attached to it, otherwise Christ would not be said to have descended into hell when he descended to limbo. Therefore, purgatory is in the same place as, or connected with, hell.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod poena purgatorii non excedat omnem poenam temporalem hujus vitae. Quanto enim aliquid est magis passivum, tanto magis affligitur, si sensum laesionis habeat. Sed corpus est magis passivum quam anima separata; tum quia habet contrarietatem ad ignem agentem; tum quia habet materiam quae est susceptiva qualitatis agentis: quod de anima non potest dici. Ergo major est poena quam corpus patitur in hoc mundo, quam poena qua anima purgatur post hanc vitam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the suffering of purgatory does not exceed all the temporal suffering of this life. For the more something is passive, the more it is afflicted, if it has the sensation of injury. But a body is more susceptible to being acted upon than a separated soul, both because it has a contrariety to the fire acting on it, and because it has matter that is susceptible to a quality acting on it, which cannot be said about a soul. Therefore, the pain that a body suffers in this world is greater than the suffering by which a soul is purified after this life.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg9Praeterea, poena purgatorii directe ordinatur contra venialia. Sed venialibus, cum sint levissima peccata, levissima poena debetur, si secundum mensuram delicti sit plagarum modus. Ergo poena purgatorii est levissima.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the punishment of purgatory is directly ordered against venial sin. But venial sins, since they are the lightest of sins, should have the lightest punishment, if the number of lashes are according to the measure of the offense (Deut 25:2). Therefore, the punishment of purgatory is very light.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg10Praeterea, reatus, cum sit effectus culpae, non intenditur nisi culpa intendatur. Sed in illo cui jam culpa dimissa est, non potest culpa intendi. Ergo in eo cui culpa mortalis dimissa est, pro quo non plene satisfecit, reatus non crescit in morte. Sed in hac vita non erat ei reatus respectu gravissimae poenae. Ergo poena quam patietur post hanc vitam non erit ei gravior omni poena istius vitae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, liability to punishment, since it is an effect of guilt, is not intensified unless the guilt is intensified. But in someone whose guilt is already forgiven, guilt cannot be intensified. Therefore, when someone has been forgiven for a mortal sin yet has not made full satisfaction for it, his liability to punishment does not grow after he has died. But in this life he was not liable to punishment with respect to the worst punishment. Therefore, the punishment that he will suffer after this life will not be worse than every suffering of this life.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg11Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit in quodam sermone: ille ignis purgatorii durior erit quam quidquid in hoc saeculo poenarum aut sentire aut videre aut cogitare quis potest.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says in one of his sermons:1 that fire of purgatory will be harsher than anything one can feel or see or think in this world of punishments.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, quanto poena est universalior, tanto major. Sed anima separata tota punitur, cum sit simplex; non autem ita est de corpore. Ergo illa poena quae est animae separatae, est major omni poena quam corpus patitur.
Furthermore (2), the more universal a punishment is, the greater it is. But the whole separated soul is punished, since it is simple; but it is not so with the body. Therefore, that punishment that belongs to the separated soul is greater than every suffering that the body suffers.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg12Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod illa poena est voluntaria. Quia illi qui sunt in purgatorio, rectum cor habent. Sed haec est rectitudo cordis, ut quis voluntatem suam voluntati divinae conformet, ut Ambrosius dicit. Ergo cum Deus velit eos puniri, ipsi illam poenam voluntarie sustinent.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that that suffering is voluntary. For those who are in purgatory have upright hearts. But this is uprightness of heart, that someone conform his own will to the divine will, as Ambrose says.1 Therefore, since God wills to punish them, they voluntarily endure that punishment.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg13Praeterea, omnis sapiens vult illud sine quo non potest pervenire ad finem intentum. Sed illi qui sunt in purgatorio, sciunt se non posse pervenire ad gloriam nisi prius puniantur. Ergo volunt puniri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every wise person wills whatever is necessary for attaining his intended end. But those who are in purgatory know that they cannot attain to glory unless they are first punished. Therefore, they will to be punished.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg14Sed contra, nullus petit liberari a poena quam voluntarie sustinet. Sed illi qui sunt in purgatorio, petunt liberari, sicut patet per multa quae in dialogo narrantur. Ergo non sustinent illam poenam voluntarie.
On the contrary, no one begs to be freed from suffering that he willingly endures. But those who are in purgatory beg to be freed, as is clear from many things narrated in the Dialogues.1 Therefore, they do not endure that suffering willingly.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.scQuaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod animae in purgatorio per daemones puniantur. Quis, sicut infra, dist. 47, in fine, dicit Magister, illos habebunt tortores in poenis quos habuerunt incentores in culpa. Sed daemones incitant ad culpam non solum mortalem, sed etiam venialem, quando aliud non possunt. Ergo etiam in purgatorio ipsi animas pro peccatis venialibus torquebunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the souls in purgatory are punished by the demons. For as the Master says at the end of Distinction 47, they will have as torturers in their punishments those who were their provokers in sin. But the demons incite us not only to mortal sin, but also to venial sin, when they cannot do worse. Therefore, they also torture those souls who are in purgatory for venial sins.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg15Praeterea, purgatio a peccatis competit justis et in hac vita et post hanc vitam. Sed in hac vita purgantur per poenas a diabolo inflictas, sicut patet de Job. Ergo etiam post hanc vitam punientur a daemonibus purgandi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, purification from sins applies to the just both in this life and after this life. But in this life they are purified through the sufferings inflicted by the devil, as is seen in the case of Job. Therefore those to be purified after this life are also punished by demons.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.arg16Sed contra, injustum est ut qui de aliquo triumphavit, ei subjiciatur post triumphum. Sed illi qui sunt in purgatorio, de daemonibus triumphaverunt sine peccato mortali decedentes. Ergo non subjicientur eis puniendi per eos.
On the contrary, it is unjust that someone who has triumphed over another be subject to him after the triumph. But those who are in purgatory have triumphed over the demons by dying without mortal sin. Therefore, they will not be subject to them by being punished by them.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ex illis quae supra determinata sunt, satis potest constare, purgatorium esse post hanc vitam. Si enim per contritionem deleta culpa non tollitur ex toto reatus poenae, nec etiam semper venialia dimissis mortalibus tolluntur; et justitia Dei hoc exigit ut peccatum per poenam debitam ordinetur; oportet quod ille qui post contritionem de peccato et absolutionem decedit ante satisfactionem debitam, quod post hanc vitam puniatur; et ideo illi qui purgatorium negant, contra divinam justitiam loquuntur; et propter hoc erroneum est, et a fide alienum. Unde Gregorius Nyssenus post praedicta verba subjungit: hoc praedicamus, dogma veritatis servantes, et ita credimus. hoc etiam universalis Ecclesia tenet, pro defunctis exorans ut a peccatis solvantur; quod non potest nisi de illis qui sunt in purgatorio intelligi. Ecclesiae autem auctoritati quicumque resistit, haeresim incurrit.
To the first question, I answer that from the things that have been determined above,1 it is clear enough that there is a purgatory after this life. For if after guilt is effaced through contrition, the debt of punishment is not entirely taken away, nor are venial sins always taken away when mortal ones are forgiven, and God’s justice requires that sin be ordered by due punishment, a person who dies after contrition and absolution for sin but before making the due satisfaction must be punished after this life. And therefore those who deny purgatory are speaking against divine justice. And because of this, it is erroneus and contrary to the faith. Therefore, Gregory of Nyssa adds after the words quoted, this we preach, preserving the dogma of truth, and so we believe. The universal Church also holds this when it prays for the dead that they be released from their sins, which can only be understood about those who are in purgatory. Now anyone who opposes the Church’s authority incurs heresy.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod auctoritas illa loquitur de labore operationis ad merendum et non merendum, et non de labore passionis ad purgandum.
Reply Obj. 1: That text is speaking about the labor of working for meriting and not meriting, and not about the labor of suffering for purification.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod malum non habet causam perfectam, sed ex singularibus defectibus contingit; sed bonum ex una causa perfecta consurgit, ut Dionysius dicit; et ideo quilibet defectus impedit a perfectione boni; sed non quodlibet bonum impedit consummationem aliquam mali; quia nunquam est malum sine aliquo bono: et ideo peccatum veniale impedit habentem caritatem ne ad perfectum bonum deveniat, scilicet vitam aeternam, quamdiu purgatur; sed peccatum mortale non potest impediri per aliquod bonum adjunctum, quo minus statim ad ultimum malorum perducat.
Reply Obj. 2: Evil does not have a complete cause, but comes about from particular defects, whereas good arises from one complete cause, as Dionysius says.1 And so any defect prevents the perfection of the good, but not any good would prevent some consummation of an evil, for there is never an evil without some good. And therefore venial sin prevents someone who has charity from reaching the perfect good, namely, eternal life, until he is purified. But mortal sin cannot be prevented by having some good attached to it such that it would lead less directly to the last of evils.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod ille qui in peccatum mortale incidit, omnia bona ante acta mortificat; et quae in peccato mortali existens facit, mortua sunt; quia ipse Deum offendens, omnia bona meretur amittere, quae a Deo habet. Unde ei qui in peccato mortali decedit, non manet aliquod praemium post hanc vitam, sicut manet aliquando poena ei qui in caritate decedit, quae non semper delet omne malum quod invenit, sed solum hoc quod est sibi contrarium.
Reply Obj. 3: The person who falls into mortal sin puts to death all his previous good acts, and those that he does while remaining in mortal sin are dead. For he who offends God deserves to lose all the goods that he has from God. Consequently, no reward remains after this life for someone who dies in mortal sin, the way that sometimes punishment remains for one who dies in charity, which does not always blot out every evil that it encounters, but only what is contrary to itself.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod de loco purgatorii non invenitur aliquid expresse determinatum in Scriptura, nec rationes possunt ad hoc efficaces induci. Tamen probabiliter, et secundum quod consonat magis sanctorum dictis, et revelationi factae multis, locus purgatorii est duplex. Unus secundum legem communem; et sic locus purgatorii est locus inferior inferno conjunctus, ita quod idem ignis sit qui damnatos cruciat in inferno, et qui justos in purgatorio purgat; quamvis damnati secundum quod sunt inferiores merito, et loco inferiores ordinandi sint. Alius est locus purgatorii secundum dispensationem; et sic quandoque in diversis locis aliqui puniti leguntur, vel ad vivorum instructionem, vel ad mortuorum subventionem, ut viventibus eorum poena innotescens, per suffragia Ecclesiae mitigaretur. Quidam tamen dicunt, quod secundum legem communem locus purgatorii est ubi homo peccat; quod non videtur probabile, quia simul potest homo puniri pro peccatis quae in diversis locis commisit. Quidam vero dicunt quod puniuntur supra nos secundum legem communem; quia sunt medii inter nos et Deum quantum ad statum. Sed hoc nihil est; quia non puniuntur pro eo quod supra nos sunt, sed pro eo quod est infimum in eis, scilicet peccatum.
To the second question, it should be said that concerning purgatory’s location, nothing specific is expressly found in Scripture, nor can one offer effective arguments about it. Yet probably, and according to what agrees most with the words of the saints and the revelation made to many, there are two places for purgatory. One, according to the general law, according to which purgatory’s location is a lower place connected with hell, so that it is the same fire that torments the damned in hell and purifies the just in purgatory; although the damned, as lower in merit, are also relegated to a lower place. There is another place for purgatory by special dispensation; and this is why it is read sometimes that certain people are punished in different places, whether for the instruction of the living, or for the assistance of the dead, so that by making their suffering known to the living, it might be reduced by the Church’s intercession. Some people say that according to the general law purgatory’s place is wherever a man sins, but this does not seem probable, since a man can be punished at the same time for sins that he committed in different places. Other people say that they are punished above us according to the general law, for they are in a middle place between us and God according to their state. But this is nothing, for they are not punished for being above us, but for what is lowest in them, namely, sin.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ignis purgatorius est aeternus quantum ad substantiam, sed temporalis quantum ad effectum purgationis.
Reply Obj. 1: The fire of purgatory is eternal as to its substance, but temporal as to the effect of purification.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod poena inferni est ad affligendum; et ideo nominatur omnibus illis quae hic nos affligere consueverunt; sed poena purgatorii est principaliter ad purgandum reliquias peccati; et ideo sola poena ignis purgatorio attribuitur, quia ignis habet purgare et consumere.
Reply Obj. 2: The punishment of hell exists for the sake of affliction, and so it is named from all those things that usually afflict us here. But the punishment of purgatory is chiefly for purifying the traces of sin, and so only the punishment of fire is attributed to purgatory, because fire has the capacity to purify and consume.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit secundum dispensationem specialem, et non secundum legem communem.
Reply Obj. 3: That argument proceeds according to a special dispensation, and not according to the general law.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod in purgatorio erit duplex poena: una damni, inquantum scilicet retardantur a divina visione; alia sensus, secundum quod ab igne corporali punientur; et quantum ad utrumque poena purgatorii minima excedit maximam poenam hujus vitae. Quanto enim aliquid magis desideratur, tanto ejus absentia est molestior. Et quia affectus quo desideratur summum bonum, post hanc vitam in animabus sanctis est intensissimus, quia non retardatur affectus mole corporis, et etiam quia terminus fruendi summo bono jam advenisset, nisi aliquid impediret; ideo de tardatione maxime dolent. Similiter etiam cum dolor non sit laesio, sed laesionis sensus; tanto aliquis magis dolet de aliquo laesivo, quanto magis est sensitivum; unde laesiones quae fiunt in locis maxime sensibilibus, sunt maximum dolorem causantes. Et quia totus sensus corporis est ab anima; ideo si in ipsam animam aliquod laesivum agat, de necessitate oportet quod maxime affligatur. Quod autem anima ab igne corporali patiatur, hoc ad praesens supponimus, quia de hoc infra, dist. 44, qu. 3, art. 3, quaestiunc. 3, in corp., dicetur. Et ideo oportet quod poena purgatorii quantum ad poenam damni et sensus excedat omnem poenam istius vitae. Quidam autem assignant rationem ex hoc quod anima tota punitur, non autem corpus. Sed hoc nihil est; quia sic poena damnatorum esset minor post resurrectionem quam ante; quod falsum est.
To the third question, it should be said that in purgatory there are two punishments: one of loss, namely, inasmuch as souls are held back from the divine vision; the other, of sense, according as they are physically punished by fire. And in both, the least punishment of purgatory exceeds the greatest punishment of this life. For the more something is desired, the more troubling is its absence. And because the affection by which the highest good is desired in holy souls after this life is the most intense, since the affection is not held back by the weight of the body, and since the enjoyment of the highest good would have arrived by then had nothing impeded it; for these reasons they suffer extremely from this delay. Similarly, because sorrow is not so much due to an injury but to the sensation of the injury, the more sensitive someone is, the more he suffers from anything harmful, which is why the injuries that happen in the most sensitive places are the most painful. And since all the sensation of the body is from the soul, for this reason if anything injurious is at work in the soul itself, it necessarily must be most afflicted. Now, for the moment we will suppose that the soul suffers from a physical fire, for it will be discussed later, in Distinction 44, Question 3, Article 3, Subquestion 3. And therefore the punishment of purgatory in the suffering of loss and of sense exceeds every punishment of this life. Some people argue this conclusion from the fact that the whole soul is punished without the body. But there is nothing in this, for then the punishment of the damned would be less after the resurrection than before, which is false.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis anima sit minus passiva quam corpus, tamen est magis cognoscitiva passionis; et ubi est major passionis sensus, ibi est major dolor, etiam si sit minor passio.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the soul is less susceptible to harm than the body, nevertheless it is more aware of suffering. And where there is greater sense of suffering there is greater pain, even if there is less harm.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod acerbitas illius poenae non est tantum ex quantitate peccati, quantum ex dispositione puniti; quia idem peccatum gravius punitur ibi quam hic: sicut ille qui est melioris complexionis, magis punitur eisdem plagis impositis quam alius; et tamen judex utrique easdem plagas pro eisdem culpis inferens, juste facit.
Reply Obj. 2: The severity of that punishment is not so much from the amount of sin as from the disposition of the one punished, for the same sin is punished more heavily there than here; just as someone who has a finer complexion is punished more than another by the same lashes inflicted, and yet the judge, imposing the same number of lashes on both for the same faults, acts justly.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1.ad8Et per hoc etiam patet solutio ad tertium.
And by this the answer to the third objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod aliquid dicitur voluntarium dupliciter. Uno modo voluntate absoluta; et sic nulla poena est voluntaria, quia ex hoc est ratio poenae, quod voluntati contrariatur. Alio modo dicitur aliquid voluntarium voluntate conditionata, sicut ustio est voluntaria propter sanitatem consequendam; et sic aliqua poena potest esse voluntaria dupliciter. Uno modo, quia per poenam aliquod bonum acquirimus; et sic ipsa voluntas assumit poenam aliquam, ut patet in satisfactione; vel etiam quia ille libenter eam accipit, et non vellet eam non esse, sicut accidit in martyrio. Alio modo, quia quamvis per poenam nullum bonum nobis accrescat, tamen sine poena ad bonum pervenire non possumus, sicut patet de morte naturali; et tunc voluntas non assumit poenam, et vellet ab ea liberari; sed eam supportat; et quantum ad hoc voluntaria dicitur; et sic poena purgatorii est voluntaria. Quidam autem dicunt, quod non est aliquo modo voluntaria, quia sunt ita absorpti poenis, quod nesciunt se per poenam purgari, sed putant se esse damnatos. Sed hoc est falsum; quia nisi scirent se liberandos, suffragia non peterent, quod frequenter faciunt.
To the fourth question, it should be said that something is called voluntary in two ways. In one way, by an absolute will, and no punishment is voluntary in this way, for the notion of punishment involves that it be contrary to the will. In another way, something is said to be voluntary by a conditional will, as burning is voluntary because of the health that will result; and in this way a punishment can be voluntary in two ways. In one way, because by this punishment we acquire some good, and so the will itself takes on a punishment, as is seen in the case of satisfaction; or also because someone accepts it willingly, and would not wish it not to be, as happens in martyrdom. In the other way, because although no good accrues to us by the punishment, nevertheless we cannot attain the good without the punishment, as is seen in the case of natural death. And then the will does not take on the punishment but wishes to be freed from it; and yet the will endures it, and to this extent it is said to be ‘voluntary.’ And this is how the punishment of purgatory is voluntary. Now some people say that it is not voluntary in any way, for the souls are so absorbed by their sufferings that they do not know they are being purified by them, but they believe themselves to be damned. But this is false: for unless they knew they would be freed, they would not beg for prayers, which they often do.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the answers to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut post diem judicii divina justitia succendet ignem quo damnati in perpetuum punientur; ita etiam nunc sola justitia divina electi post hanc vitam purgantur; non ministerio daemonum, quorum victores extiterunt; nec ministerio angelorum, quia cives suos non tam vehementer affligerent. Sed tamen possibile est quod eos ad loca poenarum deducant, et etiam ipsi daemones, qui de poenis hominum laetantur, eas concomitantur, et assistunt purgandis, tum ut de eorum poenis satientur, tum ut in eorum exitu a corpore aliquid suum ibi reperiant. In hoc autem saeculo, quando adhuc locus pugnae est, puniuntur homines et a malis angelis, sicut ab hostibus, ut patet de Job; et a bonis, sicut patet de Jacob, cujus nervus femoris angelo percutiente emarcuit. Et hoc etiam expresse Dionysius dicit in 4 cap. de Div. Nom., quod boni angeli interdum puniunt.
To the fifth question, it should be said that just as after the day of judgment divine justice will set a fire in which the damned will be punished for eternity, so also now the elect are purified after this life only by divine justice, not by the ministry of demons over whom they have arisen as victors, nor by the ministry of angels, for fellow citizens would not afflict their own so forcefully. But nevertheless it is possible that they lead them to places of suffering, and that even the demons themselves, who rejoice in the sufferings of men, accompany them and attend those to be purified, both so that they might be sated by their sufferings, and so that at their departure from the body, they might seize upon something of their own there. But in this world, while it is still the place of battle, men are punished both by bad angels as enemies, as is seen in Job,1 and by good ones, as is seen in the case of Jacob,2 whose femoral nerve withered from the angel’s striking it. And Dionysius also says explicitly, in On the Divine Names 4, that good angels sometimes punish.3
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the solutions to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A1A. 2The purging of “wood, hay, and straw” in purgatoryDe ligno, feno, et stipula, quae in purgatorio purgantur
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod lignum, fenum, et stipula, quae superaedificari dicuntur supra positum fundamentum, non sint peccata venialia. Quia supra id quod est summum, nihil potest aedificari. Sed fundamentum spiritualis aedificii est in summo, ut Glossa dicit. Ergo non potest super ipsum aedificari.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the wood, hay, and straw that are said to be built upon the foundation that has been laid (cf. 1 Cor 3:12), are not venial sins. For nothing can be built upon what is highest. But the foundation of the spiritual edifice is in the highest, as the Gloss says. Therefore, nothing can be built upon it.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, aedificium per fundamentum sustentatur. Sed peccata venialia non sustentantur per fundamentum spirituale, quod est fides per dilectionem operans. Ergo lignum, fenum, et stipula, quae aedificantur, non sunt peccata venialia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the building is supported by the foundation. But venial sins are not supported by the spiritual foundation, which is faith working through love. Therefore, the wood, hay, and straw that are built upon it are not venial sins.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.arg2Praeterea, Isa. 5, super illud: vae qui conjungitis domum ad domum, dicit Hieronymus: haeretici dogmata dogmatibus conjungunt; et qui super fundamentum aedificare debuerunt aurum, argentum, et lapides pretiosos, aedificant lignum, fenum et stipulam. Sed haeretici dogmata falsa confingentes, non peccant venialiter, sed mortaliter. Ergo lignum, fenum et stipula non sunt peccata venialia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, commenting on Isaiah 5:8, woe to you who join house to house, Jerome says, heretics join dogmas with dogmas, and those who should have built on the foundation with gold, silver, and precious stones build with wood, hay, and straw.1 But heretics who fabricate false dogmas do not sin venially, but mortally. Therefore, wood, hay, and straw are not venial sins.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.arg3Praeterea, secundum Ambrosium, apostolica doctrina est fundamentum; ille autem superaedificat qui veniens post apostolos docet, sive malus sive bonus sit. Sed bene docentes post apostolos aedificant aurum, argentum, et lapides pretiosos, in quibus doctrina praeclara signatur; mali autem lignum, fenum, et stipulam, in quibus vana et frivola doctrina est peccatum mortale. Ergo per lignum, fenum et stipulam, mortalia peccata intelliguntur, et non venialia.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, according to Ambrose,1 apostolic doctrine is the foundation; but the one who comes after the apostles and teaches, whether he be good or bad, builds on that foundation. But those who come after the apostles and teach well build with gold, silver, and precious stones, which represent clear teaching, while the wicked build with wood, hay, and straw, in whom the vain and frivolous doctrine is a mortal sin. Therefore, by wood, hay, and straw, mortal sins are understood, and not venial ones.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.arg4Sed contra est quod dicitur in littera per verba Augustini.
On the contrary, is what is said in the text by the words of Augustine.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur, quod iidem sint qui utraque superaedificant. Quia, secundum Augustinum, per aurum significatur Dei contemplatio; per argentum dilectio proximorum; per lapides pretiosos bona opera. Sed illi qui inordinatos affectus aliquos habent ad res temporales, qui dicuntur lignum, fenum et stipulam aedificare, contemplantur aliquando Deum, et diligunt proximum, et aliqua bona opera faciunt. Ergo iidem sunt qui aedificant utraque.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the ones who build upon both are the same.1 For according to Augustine,2 by gold is signified the contemplation of God, by silver, love of neighbors, by precious stones, good works. But those who have disordered affections for temporal things, who are said to build up wood, hay, and straw, sometimes contemplate God and love their neighbor and do some good works. Therefore, the same people build both.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.arg5Praeterea, sicut in littera dicitur, illi aedificant aurum, argentum, et lapides pretiosos, qui cogitant quae Dei sunt, quomodo placeant Deo. Sed tales etiam aliqua venialia committunt, ut patet 1 Joan. 1, qui per lignum, fenum, et stipulam intelliguntur. Ergo iidem sunt qui utraque superaedificant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as it says in the text, those people build with gold, silver, and precious stones who think that they belong to God; they do please God in some way. But as is clear from 1 John 1:8, such people also commit venial sins, which are understood by wood, hay, and straw. Therefore, the same people build upon both.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.arg6Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, quod illi qui aedificant aurum, argentum, et lapides pretiosos, sunt securi; sed illi qui aedificant lignum, fenum et stipulam, non sunt securi. Ergo non sunt iidem qui utraque aedificant.
On the contrary, Augustine says, that those who build with gold, silver, and precious stones are secure,1 but those who build with wood, hay, and straw, are not secure. Therefore, the same people do not build with both.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod venialia etiam mortali adjuncta sint lignum, fenum, et stipula, ut non puniantur etiam aeternaliter in damnatis, sed temporaliter. Quia secundum distantiam culparum debet esse distantia poenarum. Sed culpa mortalis in infinitum excedit venialem. Ergo et poena poenam. Sed hoc non potest esse secundum acerbitatem, quia acerbitas utriusque poenae est finita. Ergo oportet quod hoc sit secundum durationem; quod non esset, si veniale aeternaliter puniretur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the venial sins that are joined to mortal sins are also the wood, hay, and straw, so that not even in the damned would they be punished eternally, but only temporally.1 For the extremity of punishments should be according to the extremity of guilt. But mortal guilt exceeds venial guilt infinitely. Therefore, so does mortal punishment exceed venial punishment. But this cannot be in severity, for the severity of either punishment is finite. Therefore, it must be according to duration, which would not be the case if venial sin were punished eternally.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.arg7Praeterea, non est personarum acceptio apud Deum, ut dicitur Rom. 2. Sed videretur esse, si pro eadem culpa unum plus et alium minus puniret. Cum ergo pro culpa veniali justus temporaliter puniatur, et damnatus non aeternaliter, sed temporaliter punietur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, God is no respecter of persons (Rom 2:11). But he would be if he punished one person more than another for the same fault. Therefore, since a just man is punished temporally for his venial sin, neither should the damned be punished eternally but temporally.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.arg8Sed contra, Matth. 5, 26: non exies inde, donec reddas novissimum quadrantem, idest minuta peccata. Sed ille qui in peccato mortali decedit, nihil potest reddere. Ergo pro peccatis venialibus punietur aeternaliter.
On the contrary, you will never get out until you have paid the last penny, that is, the tiniest sin (Matt 5:26). But someone who dies in mortal sin can pay nothing. Therefore, he will pay for venial sins eternally.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod venialia caritati adjuncta possunt per aliquam poenam consumi; et ideo convenienter secundum metaphoram significantur illa quae per ignem consumuntur; et quia quanto aliquod peccatum est gravius, tanto difficilius purgatur; in peccatis autem venialibus invenitur alterum altero gravius; ideo convenienter eorum diversitas significatur per diversitatem eorum quae facilius et tardius consumuntur ab igne. Et quia perfectio cujuslibet quantitatis ternario comprehenditur, propter principium, medium, et finem; ideo triplex differentia ponitur; quia quaedam sunt gravissima in genere venialium, et difficillime purgabilia; et haec per lignum significantur; quaedam minima, quae per stipulam; quaedam media, quae per fenum significantur.
To the first question, I answer that venial sins joined with charity can be consumed by any punishment, which is why they are appropriately signified according to metaphor as those things that are consumed by fire. And since the more serious a sin is, the more difficult it is to purify, but among venial sins one is more serious than another, for this reason their diversity is appropriately signified by the diversity of things that are consumed by fire more quickly and more slowly. And since the perfection of any quantity is comprehended in three aspects, because of principle, means, and end, this is why a threefold difference is set down. Since certain sins are more serious in the genus of venial sins, and more difficult to purify, these are signified by wood; certain ones are slight, which are signified by straw; some are medium, which are signified by hay.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut fundamentum transumitur ad spiritualia ratione prioritatis, et non ratione inferioritatis; ita superaedificari dicuntur non quae superius, sed quae posterius fiunt.
Reply Obj. 1: As a foundation is applied to spiritual things by reason of priority, and not due to being lower, so those things are said to be built up not because of being higher but because of being later.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod venialia non dicuntur superaedificari quasi ex fundamento stabilitatem habentia. Dicitur aliquid super fundamentum poni tripliciter. Uno modo directo situ, quod supra fundamentum firmatur; et sic solum bona opera fidei formatae, quae fundamentum dicitur, superaedificantur. Alio modo dicitur esse super, quod est juxta, sicut patet in Psalm. 136: super flumina Babylonis; et sic venialia superaedificantur, quia fundamentum non destruunt, sed simul cum fundamento sunt. Alio modo dicitur esse super, quod est post; sicut Ezech. ult. 3: super terminum Aser, idest post, ut Glossa dicit: et sic etiam mortalia possunt superaedificari, quae fundamentum destruunt. Vel, secundum quosdam, per lignum, fenum et stipulam non intelliguntur ipsa venialia, sed opera bona quibus aliquis motus venialis peccati se immiscet; et haec superaedificantur quantum ad id quod est boni in eis, et non quantum ad id quod habent de veniali. Sed hoc non videtur esse secundum intentionem apostoli et Augustini; quia tunc non esset distinctio inter lignum, fenum et stipulam, et aurum, argentum, et lapidem pretiosum.
Reply Obj. 2: Venial sins are not said to be built upon the foundation as though having stability from their foundation. Something is said to be set upon a foundation in three ways. In one way, by being directly situated on it, because it is established on the foundation; and in this way only the good works of formed faith, which is called the foundation, can be built upon the foundation. In another way what is beside is said to be upon, as seen in Psalm 136:1: upon the waters of Babylon, we sat; and in this way venial sins are built upon the foundation, for they do not destroy the foundation, but they are together with the foundation. In another way what comes after is said to be upon, as Ezekiel 48:3: upon the border of Asher, i.e., after, as the Gloss says; and in this way even mortal sins, which destroy the foundation, can be built upon the foundation. Or, according to some people, by wood, hay, and straw are understood not venial sins themselves, but good works with which some movements of venial sin are mixed; and these things can be built upon the foundation as to what is good in them, and not according as they are venial sins. But this does not seem to in accord with the intention of the Apostle and Augustine; for then there would be no distinction between wood, hay, and straw, and gold, silver, and precious stones.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod in Sacra Scriptura praeter principalem sensum quem auctor intendit, possunt alii sensus non incongrue aptari. Et sic Hieronymus per adaptationem quamdam loquitur, et non secundum intentionem apostoli.
Reply Obj. 3: In Sacred Scripture, beyond the principal sense that the author intends, other meanings can not unfitingly be adapted. And this is how Jerome speaks, by a certain adaptation, and not according to the Apostle’s intention.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod aliqui etiam male docentes quandoque non mortaliter, sed venialiter peccant, sicut quando aliqua inutilia docent, vel aliquis motus inanis gloriae eis insurgit. Vel dicendum, quod loquitur secundum eumdem modum sicut Hieronymus.
Reply Obj. 4: Some people who teach badly do not always sin mortally but venially, as when they teach useless things, or some motion of vainglory springs up in them. Or it could be said that he speaks according to the same manner as Jerome.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod aurum, argentum et lapis pretiosus; et lignum, fenum et stipula, possunt dupliciter exponi. Uno modo ita quod quaelibet bona opera dicantur aurum, argentum et lapis pretiosus; et quaelibet venialia dicantur lignum, fenum et stipula; et sic non est dubium quod iidem aedificant utraque; sed quidam dicuntur haec et quidam illa aedificare, secundum quod eis magis insistunt; sicut etiam activi a contemplativis distinguuntur, quamvis et contemplativi aliquid agant, et activi aliquid contemplentur aliquando. Alio modo ita quod per aurum, argentum et lapidem pretiosum intelligantur solum opera perfectorum; et per lignum, fenum et stipulam superaedificata intelligantur venialia eorum qui solicitudinem de rebus temporalibus gerunt, non soli Deo vacantes; et tunc patet quod non sunt iidem qui utraque aedificant; quia imperfecti, etsi bona opera faciunt, tamen obscurantur ex solicitudinibus hujus mundi, ut claritatem auri et argenti et lapidis pretiosi non habeant; et similiter perfecti, etsi aliqua venialia habeant, tamen ex fervore caritatis in eis consumuntur, et ex solicitudine continua quam de purgatione propria habent; et ideo non dicuntur ea superaedificare, quia in eis habitualiter non manent; et tales securi sunt, quia nihil est in eis purgabile.
To the second question, it should be said that gold, silver, and precious stones, and wood, hay, and straw, can be explained in two ways. In one way such that any good works may be called gold, silver, and precious stones, and any venial sins may be called wood, hay, and straw. And in this way there is no doubt that the same people can build both; but certain people are said to build the former and certain people the latter according to what they most pursue, just as also the active are distinguished from contemplatives although the contemplative sometimes does something, and the active sometimes contemplates something. In another way, such that by gold, silver, and precious stones only works of perfection are understood; and by wood, hay, and straw may be understood the venial sins that are built up by those who are concerned with temporal things, not being free for God alone. And then it is clear that the same people do not build with both, for even if the imperfect do good works, nevertheless they are soiled by the concerns of this world, so that they do not have the gleam of gold and silver and precious stones. And likewise even if the perfect have certain venial sins, nevertheless they are consumed by the fervor of charity in them, and by the continual concern that they have for their own purification. And this is why they are not said to build upon them, for they do not remain in them habitually; and such as these are secure, for nothing purifiable exists in them.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2Et secundum hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And according to this the solutions to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod culpa non potest ordinari nisi per poenam; et quia Deus nihil inordinatum relinquit, ideo nunquam culpam sine poena dimittit. In illis autem qui damnantur, non potest aliqua culpa dimitti, nec aliquis reatus tolli, cum careant caritate, per quam et culpa purgatur, et reatus tollitur; et ideo culpa venialis in eis semper manebit, vel reatus ejus, si etiam ante peccatum mortale veniale dimissum fuisset quantum ad culpam, manente reatu; et propter hoc aeternaliter damnati de venialibus punientur.
To the third question, it should be said that since no fault can be ordered except by punishment, and since God leaves nothing disordered, therefore no fault is remitted without penalty. But among those who are damned, no fault can be remitted, nor can anyone’s debt of punishment be taken away, since they lack charity, by which both guilt is purified and debt of punishment is taken away. And for this reason venial guilt or its liability to punishment always remains in them, even if, before their mortal sin, their venial sin had been forgiven as to guilt, but the debt of punishment remained. And because of this the damned will be punished eternally for their venial sins.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod peccatum mortale meretur poenam aeternam, inquantum gratiam tollit, et a Deo aeterno separat; et secundum hoc in infinitum distat a veniali. In illo ergo qui gratia caret, et a Deo in perpetuum separatus est, per accidens veniali aeterna poena debetur ratione subjecti, quae per se debetur mortali.
Reply Obj. 1: Mortal sin deserves eternal punishment inasmuch as it takes away grace and separates us eternally from God; and this is how it is infinitely removed from venial sin. Therefore, in someone who lacks grace and has been separated from God forever, the eternal punishment that is owed to mortal sin per se is owed to venial sin incidentally, by reason of the subject.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod non est ibi aliqua personarum acceptio; quia in justo est gratia, cujus virtute, culpa ejus purgatur vel reatus; qua carent damnati; et ideo eorum culpa vel reatus per poenam expiari non potest: et sic patet quod venialia mortalibus adjuncta in damnatis per accidens habent quod non sunt lignum, fenum, et stipula.
Reply Obj. 2: There is no respect of persons there, for in a just man there is grace, by virtue of which his fault or guilt is purified. The damned lack this, and that is why their fault and guilt cannot be expiated by suffering. And so it is clear that venial sins joined to mortal ones in the damned do not count as wood, hay, or straw, for an incidental reason.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A2.ad6A. 3The effects of purgatoryDe effectu purgatorii
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod per poenam purgatorii non expietur peccatum veniale quo ad culpam. Quia super illud 1 Joan. 5: est peccatum ad mortem etc. dicit Glossa interlinealis: quod in hac vita non corrigitur, frustra post mortem ejus venia postulatur. Ergo nullum peccatum post hanc vitam quo ad culpam dimittitur.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that by the punishment of purgatory venial sin is not expiated as to fault. For commenting on 1 John 5:6: there is a sin that is mortal, etc., the interlinear Gloss says: for what is not corrected in this life, forgiveness is sought in vain after death.2 Therefore, no sin is remitted as to its fault after this life.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg1Praeterea, ejusdem est labi in peccatum et a peccato liberari. Sed anima post mortem non potest peccare venialiter. Ergo nec a peccato veniali absolvi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is the same faculty that falls into sin and is freed from sin. But the soul cannot sin venially after death. Therefore, neither can it be absolved.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg2Praeterea, Gregorius dicit, quod talis in judicio quisque futurus est, qualis de corpore exivit; quia lignum ubi ceciderit, ibi erit; Eccl. 11. Si ergo aliquis in hac vita exit cum veniali, in judicio cum veniali erit; et ita per purgatorium non expiatur a culpa veniali aliquis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Gregory says1 that everyone will be at the judgment just as he left the body; for where the tree falls, there it will lie (Eccl 11:3). Therefore, if someone departed this life with venial sin, he will come to the judgment with venial sin, and so no one is expiated from fault by purgatory.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg3Praeterea, supra dictum est, dist. 17, qu. 2, art. 2, quaestiunc. 3, quod culpa actualis non deletur nisi per contritionem. Sed post hanc vitam non erit contritio, quae est actus meritorius; quia tunc non erit meritum neque demeritum, cum secundum Damascenum, hoc sit hominibus mors quod angelis casus. Ergo post hanc vitam non dimittitur in purgatorio veniale quo ad culpam.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it was said above in Distinction 17, Question 2, Article 2, Subquestion 3, that actual fault is not effaced by anything but contrition. But after this life there will be no contrition, which is a meritorious act, for then there will be neither merit nor demerit, since according to Damascene,1 as the fall was to the angels, so is death to humans. Therefore, after this life, no venial sin is forgiven as to its fault in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg4Praeterea, veniale non est in nobis nisi ratione fomitis; unde in primo statu Adam venialiter non peccasset, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 21, quaest. 2, art. 3, in corp., dictum est. Sed post hanc vitam in purgatorio non erit sensualitas fomite corrupto in anima separata, quia fomes dicitur lex carnis, Rom. 7. Ergo non erit ibi venialis culpa; et ita non potest expiari per purgatorium ignem.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, venial sin is only in us by reason of the fomes, which is why in the first state of man Adam would not have sinned venially, as was said in Book III, Distinction 21, Question 2, Article 3. But after this life in purgatory there will be no sensuality provoked by corrupt fomes in the separated soul, for the fomes is called the law of the flesh (cf. Romans 7:22). Therefore, there will be no venial sin there; and so it cannot be expiated by the fire of purgatory.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg5Sed contra est quod Gregorius dicit in 4 Dial., et Augustinus de vera poenitentia, quod quaedam culpae leves in futuro remittuntur. Nec potest intelligi quo ad poenam; quia sic omnes culpae, quantumcumque graves, quantum ad reatum poenae per ignem purgatorium expiantur. Ergo venialia quantum ad culpam purgantur per ignem purgatorium.
On the contrary (1), Gregory says in his Dialogues 4,1 and Augustine says in On True Repentance,2 that certain light faults are forgiven in the future. Nor can this be understood as referring to the punishment, for as to the debt of punishment, every fault, no matter how serious, is expiated by the fire of purgatory. Therefore, as to their guilt, venial sins are purified by the fire of purgatory.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, 1 Corinth. 3, per lignum, fenum, et stipulam, ut dictum est, venialia intelliguntur. Sed lignum, fenum et stipula per purgatorium consumuntur. Ergo ipsae veniales culpae post hanc vitam remittuntur.
Furthermore (2), by wood, hay, and straw, venial sins are understood (cf. 1 Cor 3:12), as was said. But wood, hay, and straw are consumed by purgatory. Therefore, venial sins themselves are remitted after this life.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg6Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod ignis purgatorius non liberet a reatu poenae. Omnis enim purgatio respicit foeditatem. Sed poena non importat aliquam foeditatem. Ergo ignis purgatorius non liberat a poena.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that purgatorial fire does not free one from the obligation to punishment.1 For every purification has to do with foulness. But punishment does not imply any foulness. Therefore, the purgatorial fire does not free from punishment.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg7Praeterea, contrarium non purgatur nisi per suum contrarium. Sed poena contrariatur1 poenae. Ergo per poenam purgatorii non purgatur aliquis a reatu poenae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a contrary is not purged by anything but its own contrary. But punishment is not contrary to punishment. Therefore, by the punishment of purgatory no one is purified of the obligation to punishment.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg8Praeterea, 1 Corinth. 3, super illud: salvus erit, sic tamen etc., dicit Glossa: ignis iste est tentatio tribulationis, de qua scriptum est: vasa figuli probat fornax; Eccli. 27, 6. Ergo homo expiatur ab omni poena per poenas hujus mundi saltem per mortem, quae est maxima poenarum, et non per purgatorium ignem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, commenting on 1 Cor 3: the builder will be saved, but only as through fire, the Gloss says: that fire is the temptation of tribulation, about which it is written, “the kiln tests the potter’s vessels” (Sir 27:5). Therefore, a man is expiated from every punishment through the punishments of this world, at any rate through death, which is the greatest of punishments, and not by purgatorial fire.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg9Sed contra, poena purgatorii est gravior quam poena quaelibet hujus mundi, ut supra dictum est. Sed per poenam satisfactoriam, quam aliquis in hac vita sustinet, expiatur a debito poenae. Ergo multo fortius per poenam purgatorii.
On the contrary, the punishment of purgatory is more severe than any punishment of this world, as was said above. But by satisfactory punishment which someone endures in this life, he is expiated from the debt of punishment. Therefore, much more by the punishment of purgatory.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod ab illa poena unus non liberetur alio citius. Quanto enim gravior est culpa et major reatus, tanto acerbior poena imponitur in purgatorio. Sed quae est proportio poenae acerbioris ad culpam graviorem, eadem est proportio poenae levioris ad culpam leviorem. Ergo ita cito liberatur unus a poena illa sicut alius.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that from that punishment one person is not freed more quickly than another.1 For the more serious the fault is and the greater the obligation to punishment, the more severe the punishment that is imposed in purgatory. But the proportion of the more severe punishment to the more serious fault is the same as the proportion of the lighter punishment to the lighter fault. Therefore, one person is freed from that punishment as quickly as another.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg10Praeterea, inaequalibus meritis adduntur aequales retributiones, et in caelo et in inferno, quantum ad durationem. Ergo videtur esse similiter in purgatorio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, equal retributions are rendered for unequal merits, both in heaven and in hell, as to duration. Therefore, it seems to be the same in purgatory.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.arg11Sed contra est similitudo apostoli, qui differentias venialium per lignum, fenum et stipulam significavit. Sed constat quod lignum diutius manet in igne quam fenum et stipula. Ergo unum peccatum veniale diutius punitur in purgatorio quam aliud.
On the contrary, is the Apostle’s similitude (1 Cor 3:18), which represented different venial sins by wood, hay, and straw. But it is clear that wood lasts longer in fire than hay and straw. Therefore, one venial sin is punished longer in purgatory than another.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quidam dixerunt, quod post hanc vitam non dimittitur aliquod peccatum quo ad culpam; et si cum mortali culpa quis decedat, damnatur, et remissionis capax non est; non autem potest esse quod cum veniali decedat sine mortali, quia ipsa gratia finalis culpam purgat venialem. Veniale enim peccatum contingit ex hoc quod aliquis Christum habens in fundamento, nimis aliquod temporale diligit; qui quidem excessus ex concupiscentiae corruptione contingit; unde si gratia omnino concupiscentiae corruptionem vincat, sicut in Beata Virgine fuit, non manet aliquis locus veniali; et ita, cum in morte omnino diminuatur et annihiletur ista concupiscentia, potentiae animae totaliter gratiae subjiciuntur, et veniale expellitur.
To the first question, I answer that some people have said that after this life no sin is remitted as to its fault, and if someone dies with mortal sin, he is damned and has no capacity for forgiveness; but it cannot be that he died with venial sin but without mortal sin, for the final grace itself purifies venial fault. For venial sin happens when someone who has Christ as foundation loves something temporal too much, an excess that indeed happens from the corruption of concupiscence. And therefore if grace entirely conquers the corruption of concupiscence, as was the case in the Blessed Virgin, there remains no room for venial sin. And so since in death that concupiscence is entirely diminished and annihilated, the powers of the soul are completely subjected to grace, and venial sin is expelled.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.coSed haec opinio frivola est et in se, et in causa sua. In se quidem, quia dictis sanctorum et Evangelii adversatur, quae non possunt exponi de remissione venialium quantum ad poenam, ut Magister in littera dicit; quia sic tam levia quam gravia in futuro dimittuntur. Gregorius autem, leves culpas tantum post hanc vitam remitti perhibet. Nec sufficit quod dicunt, quod hoc dicitur specialiter de levibus, ne putetur nihil grave pro eis nos passuros; quia remissio poenae magis aufert gravitatem poenarum quam ponat.
But this opinion is worthless both in itself and in the argument for it. In itself, indeed, because it is contrary to the statements of the saints and the Gospel, which cannot be explained about the remission of venial sins as to punishment, as the Master says in the text; for then both light and serious sins would be forgiven in the future. But Gregory holds that light sins alone will be remitted after this life.1 Nor does it suffice that they say that here specifically light sins are spoken of, lest it be thought that we will suffer nothing serious for them, for the remission of punishment removes more gravity from the punishment than it brings.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3Quantum ad causam autem frivola apparet; quia defectus corporalis, qualis est in ultimo vitae, non aufert concupiscentiae corruptionem vel diminuit, quantum ad radicem, sed quantum ad actum; sicut patet etiam de illis qui graviter infirmantur. Nec iterum tranquillat potentias animae, ut eas gratiae subjiciat; quia tranquillitas potentiarum et subjectio earum ad gratiam est, quando inferiores vires obediunt superioribus, quae legi Dei condelectantur; quod in statu illo esse non potest, cum actus utrarumque impediatur; nisi tranquillitas dicatur privatio pugnae, sicut etiam in dormientibus accidit; nec tamen propter hoc somnus dicitur concupiscentiam diminuere, aut vires animae tranquillare, aut eas gratiae subdere.
Now as to the argument for this opinion, its worthlessness is apparent, for bodily defect, such as there is at the end of life, does not remove or diminish the corruption of concupiscence as to its root, but as to its act, as is seen even in those who are extremely weakened. Nor again does it calm the powers of the soul, so that they are subject to grace, for the tranquillity of the powers and their subjection to grace is when the lower powers obey the higher ones that delight in the law of God (Rom 7:22); which cannot exist in that state, since the act of either one is impeded; unless tranquillity means the absence of fighting, as happens even in those who sleep. Nor, however, is sleep said to diminish concupiscence because of this, or to calm the powers of the soul, or to subdue them to grace.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3Et praeterea, dato quod concupiscentiam radicaliter diminueret defectus ille, et vires animae subderet gratiae; adhuc hoc non sufficeret ad purgationem culpae venialis jam commissae, quamvis sufficeret ad vitationem futurae; quia culpa actualis, etiam venialis, non remittitur sine actuali contritionis motu, ut supra, dist. 16, qu. 1, art. 2, quaestiunc. 3, dictum est, quantumcumque gratia habitualiter intendatur. Contingit autem quandoque quod aliquis dormiens moritur in gratia existens, qui cum veniali aliquo obdormivit; et talis non potest actum contritionis habere de veniali ante mortem.
And furthermore, if it were granted that that defect would diminish concupiscence at its root, and the powers of the soul would be subject to grace, this would still not suffice for the purification of venial sin already committed, although it would suffice for its future avoidance; for actual fault, even venial, is not remitted without an actual movement of contrition, no matter how much grace is habitually intended, as was said above in Distinction 16, Question 1, Article 2, Subquestion 3. Now it sometimes happens that someone dies in his sleep while in a state of grace, who fell asleep with some venial sin; and a person like this cannot have an act of contrition for venial sin before his death.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3Nec potest dici, ut dicunt, quod, si non poenituit actu vel proposito in generali vel speciali, sit versum in mortale, propter hoc quod veniale fit mortale dum placet; quia non quaelibet placentia venialis facit peccatum mortale (alias omne veniale esset mortale, quia quodlibet veniale placet, cum sit voluntarium); sed talis placentia quae ad fruitionem spectat, in qua omnis humana perversitas consistit, dum rebus utendis fruimur, ut Augustinus dicit; et sic placentia illa quae facit peccatum mortale, est actualis placentia; quia omne peccatum mortale in actu consistit.
Nor can it be said, as they say, that if he did not repent in act or intention in a general or specific way, it would be turned into mortal sin, because venial sin becomes mortal when it pleases the one doing it; for not just any pleasure makes a venial sin mortal (otherwise every venial sin would be mortal, for every venial sin pleases, since it is voluntary); but the kind of pleasure that has to do with the enjoyment in which every human perversity consists, when we enjoy the things that should be used, as Augustine says.1 And thus that pleasure that makes a sin mortal is actual pleasure, for every mortal sin consists in an act.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3Potest autem contingere quod aliquis postquam veniale peccatum commisit, nihil actualiter cogitet de peccato vel dimittendo vel tenendo; sed cogitet forte quod triangulus habet tres angulos aequales duobus rectis; et in hac cogitatione obdormiat, et moriatur. Unde patet quod haec opinio omnino irrationalis est.
However, it can happen that after someone has committed a venial sin, he will not actually think anything about abandoning the sin or holding to it, but he thinks perhaps that a triangle has three angles equal to two right angles; and in this thought he falls asleep and dies. Therefore, it is clear that this opinion is entirely irrational.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3Et ideo cum aliis dicendum, quod culpa venialis in eo qui cum gratia decedit, post hanc vitam dimittitur per ignem purgatorium; quia poena illa aliqualiter voluntaria, virtute gratiae habebit vim expiandi culpam omnem quae simul cum gratia stare potest.
And therefore it should be said with others that venial sin in someone who dies with grace is remitted after this life by the fire of purgatory, for that punishment, which is voluntary in a certain way, will have the power by virtue of grace of expiating every fault that can exist together with grace.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Glossa loquitur de peccato mortali. Vel dicendum, quod quamvis in hac vita non corrigatur in se, corrigitur tamen in merito; quia hic homo meruit, ut ibi illa poena sit meritoria sibi.
Reply Obj. 1: The Gloss is speaking of mortal sin. Or it could be said that although it is not corrected in itself in this life, it is, however, corrected in merit, for a man has merited here so that there his suffering may be meritorious to him.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccatum veniale contingit ex corruptione fomitis, qui in anima separata in purgatorio existente non erit; et ideo non poterit peccare venialiter; sed remissio culpae venialis est ex gratia informante, quae in purgatorio erit in anima separata; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: Venial sin arises from the corruption of the fomes, which will not exist in a separated soul existing in purgatory. And therefore it could not sin venially, but the remission of venial guilt is from the grace informing it, which will exist in purgatory in a separated soul; and therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod venialia non variant statum hominis; quia neque tollunt neque diminuunt caritatem, secundum quam mensuratur quantitas gratuitae bonitatis animae; et ideo per hoc quod venialia dimittuntur, talis manet anima qualis prius.
Reply Obj. 3: Venial sins do not change a man’s state, for they neither take away nor diminish charity, according to which the soul’s amount of gratuitous goodness is measured. And therefore when venial sins are remitted, the soul remains as before.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod post hanc vitam non potest esse meritum respectu praemii essentialis; sed respectu alicujus accidentalis potest esse quamdiu manet homo in statu viae aliquo modo; et ideo in purgatorio potest esse actus meritorius quantum ad remissionem culpae venialis.
Reply Obj. 4: After this life there cannot be merit with regard to the essential reward, but with regard to some extra reward there can be, as long as a person remains in the state of a wayfarer in some way. And therefore in purgatory there can be a meritorious act as to the remission of venial guilt.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis veniale ex pronitate fomitis contingat, tamen culpa in mente consequitur; et ideo etiam destructo fomite, culpa adhuc manere potest.
Reply Obj. 5: Although venial sin arises from the tendency of the fomes, nevertheless guilt is contracted in the mind. And therefore even once the fomes are destroyed, guilt still remains.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.ad5Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quicumque est debitor alicujus, per hoc a debito absolvitur quod debitum solvit; et quia reatus nihil est aliud quam debitum poenae; per hoc quod aliquis poenam sustinet quam debebat, a reatu absolvitur; et secundum hoc poena purgatorii a reatu purgat.
To the second question, it should be said that anyone who owes something is absolved from the debt when he pays it; and because the obligation incurred by guilt is nothing other than the debt of punishment, by the fact that someone endures a punishment that he was owing, he is absolved of his obligation; and in accord with this the punishment of purgatory purifies from the obligation incurred by guilt.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod reatus, quamvis non importet foeditatem quantum in se est, tamen habet ordinem ad foeditatem ex causa sua.
Reply Obj. 1: The obligation to punishment, although it does not carry any foulness in itself, nevertheless is related to foulness by its cause.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod poena quamvis non contrarietur poenae, tamen contrariatur reatui ad poenam; quia ex hoc manet obligatio ad poenam quod poenam non sustinuit quam debebat.
Reply Obj. 2: Although punishment is not contrary to punishment, nevertheless it is contrary to the obligation to punishment, for the obligation to punishment remains as long as someone has not undergone the punishment that he was owing.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod in eisdem verbis Sacrae Scripturae latet multiplex intellectus; unde et ille ignis potest intelligi tribulatio praesens, vel poena sequens; et per utramque venialia purgari possunt. Sed quod mors naturalis ad hoc non sufficiat, supra dictum est, dist. 20, art. 1, quaest. 3, ad 3.
Reply Obj. 3: Many layers of meaning are hidden in the same words of Sacred Scripture. Therefore, that fire can also be understood as the present tribulation or as the punishment to come; and by either one venial sins can be purified. But natural death is not enough for this, as was said above, Distinction 20, Article 1, Question 3, reply to the third objection.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.ad8Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quaedam venialia sunt majoris adhaerentiae quam alia, secundum quod affectus magis ad ea inclinatur, et fortius in eis figitur: et quia ea quae sunt majoris adhaerentiae, tardius purgantur, ideo quidam in purgatorio diutius quam alii torquentur, secundum quod affectus eorum ad venialia fuit magis immersus.
To the third question, it should be said that some venial sins adhere more than others, according as the affections are more inclined to them and are fixed upon them more strongly. And because the ones that adhere more take longer to purify, for this reason some people are tormented in purgatory longer than others, according as their affections were more steeped in venial sins.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod acerbitas poenae proprie respondet quantitati culpae; sed diuturnitas respondet radicationi culpae in subjecto; unde potest contingere quod aliquis in purgatorio diutius moretur qui minus affligitur, et e converso.
Reply Obj. 1: The harshness of the penalty properly corresponds to the quantity of fault, but the duration corresponds to how rooted the fault was in the subject. Therefore, it can happen that someone lingers longer in purgatory who is less afflicted, and vice versa.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccatum mortale, cui debetur supplicium inferni, et caritas, cui debetur praemium paradisi post hanc vitam, radicantur immobiliter in subjecto; et ideo quantum ad omnes est eadem diuturnitas utrobique; secus autem est de peccato veniali, quod in purgatorio punitur, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: Mortal sin, which deserves the suffering of hell, and charity, which deserves the reward of paradise after this life, are immoveably rooted in the subject. And therefore the same unending duration results for both of them for all people. But it is different with venial sin, which is punished in purgatory, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D21.Q1.A3.ad10Q. 2On generic confessionDe confessione generali
Deinde quaeritur de confessione generali; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next a general confession is asked about; and concerning this, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D21.Q2primo, utrum virtute confessionis generalis venialia deleantur quo ad culpam;
first, whether venial sins are blotted out as to fault by the power of a generic confession;
Sent.IV.D21.Q2secundo, utrum peccata mortalia oblita;
second, whether forgotten mortal sins are;
Sent.IV.D21.Q2tertio, utrum aliquis possit licite confiteri peccata quae non fecit.
third, whether someone can licitly confess sins that he has not done.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2A. 1Whether venial sins are blotted out by a generic confessionUtrum virtute confessionis generalis venialia deleantur
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod per confessionem generalem, quae fit in Completorio et Prima, non dimittantur venialia. Confessio enim qua dimittuntur peccata, est quoddam sacramentale. Sed illa generalis confessio non est sacramentalis, quia potest fieri etiam non sacerdoti. Ergo non valet ad peccatorum venialium dimissionem.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus. It seems that by the generic confession that is made at Compline and Prime, venial sins are not forgiven. For the confession by which sins are forgiven is something sacramental. But that generic confession is not sacramental, for it can be made even to someone who is not a priest. Therefore, it is not valid for the forgiveness of sins.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, confessio per hoc ordinatur ad peccatorum dimissionem, inquantum per eam peccata confitentis manifestant. Sed post confessionem generalem ita remanent occulta peccata confitentis respectu ejus cui fit confessio, sicut et prius; tum quia quandoque ille cui fit confessio, non potest distinguere voces singulorum, quando plures simul generalem confessionem faciunt; tum quia in illis generalibus quae in confessione generali dicuntur, non est aliquis qui non peccet. Ergo confessio generalis non valet ad dimissionem venialium.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, confession is ordered to the remission of sins by the fact that the sins of the one confessing are made known. But after a generic confession the sins of the one confessing remain just as hidden from the one the confession is made to as before, both because sometimes the one to whom this confession is made cannot distinguish the voices of individuals when many people make a generic confession at the same time, and because there is no one who does not sin in those general ways that are said in a generic confession. Therefore, the generic confession does not work to the remission of sins.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.arg2Praeterea, contritio directius ordinatur ad remissionem culpae quam confessio. Sed contritio generalis non sufficit ad remissionem venialium; quia quandoque cum generali contritione simul stat habitualis placentia alicujus venialis. Ergo multo minus confessio generalis peccata venialia quo ad culpam delet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, contrition is more directly ordered to the remission of fault than confession. But general contrition does not suffice for the remission of venial sins, for sometimes a habitual pleasure in venial sin can coexist with a general contrition. Therefore, much less does a generic confession efface venial sins as to their fault.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.arg3Praeterea, si dixerimus quod peccatum non habemus, nos ipsos seducimus, ut dicitur 1 Joan. 1, 8. Sed aliqui qui non habent peccata mortalia, frequenter confessionem generalem faciunt. Si ergo talis confessio sufficit ad delendum venialia, frequenter sunt sine peccato aliquo; quod videtur esse contra auctoritatem inductam.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, as it says in 1 John 1:8. But some who have no mortal sins make a generic confession often. Therefore, if such a confession suffices for effacing venial sins, they are without sin often; which seems to go against the authority cited.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.arg4Sed contra, nihil in Ecclesia frustra agitur. Sed post generalem confessionem sequitur secundum usum Ecclesiae, oratio, qua sacerdos dimissionem peccatorum confitentibus precatur. Ergo confessio generalis valet ad dimissionem peccatorum saltem venialium.
On the contrary (1), nothing in the Church is done in vain. But after a generic confession according to the custom of the Church, a prayer follows, in which the priest asks for the remission of sins of those who confessed. Therefore, the generic confession is valid for the remission of venial sins at least.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, sacerdos accedens ad Missam celebrandam, confessionem generalem facit, ut purius accedat. Sed hoc non esset, si talis confessio non purgaret. Ergo purgat saltem a peccatis venialibus.
Furthermore (2), a priest about to celebrate Mass makes a generic confession, so that he may celebrate it with more purity. But this would not be the case if such a confession did not purify. Therefore, it purifies at least from venial sins.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.arg5Respondeo dicendum, quod ista est ratio quare per infusionem gratiae et caritatis peccata venialia non dimittantur, quia non opponuntur caritati quantum ad habitum, sed magis quantum ad actum ejus, quem impediunt vel retardant; et ideo, quando actus caritatis contra venialia dirigitur, ea quasi suo contrario delet. Nec oportet quod contra singulum eorum actus caritatis feratur ad eorum deletionem; quia nullum eorum de se habet specialem rationem qua caritati aliquo modo contrarietur, sicut est de peccatis mortalibus; sed omnia secundum unam rationem disponunt ad contrarium caritatis, inquantum nimis temporalibus rebus inhaeretur. Unde cum confessio generalis sit actus ex caritate procedens in eo qui caritatem habet, in venialia directus; constat quod valet ad venialium peccatorum dimissionem quantum ad culpam, et quandoque quantum ad poenam; tanta potest devotio confitentis adesse.
I answer that, the reason why venial sins are not forgiven by the infusion of grace and charity is that they are not opposed to the habit of charity, but rather to its act, which they impede and retard. And therefore when an act of charity is directed against venial sins, it destroys them as though they were its contrary. Nor is it necessary that an act of charity be directed against each individual one to efface them, for none of them have a specific account by which they are contrary to charity in some way, as is the case with mortal sins. But all of them dispose one to the contrary of charity according to the same account, inasmuch as one clings too much to temporal things. Therefore, since generic confession is an act proceeding from charity in someone who has charity, and directed against venial sins, it is clear that it works to the remission of venial sins as to their fault, and sometimes as to their punishment, so great can the devotion of the person confessing be.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod confessio generalis quandoque est sacramentalis, et quandoque non. Sacramentalis quidem est, quando aliquis in secreto sacerdoti confitetur quaedam quae meminerit, et alia venialia in generali; et tunc illa generalis confessio ex quatuor habet quod valeat ad remissionem venialium, quantum ad culpam, et etiam poenam, vel in parte vel in toto: scilicet ex contritione confitentis, ex humilitate confessionis, ex oratione sacerdotis, inquantum est quaedam persona; ex vi clavium. Quando autem fit publice coram multis et cum multis in ecclesia, non est sacramentalis; unde tunc habet efficaciam ex tribus primis, et non ex quarto; et propter hoc etiam non subjungitur in prima et completorio absolutio, nec satisfactionis injunctio, sed solum oratio Misereatur.
Reply Obj. 1: Sometimes a generic confession is sacramental, and sometimes it is not. It is sacramental when someone confesses in private to a priest certain things that he remembers, and other venial sins generically; and then that generic confession contains four things that work toward the remission of venial sins both as to fault and punishment, whether in part or entirely: namely, from the contrition of the one confessing; from the humility of the confession; from the prayer of the priest as a certain person; and from the power of the keys. But when it is done in public, before many people and along with many people in the church, it is not sacramental. Therefore, it then has efficacy from three of the things mentioned, and not four: and because of this also no absolution is attached to it at Prime and Compline, nor is satisfaction imposed, but only the prayer Misereatur.1
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de confessione sacramentali, quae judicium sacerdotis expectat; et ideo requiritur aliqualis peccatorum manifestatio.
Reply Obj. 2: That argument applies to sacramental confession, which depends on the judgment of the priest, which is why making one’s sins known in some way is required.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod contritio generalis sufficit ad peccatorum venialium dimissionem quo ad culpam; sed illud quod habitu retinetur in affectu, excluditur ab illa generalitate; unde illud non deletur per talem contritionem, neque etiam per generalem confessionem.
Reply Obj. 3: Generic contrition suffices for the remission of venial sins in their fault, but what is habitually retained in the affections is excluded from that generalization. Therefore, it is not effaced by this kind of contrition, nor by generic confession.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod non fuit intentio apostoli dicere, quod non sit aliquod momentum in quo homo non sit sine peccato quo ad culpam; sed quia ista vita a nullo sine peccato agitur; et quandoque etiam dimissa culpa reatus aliquis manet.
Reply Obj. 4: It was not the Apostle’s intention to say that there is no moment in which a man is not without sin with respect to fault, but that no one spends this life without sin, and that sometimes even with sins forgiven, some obligation to punishment remains.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A1.ad4A. 2Whether generic confession effaces forgotten mortal sinsUtrum peccata mortalia oblita
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod confessio generalis non sufficiat ad delendum peccata mortalia oblita. Peccatum enim quod per confessionem deletum est, non est necesse iterum confiteri. Si ergo peccata oblita per confessionem generalem dimitterentur, non esset necessarium quod cum ad notitiam redeunt, aliquis ea confiteretur.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus. It seems that generic confession does not suffice for effacing forgotten mortal sins. For sin that is effaced by confession need not be confessed again. Therefore, if forgotten sins were forgiven by a generic confession, it would not be necessary that when they returned to a person’s awareness, he should confess them.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, quicumque non est sibi conscius alicujus peccati; vel non habet peccatum, vel est oblitus sui peccati. Si ergo per generalem confessionem factam peccata oblita mortalia dimittuntur; quicumque non est sibi conscius de aliquo peccato mortali, quandocumque generalem confessionem facit, potest esse certus quod sit immunis a peccato mortali; quod est contra apostolum 1 Corinth. 4, 4: nihil mihi conscius sum, sed non in hoc justificatus sum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whoever is not conscious to himself of any sin either has no sin or has forgotten his sin. Therefore, if forgotten mortal sins are forgiven by a generic confession being made, anyone who is not conscious of mortal sin when he makes a generic confession can be certain that he is free of mortal sin, which is against what the Apostle says, I am not aware of anything against myself, but I am not thereby justified (1 Cor 4:4).
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.arg2Praeterea, nullus ex negligentia reportat commodum. Sed non potest esse sine negligentia quod aliquis peccatum mortale obliviscatur antequam ei dimittatur. Ergo non reportat ex hoc tale commodum, quod sine speciali confessione de peccato ei dimittatur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one reaps benefit from negligence. But no one can forget a mortal sin before it is forgiven without negligence. Therefore, someone like this should not benefit from it so that the sin is forgiven him without being specifically confessed.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.arg3Praeterea, magis est elongatum a cognitione confitentis illud quod est omnino ignoratum, quam illud cujus est oblitus. Sed peccata per ignorantiam commissa generalis confessio non delet; quia tunc, haeretici qui nesciunt aliqua peccata, in quibus sunt, esse peccata, aut etiam aliqui simplices, per generalem confessionem absolverentur; quod falsum est. Ergo generalis confessio non tollit peccata oblita.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, what is entirely unknown is farther from the awareness of the person confessing than what he has forgotten. But generic confessions do not efface sins committed through ignorance, for then heretics who do not know that certain sins that are in them are sins, as well as simpletons, would be absolved by the generic confession; which is false. Therefore, a generic confession does not take away forgotten sins.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.arg4Sed contra, Psalm. 33, 6: accedite ad eum, et illuminamini, et facies vestrae non confundentur. Sed ille qui confitetur omnia quae scit, accedit ad Deum quantum potest; plus autem ab eo requiri non potest. Ergo non confunditur, ut repulsam patiatur; sed veniam consequitur.
On the contrary (1), approach him and be enlightened and your faces shall never blush with shame (Ps 34[33]:5). But someone who confesses everything that he knows, approaches God as much as he can; and more cannot be required of him. Therefore, he does not blush with shame, so that he suffers rebuff, but he obtains forgiveness.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.scPraeterea, ille qui confitetur, veniam consequitur, nisi sit fictus. Sed ille qui confitetur omnia peccata quae in memoria habet, et oblitus est aliquorum, non ex hoc est fictus; quia ignorantiam facti patitur, qua a peccato excusat. Ergo veniam consequitur, et sic peccata oblita sibi relaxantur; cum impium sit a Deo dimidiam sperare veniam, ut supra, dist. 15, Magister dixit.
Furthermore (2), someone who confesses obtains forgiveness, unless he does it under false pretences. But someone who confesses all the sins that he has in his memory, and has forgotten some, is not pretending, for he suffers ignorance of what he does, which excuses from sin. Therefore, he obtains forgiveness, and in this way the forgotten sins are loosed, since it is impious to hope for half-forgiveness from God, as the Master said above in Distinction 15.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.arg5Respondeo dicendum, quod confessio operatur praesupposita contritione, quae culpam delet; et sic ordinatur confessio directe ad dimissionem poenae; quod quidem facit et ex erubescentia quam habet, et ex vi clavium, cui se confitens subjicit. Contingit autem quandoque quod per contritionem praecedentem peccatum aliquod deletum est quo ad culpam sive in generali, si ejus tunc memoria non habeatur, sive in speciali; et tamen ante confessionem aliquis illius peccati oblitus est; et tunc confessio generalis sacramentalis operatur ad dimissionem poenae ex vi clavium, quibus se confitens subjicit, nullum obstaculum, quantum in ipso est, ponens. Sed ex illa parte qua erubescentia confessionis peccati poenam minuebat, poena istius, de qua quis specialiter coram sacerdote non erubuit, non est diminuta.
I answer that, confession’s working presupposes contrition, which does efface fault, and thus confession is directly ordered to the remission of punishment, which indeed it causes both by the shame that it contains and by the power of the keys, to which the person confessing subjects himself. Now it can happen sometimes that by prior contrition a certain sin is wiped away as to its fault whether in general, if it is not present to the memory at that moment, or specifically; and still, before confession someone has forgotten that sin, and then the general sacramental confession works to the remission of punishment from the power of the keys, to which the person confessing subjects himself by placing no obstacle as far as in him lies. But on the part of the shame of confessing the sin that diminished the punishment, the punishment of that sin that the person was never specifically ashamed of before a priest is not diminished.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod in sacramentali confessione non solum requiritur absolutio, sed judicium sacerdotis satisfactionem imponentis expectatur; et ideo quamvis iste absolutione sit functus, tamen tenetur confiteri, ut suppleatur quod defuit sacramentali confessioni.
Reply Obj. 1: In sacramental confession, not only is absolution required, but the priest’s judgment for imposing satisfaction is expected, and therefore although a person has discharged his duty of seeking absolution, he is still bound to go to confession so that what was lacking from a sacramental confession may be supplied.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod confessio non operatur, ut dictum est, nisi contritione praesupposita; de qua quando vera fuerit, non potest aliquis scire, sicut nec scire potest an gratiam habeat, per certitudinem. Et ideo scire non potest, utrum per confessionem generalem sit sibi peccatum oblitum dimissum per certitudinem; quamvis possit per conjecturas aliquas aestimare, de quibus supra, dist. 9, dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: Confession only works on the presupposition of contrition, as was said. And a person cannot know when contrition is true, just as neither can he know whether he has grace for certain. And therefore he cannot know for certain whether his forgotten sins have been forgiven by a generic confession, although he can make a guess based on certain indications, which were mentioned above in Distinction 9.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod iste non reportat commodum ex negligentia; quia non ita plenam remissionem consequitur, sicut alias consecutus fuisset; nec tantum meretur; et tenetur iterum confiteri, cum ad memoriam peccatum reduxerit.
Reply Obj. 3: Someone in this situation does not benefit from his negligence, for he did not receive as complete forgiveness as he would have received otherwise, nor does he merit as much. And again, he is bound to confess when the sin shall have returned to his memory.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod ignorantia juris non excusat, quia ipsa peccatum est; sed ignorantia facti excusat. Unde aliquis de hoc quod non confitetur peccata quae nescit esse peccata propter ignorantiam juris divini, non excusatur a fictione; excusaretur autem, si nesciret ea esse peccata propter ignorantiam particularis circumstantiae, ut si cognovit alienam quam credidit esse suam. Sed oblivio de actu peccati habet ignorantiam facti; et ideo excusat a peccato fictionis in confessione, quod fructum absolutionis et confessionis impedit.
Reply Obj. 4: Ignorance of the law does not excuse, for it is a sin itself; but ignorance of what one has done does excuse. Therefore, when someone does not confess the sins that he does not know are sins because of ignorance of divine law, he is not excused from false pretense. But he would be excused if he did not know them to be sins because of ignorance of the particular circumstances, as if he knew another woman whom he believed to be his wife. But forgetting an act of sin contains ignorance of what one has done, and therefore it excuses from the sin of falsity in confession, which impedes the fruit of absolution and confession.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A2.ad4A. 3Whether someone can licitly confess sins that he has not doneUtrum aliquis possit licite confiteri peccata quae non fecit
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod aliquis licite possit confiteri peccatum quod non habet. Quia, sicut dicit Gregorius, bonarum mentium est ibi culpam agnoscere ubi culpa non est. Ergo ad bonam mentem pertinet ut de illis culpis se accuset quas non commisit.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus. It seems that someone can licitly confess a sin that he does not have. For as Gregory says, it belongs to good minds to recognize fault where no fault is.1 Therefore, it pertains to the good mind to accuse itself of faults that it has not committed.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3.arg1Praeterea, aliquis per humilitatem se reputat deteriorem aliquo qui est manifestus peccator; et in hoc commendandus est. Sed quod corde quis aestimat, licet ore confiteri. Ergo licite potest se confiteri habere gravius peccatum quam habeat.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, through humility someone considers himself worse than one who is an obvious sinner, and in this he is to be commended. But what someone judges in this heart, he may confess with his mouth. Therefore, he can licitly confess himself to have worse sins than he has.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3.arg2Praeterea, aliquis quandoque dubitat de aliquo peccato, utrum sit mortale vel veniale; et talis debet, ut videtur, de illo confiteri ut de mortali. Ergo aliquis debet confitere aliquod peccatum quod non habet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, sometimes a person wonders about a certain sin, whether it is venial or mortal, and such a person should, as it seems, confess it as though it were mortal. Therefore, a person should confess some sins that he does not have.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3.arg3Praeterea, satisfactio ex confessione ordinatur. Sed aliquis potest satisfacere de peccato quod non commisit. Ergo potest etiam confiteri peccatum quod non fecit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, satisfaction is ordained by confession. But a person can make satisfaction for a sin he did not commit. Therefore, he can also confess a sin that he did not do.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3.arg4Sed contra, quicumque dicit se fecisse quod non fecit, mentitur. Sed nullus in confessione mentiri debet, cum omne mendacium sit peccatum. Ergo nullus debet confiteri peccatum quod non fecit.
On the contrary (1), anyone who says he has done something that he has not done, lies. But no one should lie in confession, since every lie is a sin. Therefore, no one should confess a sin that he did not do.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, in judicio exteriori non debet aliquod crimen alicui impingi, quod non potest per testes idoneos probari. Sed testis in foro poenitentiae est conscientia. Ergo aliquis non debet se accusare de peccato quod conscientia sua non habet.
Furthermore (2), in the external court no crime should be charged to anyone that cannot be proved by suitable witnesses. But the witness in the penitential forum is the conscience. Therefore, no one should accuse himself of a sin that his conscience does not hold.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3.arg5Respondeo dicendum, quod per confessionem debet poenitens se confessori suo manifestare. Ille autem qui aliud de se sacerdoti loquitur quam sua conscientia habeat, sive bonum, sive malum, non se sacerdoti manifestat, sed magis occultat; et ideo non est idonea confessio; sed ad hoc quod sit idonea requiritur quod os cordi concordet, ut solum hoc os accuset quod conscientia tenet.
I answer that, by confession a penitent should expose himself to his confessor. Therefore, someone who tells something to his priest about himself other than what his conscience holds, whether good or evil, does not expose himself to his priest, but rather conceals. And therefore it is not a suitable confession. But for it to be suitable it is required that the mouth agree with the heart, so that the mouth’s only accusations are what the conscience holds.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod agnoscere culpam ubi non est, potest esse dupliciter. Uno modo ut intelligatur quantum ad substantiam actus; et sic non est verum; non enim ad bonam mentem pertinet, sed ad errantem, ut se actum aliquem commisisse cognoscat quem non commisit. Alio modo quantum ad conditionem actus; et sic verum est quod Gregorius dicit, quia justus in actu qui de se bonus videtur, formidat ne aliquis defectus ex parte sua fuerit; et sic dicitur Job 9, 28: verebar omnia opera mea. Et ideo ad bonam mentem etiam pertinet ut hanc formidinem quam corde tenet, lingua accuset.
Reply Obj. 1: There are two ways to recognize fault where it is not. In one way so that it is understood as to the substance of the act, and then it is not true, for it does not pertain to a good mind but to an erring one that it acknowledge a certain act to have been committed by itself which it did not commit. In another way, as to the condition of the act; and this is how what Gregory said is true, for the just man fears in an act that seems good in itself lest any defect should be from his part; and this is what Job says: I feared all my works (Job 9:28). And therefore it also pertains to the good mind that his tongue charge him with this fear that he holds in his heart.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3.ad1Et per hoc patet solutio ad secundum; quia justus qui est vere humilis, non reputat se deteriorem quantum ad perpetrationem actus qui sit pejor ex genere; sed timet ne in his quae bene agere videtur, per superbiam gravius delinquat.
And by this the answer to the second objection is clear; for the just man who is truly humble does not consider himself to be worse as to the perpetration of an act that is worse in kind; but he fears lest in those things that he seems to do well, he should fail more seriously through pride.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3Ad tertium dicendum, quod quando aliquis dubitat de aliquo peccato an sit mortale, tenetur illud confiteri dubitatione manente; quia qui aliquid committit vel omittit, in quo dubitat esse mortale peccatum, peccat mortaliter, discrimini se committens. Et similiter periculo se committit qui de hoc quod dubitat esse mortale, negligit confiteri. Non tamen debet asserere illud esse mortale, sed cum dubitatione loqui, et judicium sacerdotis expectare, cujus est discernere inter lepram et lepram.
Reply Obj. 3: When someone has doubt about whether a certain sin is mortal, he is bound to confess it while remaining in doubt, for someone who commits or omits something but is in doubt about whether it is a mortal sin, sins mortally by taking a chance on it. And likewise, a person puts himself in danger if he neglects to confess something because he is unsure whether it is mortal. Nor, however, should he assert that it was mortal, but speak from his doubt, and await the judgment of the priest, to whom it belongs to discern between one kind of leprosy and another (Deut 17:8).
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3.ad2Ad quartum dicendum, quod ex hoc quod homo satisfacit pro peccato quod non commisit, non incurrit mendacium, sicut cum quis confitetur peccatum quod non credit se fecisse. Si enim dicat peccatum quod non fecit, tamen credit se fecisse, non mentitur; et ideo non peccat si eo modo dicat sicut est in corde suo.
Reply Obj. 4: By making satisfaction for a sin that he did not commit, a man does not incur a lie, as when someone confesses a sin that he does not believe he has done. For if he said a sin that he had not done, but believed that he had, it is not lying. And therefore he does not sin if he speaks in the way that it is in his heart.
Sent.IV.D21.Q2.A3.ad3Q. 3The seal of the confessionalDe sigillo confessionis
Deinde quaeritur de sigillo confessionis; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next the seal of the confessional is asked about; and concerning this, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D21.Q3primo, utrum in quolibet casu teneatur homo celare ea quae sub sigillo confessionis habet;
first, whether in every case a man is bound to conceal the things that he knows under the seal of the confessional;
Sent.IV.D21.Q3secundo, utrum possit alii revelare de licentia confitentis;
second, whether he could reveal to another with the permission of the one confessing;
Sent.IV.D21.Q3tertio, utrum teneatur ea celare, si etiam alias ea novit.
third, whether he is bound to conceal these things, even if he knows them by other means.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3A. 1Whether a man is bound to conceal what he knows under the seal of the confessionalUtrum in quolibet casu teneatur homo celare ea quae sub sigillo confessionis habet
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non in quolibet casu teneatur celare sacerdos peccata quae sub sigillo confessionis novit. Quia, sicut dicit Bernardus, quod est institutum pro caritate, contra caritatem non militat. Sed celatio confessionis in aliquo casu contra caritatem militaret; sicut si aliquis in confessione scit aliquem haereticum, quem non potest inducere ad hoc quod desistat a corruptione plebis; et similiter de illo qui scit per confessionem affinitatem esse inter aliquos qui contrahere volunt. Ergo talis debet confessionem revelare.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that a priest is not bound in every case to conceal the sins that he knows under the seal of the confessional. For as Bernard says, what was instituted for charity, does not militate against charity.2 But keeping a confession secret would militate against charity in some cases, as when someone in confession knows another person to be a heretic, whom he cannot induce to stop corrupting the people; and likewise for someone who knows through confession that there is an affinity between two people who wish to contract a marriage. Therefore, someone in a situation like this should reveal the confession.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg1Praeterea, illud ad quod quis obligatur ex praecepto Ecclesiae tantum, non est necesse observari mandato Ecclesiae in contrarium facto. Sed celatio confessionis introducta est ex statuto Ecclesiae tantum. Si ergo per Ecclesiam praecipiatur quod quicumque scit aliquid de tali peccato, dicat; ille qui scit per confessionem, dicere debet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what someone is obliged to do from the Church’s precept alone need not be observed when the Church makes a command to the contrary. But the secrecy of confessions was introduced by the Church’s statute alone. Therefore, if it is commanded by the Church that anyone who knows something about a certain sin should tell, then whoever knows through confession should tell.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg2Praeterea, magis debet homo servare conscientiam suam quam famam alterius; quia caritas ordinata est. Sed aliquando aliquis peccatum celans incurrit propriae conscientiae damnum, sicut cum in testimonium adducatur pro peccato illo, et jurare cogitur de veritate dicenda; vel cum aliquis abbas scit per confessionem alicujus prioris sibi subjecti peccatum, cujus occasio inducit ipsum ad ruinam, si ei prioratum dimittat; unde tenetur ei auferre propter debitum pastoralis curae; auferendo autem videtur confessionem publicare.
Obj 3: Furthermore, a person should rather preserve his conscience than the reputation of another, for there is an order in charity. But sometimes someone concealing a sin incurs injury to his own conscience, as when he is brought in as a witness to that sin, and forced to swear to tell the truth; or when an abbot knows from the confession of some prior subject to him about a sin, the occasion of which leads him to ruin, if he leaves him in the position of prior. Therefore, he is bound to remove him out of his obligation for pastoral care, but removing him seems to make his confession public.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg3Praeterea, aliquis sacerdos per confessionem alicujus, quam audit, potest accipere conscientiam quod sit praelatione indignum. Sed quilibet tenetur contradicere promotioni indignorum, si sua intersit. Cum ergo contradicendo suspicionem inducere videatur de peccato, et sic quodammodo confessionem revelare; videtur quod oporteat quandoque confessionem revelare.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, by hearing someone’s confession, a priest can become conscious of something that would make him unfit for authority. But a person is bound to speak against the promotion of someone unworthy, if it is his business. Therefore, since speaking against the appointment would seem to provoke suspicion of the sin, and so to reveal the confession in a certain way, it seems that sometimes it would be necessary to reveal a confession.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg4Sed contra est quod dicit Decret. de Poenit. et Remis.: caveat sacerdos ne verbo vel signo vel alio quovis modo prodat aliquatenus peccatorem.
On the contrary (1), the Decretal On Penance and the Remission of Sins says: let the priest take care lest by word or sign or anything else at all he expose the sinner to any extent.1
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, sacerdos debet Deo, cujus est minister, conformari. Sed Deus peccata quae per confessionem panduntur, non revelat, sed tegit. Ergo nec sacerdos revelare debet.
Furthermore (2), the priest should conform to God, whose minister he is. But God never reveals the sins displayed in confession, but rather covers them. Therefore, neither should a priest reveal them.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod sigillum confessionis se extendat ad alia quam illa quae sunt de confessione. Quia de confessione non sunt nisi peccata. Sed aliquando aliquis cum peccatis multa alia narrat quae ad confessionem non pertinent. Ergo, cum ea sacerdoti dicantur ut Deo, videtur quod ad illa etiam sigillum confessionis se extendat.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the seal of the confessional extends to other things than what belongs to a confession. For nothing but sins belong to a confession. But sometimes along with his sins a person tells many other things that do not pertain to confession. Therefore, since those things are said to the priest as to God, it seems that the seal of the confessional extends to them as well.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg6Praeterea, aliquando aliquis dicit alicui aliquod secretum, et ille recipit sub sigillo confessionis. Ergo sigillum confessionis se extendit ad illa quae non sunt de confessione.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, sometimes someone tells someone else a secret and he receives it under the seal of the confessional. Therefore, the seal of the confessional extends to those things that do not belong to confession.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg7Sed contra, sigillum confessionis est aliquid annexum sacramentali confessioni. Sed ea quae sunt annexa alicui sacramento, non se extendunt ultra sacramentum illud. Ergo sigillum confessionis non se extendit nisi ad ea de quibus est sacramentalis confessio.
On the contrary, the seal of the confessional is something joined to sacramental confession. But those things that are joined to a certain sacrament do not extend beyond that sacrament. Therefore, the seal of the confessional does not extend to anything but what sacramental confession concerns.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non solum sacerdos sigillum confessionis habeat. Quia aliquando aliquis confitetur sacerdoti per interpretem necessitate urgente. Sed interpres, ut videtur, etiam tenetur confessionem celare. Ergo etiam non sacerdos aliquid sub sigillo confessionis habet.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that not only a priest is under the seal of the confessional. For sometimes in an emergency a person confesses to a priest through an interpreter. But the interpreter, as it seems, is also bound to keep the confession secret. Therefore, a non-priest also has something under the seal of the confessional.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg8Praeterea, aliquando aliquis in casu necessitatis potest laico confiteri. Sed ille tenetur peccata celare, cum sibi dicantur sicut Deo. Ergo non solum sacerdos sigillum confessionis habet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, sometimes someone can confess to a layperson in a case of necessity. But he is bound to keep the sins secret, since they are said to him as to God. Therefore, a priest is not the only one under the seal of the confessional.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg9Praeterea, aliquando aliquis se sacerdotem finget, ut conscientiam alicujus exploret per hanc fraudem; et ille etiam, ut videtur, peccat, si confessionem revelet. Ergo non solus sacerdos sigillum confessionis habet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, sometimes someone pretends to be a priest so that he might probe someone else’s conscience by this deception; and this person, as it seems, also sins, if he reveals the confession. Therefore, not only a priest is under the seal of the confessional.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg10Sed contra est quod solus sacerdos est minister hujus sacramenti. Sed sigillum confessionis est annexum sacramento. Ergo solus sacerdos habet sigillum confessionis.
On the contrary (1), the priest alone is the minister of this sacrament. But the seal of the confessional is joined to the sacrament. Therefore, only a priest is under the seal of the confessional.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, homo tenetur ea quae in confessione audit, celare; quia nescit ea ut homo, sed ut Deus. Sed solus sacerdos est minister Dei. Ergo ipse solus tenetur occultare.
Furthermore (2), a person is bound to keep secret whatever he hears in confession because he does not know it as man, but as God. But only the priest is the minister of God. Therefore, he alone is bound to keep secret.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.arg11Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in sacramentis ea quae exterius geruntur, sunt signa rerum quae interius contingunt; et ideo confessio qua quis sacerdoti se subjicit, signum est interioris qua quis Deo subjicitur. Deus autem peccatum illius qui se sibi subjicit per poenitentiam, tegit; unde et hoc oportet in sacramento poenitentiae significari; et ideo de necessitate sacramenti est quod quis confessionem celet; et tamquam violator sacramenti peccat qui revelat; et praeter hoc sunt aliae utilitates hujus celationis; quia per hoc homines ad confessionem magis attrahuntur, et simplicius peccata confitentur.
To the first question, I answer that the things that are done outwardly in the sacraments are signs of the things that happen interiorly. And therefore the confession by which someone subjects himself to a priest is a sign of the interior confession in which he subjects himself to God. Now God covers the sin of the person who subjects himself to him by penance; therefore, this too must be signified in the sacrament of penance. And this is why it is necessary to the sacrament that a person keep the confession secret, and anyone who reveals it sins as a violator of the sacrament. And besides this there are other benefits to this secrecy, for people are more attracted to confession by it, and confess their sins more simply.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod sacerdos non tenetur servare sub sigillo confessionis nisi peccata de quibus poenitens emendare promittit; alias potest ea dicere ei qui potest prodesse, non obesse. Sed haec opinio videtur erronea, cum sit contra veritatem sacramenti. Sicut enim baptismus est sacramentum, quamvis quis fictus accedit; nec est mutandum propter hoc aliquid de essentialibus sacramenti; ita confessio non desinit esse sacramentalis, quamvis ille qui confitetur, emendationem non proponat; et ideo nihilominus sub occulto tenendum est. Nec tamen sigillum confessionis contra caritatem militat; quia caritas non requirit quod apponatur remedium peccato quod homo nescit. Illud autem quod sub confessione scitur, est quasi nescitum, cum nesciat ut homo, sed ut Deus. Tamen aliquod remedium adhibere debet in praedictis casibus quantum potest sine confessionis revelatione, sicut monendo eos qui confitentur, et aliis diligentiam apponendo ne corrumpantur per haeresim. Potest etiam dicere praelato, quod diligentius invigilet super gregem suum; ita tamen quod non dicat aliquid per quod verbo vel nutu confitentem prodat.
Reply Obj. 1: Some people say that a priest is only bound to preserve the seal of the confessional for sins that the penitent promises to amend; otherwise, he can tell them to someone who can be helpful, not harmful. But this opinion seems erroneous, since it is against the truth of the sacrament. For just as baptism is a sacrament even if someone receives it under false pretenses, nor should anything essential to the sacrament be changed for this, so also confession does not cease to be sacramental even if the person confessing does not intend to amend; and therefore the confessor is nevertheless to be bound to secrecy. Nor, however, does the seal of the confessional militate against charity, for charity does not require that a man apply a remedy to sin he does not know about. But what is known under confession is like something unknown, since the confessor does not know it as man, but as God. Nevertheless, he can apply as much of a remedy as is possible in the cases mentioned without revealing the confession, as by warning the ones who confess, and by applying diligence to the others lest they be corrupted by heresy. He can also tell the prelate that he should watch over his flock more diligently; such that nevertheless he does not say anything by word or nod through which he would expose the person confessing.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod praeceptum de confessione servanda consequitur ipsum sacramentum; et ideo sicut praeceptum de confessione sacramentali facienda est de jure divino, et non potest aliqua dispensatione vel jussione humana homo ab eo absolvi; ita nullus ad revelationem confessionis potest ab homine cogi vel licentiari. Unde si praecipiatur sub poena excommunicationis jam latae sententiae, quod dicat si aliquid scit de peccato, non dicat; quia debet aestimare quod intentio praecipientis sit, si sciat ut homo. Sed etiam expresse de confessione interrogatus, non deberet dicere; nec excommunicationem incurreret; quia non est subjectus superiori suo nisi ut homo; hoc autem nescit ut homo, sed ut Deus.
Reply Obj. 2: The command about preserving confession follows from the sacrament itself; and therefore just as a precept about making a sacramental confession is from divine law, and a man cannot be absolved from it by any human dispensation or command, so no one can be forced or given permission by a man to reveal a confession. Therefore, if it is commanded under pain of automatic excommunication to tell if one knows anything about a sin, he may not tell; for he should guess that the intention of the one giving the command is if he knows as a man. But even if he is expressly interrogated concerning the confession, he should not tell, nor would he incur excommunication, for he is only subject to his own superior as a man, but he does not know this as a man, but as God.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod homo non adducitur in testimonium nisi ut homo; et ideo absque laesione conscientiae potest jurare se nescire quod scit tantum ut Deus. Similiter autem absque laesione conscientiae potest praelatus impunitum dimittere peccatum quod scit ut Deus, vel sine aliquo remedio; quia non tenetur adhibere remedium nisi eo modo quo ad ipsum defertur; unde in his quae deferuntur ei in foro poenitentiae, in eodem foro debet quantum potest adhibere remedium; ut abbas in casu praedicto admoneat eum, ut prioratui resignet; vel si noluerit, potest ex aliqua alia occasione absolvere a cura prioratus; ita tamen quod omnis suspicio vitetur de confessionis revelatione.
Reply Obj. 3: A man is only summoned in witness as a man; and therefore without injury to his conscience he can swear that he does not know what he knows only as God. In the same way, however, without injury to his conscience a prelate can dismiss a sin that he knows as God unpunished or without any remedy. For he is not bound to apply a remedy except in the manner in which it falls to him. Therefore, in those things that are brought to him in the penitential forum, the remedy must be applied as much as possible in the same forum, so that in the case mentioned the abbot might admonish the man that he should resign from his position as prior. Or if he does not wish to, he can release him from the care of the priory on another pretext, so that all suspicion is avoided of a confession having been revealed.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod ex multis aliis causis aliquis redditur indignus ad praelationis officium quam ex peccato; sicut ex defectu scientiae vel aetatis vel alicujus hujusmodi; et ideo qui contradicit, nec suspicionem de crimine facit, nec confessionem revelat.
Reply Obj. 4: A person is rendered unfit for a position of authority by many causes other than sin, like a defect of knowledge or age or something like that. And therefore someone can speak against it without raising suspicion of the crime, nor revealing the confession.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.ad4Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sigillum confessionis directe non se extendit nisi ad illa quae cadunt sub sacramentali confessione; sed indirecte id quod non cadit sub sacramentali confessione, etiam ad confessionis sigillum pertinet, sicut illa per quae posset peccator vel peccatum deprehendi. Nihilominus etiam alia summo studio sunt celanda, tum propter scandalum, tum propter pronitatem quae ex consuetudine accidere posset.
To the second question, it should be said that the seal of the confessional does not directly extend to anything but what falls under sacramental confession. But indirectly what does not fall under sacramental confession pertains to the seal of the confessional, like those things by which the sinner or the sin could be detected. Nevertheless, other things also should be kept secret with the greatest attention, both because of scandal, and because of the greater tendency that could arise from the habit.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1Et per hoc patet responsio ad primum.
And by this the response to the first is clear.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1Ad secundum dicendum, quod homo non de facili debet recipere aliquid hoc modo; si tamen recipiat, ex promissione tenetur hoc modo celare ac si in confessione haberet, quamvis sub sigillo confessionis non habeat.
Reply Obj. 2: A man should not easily receive anything in this way, but if he does receive it, he is bound by his promise to keep the secret as if he had learned it in confession, although it would not be under the seal of the confessional.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1.ad5Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod sigillum confessionis competit sacerdoti inquantum est minister hujus sacramenti, quod nihil est aliud quam debitum confessionem celandi; sicut clavis est potestas absolvendi. Tamen sicut aliquis qui non est sacerdos, in aliquo casu participat aliquid de actu clavis, dum confessionem audit propter necessitatem; ita etiam participat de actu sigilli confessionis, et tenetur celare; quamvis, proprie loquendo, sigillum confessionis non habeat.
To the third question, it should be said that the seal of the confessional applies to the priest as the minister of this sacrament, for it is nothing but the duty of keeping a confession secret; just as the power of the keys is the power of absolving. Nevertheless, as someone who is not a priest partakes somewhat in the act of the keys in certain cases when he hears a confession because of necessity, so also he participates in the act of the seal of the confessional, and is bound to keep silent; although, properly speaking, he would not have the seal of the confessional.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the solutions to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A1A. 2Whether something could be revealed by permission of the one confessingUtrum possit alii revelare de licentia confitentis
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod de licentia poenitentis non possit sacerdos peccatum quod sub sigillo confessionis habet, alteri prodere. Quod enim non potest superior, non potest inferior. Sed Papa non posset aliquem licentiare ut peccatum quod scit in confessione, alteri diceret. Ergo nec ille qui confitetur, potest ipsum licentiare.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus. It seems that a priest cannot reveal a sin that he has under the seal of the confessional to another with the permission of the penitent. For what a superior cannot do, someone of lower rank cannot do. But the pope cannot give anyone permission to tell another what he knows from the confessional. Therefore, neither can the person who confesses give him permission.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.arg1Praeterea, illud quod est institutum propter bonum commune, non potest ex arbitrio unius mutari. Sed celatio confessionis est instituta propter bonum totius Ecclesiae, ut homines confidentius ad confessionem accedant. Ergo ille qui confitetur, non potest licentiare sacerdotem ad dicendum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what was instituted because of the common good cannot be changed by one person’s decision. But keeping a confession secret was instituted for the good of the whole Church, so that people would go to confession with more confidence. Therefore, the person confessing cannot give permission to the priest to tell.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.arg2Praeterea, si posset sacerdos licentiari, videretur dari pallium malitiae malis sacerdotibus; quia possent praetendere sibi licentiam datam, et sic impune peccarent; quod non est conveniens. Ergo videtur quod non possit a confitente licentiari.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if a priest could be permitted, it would seem that a cover for malice would be given to bad priests, for they could pretend to have been given permission, and then sin with impunity; which is unfitting. Therefore, it seems that he cannot be given permission by the person who confessed.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.arg3Praeterea, ille cui iste revelabit, non habebit hoc sub sigillo confessionis; et sic poterit publicari peccatum quod jam deletum est; quod non est conveniens. Ergo non potest licentiari.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, anyone to whom this priest reveals a confession will not be under the seal of the confessional; and then a sin that has already been erased could be made public, which is not fitting. Therefore, he cannot be given permission.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.arg4Sed contra, superior potest remittere peccatorem cum litteris ad inferiorem sacerdotem de voluntate ipsius. Ergo de voluntate confitentis potest alteri peccatum revelare.
On the contrary (1), a superior can forgive a sinner with a letter to a lower-ranking priest about his desire. Therefore, by the desire of the one who confessed he can reveal his sin to another.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, qui potest aliquid facere per se, potest etiam per alterum facere. Sed confitens potest per se peccatum suum, quod fecit, revelare. Ergo potest internuntium sacerdotem facere.
Furthermore (2), anyone who can do something by himself can also do it by another. But a person who confesses can by himself reveal his own sin which he did. Therefore, he can make a priest his intermediary.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.arg5Respondeo dicendum, quod duo sunt propter quae sacerdos tenetur peccatum occultare. Primo et principaliter, quia ipsa occultatio est de essentia sacramenti, inquantum scit illud ut Deus, cujus vicem gerit ad confessionem. Alio modo propter scandalum vitandum. Potest autem poenitens facere ut illud quod sacerdos sciebat ut Deus, sciat etiam ut homo; quod facit dum eum licentiat ad dicendum; et ideo si dicat, non frangit sigillum confessionis. Tamen debet cavere scandalum dicendo, ne fractor sigilli praedicti reputetur.
I answer that, there are two things because of which a priest is bound to conceal a sin. First and most importantly, because this very secrecy is essential to the sacrament, inasmuch as he knows it as God, whose place he bears in confession. In another way, for the sake of avoiding scandal. Now a penitent can make it so that what the priest knew as God, he also knows as man, which he does by giving him permission to tell; and thus if he told, he would not break the seal of the confessional. Nevertheless, he must be careful of scandal in telling, lest he gain a reputation for breaking the seal of the confessional.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod Papa non potest licentiare eum ut dicat; quia non potest facere ut sciat ut homo; quod potest qui confitetur.
Reply Obj. 1: The pope cannot give him permission to tell, for he cannot make him know as man, which the person who confesses can do.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod non tollitur illud quod est propter bonum commune institutum; quia sigillum confessionis non frangitur, quia dicitur quod alio modo scitur.
Reply Obj. 2: What was instituted for the sake of the common good is not destroyed, for the seal of the confessional is not broken, for what is known by another means is what is said.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex hoc non datur aliqua impunitas malis sacerdotibus; quia imminet eis probatio, si accusantur, quod de licentia confitentis revelaverunt.
Reply Obj. 3: No impunity is given to bad priests by this, for a test is at hand, if they are accused, as to whether they revealed by the permission of the person who confessed.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod ille ad quem notitia peccati devenit mediante sacerdote ex voluntate confitentis, participat in aliquo actum sacerdotis; et ideo simile est de eo et de interprete; nisi forte peccator velit quod ille absolute sciat et libere.
Reply Obj. 4: Someone who arrives at knowledge of sin by means of a priest at the will of the one who confessed, partakes in the act of the priest in a certain way; and thus there is a similarity between him and an interpreter, unless perhaps the sinner wanted him to know absolutely and freely.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A2.ad4A. 3Whether one is bound to conceal even what he knows by other meansUtrum teneatur ea celare, si etiam alias ea novit
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod illud quod quis scit per confessionem et alio modo, nullo modo possit revelare. Non enim frangitur sigillum confessionis, nisi dum peccatum quod in confessione habetur, revelatur. Si ergo iste revelat peccatum quod in confessione audivit, qualitercumque aliter sciat, sigillum confessionis frangere videtur.
Obj. 1: To the third we proceed thus. It seems that someone can in no way reveal what he knows both through confession and in another way. For the seal of the confessional is only broken when the sin that was heard in confession is revealed. Therefore, if someone reveals a sin that he heard in confession, however else he knows about it, the seal of the confessional seems to be broken.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.arg1Praeterea, quicumque confessionem alicujus audit, ei obligatur ad hoc quod peccata ipsius non revelet. Sed si aliquis alicui promitteret tenere privatum quod ei dicitur, quantumcumque postea sciret, deberet privatum tenere. Ergo quod in confessione quis audit, quantumcumque alias sciatur, debet privatum haberi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everyone who hears someone’s confession is obliged to not reveal his sins. But if someone promised another to keep private what was said to him, no matter how much he learned afterward, he ought to keep it private. Therefore, what someone hears in confession, no matter how else it is known, must be held private.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.arg2Praeterea, duorum quod est altero potentius trahit ad se reliquum. Sed scientia sua qua scit peccatum ut Deus, est potentior, et dignior illa qua scit ut homo. Ergo trahit ad se eam; et ita non poterit revelari, secundum quod scientia qua scit ut Deus, exigit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the more powerful of two things draws the other to itself. But the knowledge by which someone knows a sin as God is more powerful and nobler than that by which he knows as a man. Therefore, it draws it to itself; and so it could not be revealed, according as the knowledge by which he knows it as God demands.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.arg3Praeterea, secretum confessionis institutum est ad vitandum scandalum, et ut homines a confessionibus non retraherentur. Sed si aliquis posset dicere illud quod in confessione audivit, etiam si alias sciret, nihilominus scandalum sequeretur. Ergo nullo modo potest dicere.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the secrecy of the confessional was instituted to avoid scandal, and so that people would not draw away from confession. But if someone could tell what he had heard in the confessional, even if he knew it another way, scandal would still follow. Therefore, he can in no way say it.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.arg4Sed contra, nullus potest alium obligare ad quod non erat obligatus, nisi sit suus praelatus, qui obliget eum praecepto. Sed ille qui sciebat alicujus peccatum per visum, non erat obligatus ad celandum. Ergo ille qui ei confitetur, cum non sit praelatus suus, non potest eum obligare ad celandum hoc quod sibi confitetur.
On the contrary (1), no one can obligate another to what he was not obliged unless he is his own superior, who obliges him by his command. But someone who knew another’s sin by seeing it was not obliged to keep it secret. Therefore, anyone who confesses to him, since he is not his superior, cannot oblige him to keep secret what he confesses to him.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.scPraeterea, secundum hoc posset impediri justitia Ecclesiae, si aliquis, ut evaderet sententiam excommunicationis, quae in ipsum ferenda erat propter aliquod peccatum de quo convictus est, confiteretur ei qui sententiam ferre debet. Sed justitiae executio est in praecepto. Ergo non tenetur celare peccatum quod quis in confessione audit, si alias sciat.
Furthermore (2), the Church’s justice could be impeded, if in order to evade the sentence of excommunication which was to be imposed on someone because of a certain sin he was convicted of, he confessed to the person who must sentence him. But the execution of justice is under precept. Therefore, one is not bound to keep secret a sin that one has heard in confession if he knows about it in another way.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.arg5Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc est triplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod illud quod aliquis audit in confessione, non potest aliquo modo dicere, si sciat alias, sive ante sive post. Quidam vero dicunt, quod per confessionem praecluditur sibi via ne possit aliquid dicere quod prius scivit; non autem quin possit dicere, si postea alio modo sciat. Utraque autem opinio, dum nimium sigillo confessionis attribuit, praejudicium veritati et justitiae servandae facit. Posset enim aliquis ad peccata esse proclivior, si non timeret ab illo accusari cui confessus est, si coram ipso peccatum iteraret. Similiter etiam multum justitiae perire poterit, si testimonium ferre non possit aliquis de eo quod vidit, propter confessionem de hoc factam. Nec obstat quod quidam dicunt, quod debet protestari, se non tenere privatum hoc; quia hoc non posset protestari nisi postquam peccatum esset sibi dictum; et tunc quilibet sacerdos posset, cum vellet, revelare peccatum protestationem faciendo, si hoc ipsum ad revelandum liberum redderet. Et ideo alia opinio est, et verior, quod illud quod homo alias scit, sive ante confessionem, sive post, non tenetur celare quantum ad id quod scit ut homo. Potest enim dicere: scio illud, quia vidi; tenetur tamen celare illud, inquantum scit ut Deus. Non potest enim dicere: ego audivi hoc in confessione. Tamen propter scandalum vitandum debet abstinere ne de hoc loquatur, nisi necessitas immineat.
I answer that, concerning this there are three opinions. For some people say that what someone hears in confession, he cannot tell in any way if he knew it by other means, whether before or afterward. But some people say that by confession the way is closed to someone so that he cannot tell anything that he knew before, but that he is not unable to tell if he knows it afterward in another way. But both opinions, while attributing too much to the seal of the confessional, do detriment to the truth and the preservation of justice. For someone would be more inclined to sin if he did not fear being accused by someone because he had confessed to him, if he were to repeat the sin before him. Likewise also much justice could perish if someone could not bear witness about what he had seen because of a confession made to him. Nor does it matter that some people say that he should protest that he will not keep this private, for he could only make this protest after the sin has been told to him, and then any priest could, if he wanted, reveal a sin by making such a protest, if this made him free to reveal it. And therefore there is another, truer opinion, that what a man knows by other means, whether before confession, or afterward, he is not bound to keep secret as something he knows as a man. For he can say, I know this, for I have seen it; but he is still bound to keep it secret to the extent he knows it as God. For he cannot say, I heard this in confession. Nevertheless, for the sake of avoiding scandal he should abstain from saying anything about it unless necessity compels him.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quando aliquis dicit se vidisse quod in confessione audivit, non revelat quod in confessione audivit, nisi per accidens; sicut qui scit per auditum et visum, non revelat quod vidit, per se loquendo, si dicat se audisse; sed per accidens, quia dicit auditum, cui accidit visum esse; et ideo talis sigillum confessionis non frangit.
Reply Obj. 1: When someone says that he has seen something, which thing he heard in confession, he does not reveal what he heard in confession, except incidentally, just as someone who knows by hearing and seeing does not reveal what he sees, speaking per se, if he says that he heard it, but incidentally, for he says what he heard, which happens to be what he saw. And so this does not break the seal of the confessional.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod non obligatur audiens confessionem quod non revelet peccatum simpliciter, sed prout est in confessione auditum; nullo enim casu dicere debet se audisse in confessione.
Reply Obj. 2: Someone who hears a confession is not obliged simply not to reveal the sin, but not to reveal it as it was heard in confession. For in no instance should he say he heard it in confession.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod hoc intelligendum est de duobus qui habent oppositionem. Sed scientia qua scit aliquis peccatum ut Deus, et illa qua scit ut homo, non sunt opposita; et ideo ratio non procedit.
Reply Obj. 3: This is to be understood of two things that are in opposition. But the knowledge by which someone knows a sin as God does, and that by which he knows it as a man, are not opposed; and so the argument does not proceed.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod non debet ita vitari peccatum ex una parte quod ex alia justitia relinquatur; veritas enim non est propter scandalum dimittenda; et ideo quando imminet periculum justitiae et veritatis, non debet dimitti revelatio ejus quod quis in confessione audivit, si alias scit, propter scandalum; dum tamen scandalum, quantum in se est, evitare nitatur.
Reply Obj. 4: Sin should be so avoided on the one side that justice remains on the other, for truth is not to be abandoned for the sake of scandal. And therefore when there is a risk to justice and truth, the revelation of what someone heard in confession, if he knows by any other means, should not be foregone because of scandal; while nevertheless he should strive to avoid scandal, as far as in him lies.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3.ad4Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Non redarguo, quia forsitan verum est. Hoc non dicit Augustinus quasi dubitans an purgatorium sit; sed an de hoc igne apostolus intelligat.
I do not contradict this view, because perhaps it is true.1 Augustine does not say this as though doubting whether purgatory exists, but whether the Apostle understands it to be this fire.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3Quod omnia criminalia semel saltem oportet in confessione exprimi. Contra, contritionem non oportet quod sit singillatim de omnibus. Ergo nec confessio. Et dicendum, quod contritio est in conspectu Dei, qui uno intuitu omnia videt; sed confessio fit homini, cui oportet singillatim omnia exponi. Et praeterea oportet de omni peccato mortali quod memoriae occurrit, singulariter dolere, ut praedictum est.
That it is necessary to confess all criminal sins at least once in confession.1 To the contrary, it is not necessary that contrition be for each sin individually. Therefore, nor must confession. And it should be said that contrition is in the sight of God who sees all things by one glance; but confession is made to a man, to whom it is necessary that everything be set forth individually. And furthermore, it is necessary to have sorrow individually for every mortal sin that occurs to the memory, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3Nisi aliqua sint frequenter iterata. Contra, iteratio non trahit ea extra genus venialium peccatorum. Et dicendum, quod loquitur quantum ad dispositionem; quia frequens venialium iteratio disponit ad illam placentiam venialium in qua consistit peccatum mortale; quia secundum quod habitus ex consuetudine generatur et augetur, secundum hoc delectatio et pronitas crescit.
Unless some of them are frequently repeated.1 To the contrary, repeating it does not draw them out of the genus of venial sins. And it should be said that he speaks as to disposition, for the frequent repetition of venial sins disposes one to that pleasure in venial sins that mortal sin consists in; for as a habit is generated and increased by a custom, the delight and inclination grows.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3Sed aliud est favore vel odio proprium sacerdotem contemnere, quod canones prohibent; aliud caecum vitare, quod Urbanus facere monet. Contra, ergo secundum hoc videtur quod aliquis possit cui vult confiteri, quando habet sacerdotem ignorantem. Et dicendum, quod hoc intelligendum est, quando sacerdotis ignorantia posset hominem inducere in errorem; tunc enim de licentia sacerdotis vel sui superioris debet alium petere prudentiorem. Quinque tamen casus ponuntur in quibus licet alii confiteri quam proprio sacerdoti sine ejus licentia. Primus est, si sit vagabundus; secundus, si mutavit domicilium; tertius, si offendit in aliena parochia; quartus propter malitiam sacerdotis, si revelat confessiones, vel incitat ad malum; quintus in articulo necessitatis.
But it is one thing to despise one’s own priest for favor or hate, which the Canons forbid; it is another to avoid a blind one, which Urban admonishes us to do.1 To the contrary, therefore according to this it seems that someone could confess to whomever he wishes, when he has a priest who does not know. And it should be said that this is to be understood when the priest’s ignorance could lead a man into error; for then he should ask the permission of the priest or his superior to go to someone else more prudent. However, there are five cases in which it is permitted to confess to someone other than one’s own priest without this permission. The first is if one is a transient; second, if one has moved house; third, if the offense is committed in a different parish; fourth, because of wickedness of the priest, if he reveals confessions or incites people to wrongdoing; fifth, in an emergency.
Sent.IV.D21.Q3.A3D. 22On the effect of penanceDe effectu poenitentiae
Postquam determinavit Magister de tempore poenitentiae, quod concomitatur ipsam poenitentiam, hic determinat quaedam quae pertinent ad effectum ipsius, qui est remissio peccatorum; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima inquirit utrum remissio peccatorum sit irrevocabilis, an peccata dimissa quandoque redeant; in secunda, quia in quolibet sacramento effectus est res ipsius, inquirit quid sit sacramentum et res in poenitentia, ibi: post praedicta restat investigare, etc.
After the Master has determined the time of penance, which is concomitant with penance itself, here he examines certain things that pertain to its effect, which is the remission of sins. And it is divided into two parts: in the first, he inquires whether the remission of sins is irrevocable, or whether forgiven sins may return one day; in the second, since in any sacrament the effect is the sacrament’s reality, he inquires what is the sacrament-and-reality in penance, at: after the aforesaid, it remains to investigate.1
Sent.IV.D22Circa primum tria facit: primo movet quaestionem; secundo ponit diversas opiniones circa solutionem ipsius quaestionis, ibi: cujus quaestionis solutio obscura est et perplexa. Tertio opiniones prosequitur, ibi: qui vero dicunt, peccata dimissa redire, subditis se muniunt testimoniis.
Concerning the first he does three things: first, he raises the question; second, he sets down different opinions about the resolution of this question, at: the solution to this question is obscure and complex.1 Third, he pursues the opinions in detail, at: those who say that remitted sins return fortify themselves with the authorities that follow.2
Sent.IV.D22Et circa hoc duo facit: primo prosequitur primam opinionem; secundo secundam, ibi: sed quia absonum videtur ut peccata dimissa iterum imputentur, placet quibusdam, neminem pro peccatis semel dimissis iterum a Deo puniri.
And concerning this he does two things: first, he details the first opinion; second, the second opinion, at: but because it seems incongruous that remitted sins should again be imputed, it pleases some to hold that no one is again punished by God for sins which have been remitted.1
Sent.IV.D22Circa primum tria facit: primo ponit auctoritates quibus confirmatur prima opinio; secundo objicit in contrarium; ibi: quibus opponitur, etc. Tertio ponitur eorum solutio, ibi: sed ad hoc potest dici, etc.
Concerning the first he does three things: first, he cites authorities who confirm the first opinion; second, he objects to the contrary, at: to them, it is objected, etc.1 Third, their solution is set forth, at: but to this it may be said, etc.2
Sent.IV.D22Post praedicta restat investigare, etc. Hic inquirit, quid sit sacramentum et quid res in poenitentia; et circa hoc duo facit: primo movet quaestionem; secundo solvit eam, ibi: quidam enim dicunt sacramentum hic esse quod exterius tantum geritur.
After the aforesaid it remains to investigate, etc. Here he inquires what is the sacrament and what is the reality in penance; and concerning this he does two things: first, he raises the question; second, he resolves it, at: some say that the sacrament here is that which is done outwardly alone.1
Sent.IV.D22Et dividitur in partes duas secundum duas opiniones quas ponit; secunda incipit, ibi: quidam autem dicunt, exteriorem poenitentiam et interiorem esse sacramentum.
And this is divided into two parts according to the two opinions that he cites. The second part begins at: but some say that inward and outward penance are the sacrament.1
Sent.IV.D22Circa primum duo facit: primo narrat opinionem; secundo narrat objectiones in contrarium, ibi: quod si est, non omne sacramentum evangelicum id efficit quod figurat.
Concerning this he does two things: first, he explains the opinion; second, he gives the objections to the contrary, at: if that is so, then not every evangelical sacrament brings about that which it signifies.1
Sent.IV.D22Et dividitur in partes duas secundum duas objectiones quas ponit; secunda incipit, ibi: item si exterior poenitentia sacramentum est, et interior res sacramenti, saepius praecedit res sacramentum quam sacramentum rem. Et utraque dividitur in objectionem et solutionem, ut per se patet.
And it is divided into two parts according to the two objections he has cited; the second begins at: also, if outward penance is the sacrament and the inward one is the thing of the sacrament, the thing precedes the sacrament more often than the sacrament does the thing.1 And both are divided into objection and solution, as is clear in itself.
Sent.IV.D22Hic est duplex quaestio. Prima de reditu peccatorum. Secunda de eo quod est sacramentum vel res in poenitentia.
Here there is a twofold question. First, about the return of sins. Second, about what is the sacrament or reality in penance.
Sent.IV.D22Q. 1On the return of sinsDe reditu peccatorum
Circa primum quaeruntur quatuor:
Concerning the first, four questions arise:
Sent.IV.D22.Q1primo, utrum peccata dimissa redeant;
first, whether forgiven sins return;
Sent.IV.D22.Q1secundo, de ingratitudine, per quam peccata redire dicuntur;
second, concerning ingratitude, through which sins are said to return;
Sent.IV.D22.Q1tertio, quae peccata per ingratitudinem redire possunt;
third, which sins are able to return through ingratitude;
Sent.IV.D22.Q1quarto, utrum recidivans teneatur confiteri peccata de quibus prius confessus fuerat.
fourth, whether someone relapsing is bound to confess sins that he had previously confessed.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1A. 1Whether forgiven sins returnUtrum peccata dimissa redeant
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod peccata dimissa redeunt in eo qui recidivat. Dicit enim Leo Papa: quae divina misericordia solidavit in ea revolvit prurigo; quoniam iterata iniquitas misericordiam concessam exinanivit. Ergo videtur quod per recidivum peccata dimissa redeant.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that forgiven sins return in someone who relapses. For Pope Leo says: what divine mercy soldered together, an itch casts back at it; for iniquity repeated drains away the mercy granted.2 Therefore, it seems that by falling back into sin, forgiven sins return.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, remoto operculo apparet quod operiebatur. Sed caritas operit multitudinem peccatorum; 1 Petr., 4, 24. Ergo remota caritate per peccatum sequens, redeunt peccata dimissa.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, when a covering is removed, what was covered appears. But charity covers a multitude of sins (1 Pet 4:8). Therefore, when charity is removed by subsequent sin, the sins that were forgiven return.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, Ezech. 18, 24, dicitur: si averterit se justus a justitia sua . . . omnes suae justitiae quas fecerat, non recordabuntur. Ergo in eodem statu est ac si nullam justitiam fecisset. Sed si non fecisset justitiam poenitentiae, non essent ei peccata dimissa. Ergo dimissio illa annullatur; et sic peccata dimissa redeunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Scripture says, if the righteous man turns away from his righteousness . . . none of the righteousness that he had done will be remembered (Ezek 18:24). Therefore, he is in the same state as if he had done no righteousness. But if he had not done the righteousness of penance, his sins would not be remitted. Therefore, that remission is annulled, and this is how the remitted sins return.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.arg3Praeterea, magis peccat qui offendit Deum quam qui offendit hominem. Sed si aliquis est ab aliquo domino manumissus, per offensam in ipsum commissam iterum reducitur in servitutem. Ergo multo fortius, si aliquis divina gratia a servitute peccati liberatus Deum per recidivum peccati offendat, in pristinam servitutem revocatur; et sic peccata dimissa redeunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, someone who offends God sins more than someone who offends man. But if a person is freed by a certain master, he is brought back into slavery if he commits a new offense against him. All the more, therefore, if someone freed by divine grace from his servitude to sin should offend God by falling back into sin, is he recalled into his original slavery; and thus the sins remitted return.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.arg4Praeterea, esto quod aliquis post veram contritionem de peccatis praeteritis cadat in peccatum, et moriatur statim; constat quod in infernum descendat. Ergo de peccatis quae sibi dimissa fuerunt, ibi punitur, cum non sit sibi poena totaliter remissa. Ibi vero punietur aeternaliter, quia in inferno nulla est redemptio. Ergo similem reatum incurrit ei quem habebat; et ita videtur quod in isto peccata dimissa redeunt; et similis ratio est de illo qui confessus est, et non satisfecit plene.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, after true contrition for past sins, if someone should fall back into sin, and die suddenly, it is clear that he would go to hell. Therefore, he will be punished there for the sins that had been forgiven him, since his punishment was not entirely remitted. But he will be punished forever there, for there is no redemption in hell.1 Therefore, he incurs the same debt of punishment that he had, and so it seems that in this person the forgiven sins return; and someone who has confessed and not done full satisfaction is in the same situation.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.arg5Praeterea, sicut per poenitentiam remittuntur peccata, ita per peccatum actuale mortificantur merita praecedentia. Sed per poenitentiam, quae peccatum destruit, priora merita reviviscunt. Ergo per peccatum quod poenitentiam destruit, qua remittebatur peccatum, peccata dimissa reviviscunt.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, just as sins are forgiven by penance, so previous merits are put to death by actual sin. But by penance, which destroys sin, previous merits revive. Therefore, by the sin that destroys penance, in which sin is forgiven, forgiven sins revive.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.arg6Sed contra Augustinus in Lib. de Responsionibus Prosperi: qui recedit a Christo, et alienatus a gratia finit hanc vitam, quid nisi in perditionem vadit? Sed non in id quod dimissum est, redit, nec originali peccato damnabitur. Ergo peccata dimissa non redeunt.
On the contrary (1), Augustine in the book of his Responses to Prosper says, if anyone withdraws from Christ and finishes this life estranged from grace, what does he do but enter into perdition? But he does not return to what had been forgiven, nor will he be damned by original sin.1 Therefore, forgiven sins do not return.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, eodem peccato et aequali unus non fit alio deterior. Sed contingit innocentem et poenitentem eodem et aequali peccato mortali peccare. Ergo poenitens non fit deterior per hoc peccatum quam innocens. Fieret autem, si peccata dimissa redeant. Ergo non redeunt.
Furthermore (2), one person does not because worse than another by the same, equal sin. But it happens that an innocent person and a penitent person may sin by the same and equal mortal sin. Therefore, the penitent does not become worse by this sin than the innocent person. However, he would if sins that had been forgiven returned. Therefore, they do not return.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.arg7Praeterea, contrarium non reducit suum contrarium. Sed contingit quandoque quod peccatum quod aliquis post poenitentiam committit, est contrarium peccato quod per poenitentiam deletum est, sicut avaritia prodigalitati. Ergo peccatum sequens non reducit peccatum praecedens.
Furthermore (3), a contrary does not bring back its contrary. But it sometimes happens that the sin that someone commits after penance is contrary to the sin that was effaced by penance, as avarice is contrary to prodigality. Therefore, subsequent sin does not bring back previous sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.arg8Praeterea, nullus incurrit peccati maculam vel reatum, nisi ex commissione ipsius peccati. Sed poenitens antequam faceret simplicem fornicationem, non habebat maculam vel reatum homicidii, quod sibi jam dimissum erat. Ergo nec postea fornicando homicidium committit; ergo non redit homicidium sibi dimissum quantum ad culpam, neque quantum ad reatum.
Furthermore (4), no one incurs the stain or debt of punishment of sin except by committing that sin. But before a penitent committed simple fornication, he would not have the stain or liability of a murder which had already been forgiven him. Therefore, neither after fornicating does he commit murder; therefore, the murder forgiven him does not return either as regards guilt or as regards liability to punishment.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.arg9Respondeo dicendum, quod aliquo modo redire peccata oportet dicere; quia auctores expresse hoc dicunt.
I answer that, it is necessary to say in some way that sins return, for the authors expressly say this.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.coQuidam ergo hoc simpliciter concesserunt in omni qui patitur recidivum; nec fuit intentio eorum dicere, quod actus ille peccati idem numero revocaretur, vel eadem numero macula quae prius ablata fuerat per poenitentiam; quia quod omnino in nihilum decidit, idem numero resumi non potest; sed ita quod sicut per peccata commissa aliquis impediebatur ante peractam poenitentiam de eis ne gratiam a Deo reciperet; ita eisdem impeditur postquam a statu poenitentiae decidit per peccatum mortale, quo recidivat. Sic enim dicitur peccatum quantum ad culpam manere, in quantum ex actu qui jam praeteriit, impeditur aliquis a gratiae receptione, sicut a quodam obstaculo posito inter Deum et animam; remitti autem quo ad culpam, quando ratione actuum praeteritorum aliquis gratia non privatur.
Some granted this simply in everyone who suffered relapse; nor was it their intention to say that the same act of sin would be recalled in number, or the same stain in number that had been previously removed by penance, for what dissolves entirely into nothing cannot be taken up again in the same number; but rather that just as before penance is completed a person is impeded from receiving grace from God by the sins he has committed, so he is impeded by the same things after he falls from the state of repentance by falling into the mortal sin from which he had withdrawn. For this is how sin is said to remain as to guilt, inasmuch as by an act that has already passed away, a person is impeded from receiving grace, as though by a certain obstacle placed between God and the soul. But it is said to be remitted as to the guilt when someone is not deprived of grace by reason of past acts.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1Sed haec opinio non potest stare; quia ad causandum tenebras utrumque duorum per se sufficit, scilicet dispositio recipientis, et interpositio obstaculi; unde si tenebrae debeant amoveri, oportet et indispositionem tolli, et obstaculum amoveri; et ita poenitentia, quae tenebras peccati tollebat, non solum removebat indispositionem quae erat in anima ad gratiam suscipiendam, sed etiam removebat obstaculum praecedentis peccati, non quidem ita quod actus ille non praecesserit, sed quod non haberet vim impediendi gratiam actus praecedens; quae quidem vis praedicto actui restitui non potest, nisi iteretur; quod est impossibile. Et ideo non potest dici, quod praedicto modo peccata quo ad maculam redeunt.
But this opinion cannot stand; since for causing darkness either of two things is sufficient of itself, namely the disposition of the receiver or the interposition of an obstacle; and therefore if darkness had to be removed, it would be necessary both to take away the indisposition, and to remove the obstacle. And so penance, which took away the darkness of sin, not only removed the indisposition to receiving grace that existed in the soul, but also removed the obstacle of the previous sin, not indeed as if that act had not happened, but so that it would not have the force of impeding grace. And indeed, this force cannot be restored to the aforementioned act, unless it were repeated, which is impossible. And therefore it cannot be said that sins return as to their stain in the manner described above.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1Et ideo alii dixerunt, quod non redit peccatum dimissum per quodlibet peccatum sequens, sed per quatuor tantum; scilicet per odium fraternum, per apostasiam a fide, per contemptum confessionis, et per hoc quod aliquis dolet se poenituisse; unde fecerunt versus: fratres odit, apostata fit, spernitque fateri, poenituisse piget: pristina culpa redit. Sed haec opinio minus habet de ratione quam prima; quia non potest assignare causam quare per haec peccata redeant peccata dimissa quam per alia, cum etiam alia contingat quandoque esse graviora; nisi quod ex auctoritatibus et quibusdam rationibus frivolis inducebantur ad dicendum, quod per haec peccata redirent peccata dimissa; et videbatur eis absurdum quod per omne peccatum sequens praecedentia redirent. Nec sufficit quod dicunt, quod Deus dimittat peccata sub conditione vitandi ista quatuor; quia causa sufficiens inducit effectum suum absolute, nihil expectans a futuro; gratia autem et passio Christi, ex cujus virtute sacramenta efficaciam habent, sufficientissime se habent ad omnem culpam delendam. Et praeterea nulla est ratio quare magis sub conditione vitandi haec peccata, priora remittantur quam sub conditione vitandi alia; cum omne peccatum contrarietur gratiae, per quam fit remissio peccatorum.
And therefore others have said that sins forgiven do not return through any given subsequent sin, but only by four sins: namely, fraternal hatred, apostasy from the faith, contempt for confession, and being sorry that one had repented. Therefore, they have made the verse: hates his brother, becomes apostate, scorns confession, regrets having repented: the original sin returns. But this opinion has less reason than the first, for it cannot assign the cause why forgiven sins would return for these sins more than for others; also, because it sometimes happens that other sins are worse; unless because they were led by authoritative texts and certain frivolous reasons to say that forgiven sins would return through these sins, and it seemed to them absurd to say that the preceding sins would return by every subsequent sin. Nor is it enough that they say that God forgives sins under the condition of avoiding these four things, for a sufficient cause brings about its effect absolutely, depending on nothing in the future. Now the grace and Passion of Christ, by virtue of which the sacraments have efficacy, is more than sufficient in itself to blot out all guilt. And furthermore, there is no reason why previous sins would be forgiven more under the condition of avoiding these sins than under the condition of avoiding others, since every sin would be contrary to grace, through which the forgiveness of sins comes about.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1Et ideo dicendum est cum aliis, quod aliquid potest redire dupliciter: vel in se; et sic peccata dimissa nullo modo redeunt quantum ad maculam, et per consequens nec quantum ad reatum: vel in suo effectu; et hoc modo peccata dimissa redeunt, inquantum ex dimissis peccatis aliquid in sequentibus relinquitur. Ex hoc enim quod homo Deum per peccatum offendit post remissionem praecedentium peccatorum, quamdam deformitatem ingratitudinis actus sequentis peccati acquirit; et ideo dicitur communiter, quod redeunt quantum ad ingratitudinem.
And therefore it should be said with others that there are two ways that something can return: either in itself, and in this way forgiven sins would never return as to the stain, and consequently not as to the obligation to punishment either; or in its effect, and in this way forgiven sins return inasmuch as something of forgiven sins remains in the ones that follow. For by the fact that a man offends God by sinning after his previous sins have been forgiven, the act of subsequent sin acquires a certain deformity of ingratitude; and therefore it is commonly said that they return as to ingratitude.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod misericordia Dei, per quam fiebat remissio peccatorum, ad duo ordinatur. Ad unum in praesenti, scilicet remissionem praecedentium peccatorum; et quantum ad hunc effectum non exinanitur peccatum sequens. Ad aliud in futuro, scilicet ad vitam aeternam consequendam; quia gratia, per quam fiebat remissio peccatorum, faciebat dignum vita aeterna; et quantum ad hunc effectum exinanitur per sequens peccatum.
Reply Obj. 1: The mercy of God, through which the remission of sins happened, is ordered to two things. One is in the present, namely, the remission of previous sins, and this effect cannot be drained away by subsequent sin. The other is in the future, namely, obtaining eternal life; for grace, through which the remission of sins happened, made a person worthy of eternal life, and this effect can be drained away by subsequent sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod caritas dicitur operire peccata Deo, qui omnia videt; unde oportet quod ea destruat, non quidem faciens ut actus non praecesserit, sed quod vim impediendi gratiam non habeat. Sed coram oculis hominum aliquid potest operiri quod de se manet; et de tali operimento objectio procedebat.
Reply Obj. 2: Charity is said to cover sins for God who sees all; and therefore it must destroy them, not indeed as though the act had not happened, but that it does not have the power of impeding grace. But before the eyes of men something can be covered that still remains in itself; and the objection applied to this kind of covering.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod justitiae ejus non rememorabuntur quantum ad effectum qui ex eis expectabatur in futuro, quia per eas ad vitam aeternam non perveniet; sed rememorabuntur quantum ad hunc effectum qui est peccata praeterita abolere, quem in praesenti faciebant.
Reply Obj. 3: His righteousness will not be remembered as to the effect that it would have brought about in the future, for he will not attain eternal life by it; but it will be remembered as to this effect, which is to abolish past sins, which his righteousness did in the present.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis aliquis manumissus reducatur in eamdem servitutem de qua liberatus fuerat, non tamen ut sit ex eadem causa servus, ex qua primo fuerat, sed ex alia, scilicet offensa post manumissionem commissa. Et similiter qui recidivat, reducitur in servitutem peccati, non tamen ut sit servus peccati ex actibus peccatorum ex quibus prius erat, sed ex actu istius peccati sequentis. Unde peccata dimissa non redeunt, sed novum inducitur.
Reply Obj. 4: Although someone freed from slavery is reduced to the same servitude that he had been freed from, nevertheless, he is not a slave for the same reason as he was before, but for another reason, namely, the offense committed after his emancipation. And likewise, someone who falls back into sin is reduced to the slavery of sin, yet not so that he is a slave to sin by the sinful acts by which he was formerly so, but by the act of that subsequent sin. Hence forgiven sins do not return, but a new one is introduced.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod pro illa parte poenae quae sibi dimissa est in confessione vel contritione, nunquam punietur, sed pro residua; in aeternum tamen, ut quidam dicunt: quia ratione fori in quo punitur, aeterna poena debetur; sicut est de venialibus, quae in purgatorio puniuntur poena temporali, et in inferno aeterna. Sed hoc non videtur simile; quia veniale ideo in inferno aeternaliter punitur, quia semper manet, cum non sit ibi aliquid quod culpam delere possit; sed poena ex hoc ipso quod solvitur, expiatur. Et ideo alii dicunt, quod poena cujus est aliquis debitor post culpam remissam, in inferno punietur temporaliter. Nec propter hoc sequitur quod sit in inferno redemptio; quia poena quae solvitur, non redimitur. Nec est inconveniens quod quantum ad aliquid accidentale poena inferni minuatur usque ad diem judicii, sicut etiam augetur.
Reply Obj. 5: For the part of the penalty that a person was forgiven in confession or contrition, he will never be punished, but for what remains. According to some people, he will still be punished eternally. For by reason of the court in which it is punished, eternal punishment is due, as it is with venial sins that are punished with temporal punishment in purgatory and with eternal punishment in hell. But this does not seem to be the same, for the reason venial sin is punished eternally in hell is that it always remains, since there is nothing that can remove guilt there; but by the very fact that a punishment is paid, it is expiated. And so others say that the punishment that someone owes after his sins are forgiven will be punished in hell, but only temporally. Nor because of this does it follow that there is any redemption in hell, for the punishment that is paid is not redeemed. Nor is it unfitting that the punishment of hell is diminished in something incidental until the day of judgment, just as it is also increased.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.ad5Ad sextum dicendum, quod peccatum mortale non mortificabat merita praecedentia quin in se essent viva, unde in gloriam electorum cedebant; sed mortificabantur solum quantum ad illum cujus erant, qui impediebatur a consecutione effectus ipsorum; et ideo, remoto impedimento, in sua efficacia remanent quo ad istum. Sed peccatum per poenitentiam non solum mortificatur quo ad peccantem, sed etiam in se. Remissio enim peccatorum est principaliter opus Dei; sed mortificatio meritorum praecedentium est opus hominis. Homo autem sua actione non potest evacuare simpliciter opus Dei, quamvis possit impedire ne sibi prosit; et ideo homo per peccatum sequens non potest remissionem praecedentium peccatorum annullare; potest autem sua actione evacuare quod per ipsum factum est; et ideo potest mortificationem praecedentium meritorum per merita sequentia penitus annullare, praecipue gratia adjutus.
Reply Obj. 6: Mortal sin did not put to death previous merits as though they were not in themselves living, which is why they led to the glory of the elect. But they were put to death only as to that person to whom they belonged, who was prevented from acquiring their effect. And therefore with the impediment removed, they remain in their own efficacy as to him. But by penance, sin is not only put to death in the sinner, but also in itself. For the remission of sins is principally the work of God, but putting previous merits to death is the work of man. Now a man cannot simply void the work of God by his own action, although he can impede it from benefiting him. And therefore by his subsequent sin a man cannot cancel out the forgiveness of previous sins, but he can by his own action void what was done by him. And therefore he can thoroughly undo the mortification of previous merits by subsequent merits, particularly if he is helped by grace.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A1.ad6A. 2Ingratitude, through which sins are said to returnDe ingratitudine, per quam peccata redire dicuntur
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod ingratitudo non sit speciale peccatum. Quod enim invenitur in omni peccato, non est speciale peccatum. Sed ingratitudinem incurrimus per quodlibet peccatum, quia Deum nobis maxime beneficum offendimus quolibet peccato, quantum in nobis est. Ergo ingratitudo non est speciale peccatum.
Obj. 1: To the second we proceed thus.1 It seems that ingratitude is not a specific sin. For what is found in every sin is not a specific sin. But we incur ingratitude by any sin, for we offend God, who is most generous to us, by any sin, as far as in us lies. Therefore, ingratitude is not a specific sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, omne peccatum speciale alicui virtuti speciali opponitur. Sed non est assignare aliquam virtutem specialem cui ingratitudo opponatur, cum sit contra omnes, quia omnes ex Dei gratia nobis conferuntur. Ergo ingratitudo non est speciale peccatum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every specific sin is opposed to a certain specific virtue. But no specific virtue can be assigned as opposed to ingratitude, since it is against all virtues, for all are conferred on us by God’s grace. Therefore, ingratitude is not a specific sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.arg2Sed contra, ubicumque est invenire specialem rationem deformitatis, est invenire speciale peccatum. Sed hoc habet ingratitudo. Ergo est speciale peccatum.
On the contrary, wherever there is found a special account of deformity, there is found a specific sin. But this is the case with ingratitude. Therefore, it is a specific sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non minus sit ingratus innocens, si peccat, quam poenitens. Ille enim per offensam fit magis ingratus qui ad majores gratiarum actiones tenetur. Sed magis tenetur ad gratiarum actiones innocens quam poenitens, inquantum nobilius donum a Deo habet. Ergo magis est ingratus, si peccat.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that an innocent man is no less ungrateful if he sins than a penitent. For the person who is bound to greater thanksgiving becomes more ungrateful by his offense. But the innocent are bound to thanksgiving more than the penitent, inasmuch as they have a nobler gift from God. Therefore, they are more ungrateful if they sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.arg3Praeterea, sicut homo per gratiam Dei relevatur a casu, ita per gratiam tenetur ne cadat. Sed ingratitudo, gratiae contemptum importat. Ergo ita est ingratus innocens dum peccat contemnens gratiam sustentantem, sicut poenitens contemnens gratiam relevantem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as by the grace of God a man is lifted up from a fall, so also by grace he is held up so that he will not fall. But ingratitude implies contempt for grace. Therefore, the innocent man is ungrateful when he sins by condemning the grace that sustains him, just as the penitent is by condemning the grace that raised him up again.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.arg4Sed contra, rectum judicium est ut ille plus diligat cui plus est dimissum, ut patet Luc. 7. Sed plus dimissum est poenitenti quam innocenti. Ergo plus tenetur diligere; ergo magis est ingratus, si peccat.
On the contrary, it is right judgment that he should love more to whom more has been forgiven, as is clear from Luke 7:47. But more has been forgiven the penitent than the innocent. Therefore, he is bound to love more; therefore, he is more ungrateful if he sins.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod ex ingratitudine recidivantis consurgat tantus reatus, quantus fuit praecedentium peccatorum. Quia quantum est beneficium pristinum, tanta est ingratitudo contemnentis. Sed quantum est peccatum commissum, tantum est beneficium remissionis peccati. Ergo tanta est ingratitudo; et ita videtur quod consurgat aequalis reatus peccatis dimissis secundum ingratitudinem peccati sequentis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that as much guilt arises from the ingratitude of a person who relapses into sin as there was in his former sins.1 For the ingratitude of the one who scorns something is as much as the original benefit was. But the benefit of the remission of sin is as great as the sin committed. Therefore, the ingratitude is as great, and so it seems that guilt arises equal to the forgiven sins according to the ingratitude of the subsequent sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.arg5Praeterea, non possunt aliqua commensurari nisi secundum quantitatem quam habent. Sed reatus ex ingratitudine recidivantium mensurantur secundum quantitatem peccatorum dimissorum; quia quanto plura et majora peccata sunt alicui dimissa, tanto magis efficitur ingratus contemnendo. Ergo reatus totus praecedentium peccatorum redit per ingratitudinem recidivantis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, things can only be commensurate according to the quantity that they have. But the guilt of those who fall back into sin out of ingratitude is measured according to the quantity of the sins forgiven them. For the more and the greater the sins that are forgiven someone, the more ungrateful he becomes by scorning it. Therefore, the whole guilt of former sins returns through the ingratitude of someone who relapses.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.arg6Sed contra, quantitas reatus est secundum quantitatem deformitatis in culpa. Sed quandoque non est tanta deformitas in peccato recidivantis, quanta fuit in multis aliis quae prius sibi dimissa fuerunt. Ergo non redit aequalis reatus.
On the contrary, the quantity of guilt is according to the quantity of deformity in the fault. But sometimes there is not as much deformity in the sin of someone who relapses as there was in the many other sins that were previously forgiven him. Therefore, equal guilt does not return.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ingratitudo gratiarum actionis privativa est; quae quidem gratiarum actio dationem respicit. Est autem duplex datio. Una quae respicit debitum, vel jam existens, sicut cum quis alicui reddit quod debet; vel ut fiat, sicut cum quis emit vel dat aliquid, ut alterum sibi debitum fiat; et haec datio ad justitiam pertinet. Alia autem est quae neutro modo respicit debitum; et haec proprie donatio dicitur, et ad liberalitatem pertinet. Et quia ad hanc dationem nihil inclinat nisi voluntas dandi, ideo gratuita dicitur; et tali dationi gratiarum actio proprie debetur, ut quis gratiae factae retributionem faciat secundum suum modum. Ex hujusmodi ergo gratiarum actionis defectu aliquis ingratus dicitur; et tanto magis, quanto magis ab hoc discedit. Unde primus gradus ingratitudinis est, cum quis effectu pro beneficiis acceptis retribuere aliquid negligit; secundus, cum affectu contemnit; tertius, cum etiam intellectu obliviscatur; quartus, et maximus, ut contra benefacientem aliquid operetur indebite. Ingratitudo autem quantum ad tres primos gradus semper est peccatum speciale; sed quantum ad quartum est deformitas annexa peccato; quia ex hoc ipso quod ponitur aliquid indebite fieri, ponitur peccatum esse; sed ex hoc quod dicitur fieri contra benefacientem, additur circumstantia aggravans, quae est ingratitudo. Unde, cum omne peccatum contra Deum sit, ex quolibet peccato homo ingratitudinem incurrit, quia ipse est nobis summe beneficus; et per hunc modum quodlibet peccatum post beneficium remissionis peccatorum ingratitudinem habet annexam; et ideo ingratitudo, secundum quam peccata redire dicuntur, non est speciale peccatum, quamvis aliqua ingratitudo sit speciale peccatum.
To the first question, I answer that ingratitude is privative of thanks, and thanks responds to a giving. Now there are two kinds of giving. One regards a debt, either already existing, like when someone gives someone what he owes; or one that arises, like when someone buys or gives something, so that something else becomes owed to him. And this kind of giving pertains to justice. But the other kind of giving does not relate to a debt in either way; and this is properly called giving, and pertains to liberality. And because nothing inclines one to this kind of giving but the wish to give, it is called gratuitous, and thanks are properly owed to this kind of giving, so that someone may return the favor according to his own manner. Therefore, from failing to thank in this situation a person is called ungrateful, and more ungrateful the more he departs from this. Thus the first degree of ingratitude is in the effect, when someone neglects to return something for benefits received; the second is in the affections when he scorns it; the third, in the intellect when he even forgets it; the fourth, and worst, that he does something undue against his benefactor. Now ingratitude in these first three degrees is always a specific sin; but in the fourth degree it is a deformity connected with sin, for by the fact that something undue is done, it is established as a sin. But by the fact that it is said to be done against a benefactor, an aggravating circumstance is added, which is ingratitude. Therefore, since every sin is against God, a man incurs ingratitude by any sin, for God is our greatest benefactor; and in this way any sin, after benefitting from the forgiveness of sins, has ingratitude joined to it. And therefore the ingratitude, according to which sins are said to return, is not a specific sin, although a certain kind of ingratitude is a specific sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod de ratione generalis peccati est non solum quod inveniatur cum omnibus peccatis, sed etiam quod nunquam inveniatur sine aliquo aliorum peccatorum: quia nihil est in genere quod non sit in aliqua ejus specie; unde quatenus invenitur ab aliis peccatis separatum, dicitur peccatum speciale, quamvis quandoque etiam aliis adjungatur.
Reply Obj. 1: In the notion of general sin there is not only what is found in all sins, but also what is never found without some other sins: for nothing is in the genus that is not in a certain species of it. Therefore, to the extent that it is found separate from other sins, it is called a specific sin, although sometimes it is also joined with others.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ingratitudo, ut dictum est, gratiarum actionem tollit, quae est actus justitiae; quia ille qui prius dedit, debitorem sibi constituit illum qui retribuit, quamvis hoc non intenderet; unde opponitur justitiae.
Reply Obj. 2: Ingratitude, as was said, destroys thanksgiving, which is an act of justice, for the person who first gave made the one who rendered thanks his debtor, although he did not intend this. And so it is opposed to justice.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod loquendo de poenitente per se et innocente quantum ad bonum remissionis peccatorum et innocentiae conservatae, donis aliis praetermissis, sic quodammodo plus tenetur ad gratiarum actionem innocens quam poenitens. Gratiarum enim actio respicit et quantitatem doni, et modum gratuitae donationis, et ex utroque mensuram recipit: quia tam majori dono quam magis gratis dato major gratiarum actio debetur. Considerando ergo quantitatem doni, sic innocens magis tenetur, quia majus est quod accepit; sed considerando hoc quod est gratis dare, magis tenetur poenitens; quia quanto aliquis est magis elongatus a debito recipiendi, tanto datio fit sibi magis gratis ex parte sua, quamvis non ex parte dantis, qui omnibus aequali liberalitate dat. Magis autem elongatur a debito consequendi remissionem peccatorum, quam innocens a debito conservationis; et ideo uterque aliquo modo plus tenetur ad gratiarum actionem, et aliquo modo aequaliter.
To the second question, it should be said that speaking of the penitent and the innocent per se, as to the good of the remission of sins and the preserving of innocence, setting aside other gifts, then in a certain way the innocent is more bound to give thanks than the penitent. For thanksgiving has to do with the quantity of the gift, and the mode of gratuitous giving, and it takes its measure from both. For greater thanks are owed both to a greater gift and to a more gratuituous gift. Therefore, if the quantity of the gift is considered, then the innocent person is bound more, for what he has received is greater; but if the gratuitousness is considered, the penitent is bound more, for the farther someone is from deserving what he receives, the more the giving is gratuitous on his part, although not on the part of the giver, who gives to everyone with equal generosity. For he is farther from deserving the remission of sins than an innocent person from deserving to stay that way. And therefore in a certain way each one is bound more to thanksgiving, and in a certain way, equally.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the answers to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam dixerunt, quod per ingratitudinem recidivantis redit tantus reatus quantus fuit omnium peccatorum praecedentium. Sed hoc non potest esse; quia quantitas reatus sequitur quantitatem peccati; quantitas autem peccati per quod quis recidivat, est multo minus quandoque ex genere suo quam peccata quae prius erant dimissa. Et non potest esse quod ingratitudinis circumstantia det sibi tantam quantitatem; quia haec ingratitudo consurgit ex hoc quod aliquid indebite fit contra Dei praecepta; unde secundum mensuram indebiti est mensura ingratitudinis; et sic quantitas peccati quam habet ex suo genere, dat quantitatem ingratitudini; unde quantitas ingratitudinis non potest esse major quam sit quantitas peccati. Et ideo aliter dicendum, quod non redit aequalis reatus secundum quantitatem absolutam, redit autem aequalis secundum proportionalitatem: quia quanto fuerunt peccata dimissa graviora, tanto fuit beneficium remissionis majus; et quanto beneficium fuit majus, tanto ingratitudo major; et sic aliquo modo quantitas reatus praecedentium peccatorum manet in ingratitudine recidivi, non autem secundum aequalitatem absolutam; sicut nec beneficium est aequale peccato dimisso in quantitate, sed multo minus;1 nec ingratitudo secundum quantitatem absolutam est tanta quantum beneficium.
To the third question, it should be said that some people have said that by the ingratitude of someone who falls back into sin as much guilt returns as there was in all the previous sins. But this cannot be; for the quantity of guilt follows the quantity of sin; but the amount of sin into which someone relapses is sometimes much less in its genus than the sins that had already been forgiven. And it cannot be that the circumstance of ingratitude gives so much quantity to it, for this ingratitude arises from the fact that something undue is done against the precepts of God. Therefore, the measure of the ingratitude is according to the measure of the undue; and so the quantity of sin that it has by its genus gives quantity to the ingratitude. Therefore, the quantity of ingratitude cannot be greater than the quantity of sin. And therefore it must be said instead that an equal guilt does not return according to absolute quantity, but it does return equal according to proportionality, for the worse the sins that were forgiven, the greater was the benefit of their remission, and the greater the benefit, the greater the ingratitude. And so the amount of guilt for previous sins remains in a certain way in someone who relapses, but not according to an absolute equality; just as neither is the benefit equal to the sin forgiven in quantity, but much greater; nor is ingratitude according to absolute quantity as great as the benefit.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2Et secundum hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And according to this the answers to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A2A. 3Which sins return through ingratitude
Quae peccata per ingratitudinem redire possunt
Which sins return through ingratitude
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod per ingratitudinem non redeant peccata venialia. Quia peccatum veniale sicut per ingratitudinem redit, ita et facit alia redire per ingratitudinem. Sed peccatum veniale non facit alia redire per ingratitudinem; alias tota die peccata dimissa redirent. Ergo nec ipsum per ingratitudinem redit.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that venial sins do not return through ingratitude. For just as venial sin returns through ingratitude, so also it makes others return through ingratitude. But venial sin does not make others return through ingratitude, otherwise forgiven sins would return all day long. Therefore, neither does venial sin itself return by ingratitude.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.arg1Praeterea, ex hoc aliquod peccatum per ingratitudinem redit quod majorem ingratitudinem facit. Sed peccatum veniale dimissum non facit majorem ingratitudinem; quia non diminuit caritatem. Ergo nec redit per ingratitudinem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a certain sin returns through ingratitude by the fact that it makes ingratitude greater. But forgiven venial sin does not make ingratitude greater, for it does not diminish charity. Therefore, neither does it return by ingratitude.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.arg2Sed contra, peccata venialia inter debita computantur in oratione dominica, quae specialiter contra venialia valet. Sed in littera dicitur, quod universum debitum exigitur ab eo qui recidivat. Ergo et venialia etiam redeunt.
On the contrary, venial sins are counted among our debts in the Lord’s Prayer, which is especially effective against venial sins. But in the text it says that every debt is demanded of the one who relapses. Therefore, venial sins also return.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod originale non redeat. Quia si morbus redit, et medicina redire debet. Sed baptismus, qui est singularis medicina contra originale, non reiteratur aliquo modo. Ergo nec peccatum originale redit.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that original sin does not return. For if a sickness returns, the medicine should be brought back. But baptism, which is the singular medicine against original sin, is not repeated in any way. Therefore, neither does original sin return.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.arg3Praeterea, omne peccatum quod per actum incurrimus, actuale est. Sed peccatum originale non est actuale. Ergo peccatum originale per actum peccati sequentis non redit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every sin that we incur by our act is actual sin. But original sin is not actual. Therefore, original sin does not return by an act of subsequent sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.arg4Sed contra est quod expresse in littera dicitur.
On the contrary, is what is expressly said in the text.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod per illa quatuor peccata non magis redeant peccata dimissa quam per alia. Quia ex hoc aliquis ingratus est Deo quod contra Deum facit. Sed sicut illa quatuor, ita et alia contra Deum sunt. Ergo omnibus per ingratitudinem peccata dimissa redeunt.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that forgiven sins do not return through those four sins more than through others. For a person is ungrateful to God by the fact that he does something against God. But other sins are against God just as much as those four. Therefore, forgiven sins return through ingratitude in all sins.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.arg5Praeterea, peccatum in Spiritum Sanctum est gravius quam aliquod praedictorum. Ergo per ipsum magis deberet dici quod peccatum rediret.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the sin against the Holy Spirit is worse than anything mentioned above. Therefore, it should rather be said that sin returns by it.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.arg6Sed contra est quod auctores maxime loquuntur de illis peccatis.
On the contrary, the authors speak mostly about these sins.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod eo modo quo peccata mortalia per ingratitudinem redeunt, et venialia similiter. Sicut enim beneficio Dei ascribenda est remissio mortalium peccatorum, ita et venialium; et secundum hoc quod beneficium remissionis contemnitur quodammodo in peccato sequenti, secundum hoc peccata dimissa per ingratitudinem redire dicuntur.
To the first question, I answer that venial sins return through ingratitude in the same way that mortal sins do. For just the remission of mortal sins must be attributed to God’s benefit, so also must the remission of venial sins; and according as the benefit of forgiveness is scorned in some way in the sin that follows, forgiven sins are said to return through ingratitude.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod peccatum veniale, quamvis non tollat gratiam, tamen per gratiam tollitur; peccatum autem mortale et gratiam tollit et per gratiam tollitur; et ideo peccatum mortale et ingratitudinem causat, per quam alia peccata redeunt, et ipsum per ingratitudinem redit; sed peccatum veniale redit quidem, sed alia redire non facit, quia ingratitudinem non causat.
Reply Obj. 1: Although venial sin does not take away grace, nevertheless it is removed through grace. Now mortal sin both takes away grace and is taken away by grace. And therefore mortal sin both causes ingratitude, by which other sins return, and it returns by ingratitude. But although venial sin return, nonetheless it does not make others return, for it does not cause ingratitude.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis non diminuat gratiam, relinquit tamen majorem ingratitudinem, inquantum beneficium gratiae tollitur.
Reply Obj. 2: Although it does not diminish grace, nevertheless it leaves behind greater ingratitude, as the benefit of grace is taken away.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod eodem modo originale etiam redit, quod beneficio gratiae tollitur.
To the second question, it should be said that original sin also returns in the same way, since it is removed by the benefit of grace.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3Ad primum dicendum, quod ratio illa procederet, si originale per se rediret: nunc autem non dicitur redire in se, sed in alio, in quo quodammodo quantitas ipsius manet, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: That argument would proceed if original sin returned per se, but now it is not said to return in itself, but in another, in which its quantity in some way remains, as was said.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3.ad3Et similiter dicendum ad secundum.
The second objection should be answered in the same way.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut per ista peccata redeunt peccata dimissa ex ingratitudine, ita etiam per illa; tamen in istis est aliquid speciale prae aliis; quia non solum sunt contra ipsum remittentem peccata, quod et in omnibus aliis est peccatis, sed etiam sunt contra remedium quo peccata dimittebantur. Remissio autem peccatorum attribuitur primo fidei, secundo caritati, tertio poenitentiae; et ideo apostasia a fide, quae opponitur primo; et odium fraternum, quod opponitur secundo; et alia duo, quae opponuntur tertio, specialem habent rationem, ut faciant redire peccata, non ratione gravitatis majoris, sed ratione praedicta.
To the third question, it should be said that just as by these sins forgiven sins return out of ingratitude, so also by those. Nevertheless, in these there is a certain special thing beyond the others, for not only are the sins against the forgiver himself, which exists in all other sins, but they also are against the remedy by which sins are forgiven. Now the forgiveness of sins is attributed first to faith, second to charity, third to penance. And this is why apostasy from the faith, which is opposed to the first, and fraternal hatred, which is opposed to the second, and the other two which are opposed to the third, have a special reason for making sins return, not because of greater gravity, but for the reason given.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the answers to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A3A. 4Whether someone relapsing is bound to confess sins that he had previously confessedUtrum recidivans teneatur confiteri peccata de quibus prius confessus fuerat
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod recidivans tenetur priora peccata confiteri de quibus prius confessus fuit. Ingratitudo enim videtur esse peccatum gravissimum, cum per eam alia peccata quodammodo alia redeant. Sed ingratitudinem aliquis non confitetur, nisi confiteatur alia peccata ex quorum remissione factus est ingratus. Ergo oportet quod recidivans priora peccata confiteatur.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question we proceed thus. It seems that someone who falls back into sin is bound to confess prior sins he has already confessed. For ingratitude seems to be the worst sin, since by it other sins return in a certain way. But a person does not confess ingratitude, unless he confesses other sins whose forgiveness he was ungrateful for. Therefore, someone who relapses must confess his previous sins.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.arg1Praeterea, per confessionem debet innotescere sacerdoti quantitas culpae. Sed quantitas peccatorum prius dimissorum quodammodo manet in peccato quo quis recidivat, ut prius dictum est. Ergo ille qui confitetur hujusmodi peccatum, debet et alia confiteri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, by confession the amount of fault must be made known to the priest. But the quantity of sins previously forgiven remains in a certain way in the sin that someone relapses into, as was said before. Therefore, someone who confesses this sin must also confess the others.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.arg2Praeterea, secundum Gregorium, unum peccatum disponit ad aliud, et sic unum erit causa alterius. Sed morbo non potest sufficienter remedium adhiberi nisi cognita causa morbi. Cum ergo ad hoc fiat confessio, ut exposito morbo remedium adhibeatur, videtur quod recidivans teneatur peccata praeterita confiteri, quae fuerunt causa recidivandi.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to Gregory, one sin disposes to another, and in this way, one will be the cause of the other.1 But a remedy cannot be sufficiently applied to a disease unless the cause of the disease is known. Therefore, since confession is made so that the remedy may be applied to the disease exposed, it seems that someone relapsing is bound to confess his past sins, which were the cause of his relapse.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.arg3Praeterea, contingit aliquando aliquem post confessionem ante peractam poenitentiam recidivare. Constat autem quod postquam de recidivo poenitentiam egerit, tenetur satisfacere de praeteritis peccatis. Ergo videtur quod saltem in hoc casu tenetur priora peccata confiteri.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it sometimes happens that a person relapses after confessing, but before completing the penance. But it is evident that after he has done penance for the relapse, he is bound to make satisfaction for those previous sins. Therefore, it seems that at least in this case one is bound to confess prior sins.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.arg4Sed contra est quod dicitur Nahum 1, 9: non judicabit Deus bis in idipsum. Ergo si aliquis in foro conscientiae judicatus est de aliquo peccato, non oportet quod iterum judicio se exponat.
On the contrary (1), it is said in Nahum 1:9: God will not judge twice in the same matter. Therefore, if someone has been judged in the forum of conscience about a certain sin, it is not necessary that he be exposed to judgment again.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, in decretis de Poen., dist. 1, dicitur: non necesse est ut quod semel sacerdotibus confessi sumus, denuo confiteamur; sed lingua cordis, non carnis apud verum judicem ea confiteri debemus. Ergo idem quod prius.
Furthermore (2), in the decrees on penance, distinction 1, it says: it is not necessary that what we have confessed once to priests we confess again; but we must confess them before the true judge in the language of the heart, not of the flesh.1 Therefore, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.arg5Respondeo dicendum, quod circa illam opinionem quae ponit dimissa peccata redire sive quantum ad culpam, sive quantum ad reatum, necesse est dicere, quod recidivans tenetur ad priora peccata iterum confitenda, cum eis ita subjaceat post recidivum sicut prius. Sed secundum aliam opinionem quae dicit, quod peccata dimissa non redeunt nisi quantum ad ingratitudinem, est duplex opinio.
I answer that, concerning the opinion which holds that forgiven sins return either in guilt or in liability to punishment, it is necessary to say that someone relapsing is bound to confess previous sins again, since he has become subject to them as much after his relapse as before. But according to the other opinion which says that forgiven sins do not return except in ingratitude, there are two opinions.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.coQuidam enim dicunt, quod si recidivans confiteatur eidem sacerdoti cui ante fuerat confessus, habenti plenam memoriam priorum peccatorum, non tenetur ei priora peccata repetere, nisi in generali, ut se de ingratitudine accuset, dummodo ante recidivum de prioribus peccatis satisfecerit. Sed si ante peractam poenitentiam recidivaret, teneretur iterum priora peccata confiteri etiam in speciali, ut iterato satisfactionis modum pro eis accipiat. Si autem alteri sacerdoti confiteatur, vel eidem jam priora peccata oblito, sive ante recidivum satisfecerit, sive non; tenetur iterum omnia peccata in speciali confiteri, tum ut ingratitudinis quantitas innotescat sacerdoti ex consideratione peccatorum prius dimissorum, tum ut ipse cognoscat vultum pecoris sui; quod fieri non posset, nisi ejus mores praeteritos cognosceret, utrum scilicet innocenter an injuste vixisset.
For some people say that if someone who falls back into sin confesses to the same priest to whom he confessed before and who has full memory of the prior sins, he is not bound to repeat the prior sins to him, except in a general way, so as to accuse himself of ingratitude, as long as he had already made satisfaction for the previous sins before his relapse. But if he has fallen before completing his penance, he would be bound to confess the former sins again even specifically, so that the repetition of satisfaction might take its measure from them. But if one confesses to another priest, or confesses to the same priest sins that had been forgotten before, whether he had made satisfaction before his relapse or not, he is bound to confess again all his sins specifically, both so that the amount of ingratitude may be made known to the priest by the consideration of the sins forgiven before, and so that the priest may know the face of his sheep, which could not happen unless he knew his past morals, whether, namely, he had lived innocently or unjustly.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4Sed ista opinio non videtur rationalis; ex quo enim priora peccata sunt dimissa, nec secundum se redeunt, non est necesse quod iterum in judicium adducantur; quas nec ea Deus in judicio adduceret, si aliquis inconfessus moreretur post recidivum, sed damnaretur solum pro peccato quo recidivavit. Et si etiam pro peccatis non satisfecisset plene, non videtur necessarium quod ea post recidivum confiteatur in speciali; quia post recidivum eorum reatus non est mutatus; unde eadem satisfactio pro eis debetur quae etiam prius. Unde poenitens tenetur post recidivum poenitentiam sibi prius injunctam peragere, non autem aliam satisfactionem pro eis accipere. Similiter etiam non oportet ut denuo confiteatur, ut cognoscatur ingratitudinis quantitas. Sicut enim quantitas peccati augetur per ingratitudinem de peccatis dimissis, sic etiam augetur per ingratitudinem de beneficiis acceptis; unde pari ratione confitens omnia beneficia Dei sibi exhibita deberet exponere sacerdoti; quod nullus dicit. Similiter etiam non oportet ut sacerdoti aliquis confiteatur totum statum suum, ut sacerdos cognoscat vultum pecoris sui, sed solum ea de quibus debet ab eo judicari; alias oporteret innocentem sacerdoti cui confitetur exponere venialia, omnes pronitates suas ad peccandum, et totam conditionem suam; quod nullus dicit.
But this opinion does not seem rational; for by the fact that former sins were forgiven and they do not return, it is not necessary that they be brought into judgment again, for neither would God bring them back under judgment, if someone should die without confession after having fallen back into sin, but he would be damned only for the sin that he had fallen back into. And even if he had not done full satisfaction for the sins, it does not seem necessary that he confess them specifically after falling; for after his falling, their obligation to punishment is not changed. Therefore, the same satisfaction is due for them as before. Therefore, after falling the penitent is bound to complete what was imposed on him before, but not to receive any other satisfaction for those sins. Likewise also it is not necessary that he confess again, so that the amount of ingratitude may be known. For just as the quantity of sin is increased by ingratitude for sins forgiven, so also it is increased by ingratitude for benefits received. Therefore, by the same argument the person confessing would be obliged to reveal to the priest all God’s benefits shown to him, which no one asserts. Also in the same way, it is not necessary that anyone confess to the priest his whole state for the priest to know the face of his sheep, but only those things that must be judged by him. Otherwise it would be necessary for an innocent to reveal to the priest to whom he confesses his venial sins, all his sinful tendencies, and his whole condition, which no one asserts.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4Unde aliorum opinio est, quod post recidivum non tenetur aliquis priora peccata confiteri nec in generali nec in speciali; quia ingratitudo, ratione cujus peccata redire dicuntur, est quaedam peccati circumstantia, nec trahit ad aliud genus peccati. Hujusmodi autem circumstantiae non sunt necessario confitendae, ut supra, dist. 14, qu. 3, art. 2, qu. 5, dictum est. Sed ex hac opinione videtur relinqui, quod non possit plenarie recidivantis morbo remedium adhiberi. Multa enim expediunt ad spiritualem salutem recidivanti, quae non sunt necessaria innocenti, ut scilicet circa ea major cautela adhibeatur.
Therefore, the opinion of others is that after having fallen, no one is bound to confess former sins, whether in general or specifically; for ingratitude, by reason of which sins are said to return, is a certain circumstance of sin, nor does it draw them into any other genus of sin. However, circumstances like this are not necessary to confess, as was said above in Distinction 16, Question 3, Article 2, Subquestion 5. But by this opinion it seems to remain that a remedy cannot fully be applied to the ailment of someone relapsing. For many things are expedient to the spiritual welfare of someone who relapses, which are not necessary to an innocent person, so that, namely, greater caution may be applied about them.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4Et ideo videtur distinguendum esse, quod in confessione est aliquid confitendum dupliciter. Uno modo directe; et sic illud exponi dicitur cujus abolitio per confessionem quaeritur; et sic peccata dimissa recidivans nullo modo confiteri tenetur nec in generali nec in speciali, cuicumque confiteatur. Alio modo indirecte, sicut id sine quo sciri non potest debitus satisfaciendi modus. Cum enim contritio, secundum quod est de necessitate salutis, votum poenitentiae, confessionis et satisfactionis debitae includat, tenetur ille qui confitetur, sacerdoti exponere ea quibus sacerdos possit scire quae satisfactio sit congrue injungenda; sicut confitens confitetur sacerdoti interdum se esse infirmum, ut ei jejunium non imponat; et per hunc modum tenetur recidivans notificare peccata dimissa quantum sufficit ad hoc quod sciatur quae satisfactio est ei injungenda, ut si ipse frequenter lapsum carnis passus est ex aliqua occasione, illa occasio praescindatur per satisfactionem, et sic de aliis peccatis; et ad hoc videtur sufficere confessio dimissorum peccatorum in generali. Tamen quandoque ad aliqua specialia oportet descendere, secundum quod confitens viderit opportunum; non enim potest in his aliqua certa mensura praefigi.
And therefore it seems we must distinguish that there are two ways that something should be confessed in confession. In one way directly, and then that is said to be revealed whose abolishment is sought through the confession; and in this way a person who relapses is in no way bound to confess forgiven sins whether in general or specifically, regardless of whom he confesses to. The other way, indirectly, as what the due mode of making satisfaction cannot be known without. For since contrition, according as it is necessary to salvation, includes the intention of repenting, confessing, and making due satisfaction, someone who confesses is bound to reveal to the priest whatever allows him to know what satisfaction should be appropriately imposed, just as the person confessing confesses to the priest sometimes that he is unwell, so that he will not impose fasting on him. And this is how someone who relapses is bound to make known his forgiven sins as much as suffices for knowing what satisfaction should be imposed on him, so that if he has often suffered the lapse of the flesh from a certain occasion, this occasion may be severed by the satisfaction, and likewise with the other sins. And for this it seems enough to confess forgiven sins in general. Nevertheless, sometimes it is necessary to descend to certain particulars according as the one confessing sees fit, for no certain rule can be fixed ahead of time in these matters.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ingratitudo secundum quod hic accipitur, non est peccatum, sed circumstantia peccati, nec est circumstantia addens novam speciem, dum quilibet peccans ingratitudinem incurrat, saltem de beneficiis a Deo acceptis.
Reply Obj. 1: Ingratitude as it is understood here is not a sin, but a circumstance of sin. Nor is it a circumstance that adds a new species, since anyone who sins incurs ingratitude, at least for the benefits he has received from God.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod quantitas culpae, quae est ex specie peccati, debet innotescere sacerdoti per confessionem; non tamen hoc oportet de quantitate quae est ex circumstantiis quibuscumque, ut supra, loc. cit., dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: The amount of fault which exists from the species of sin must be made known to the priest by confession, but not necessarily the amount that is from every circumstance, as was said above in the place mentioned.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod auctoritas Gregorii non est ad propositum. Gregorius enim loquitur de peccatis, quae per poenitentiam non delentur; illa enim suo pondere mox ad aliud trahunt. Et praeterea non est necessarium omnes occasiones peccati confiteri, sed solum illas sine quarum abscissione non potest sufficiens peccato remedium adhiberi.
Reply Obj. 3: The text of Gregory is not pertinent to this question. For Gregory speaks about sins that are not effaced by penance, for they soon drag us into another sin by their weight. And furthermore, it is not necessary to confess all occasions of sin, but only those without the cutting off of which a sufficient remedy for sin cannot be applied.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod etiam in illo casu non tenetur iterum peccata prius dimissa confiteri; sed sufficit sibi facere prius injunctam satisfactionem, ut dictum est in corp.
Reply Obj. 4: Even in that case he is not bound to confess again sins that have already been forgiven; but it suffices for him to do the satisfaction imposed on him before, as was said in the main response.
Sent.IV.D22.Q1.A4.ad4Q. 2Reality and sacrament in penanceDe re et sacramento in poenitentia
Deinde quaeritur de eo quod est res et sacramentum in poenitentia; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next we must ask about the reality and sacrament in penance; and concerning this, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D22.Q2primo, quid sit ibi res, et quid sacramentum;
first, what is the reality here, and what is the sacrament;
Sent.IV.D22.Q2secundo, de unitate hujus sacramenti;
second, the unity of this sacrament;
Sent.IV.D22.Q2tertio, de institutione ipsius.
third, its institution.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2A. 1What is the reality here, and what is the sacrament
Quid sit ibi res, et quid sacramentum
What is the reality here, and what is the sacrament
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod exterior poenitentia non sit sacramentale signum. Signum enim sacramentale, secundum Hugonem, est materiale elementum. Sed poenitentia exterior non est elementum, sed actus. Ergo non est sacramentale signum.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that outward penance is not a sacramental sign. For a sacramental sign, according to Hugh, is a material element.2 But outward penance is not an element, but an act. Therefore, it is not a sacramental sign.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, signa sacramentalia novae legis aliquo modo sunt causa gratiae. Si ergo exterior poenitentia est signum sacramentale, erit ergo causa, et sic gratia erit ex actibus nostris; quod est haeresis Pelagiana.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, sacramental signs of the new law are in a certain way a cause of grace. Therefore, if outward penance is a sacramental sign, it will therefore be a cause of grace, and thus grace will be from our acts, which is the Pelagian heresy.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg2Praeterea, omne sacramentale signum est verbo vitae sanctificatum. Sed exteriori poenitentiae non adhibetur aliqua forma verborum ad sanctificationem ejus. Ergo non est sacramentale signum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, every sacramental sign is sanctified by the word of life. But no form of words is applied to outward penance to sanctify it. Therefore, it is not a sacramental sign.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg3Sed contra, in quolibet sacramento oportet esse aliquod signum. Sed signum est aliquid sensibus apparens. Cum ergo in poenitentiae sacramento nihil appareat extra nisi exterior poenitentia, videtur quod ipsa sit sacramentale signum.
On the contrary, in every sacrament there must be some sign. But a sign is something apparent to the senses. Therefore, since in the sacrament of penance nothing outward appears but outward penance, it seems that this is the sacramental sign.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod interior poenitentia non sit res hujus sacramenti. Quia res sacramenti nunquam est causa sacramentalis signi, sed e converso quandoque. Sed poenitentia interior est causa exterioris. Ergo non est res ejus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that inward penance is not the reality of this sacrament.1 For the reality of a sacrament is never the cause of the sacramental sign, but just the reverse sometimes. But interior penance is the cause of outward penance. Therefore, it is not its reality.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg4Praeterea, exterior poenitentia significat interiorem naturaliter. Sed res sacramenti significatur per sacramentum ex institutione, ut ex definitione Hugonis, loc. cit., patet. Ergo poenitentia interior non est res exterioris.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, outward penance naturally signifies interior penance. But the reality behind the sacrament is signified through the sacrament by its institution, as is clear from Hugh’s definition in the place cited.1 Therefore, the interior penance is not the reality behind the outward penance.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg5Praeterea, poenitentia interior videtur esse idem quod contritio. Sed contritio non est res hujus sacramenti, cum sit pars sacramenti. Ergo interior poenitentia non est res hujus sacramenti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, interior penance seems to be the same as contrition. But contrition is not the reality of this sacrament, since it is a part of the sacrament. Therefore, interior penance is not the reality of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg6Sed contra, baptismus interior est res exterioris. Ergo eadem ratione et poenitentia interior exterioris.
On the contrary (1), interior baptism is the reality behind the outward baptism. Therefore, by the same reasoning, interior penance is also the reality of the outward.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, illud quod immediate causat effectum sacramenti, est res exterioris sacramenti, sicut patet de charactere. Sed poenitentia interior est quae immediate causat remissionem peccatorum, quae est ultima res hujus sacramenti. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (2), what immediately causes the sacrament’s effect is the reality behind the outward sacrament, as is evident in the case of the character. But interior penance is what immediately causes the remission of sins, which is the last reality of this sacrament. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg7Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod remissio peccatorum non sit res hujus sacramenti. Quia ad idem se extendit efficacia sacramenti, et ministerium dispensatoris ipsius. Sed ministerium sacerdotis non se extendit ad remissionem culpae, ut supra, dist. 18, Magister dixit. Ergo remissio culpae non est res hujus sacramenti.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the remission of sins is not the reality behind this sacrament.1 For the efficacy of the sacrament and the ministry of its minister extend to the same thing. But the ministry of the priest does not extend to the remission of guilt, as the Master said above in Distinction 18.2 Therefore, the remission of guilt is not the reality of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg8Praeterea, in quolibet sacramento signa exteriora habent aliquam similitudinem cum re sacramenti. Sed confessio et satisfactio et contritio non videntur habere aliquam similitudinem cum remissione peccatorum. Ergo non est res in hoc sacramento.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in any sacrament the outward signs have a certain likeness with the reality behind the sacrament. But confession and satisfaction and contrition do not seem to have any likeness with the remission of sins. Therefore, this is not the reality in this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg9Praeterea, in baptismo res sacramenti non semper praecedit sacramentum, etsi aliquando praecedat. Sed remissio peccatorum semper praecedit sacramentum poenitentiae, ad minus quantum ad aliquas sui partes; quia satisfactio non potest esse nisi existentis in gratia, cum jam peccata remissa sunt; a mortuo etiam perit confessio, ut dicitur Eccli. 17. Ergo remissio peccatorum non est res ultima istius sacramenti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in baptism the reality behind the sacrament does not always precede the sacrament, even if sometimes it does precede it. But the remission of sins always precedes the sacrament of penance, at least as regards some of its parts; for satisfaction can only belong to someone who is in a state of grace, since his sins have already been forgiven; confession also perishes from a dead man, as it says in Sirach 17:28. Therefore, the remission of sins is not the final reality of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg10Sed contra, poenitentia dicitur secunda tabula post naufragium, sicut baptismus prima. Sed baptismi res ultima est remissio peccatorum. Ergo et poenitentiae.
On the contrary (1), penance is called the second plank after the shipwreck, as baptism is the first. But the final reality of baptism is the remission of sins. Therefore, of penance as well.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.scPraeterea , curatio morbi illius est res in sacramento ad quod curandum institutum est. Sed poenitentia est instituta ad curandum morbum actualis peccati. Ergo remissio ejus est res hujus sacramenti.
Furthermore (2), the reality behind the sacrament that was instituted for a cure is the curing of the disease. But penance was instituted for curing the disease of actual sin. Therefore, its remission is the reality of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.arg11Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in quolibet sacramento fit quaedam promotio vel motus suscipientis ad aliquam sanctitatem. In motibus autem corporalibus quandoque illud quod movetur non cooperatur ad motum nisi recipiendo impressionem agentis tantum, sicut contingit in generatione, qua aliquid acquirit primam perfectionem sui esse, quae est etiam primum principium activum in ipso; et similiter etiam quando acquirit aliquam perfectionem superadditam quae limites suae formae excedit; sicut cum paries depingitur, vel cum aer illuminatur. Quandoque autem perfectio prius suscepta est sufficiens principium illius motus; et tunc operatur motum illum, sicut patet in motu naturali locali, et in sanatione quae fit virtute naturae tantum. Quandoque autem perfectio habita non sufficit ad operandum effectum, sed cooperatur agenti exteriori, sicut patet cum ars naturam adjuvat.
To the first question, I answer that in any sacrament a certain advancement or motion of the recipient is made toward sanctity. Now in physical movements sometimes what is moved does not cooperate with the motion except by receiving the impulse of the agent, as happens in generation, by which something acquires the first perfection of its being, which is also the first active principle in it. And similarly also when it acquires some added perfection that exceeds the limits of its form, as when a wall is painted or the air is illuminated. But sometimes a perfection is first received as the sufficient principle of that motion; and then it operates that motion, as is seen in the case of natural local motion, and in the healing that happens by the power of nature alone. But sometimes a perfection possessed does not suffice for bringing about the effect, but it cooperates with an external agent, as is seen when art assists nature.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.coEt secundum hos tres modos etiam est motus ad sanctitatem. Unde in baptismo, qui est spiritualis vitae regeneratio, tota sanctificatio ex exteriori est; nec suscipiens sacramentum se habet active ad illam sanctificationem, sed ut recipiens tantum; unde signum sacramentale ibi est materia exterius apposita, non autem aliquis actus ex parte baptizati. Et similiter est in confirmatione, Eucharistia, et extrema unctione, et ordine, quae ordinantur ad aliquam sanctitatem superadditam primae sanctitati in baptismo susceptae; unde etiam conservata gratia baptismali illa locum haberent. Sed in promotione ad sanctitatem per viam merendi sufficit principium quod intus habetur, scilicet gratia; et ideo sine aliquo exteriori adjuncto ad hanc promotionem habens gratiam per actus suos pertingit, quia in eo spiritualis vita est integra.
And the movement toward sanctity is also according to these three modes. Thus in baptism, which is the regeneration of the spiritual life, the whole sanctification is from without; nor is the recipient actively related to this sanctification, but as a receiver alone. Therefore, the sacramental sign there is the outwardly applied matter, but not any act on the part of the baptized. And it is the same way in confirmation, the Eucharist, and last rites, and in holy orders, which are ordered to adding a certain sanctity to that first sanctity received in baptism. Hence they have their place even where baptismal grace has been preserved. But in the advancement toward sanctity by the path of merit it suffices to have an inner principle, namely, grace; and therefore without anything added from without, someone who has grace attains this advancement by his own acts, for the spiritual life is unimpaired in him.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1Sed in eo qui post baptismum mortaliter peccat, spiritualis vitae firmitas tollitur, quia gratia et caritas tolluntur; sed tamen adhuc spiritualis vita manet in radice sui, scilicet in fidei sacramento; sicut in eo qui infirmatur perniciose, adhuc manet radix vitae in corde; et ideo ad reparationem pristinae integritatis in baptismo susceptae homo cooperari potest per id quod adhuc retinet. Nec tamen sufficit, nisi exterius adjuvetur; propterea quod vita spiritualis non est integra; et ideo in sacramento poenitentiae, quod ad praedictam reparationem ordinatur, sacramentale signum non est aliqua materia exterius apposita, sed exteriores actus quibus homo ad salutem suam cooperatur; et complementum reparationis ab extrinseco significatur per absolutionem sacerdotis, sicut materia in aliis sacramentis per ministri sanctificationem efficaciam sacramentalem recipit; et ideo exterior poenitentia est sacramentale signum in sacramento poenitentiae.
But in someone who sins mortally after baptism the solidity of the spiritual life is destroyed, for grace and charity are destroyed. But nevertheless spiritual life still remains in its root, namely, in the sacrament of faith, just as in someone who is dangerously ill the root of life still remains in his heart. And this is why for the restoration of the original wholeness received in baptism a person can cooperate through what still remains. Yet it is not enough unless he is helped from without, because his spiritual life is not sound. And therefore in the sacrament of penance, which is ordered to the reparation described, the sacramental sign is not any matter outwardly applied, but outward acts by which a person cooperates with his own salvation; and the completion of the reparation from without is signified by the absolution of the priest, as the matter in the other sacraments receives sacramental efficacy by the sanctification of the minister. And this is why outward penance is the sacramental sign in the sacrament of penance.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod elementum large sumitur pro quolibet sensibili: exterior autem poenitentia consistit in actibus qui sentiri possunt.
Reply Obj. 1: ‘Element’ is taken broadly for anything sensible; and external penance consists in acts that can be sensed.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod materia quae est in aliis sacramentis signum sacramentale, inquantum ab exteriori datur, repraesentat exterius agens in sanctificatione; et ideo aliquo modo competit ut gratiam causet, sicut in 1 distinct. dictum est. Sed poenitentia exterior, quae est signum sacramentale in hoc sacramento, repraesentat cooperationem recipientis, et non influentiam quae est ex parte agentis extrinseci; et ideo non competit ei quod gratiam aliquo modo causet.
Reply Obj. 2: The matter that is the sacramental sign in the other sacraments, inasmuch as it is given from without, represents the outward agent in sanctification. And therefore in a certain way it belongs to it to cause grace, as was said in Distinction 1. But the outward penance, which is the sacramental sign in this sacrament, represents the cooperation of the receiver, and not an influence that is from the side of the outward agent. And therefore it does not apply to it to cause grace in any way.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod sacramentalibus signis in aliis sacramentis adhibetur forma verborum ad eorum sanctificationem, quia gratiam continent et causant; sed exterior poenitentia est signum gratiam causans;1 et ideo non oportet quod sanctificetur per aliquam formam verborum; sed verba quae a sacerdote absolvente proferuntur, immediate feruntur ad eum qui se subjicit sacramento; unde ipse sanctificatur virtute absolutionis, et gratiam suscipit: non autem sanctificatur ejus confessio, ut ex ea gratiam accipiat, sicut erat in baptismo de sanctificatione aquae.
Reply Obj. 3: In the other sacraments the form of words is applied to the sacramental signs to sanctify them, because they contain and cause grace. But outward penance is a sign not causing grace; and therefore it is not necessary that it be sanctified by any form of words, but the words that are uttered by the absolving priest are immediately directed toward the person who subjects himself to the sacrament. Therefore, he is sanctified by the power of absolution, and receives grace. But his confession is not sanctified in such a way that he would receive grace from it, as was the case in baptism with the sanctification of the water.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod res sacramenti cujuslibet suo sacramento, cujus dicitur res, proportionatur. Exterior autem poenitentia, quae est sacramentum tantum in poenitentia, est sacramentum ut signum tantum ex parte actus poenitentis, sed ut signum et causa simul, si conjungatur actus poenitentis cum actu ministri; et ideo interior poenitentia est res exterioris poenitentiae, sed ut significata tantum per actus poenitentis; ut significata autem et causata per actus eosdem, adjuncta absolutione ministri, per quam aliquo modo homo ad gratiam disponitur; sicut etiam in sacramento Eucharistiae corpus Christi verum est res significata tantum per species panis et vini, sed causata per verba ministri; et illa duo simul conjuncta sunt signum et causa.
To the second question, it should be said that the reality of any sacrament is proportioned to the sacrament of which it is called the reality. Now outward penance, which is the sacrament alone in penance, is sacrament as sign alone on the part of the act of the penitent, but as sign and cause together if the act of the penitent is joined with the act of the minister. And so inward penance is the reality behind the outward penance, but only as signified by the acts of the penitent; as signified and caused, however, by the same acts when the absolution of the minister is added, by which a man in some way is disposed to grace; as also in the sacrament of the Eucharist the true body of Christ is the reality only signified by the species of bread and wine, but caused by the words of the minister. And those two things joined together are sign and cause.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod poenitentia interior potest considerari dupliciter. Uno modo prout est quidam actus virtutis; et sic interior poenitentia est omnino causa exterioris; sicut etiam in aliis virtutibus actus interiores sunt causae exteriorum. Alio modo prout est actus operans ad sanationem peccati; et sic pertinet ad poenitentiae sacramentum; et ita interior poenitentia non est causa exterioris, sed effectus vel signatum ipsius: non enim habet efficaciam operandi contra morbum peccati, nisi ex suppositione propositi exterioris poenitentiae et absolutionis desiderio; quamvis poenitentia interior contra morbum peccati operans praecedat tempore exteriorem poenitentiam, sicut justificatio a peccato interdum praecedit sacramentum baptismi propter ipsius propositum.
Reply Obj. 1: Interior penance can be considered in two ways. In one way as a certain act of virtue, and thus inward penance is in every way the cause of outward penance, as also in the other virtues inward acts are the causes of outward ones. In another way as the act operating toward the healing of sin; and in this way it pertains to the sacrament of penance; and thus the interior repentance is not the cause of the outward, but the effect or the thing signified by it. For it does not have the efficacy of working against the disease of sin, except by the supposition of intending outward penance and the desire for absolution; although inner repentance working against the disease of sin precedes outward penance in time, as the justification from sin sometimes precedes the sacrament of baptism because of the intention of it.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis poenitentia interior, ut est actus quidam virtutis, naturaliter significetur per exteriorem, tamen inquantum est sanativus morbi, sic ex institutione habet per haec signa causari et significari.
Reply Obj. 2: Although inner repentance, as it is a certain act of virtue, is naturally signified by the outward, nevertheless inasmuch as it heals a disease, it is able to be caused and signified by these signs from its institution.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod tres partes poenitentiae sunt et in poenitentia exteriori, et in interiori: quia confessio et satisfactio, quae videntur tantum ad exteriorem poenitentiam pertinere, inveniuntur in interiori poenitentia quantum ad propositum et praemeditationem eorum; et etiam contritio, quae videtur tantum interioris poenitentiae esse, invenitur in poenitentia exteriori secundum quaedam signa, quibus sensibiliter manifestatur, vel aliis, vel saltem ipsi poenitenti, qui dolorem sensibilem percipit in seipso.
Reply Obj. 3: The three parts of penance exist both in outward penance and inner repentance; for confession and satisfaction, which seem to pertain only to outward penance, are found in interior repentance in their intention and premeditation; and even contrition, which seems to belong only to interior repentance, is found in outward penance according to certain signs, by which it is sensibly manifested, whether to others, or at least to the penitent himself, who perceives the sensible sorrow in himself.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod res sacramenti alicujus ultima est non tantum quam efficit actualiter dispensatum, sed etiam quam efficit in proposito existens, sicut patet de baptismo in adultis; et ideo cum poenitentia in proposito existens sacramentum, efficiat remissionem peccatorum non solum quo ad poenam, sed etiam quo ad culpam; remissio peccatorum utroque modo est res ipsius poenitentiae sacramenti: quae aliquando tempore praecedit sacramentum exterius, aliquando autem in ipso sacramento efficitur: quia quando aliquis accedit ad confessionem attritus, non plene contritus, si obicem non ponat, in ipsa confessione et absolutione, sibi gratia et remissio peccatorum datur. Unde dicit Glossa super illud Psal. 95: confessio et pulchritudo in conspectu ejus: si amas pulchritudinem, confitere, ut sis pulcher, idest rectus.
To the third question, it should be said that the final reality of any sacrament is not only what it effects as actually performed, but also what it brings about by existing in intention, as is clear regarding baptism in adults. And therefore since penance as a sacrament existing in one’s intention effects the remission of sins not only as to the punishment but also as to the guilt, the remission of sins is the reality of the sacrament of penance itself in both ways, which sometimes precedes the outward sacrament in time, but sometimes is brought about about in the sacrament itself, for when someone approaches confession with attrition, not full contrition, if he places no obstacle, then in the very confession and absolution grace and the remission of sins is given to him. This is why commenting on Psalm 96:6: confession and beauty are before him, the Gloss says, if you love beauty, confess, so that you may be beautiful, that is, upright.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod etiam potestas clavium aliquo modo se extendit ad remissionem culpae, secundum quod est in proposito, ut supra, dist. 17, quaest. 3, art. 5, quaestiunc. 1, in corp., dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: The power of the keys also extends in a certain way to the remission of guilt, according as it is in the intention, as was said above in Distinction 17, Question 3, Article 5, Subquestion 1.1
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod remissio peccatorum habet aliquam similitudinem cum his quae in poenitentia aguntur: quia gratiae infusio, quae remissionem peccati causat, significatur per absolutionem sacerdotis; praeparatio ad gratiam quantum ad motum liberi arbitrii in peccatum, per contritionem; quantum vero ad motum liberi arbitrii in Deum, per confessionem, per quam Deo se committit sanandum; sed curatio reliquiarum peccati per satisfactionem et significatur et efficitur.
Reply Obj. 2: The remission of sins has a certain likeness with those things that are done in penance, for the infusion of grace which causes the remission of sin is represented by the absolution of the priest, and the preparation for grace as to the motion of free will against sin is represented by contrition. But as to the movement of free will toward God, it is represented by confession, in which one entrusts oneself to God for healing. But the treatment of the traces left behind by sin is both signified and effected by satisfaction.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliquando remissio peccatorum in ipsa confessione et absolutione fit, ut dictum est, et tunc non praecedit res sacramentum.
Reply Obj. 3: Sometimes the remission of sins happens in the very confession and absolution, as was said, and then the reality does not precede the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A1.ad9A. 2The unity of the sacrament of penanceDe unitate hujus sacramenti
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod poenitentia non sit unum sacramentum. Sacramentum enim est in genere signi. Sed sunt plura signa in poenitentia, scilicet confessio et satisfactio. Ergo plura sacramenta.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus. It seems that penance is not one sacrament. For a sacrament is in the genus of signs. But there are several signs in penance, namely, confession and satisfaction. Therefore, it is several sacraments.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, diversorum agentium diversi sunt actus. Sed ad confessionem concurrit actus poenitentis, qui conteritur et confitetur et satisfacit, et actus sacerdotis qui absolvit. Cum ergo poenitentia in actu consistat, videtur quod non sit unum, sed multa.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the acts of different agents are different acts. But for confession, the act of a penitent who has contrition and confesses and makes satisfaction must go together with the act of the priest who gives absolution. Therefore, since penance consists in an act, it seems that it is not one act, but many.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.arg2Praeterea, genus non praedicatur in singulari de suis pluribus speciebus, sed in plurali. Sed supra, dist. 15, sunt assignatae tres species poenitentiae, scilicet poenitentia ante baptismum, et poenitentia post baptismum de venialibus, et poenitentia de mortalibus. Ergo praedictae species poenitentiae sunt plura, et non unum sacramentum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the genus is not predicated of its many species in the singular, but in the plural. But above, in Distinction 16,1 three species of penance are assigned, namely, penance before baptism, penance after baptism for venial sins, and penance for mortal sins. Therefore, the species of penance mentioned are several, and not one sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.arg3Sed contra, sacramenta sunt tantum septem. Sed si poenitentia esset plura sacramenta, essent plura sacramenta quam septem. Ergo est unum tantum sacramentum.
On the contrary (1), there are only seven sacraments. But if penance were several sacraments, there would be more than seven sacraments. Therefore, it is only one sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.scPraeterea, ex unitate effectus colligitur unitas causae. Sed poenitentia ordinatur ad unum effectum, scilicet remissionem peccati actualis. Ergo est unum tantum sacramentum.
Furthermore (2), the unity of the cause is inferred from the unity of effect. But penance is ordered to one effect, namely the remission of actual sin. Therefore, it is only one sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod hoc sacramentum magis consistat in his quae geruntur a sacerdote quam in his quae geruntur a poenitente. Quia sacramentum dicitur a sacrando, ut supra dictum est. Sed consecrare sacerdotis est, qui ex hoc sacerdos dicitur quod sacra dat. Ergo hoc sacramentum magis consistit in absolutione sacerdotis quam in actu poenitentis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that this sacrament consists more in those things that are performed by the priest than in those things that are performed by the penitent. For sacrament is named from ‘making sacred,’ as was said above.1 But to consecrate belongs to a priest, who is called a priest (sacerdos) by the fact that he gives sacred things. Therefore, this sacrament consists more in the absolution of the priest than in the act of the penitent.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.arg5Praeterea, quicumque accedit ad sacramentum, dicitur sacramentum suscipere. Sed poenitens non dicitur suscipere confessionem, sed absolutionem. Ergo magis consistit sacramentum in absolutione quam in confessione.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whoever approaches a sacrament is said to receive the sacrament. But the penitent is not said to receive confession, but absolution. Therefore, the sacrament consists more in absolution than in confession.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.arg6Sed contra, totum est congregatio partium. Sed partes poenitentiae sunt acceptae ex parte poenitentis, scilicet contritio, confessio et satisfactio. Ergo sacramentum poenitentiae magis consistit in actu poenitentis quam in sacerdotis absolutione.
On the contrary (3), the whole is the sum of the parts. But the parts of penance are taken from the side of the penitent, namely, contrition, confession, and satisfaction. Therefore, the sacrament of penance consists more in the act of the penitent than in the absolution of the priest.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod verba sacerdotis absolventis debeant esse per modum deprecationis. Quia Leo Papa dicit quod indulgentia Dei nisi supplicationibus sacerdotum nequit obtineri; et loquitur de absolutione per sacerdotes facta. Ergo absolutio debet fieri per modum deprecationis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the words of the absolving priest should be in the manner of a prayer.1 For Pope Leo says that God’s indulgence cannot be obtained by anything but the prayers of a priest;2 and he is speaking of the absolution given by priests. Therefore, the absolution should be made in the manner of a prayer.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.arg7Praeterea, solus Deus remittit peccata. Sed poenitentia est ad remissionem peccatorum ordinata. Ergo absolutio, ex qua poenitentia efficaciam habet, debet fieri per modum orationis ad Deum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, God alone remits sins. But penance is ordered to the remission of sins. Therefore, the absolution, from which penance has its efficacy, must be made in the manner of a prayer to God.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.arg8Sed contra est quia poenitentia habet certum effectum, sicut et alia sacramenta. Sed propter certitudinem effectus in aliis sacramentis utimur verbis indicativis. Ergo et similiter debet esse in poenitentia.
On the contrary, penance has a certain effect, like the other sacraments. But because of the certitude of effect in other sacraments, we use indicative verbs. Therefore, it should be the same in penance.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quando aliquis effectus procedit ex multis causis simul aggregatis, tunc nulla earum est causa per se, sed omnes sunt una causa, sicut patet de trahentibus navem. Unde cum effectus poenitentiae non sequatur nisi aliquo modo existentibus omnibus quae ad poenitentiam requiruntur, omnia illa habent rationem unius causae respectu illius effectus. Et quia sacramenta efficiunt significando, ideo omnia etiam habent rationem unius signi, dum unumquodque incomplete significat illum effectum; et propter hoc omnia sunt unum sacramentum.
To the first question, I answer that when a certain effect proceeds from multiple causes converging at once, then none of them is the per se cause, but all are one cause, as is evident with those who row a ship. Therefore, since the effect of penance only results from all the things that are required for penance existing in some way, all those things have the nature of one cause with respect to this effect. And since sacraments effect by signifying, this is why all those things also have the nature of one sign, as long as each one incompletely signifies that effect; and because of this all these things are one sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod non repraesentatur sufficienter effectus poenitentiae per quodlibet illorum plurium, sed per omnia simul; et ideo omnia sunt unum signum.
Reply Obj. 1: The effect of penance is not sufficiently represented by any of those several things, but by all of them together; and therefore all are one sign.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod actus poenitentis, ut dictum est, sunt materia hujus sacramenti, sicut materiale elementum in aliis; unde sicut ex materia et forma in aliis sacramentis efficitur unum sacramentum; ita hic ex actu poenitentis, et absolutione sacerdotis.
Reply Obj. 2: As was said, the acts of the penitent are the matter of this sacrament, like the material element in other sacraments. Therefore, just as by the matter and form one sacrament is brought about in other sacraments, so here it is done by the act of the penitent and the absolution of the priest.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod poenitentia ante baptismum non est sacramentum. De mortalibus autem et venialibus poenitentia post baptismum est sacramentum, non duo, sed unum: quia principaliter ordinatur hoc sacramentum ad mortale, et per consequens ad veniale.
Reply Obj. 3: The penance before baptism is not a sacrament. However, penance after baptism for mortal and venial sins is a sacrament, not two, but one: for this sacrament is ordered principally to mortal sin, and to venial sin as a result.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod in sacramentis in quibus est materia et forma, significatio est ex parte materiae principaliter, sed efficacia ex parte formae; et ideo cum actus poenitentis in hoc sacramento sint sicut materia, et absolutio sacerdotis sicut forma; principaliter hoc sacramentum quantum ad rationem significandi consistit in actu poenitentis; sed quantum ad efficaciam, in absolutione sacerdotis.
To the second question, it should be said that in the sacraments, in which there is matter and form, the signification is from the side of the matter principally, but the efficacy is from the side of the form. And therefore since the acts of the penitent in this sacrament are like the matter, and the absolution of the priest is like the form, this sacrament principally consists in the act of the penitent as regards the notion of signifying, but as to its efficacy in the absolution of the priest.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2Et per hoc patet solutio ad primum.
And by this the answer to the first objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2Ad secundum dicendum, quod illud quod est materia in aliis sacramentis, est elementum exterius exhibitum; hic autem quod est loco materiae et signi, est actus ex interiori procedens; et ideo non est simile quantum ad susceptionem in hoc sacramento et in aliis.
Reply Obj. 2: In other sacraments the element outwardly shown is the matter, but here what is in the place of the matter and sign is the act proceeding from the interior. And therefore it is not the same in the reception of this sacrament and in the others.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.ad4Ad tertium dicendum, quod in baptismo multiplicatio non fit ex parte formae, sed ex parte materialis in baptismo, scilicet immersionis; et ita etiam partes poenitentiae assignantur ex parte poenitentis magis quam ex parte absolventis; et sicut prolatio formae non dividitur contra tres immersiones, ita absolutio sacerdotis non ponitur pars contra tres alias partes poenitentiae.
Reply Obj. 3: The multiplication in baptism does not happen on the part of the form but on the part of the matter in baptism, namely, immersion. And in the same way the parts of penance are also assigned on the side of the penitent more than on the side of the one giving absolution. And just as uttering the form is not divided against the three immersions, so the priest’s absolution is not considered a part in contrast with the three other parts of penance.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2.ad5Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod quaedam sacramenta sunt, in quibus ex administratione sacramenti semper consequitur aliquis effectus in suscipiente, nec impeditur propter indispositionem voluntatis suscipientis, sicut est in omnibus sacramentis quae imprimunt characterem; et ideo in illis verba propter certitudinem exprimunt praesentialiter effectum sacramenti, vel per modum indicativum, sicut in baptismo et confirmatione, vel per modum imperativum, sicut in ordine. In poenitentia autem impeditur omnis effectus absolutionis per indispositionem voluntatis: et tamen ipsa absolutio, quantum est de se, sufficienter et certitudinaliter inducit effectum suum, nisi sit aliquod impedimentum; et ideo absolutio per modum indicativum fit, sed praemittitur deprecatio, scilicet Misereatur, ut effectus absolutionis non impediatur. Tamen non est de esse sacramenti, sed de bene esse ipsius.
To the third question, it should be said that there are some sacraments in which a certain effect always results in the recipient from the administration of the sacrament, nor is it impeded because of an indisposition of the recipient’s will, as is the case in all the sacraments that imprint a character. And this is why in those sacraments the words express the sacrament’s effect in the present tense for the sake of certitude, either by the indicative mood, as in baptism and confirmation, or by the imperative mood, as in holy orders. However, in penance all effect of absolution is impeded by the indisposition of the will; and yet in itself this absolution brings about its effect sufficiently with certitude, unless there is some impediment; and therefore absolution is given in the indicative mood, but it is prefaced by a prayer, namely, Misereatur, so that the effect of absolution may not be impeded. However, this is not about the sacrament’s existing, but about its existing well.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the answers to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A2A. 3The institution of the sacrament of penanceDe institutione ipsius
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod sacramentum poenitentiae non habeat institutionem. Quia illud quod est de jure naturali, non indiget institutione. Sed de dictamine juris naturalis est quod homo poeniteat de malefactis. Ergo non debet habere institutionem.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the sacrament of penance does not have an institution. For what belongs to natural law does not need institution. But it is from the dictates of natural law that a man repents his wrongdoing. Therefore, it should not have an institution.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.arg1Praeterea, poenitentia eadem est quae est sacramentum et virtus. Sed poenitentiae virtus non habet institutionem, sicut nec aliae virtutes. Ergo nec poenitentiae sacramentum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the same penance is both a sacrament and a virtue. But the virtue of penance does not have institution, as neither do the other virtues. Therefore, neither does the sacrament of penance.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.arg2Sed contra est quod institutio ponitur in definitione sacramenti ab Hugone data, ut supra, 1 dist., patuit.
On the contrary, institution is included in the definition of a sacrament given by Hugh, as was seen above, in Distinction 1.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod ante Christum fuerit hoc sacramentum institutum. Poena enim gehennalis praeparata est peccatoribus ante peccatum, ut patet per hoc quod dicitur Isa. 30, 33: praeparata est ab heri Topheth: idest, ab initio praeparata est poena praedicta impiis. Sed Deus est pronior ad miserendum quam ad puniendum. Ergo etiam ante peccatum praeparatum est remedium contra peccatum, quod est poenitentia; et sic ante Christum poenitentia est instituta.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that this sacrament was instituted before Christ. For the punishment of Gehenna was prepared for sinners before sin, as is clear by the fact that it says: for Topheth his burning place was prepared from yesterday (Isa 30:33): that is, this punishment was prepared from the beginning for the wicked. But God is more inclined to have mercy than to punish. Therefore, also before sin the remedy against sin, which is penance, was prepared, and thus penance was instituted before Christ.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.arg3Praeterea, Dominus sacramentum Eucharistiae instituit conficiendo. Ergo poenitentiae sacramentum similiter instituit poenam imponendo. Sed statim post peccatum in lege naturae poenam peccato imposuit, ut patet Genes. 3. Ergo in lege naturae ante Christi adventum sacramentum poenitentiae fuit institutum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Lord instituted the sacrament of the Eucharist by consecrating it. Therefore, he likewise instituted the sacrament of penance by imposing punishment. But under the law of nature he imposed the punishment for sin immediately after sin, as is seen in Genesis 3. Therefore, the sacrament of penance was instituted under the law of nature before the coming of Christ.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.arg4Praeterea, partes poenitentiae sacramenti sunt contritio et confessio et satisfactio. Sed ante Christum tempore legis Moysi praecipitur contritio, Joel 2, 13: scindite corda vestra, et confessio, Proverb. 28, 13: qui abscondit scelera sua, non dirigetur; qui confessus fuerit, et reliquerit ea, misericordiam consequetur; et satisfactio Lev. 4 et 5, ubi praecipitur quid pro quolibet peccato offerendum sit. Ergo poenitentiae sacramentum institutum fuit ante Christi adventum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the parts of the sacrament of penance are contrition and confession and satisfaction. But before Christ in the time of the law of Moses contrition is commanded: rend your hearts (Joel 2:13); and confession: no one who conceals transgressions will prosper, but one who confesses and forsakes them will obtain mercy (Prov 28:13); and satisfaction, in Leviticus 4 and 5, where is commanded what should be offered for every sin. Therefore, the sacrament of penance was instituted before the coming of Christ.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.arg5Sed contra, poenitentia est sacramentum perfectionis: quia per eam consequimur remissionem peccatorum. Sed ante Christi adventum non erant aliqua sacramenta perfectionis: quia neminem ad perfectum adduxit lex; Hebr. 7, 19. Ergo poenitentiae sacramentum non fuit ante adventum Christi institutum.
On the contrary (1), penance is a sacrament of perfection, for by it we obtain the remission of sins. But before Christ’s coming there were no sacraments of perfection: for the law brought no one to perfection (Heb 7:19). Therefore, the sacrament of penance was not instituted before Christ’s coming.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.scPraeterea, sacramentum poenitentiae efficaciam habet ex clavibus Ecclesiae. Sed claves non fuerunt ante adventum Christi. Ergo nec poenitentiae sacramentum.
Furthermore (2), the sacrament of penance has its efficacy from the keys of the Church. But the keys did not exist before Christ’s coming. Therefore, neither did the sacrament of penance.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.arg6Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sit institutum in nova lege post Christi adventum. Quia lex nova est lex remissionis et gratiae. Sed poenitentia est sacramentum punitionis: quia est vindicta quaedam, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo non debuit in nova lege institui.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it was not instituted under the new law after Christ’s coming. For the new law is the law of remission and grace. But penance is the sacrament of punishment, for it is a certain veangance, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, it did not have to be instituted in the new law.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.arg7Praeterea, institutio sacramentorum cum pertineat ad potestatem excellentiae, soli Christo competit. Sed Christus non legitur instituisse hoc sacramentum: non enim potest dici quod instituerit ubi dicit Matth. 3, 2: poenitentiam agite; quia eadem ratione Joannes instituisset, qui prius hoc praedicavit; et etiam nondum erant claves Ecclesiae, quae efficaciam sacramento isti praebent: nec iterum potest dici quod instituerit quando misit leprosos ad sacerdotes: quia dispensatio hujus sacramenti non pertinet ad sacerdotes legales, ad quos leprosi missi fuerunt. Ergo hoc sacramentum non est in nova lege institutum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, since the institution of the sacraments pertains to the power of excellence, it belongs only to Christ. But Christ is not read to have instituted this sacrament, for it cannot be said that he instituted it where he says, do penance (Matt 3:2), for by the same argument John would have instituted it, for he preached this earlier. And also, the keys of the Church, which furnish efficacy to this sacrament, did not yet exist; nor again can it be said that it was instituted when he sent the lepers to the priests, for the administering of this sacrament does not pertain to priests of the law, to whom the lepers had been sent. Therefore, this sacrament was not instituted in the new law.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.arg8Praeterea, sacramento Eucharistiae, quod Christus instituit, ipse etiam est usus. Sed nunquam legitur usus hoc sacramento, quia Joan. 8, peccatum adulterae remisit sine hoc sacramento, quia poenam satisfactoriam non injunxit. Ergo ipse non instituit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the sacrament of the Eucharist, which Christ instituted, he himself also used. But the use of this sacrament is never read about, for in John 8 he forgave the sin of the adulteress without sacrament, for he did not impose any satisfactory punishment. Therefore, he did not institute it.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.arg9Sed contra, poenitentia est sacramentum novae legis. Sed sacramenta alicujus legis in illa lege habent institutionem. Ergo in nova lege est institutum.
On the contrary, penance is a sacrament in the new law. But the sacraments of any law have their institution in that law. Therefore, it was instituted in the new law.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod sacramentum poenitentiae consistit in determinato modo agendi poenitentiam: qui quidem modus non est similiter apud omnes, nec in omni tempore; et ideo obligatio ad illum modum est ex aliqua institutione: et propter hoc, sacramentum poenitentiae institutionem habet.
To the first question, I answer that the sacrament of penance consists in a determinate mode of doing penance, which mode indeed is not the same among all people, nor at all times. And thus the obligation to that mode exists from a certain institution: and because of this, the sacrament of penance has its own institution.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod lex naturalis dictat homini quod sit poenitendum; sed modus talis poenitentiam agendi qui observatur in sacramento poenitentiae, non est ex legis naturalis dictamine, sed ex institutione.
Reply Obj. 1: Natural law dictates to man that penance should be done, but the particular mode of doing penance that is observed in the sacrament of penance is not from the dictates of natural law, but from its institution.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod poenitentia est virtus quantum ad hoc quod est de dictamine legis naturalis: et ideo non habet institutionem inquantum est virtus, sed quantum ad modum determinatum ex quo habet quod sit sacramentum; et utrumque in una poenitentia invenitur; et ideo eadem poenitentia est sacramentum et virtus, et quantum ad aliquid de jure naturali, et quantum ad aliquid ex institutione.
Reply Obj. 2: Penance is a virtue as it is from the dictates of natural law. And thus it does not have an institution insofar as it is a virtue, but as to the determinate mode that makes it a sacrament. And both of these are found in one penance, and thus the same penance is a sacrament and a virtue, and from natural law in one respect, and from its institution in another.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quando variatur aliquid quod est de essentia rei, non est eadem res numero; unde cum determinatus modus qui in Ecclesia a poenitentibus observatur, sit de essentia hujus sacramenti; hoc sacramentum non fuit antequam iste modus poenitendi esset. Et quia iste modus non fuit ante Christi adventum, ideo nec sacramentum poenitentiae antea fuisse debet dici; quamvis esset aliquid simile etiam ante Christi adventum, et aliquis modus poenitentiam agendi. Sed in lege Moysi erat determinatus modus; sed alius quam modo sit; sed tempore legis naturae non erat aliquis modus determinatus; sed quilibet, secundum quod sibi veniebat in cor, modum poenitendi sibi determinabat: quia sacramenta omnia illius temporis voto celebrabantur, secundum Hugonem; et sic poenitentia est sacramentum et veteris legis et novae, et legis naturae; et inquantum est sacramentum novae legis, non fuit ante Christi adventum institutum; inquantum fuit sacramentum legis naturae, non fuit determinate institutum, sed admonitus fuit homo ut sibi determinaret aliquem poenitendi modum: quae quidem admonitio esse non debuit ante culpam, post quam magis medicinae necessitas cognoscitur; et sic poenitentia, etsi non inquantum est sacramentum novae legis, tamen aliquo modo fuit instituta ante Christi adventum; sed nullo modo ante peccatum.
To the second question, it should be said that when something that belongs to the essence of a thing is changed, it is not the same thing in number. Therefore, since the determinate mode that is observed in the Church by penitents is of the essence of this sacrament, this sacrament did not exist before this mode of doing penance existed. And since this mode did not exist before the coming of Christ, therefore neither should the sacrament of penance be said to have existed beforehand; although something like it did exist before the coming of Christ, and some mode of doing penance. But in the law of Moses there was a determinate mode, but it was different than this mode. But in the time of the natural law there was no determinate mode, but everyone determined his own mode of doing penance, according to what came into his heart. For all sacraments of that time were celebrated by desire, according to Hugh.1 And thus penance is a sacrament of both the old and the new law, and of natural law; and as it is a sacrament of the new law it was not instituted before the coming of Christ; inasmuch as it was a sacrament of the law of nature, it was not instituted in a determinate way, but man was incited to determine some mode of doing penance, which incitement indeed could not have existed before fault, after which the need for medicine is recognized. And so penance, even when it is not a sacrament of the new law, nevertheless was instituted before the coming of Christ in some way, but in no way before sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sacramentum etiam poenitentiae praeparatum erat in Dei praevisione ante peccatum, sed non institutione; sicut et poena inferni non erat ordinata ad hominis poenam ante peccatum, sed in Dei praevisione; sed ad poenam daemonis, qui jam peccaverat, erat etiam actu ordinata.
Reply Obj. 1: The sacrament of penance too was prepared before sin in God’s foreknowledge, but not in institution, just as also the punishment of hell was not ordered to man’s punishment before sin, but in God’s foreknowledge. But for the punishment of the demon, who had already sinned, it was also actually ordered.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod illa impositio poenae non fuit poenitentiae sacramenti, sed magis actus vindicativae justitiae, cum ad poenitentiam admonuit, ubi dixit: Adam ubi es? Ubi secundum Glossam inducitur ad recognitionem peccati.
Reply Obj. 2: That imposition of punishment did not belong to the sacrament of penance, but rather an act of retributive justice, since he had prompted him to repentance when he said, Adam, where are you? (Gen 3:9); where, according to the Gloss, he is brought to the recognition of his sin.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.ad4Ad tertium dicendum, quod in lege Moysi erat aliqua confessio: quia in generali profitebatur peccatum suum oblationem in lege faciens pro peccato statutam, non autem in speciali, sicut est in nova lege: nec iterum fiebat sacerdoti habenti claves, quae confessio est sacramentalis: nec satisfactio erat secundum arbitrium talis sacerdotis: nec contritio cum proposito talis confessionis et satisfactionis; et ideo aliqua poenitentia erat tunc, sed non quae nunc est sacramentum.
Reply Obj. 3: In the law of Moses there was a kind of confession, for in general one professed his sin while making offering prescribed by the law for that sin, but not specifically, as it is in the new law. Nor again was it made to a priest possessing the keys, as sacramental confession is. Nor was there satisfaction according to the judgment of such a priest, nor contrition with the intention of this confession and satisfaction; and thus there was a certain kind of penance then, but not what is now a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.ad5Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod poenitentia in diversis locis est a Domino instituta quantum ad diversa. Quantum enim ad utilitatem est instituta Matth. 3, 2, ubi dixit: poenitentiam agite: unde sequitur: appropinquabit enim regnum caelorum; sed quantum ad necessitatem, ubi dixit Luc. 13, 5: nisi poenitentiam egeritis, omnes simul peribitis; sed quantum ad potestatem clavium Matth. 16, 19, ubi dixit Petro: quodcumque ligaveris super terram, erit ligatum et in caelis; et quodcumque solveris super terram, erit solutum et in caelis; et Joan. 20, 23, ubi dixit omnibus: quorum remiseritis peccata, remittuntur eis; sed postea Jacobus expressit aliquid de poenitentiae modo, Jacobi 5, 16, ubi dixit: confitemini alterutrum peccata vestra.
To the third question, it should be said that penance was instituted by the Lord in different places as to different things. For as to usefulness it was instituted in Matt 3:2 where he said: do penance, which is why it continues, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. But as to necessity, where he said in Luke 13:5: unless you do penance you will all perish together. But as to the power of the keys, where he said to Peter: whatever you bind on earth, will be bound in heaven and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven (Matt 16:19) and where he said to everyone, whatever sins you forgive, they are forgiven (John 20:23). And afterward James explained something of the mode of penance, where he said, confess your sins to one another (Jas 5:16).
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod poena quae assumitur in poenitentia, est quasi nihil respectu poenae quae remittitur; et ideo poenitentia est magis remissionis sacramentum quam punitionis.
Reply Obj. 1: The punishment that is assumed in penance is like nothing in comparison to the punishment that is forgiven. And thus penance is more a sacrament of forgiveness than punishment.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod Dominus primo instituit Matth. 3, poenitentiae sacramentum, ut dictum est, cum dixit: poenitentiam agite. Non est enim idem poenitere et poenitentiam agere: quia agere poenitentiam est exterius poenitentiam interiorem demonstrare. Nec Joannes instituit, quamvis similiter praedicasset: quia Joannes praedicavit ut praeco regis; Christus ut rex, et legifer noster, cujus erat sermo potestatem habens, ut dicitur Matth. 7. Sed ubi ad sacerdotes remisit, non instituit, sed praefiguravit sacramentum poenitentiae.
Reply Obj. 2: The Lord first instituted the sacrament of penance in Matt 3:2, as has been said, when he said: do penance. For repenting and doing penance is not the same: for to do penance means outwardly demonstrating the inner repentance. Nor did John institute it, although he likewise preached it: for John preached it as the king’s herald, while Christ preached it as our king and lawgiver, whose word had power, as it says in Matthew 7:26. But when he sent lepers to priests, he did not institute it, but prefigured the sacrament of penance.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod Christus nullo sacramento usus est, nisi sibi assumendo, ut exemplum aliis daret; unde etiam ipse non baptizabat, sed discipuli ejus, ut dicitur Joan. 3; et ideo quia poenitentiae usus quantum ad ipsum non competebat ei qui peccatum non fecit, ideo nec quantum ad alios eo usus est; sed sicut sacramentorum Dominus effectum sacramenti sine sacramentalibus praebebat.
Reply Obj. 3: Christ did not make use of any sacrament unless by taking it unto himself so as to give an example to others.1 This is why he also did not baptize, but his disciples did, as it says in John 4:2; and so since the use of penance did not apply to him for himself, who did not commit sin; therefore, neither did he use it for others. But as the Lord of the sacraments he supplied the effect of the sacrament without sacraments.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3.ad8Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Revocabit sententiam etc.: hoc intelligendum est quantum ad ultimum misericordiae effectum, qui est vita aeterna.
He shall undoubtedly revoke the sentence, etc:1 This is to be understood as referring to the last effect of mercy, which is eternal life.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3Sed originalia, pluraliter dicit propter hoc quod ad diversa peccata actualia inclinat, ut in 2 Lib., dist. 35, dictum est.
But also the original sins which had been remitted to him in baptism:1 it is said in the plural because he inclines to different actual sins, as was said in Book II, Distinction 33.2
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3Sed non satisfecit digne et sufficienter: verum est, si intelligatur de sufficientia respectu consecutionis gloriae; alias falsum est: et procedit hic secundum errorem qui in 14 dist., quaest. 1, art. 4, quaestiunc. 1, improbatus est, ut scilicet non cadat aliquis, si vera sit.
But one who had not persevered did not make worthy and sufficient satisfaction:1 This is true if it is understood about its sufficiency for obtaining glory. Otherwise, it is false; and it proceeds here according to the error that was disproved in Distinction 14, Question 1, Article 4, Subquestion 1, namely, that no one would fall, if it were true.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3Et ita reus constituitur: ly ita non dicit aequalitatem, sed similitudinem.
Becomes as guilty as he was before:1 The as does not mean equality, but likeness.
Sent.IV.D22.Q2.A3D. 23On extreme unctionDe extremo unctione
Postquam determinavit Magister de baptismo, qui est sacramentum intrantium, et de confirmatione, Eucharistia, poenitentia, quae sunt sacramenta progredientium, hic quinto loco determinat de extrema unctione, quae est sacramentum exeuntium; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima determinat de ipso sacramento; in secunda de usu ipsius, ibi: quaerunt aliqui, si hoc sacramentum iterari possit.
After the Master has examined baptism, which is the sacrament of those entering, and confirmation, Eucharist, and penance, which are sacraments of those progressing, here in the fifth place he considers extreme unction, which is the sacrament of those departing. And this is divided into two parts: in the first he considers the sacrament itself; in the second, its use, at: some ask whether this sacrament can be repeated.1
Sent.IV.D23Prima in duas: in prima distinguit hoc sacramentum ab aliis unctionibus; in secunda determinat omnia quae ad hoc sacramentum pertinent, ibi: hoc sacramentum unctionis infirmorum ab apostolis institutum legitur.
The first is in two parts: in the first part he distinguishes this sacrament from other anointings; in the second, he determines all the things that pertain to this sacrament, at: we read that this sacrament of anointing the sick was instituted by the Apostles.1
Sent.IV.D23Et circa hoc tria facit: primo determinat institutionem; secundo effectum, ibi: in quo ostenditur duplici ex causa sacramentum hoc institutum; tertio conformitatem istius sacramenti ad alia, ibi: et sicut in aliis sacramentis, ita et in isto aliud est sacramentum, aliud res sacramenti.
And concerning this he does three things: first, he examines its institution; second, its effect, at: in this passage, it is shown that this sacrament was instituted for a double cause;1 third, the resemblance of this sacrament to the others, at: And as in other sacraments, so also in this one, the sacrament is one thing, the thing of the sacrament is another.2
Sent.IV.D23Quaerunt aliqui, si hoc sacramentum iterari possit. Hic determinat de usu istius sacramenti; et dividitur in duo secundum duas opiniones quae tangit de iteratione istius sacramenti, et aliorum per consequens; secunda ostenditur ibi: quidam autem de omni sacramento intelligi volunt quod non sit iterandum.
Some ask whether this sacrament can be repeated. Here he considers the use of this sacrament; and it is divided into two according to the two opinions he touches on concerning the repetition of this sacrament, and of others as a result; the second opinion is shown here: but some want it to be understood that each and every sacrament is not to be repeated.1
Sent.IV.D23Hic est duplex quaestio. Prima de ipso sacramento extremae unctionis; secunda de administratione et usu ipsius.
Here there are two questions. First, concerning the sacrament of extreme unction itself; second, its administration and use.
Sent.IV.D23Q. 1On the sacrament of extreme unctionDe ipso sacramento
Circa primum quaeruntur quatuor:
Concerning the first, four questions arise:
Sent.IV.D23.Q1primo, de ipsa extrema unctione;
first, about extreme unction itself;
Sent.IV.D23.Q1secundo, de effectu ejus;
second, its effect;
Sent.IV.D23.Q1tertio, de materia ipsius;
third, its matter;
Sent.IV.D23.Q1quarto, de forma.
fourth, its form.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1A. 1On extreme unction itselfDe ipsa extrema unctione
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod extrema unctio non sit sacramentum. Quia sicut oleum assumitur ad infirmos, ita ad catechumenos. Sed unctio quae fit oleo ad catechumenos, non est sacramentum. Ergo nec extrema unctio quae fit oleo ad infirmos.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that extreme unction is not a sacrament. For just as oil is used for the sick, so also for catechumens. But the anointing that is done with oil for catechumens is not a sacrament. Therefore, neither is extreme unction, which is done with oil for the sick.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, sacramenta veteris legis fuerant signa sacramentorum novae legis. Sed extrema unctio non habuit aliquam figuram in veteri lege. Ergo non est sacramentum novae legis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the sacraments of the old law were signs of the sacraments of the new law. But extreme unction does not have any prefiguring in the old law. Therefore, it is not a sacrament of the new law.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, secundum Dionysium, omne sacramentum est vel ad purgandum vel ad illuminandum vel ad perficiendum. Sed extrema unctio non ponitur neque ad purgandum neque ad illuminandum, quia hoc soli baptismo attribuitur: neque ad perficiendum, quia hoc, secundum ipsum, pertinet ad chrisma et Eucharistiam. Ergo extrema unctio non est sacramentum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to Dionysius,1 every sacrament is either for purifying or illuminating or perfecting. But extreme unction is not considered as purifying, nor as illuminating, for this is only attributed to baptism; nor as perfecting, for this, according to him, pertains to chrismation and Eucharist. Therefore, extreme unction is not a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg3Sed contra, sacramenta Ecclesiae sufficienter subveniunt defectibus hominum secundum quemlibet statum. Sed exeuntibus non subvenit aliud quam extrema unctio. Ergo ipsa est sacramentum.
On the contrary (1), the Church’s sacraments sufficiently supply the defects of men according to every state. But for those departing, there is no other help but extreme unction. Therefore, it is a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, sacramenta, ut supra dictum est, dist. 1, nihil aliud sunt quam quaedam spirituales medicinae. Sed extrema unctio est quaedam spiritualis medicina: quia valet ad remissionem peccatorum, ut habetur Jac. 5. Ergo est sacramentum.
Furthermore (2), sacraments, as was said above in Distinction 1, are nothing other than spiritual medicines. But extreme unction is a kind of spiritual medicine, for it works to the remission of sins, as it says in James 5:15. Therefore, it is a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod extrema unctio non sit unum sacramentum. Quia unitas rei est ex sua materia et ex sua forma, cum ex eodem res esse habeat et unitatem. Sed forma hujus sacramenti frequenter iteratur etiam eadem vice; et materia pluries in uncto adhibetur secundum diversas partes. Ergo non est unum sacramentum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that extreme unction is not one sacrament. For the unity of a thing is from its matter and form, since a thing has unity and being from the same. But the form of this sacrament is often repeated even on the same occasion, and the matter is applied many times to the different body parts of one person anointed. Therefore, it is not one sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg5Praeterea, ipsa unctio est sacramentum: ridiculum enim est dicere quod oleum sit sacramentum. Sed sunt plures unctiones. Ergo sunt plura sacramenta.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the anointing is itself the sacrament: for it is ridiculous to say that oil is a sacrament. But there are several anointings. Therefore, there are several sacraments.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg6Praeterea, unus sacramentum ab uno ministro perfici debet. Sed in aliquo casu extrema unctio non potest perfici uno ministro, sicut si post primam unctionem factam sacerdos moriatur tunc enim alius sacerdos debet ulterius procedere. Ergo extrema unctio non est sacramentum unum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, one sacrament must be completed by one minister. But in certain cases extreme unction cannot be completed by one minister, as when the priest dies after the first anointing, so that another priest must proceed further. Therefore, extreme unction is not one sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg7Sed contra est, quia sicut immersio se habet ad baptismum, ita se habet unctio ad hoc sacramentum. Sed plures immersiones sunt unum sacramentum baptismi. Ergo et plures unctiones sunt unum sacramentum.
On the contrary (1), just as immersion is related to baptism, so is anointing related to this sacrament. But several immersions are one sacrament in baptism. Therefore, several anointings are one sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, si non esset unum sacramentum, tunc facta prima unctione non oporteret ad perfectionem sacramenti quod fieret secunda: quia quodlibet sacramentum per se habet esse perfectum. Sed hoc falsum est. Ergo est unum sacramentum.
Furthermore (2), if it were not one sacrament, then once the first anointing was done, it would not be necessary for the completion of the sacrament that a second one be done, for every sacrament has complete being in itself. But this is false. Therefore, it is one sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod hoc sacramentum non fuit institutum a Christo. Quia de institutione sacramentorum quae Christus instituit, fit mentio in Evangelio, sicut de Eucharistia et baptismo. Sed nulla fit mentio de extrema unctione. Ergo non est a Christo instituta.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that this sacrament was not instituted by Christ.1 For the institution of those sacraments that Christ instituted is mentioned in the Gospel, as is the case with the Eucharist and baptism. But no mention is made of extreme unction. Therefore, it was not instituted by Christ.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg9Praeterea, Magister expresse dicit in littera, quod est institutum ab apostolis. Ergo ipse Christus per se non instituit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Master expressly says in the text that it was instituted by the apostles. Therefore, Christ did not institute it himself.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg10Praeterea, sacramentum Eucharistiae, quod Christus instituit, etiam ipse per se exhibuit. Sed hoc sacramentum ipse nulli exhibuit. Ergo per se non instituit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the sacrament of the Eucharist, which Christ instituted, he also displayed himself. But he never showed this sacrament to anyone. Therefore, he did not institute it himself.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg11Sed contra: sacramenta novae legis sunt digniora quam sacramenta veteris legis. Sed omnia sacramenta veteris legis sunt ab ipso Deo instituta. Ergo multo fortius omnia sacramenta novae legis habent institutionem ab ipso Christo.
On the contrary (1), sacraments of the new law are nobler than sacraments of the old law. But all sacraments of the old law were instituted by God himself. Therefore, much more do all the sacraments of the new law have their institution from Christ himself.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, ejusdem est statuere et statuta removere. Sed Ecclesia, quae in successoribus apostolorum habet eamdem auctoritatem quam apostoli habuerunt, non posset auferre sacramentum extremae unctionis. Ergo apostoli non instituerunt, sed ipse Christus.
Furthermore (2), it belongs to the same person to establish and to remove what has been established. But the Church, which in the successors of the apostles has the same authority the apostles had, cannot take away the sacrament of extreme unction. Therefore, the apostles did not institute it, but Christ himself.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.arg12Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in his quae Ecclesia visibiliter operatur, quaedam sunt sacramenta, ut baptismus; quaedam sacramentalia, ut exorcismus, ut supra, dist. 6, dictum est: quorum haec est differentia, quia sacramentum dicitur illa actio Ecclesiae quae attingit ad effectum principaliter intentum in administratione sacramentorum; sed sacramentale dicitur illa actio quae quamvis non pertingat ad illum effectum, tamen ordinatur aliquo modo ad illam actionem principalem. Effectus autem intentus in administratione sacramentorum est curatio morbi peccati. Isaiae 27, 9: hic est omnis fructus, ut auferatur peccatum. Et ideo cum ad hunc effectum pertingat extrema unctio, ut ex verbis Jacobi patet, nec ordinetur ad aliud sacramentum quasi ei annexum; constat quod extrema unctio non est sacramentale, sed sacramentum.
To the first question, I answer that some of those things that the Church works visibly are sacraments, like baptism, and some are sacramentals, like exorcism, as was said above in Distinction 6. And the difference between them is this, that a sacrament is the name for that action of the Church that attains its principally intended effect in the administering of the sacraments; but a sacramental is the name for that action that, although it does not attain to that effect, nevertheless is ordered somehow to that principal action. Now the intended effect in the administering of the sacraments is the healing of the disease of sin: this is all the fruit, that sin may be taken away (Is 27:9). And therefore since extreme unction attains to this effect, as is clear from James’s words, nor is it ordered to any other sacrament as something attached to it, it is evident that extreme unction is not a sacramental, but a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod oleum quo catechumeni unguntur, sua unctione non perducit ad peccati remissionem, quia hoc ad baptismum pertinet, sed aliquo modo ad baptismum disponit, ut supra, dist. 6, dictum est: et ideo non est sacramentum illa unctio, sicut unctio extrema.
Reply Obj. 1: The oil that catechumens are anointed with does not lead to the remission of sins by its anointing, for this pertains to baptism, but this anointing disposes in some way to baptism, as was said above in Distinction 6. And therefore that anointing is not a sacrament like extreme unction.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc sacramentum immediate hominem ad gloriam disponit, cum exeuntibus a corpore detur: et quia in veteri lege non erat adhuc tempus perveniendi ad gloriam, quia neminem ad gloriam adduxit lex; ideo illud sacramentum ibi praefigurari non debuit per aliquod sacramentum sibi respondens, sicut per figuram ejusdem generis; quamvis per figuras remotas aliquo modo figuratum sit in omnibus curationibus quae leguntur in veteri testamento.
Reply Obj. 2: This sacrament immediately disposes a person to glory, since it is given to those departing from the body. And since in the old law it was still not the time for attaining glory, since the law led no one to glory,1 therefore, that sacrament did not have to be prefigured by any sacrament corresponding to it as by a figure of the same genus, although it was figured in a certain way by remote figures in all the cures that are read about in the Old Testament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod Dionysius non facit aliquam mentionem de extrema unctione, sicut nec de poenitentia nec de matrimonio: quia ipse non intendit determinare de sacramentis nisi quatenus per ea innotescere potest ecclesiasticae hierarchiae ordinata dispositio quantum ad ministros et actiones ministrorum, et recipientes. Tamen cum per extremam unctionem aliquis consequatur gratiam et remissionem peccatorum; non est dubium quod habet vim illuminativam et purgativam, sicut baptismus, quamvis non ita plenam.
Reply Obj. 3: Dionysius does not make any mention of extreme unction, nor of penance or matrimony, because he did not intend to define the sacraments except insofar as he could make known by them the ordered disposition of the ecclesiastical hierarchy as to the ministers and actions of the ministers, and their recipients. Nevertheless, since by extreme unction a person obtains grace and the remission of sins, there is no doubt that it has illuminative and purifying power like baptism, although not so fully.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod unum numero, per se loquendo, dicitur tripliciter. Uno modo sicut indivisibile, quod nec actu nec potentia est plura, ut punctus et unitas. Alio modo sicut continuum, quod quidem est unum actu, sed plura potentia, ut linea. Sed tertio modo sicut perfectum aliquod quod ex pluribus partibus constituitur, ut domus; quod est multa quodammodo etiam actu, sed illa multa conveniunt in aliquo uno: et hoc modo quodlibet sacramentum dicitur unum, inquantum multa quae sunt in uno sacramento, adunantur ad unum significandum vel causandum: quia sacramentum signando causat. Et ideo quando una actio sufficit ad perfectam significationem, unitas sacramenti consistit in illa actione tantum, sicut patet in confirmatione: quando autem significatio sacramenti potest esse et in una et in multis actionibus, tunc sacramentum perfici potest et una actione et pluribus, sicut baptismus in una immersione et tribus: quia ablutio quae significatur in baptismo, potest esse per unam immersionem vel per multas. Quando autem perfecta significatio non potest esse nisi per plures actiones, tunc plures actiones sunt de perfectione sacramenti, sicut patet de Eucharistia: quia refectio corporalis, quae significat spiritualem, non potest esse nisi per cibum et potum; et similiter est in hoc sacramento: quia curatio interiorum vulnerum non potest perfecte significari nisi per appositionem medicinae ad diversas vulnerum radices: et ideo plures actiones sunt de perfectione hujus sacramenti.
To the second question, it should be said that there are three ways that something can be called one in number, speaking per se. One way is as indivisible, which is not many either actually or potentially, like a point or the unit. Another way is as a continuum, which is in fact actually one but potentially many, like a line. But the third way is as something complete which is constituted from many parts, like a house, which is many things in a certain way even in act, but those many come together in something one: and this is how any sacrament is said to be one, inasmuch as the many things that exist in one sacrament are united in signifying and causing one thing; for a sacrament causes by signifying. And therefore when one action suffices for the complete signification, the oneness of the sacrament consists in that action alone, as is seen in confirmation. But when the signification of the sacrament can be in both one and many actions, then the sacrament can be completed by either one act or many, as baptism is complete with one immersion or with three. For the cleansing that is signified in baptism can exist through one immersion or many. But when the complete signification cannot exist except by many actions, then many actions are required for the completion of the sacrament, as is seen in the Eucharist, for the physical refreshment, which signifies the spiritual one, can only happen through food and drink. And it is similar in this sacrament: for the healing of interior wounds cannot be signified perfectly except by applying the medicine to the different roots of the wounds. And therefore several actions are required for the completion of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod unitas totius perfecta non tollitur propter diversitatem materiae aut formae, quae est in partibus totius; sicut constat quod non eadem materia est carnis et ossis, ex quibus constituitur unus homo, nec eadem forma; et similiter etiam in sacramento Eucharistiae: et in hoc sacramento pluralitas materiae et formae unitatem sacramenti non tollit.
Reply Obj. 1: The perfect oneness of a whole is not destroyed by the diversity of matter or form that exists in the parts of the whole, just as it is evident that neither the same matter nor the same form belong to flesh and bones, from which one man is constituted. And likewise also in the sacrament of the Eucharist. And in this sacrament a plurality of matter and form does not destroy the unity of the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis illae actiones sint plures simpliciter, tamen uniuntur in una perfecta actione, quae est unctio omnium exteriorum sensuum, quibus hauritur morbus interior.
Reply Obj. 2: Although those actions are simply many, nevertheless they are united in one complete action, which is the anointing of all the outward senses, from which the inner illness is drawn.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis in Eucharistia, si post consecrationem panis moriatur sacerdos, alius sacerdos possit ad consecrationem vini incipere ubi ille dimisit, vel etiam incipere a capite supra aliam materiam; tamen in extrema unctione non potest a capite incipere, sed debet semper procedere: quia unctio in eadem parte facta tantum valet ac si consecraretur bis eadem hostia: quod nullo modo faciendum est. Nec tamen ministrorum pluralitas tollit unitatem sacramenti, quia instrumentaliter tantum operantur; mutatio autem martellorum non tollit unitatem operationis fabri.
Reply Obj. 3: Although in the Eucharist, if the priest should die after the consecration of the bread, another priest can begin where he left off with the consecration of the wine, or even begin from the beginning with new matter, nevertheless, in extreme unction he cannot begin from the beginning, but must always continue. For anointing a part that has already been anointed works as much as if the same host were consecrated twice, which should never be done. Nor, however, does a plurality of ministers take away the oneness of the sacrament, for they only work instrumentally, as also the change of hammers does not destroy the unity of a craftsman’s work.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hoc est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod sacramentum istud et confirmationis, Christus non instituit per se, sed apostolis instituendum dimisit: quia haec duo propter plenitudinem gratiae quae in eis confertur, non potuerunt ante Spiritus Sancti missionem plenissimam institui; unde sunt ita sacramenta novae legis, quod in veteri lege figuram non habuerunt. Sed haec ratio non multum cogit: quia sicut Christus ante passionem promisit plenam Spiritus Sancti missionem, ita potuit instituere haec sacramenta. Et ideo alii dicunt, quod omnia sacramenta Christus instituit per seipsum; sed quaedam per seipsum promulgavit, quae sunt majoris difficultatis ad credendum; quaedam autem apostolis promulganda reservavit, sicut extremam unctionem et confirmationem. Et haec opinio pro tanto videtur probabilior, quia sacramenta ad fundamentum legis pertinent, et ideo ad legislatorem pertinet eorum institutio; et iterum quia ex institutione efficaciam habent, quae eis non nisi divinitus est.
To the third question, it should be said that there are two opinions about this. For certain people say that Christ did not himself institute this sacrament and confirmation, but he sent the apostles to institute them, for because of the fullness of grace that is conferred in these two sacraments, they could not have been instituted before the fullest sending of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, they are sacraments of the new law in such a way that they had no figure in the old law. But this argument is not very compelling, for just as Christ promised the full sending of the Holy Spirit before his Passion, so he could also have instituted these sacraments. And therefore others say that Christ instituted all the sacraments himself, but some of them he promulgated himself, which are the ones more difficult to believe, while he reserved others to the apostles to promulgate, like extreme unction and confirmation. And this opinion seems more probable, for the sacraments pertain to the foundation of the law, and therefore their institution pertains to the law-giver; and again because they have efficacy from their institution, which can only be divinely done.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod multa Dominus fecit et dixit quae in Evangeliis non continentur. Illa enim praecipue curaverunt Evangelistae tradere quae ad salutis necessitatem et ad ordinem ecclesiasticae dispositionis pertinent; et ideo potius institutionem baptismi et poenitentiae et Eucharistiae et ordinis a Christo factam narraverunt, quam extremae unctionis vel confirmationis; quae neque sunt de necessitate salutis, neque ad dispositionem sive distinctionem Ecclesiae pertinent. Tamen etiam de olei unctione fit mentio in Evangelio, Marc. 6, ubi dicitur quod apostoli oleo ungebant infirmos.
Reply Obj. 1: The Lord did and said many things that are not contained in the Gospels. For the Evangelists particularly took care to hand down those things that pertain to the necessity of salvation and the order of ecclesiastical disposition. And thus they told of the institution of baptism and penance and the Eucharist and holy orders done by Christ, rather than extreme unction and confirmation, neither of which are necessary to salvation, nor pertain to the Church’s disposition or distinction. Nevertheless, mention is also made in the Gospel of the anointing with oil in Mark 6:13, where it is said that the apostles anointed the sick with oil.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod Magister dicit ab apostolis institutum, quia per doctrinam apostolorum nobis promulgata est ejus institutio.
Reply Obj. 2: The Master says it was instituted by the apostles, because its institution was promulgated to us through the teaching of the apostles.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod Christus, sicut in praecedenti dist., qu. 2, art. 3, quaestiunc. 3, dictum est, non exhibuit aliquod sacramentum, nisi quod ipse accepit in exemplum. Accipere autem poenitentiam et extremam unctionem sibi non competebat, quia sine peccato erat; et ideo ipse non exhibuit.
Reply Obj. 3: As was said in the previous distinction, Question 2, Article 3, Subquestion 3, Christ did not display any sacraments but the ones he received as an example. Now to receive penance and extreme unction was not appropriate for him, for he was without sin; and therefore, he did not display these.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A1.ad9A. 2The effects of extreme unctionDe effectu ejus
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod extrema unctio non valeat ad remissionem peccatorum. Ad hoc enim quod per unum potest effici, aliud non exigitur. Sed in eo qui extremam unctionem accipit, requiritur ad peccatorum remissionem poenitentia. Ergo per extremam unctionem non dimittuntur peccata.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that extreme unction does not avail to the remission of sins. For when one thing can bring about an effect, another is not required. But in someone who receives extreme unction, penance is required for the remission of sins. Therefore, sins are not forgiven by extreme unction.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, in peccato non sunt nisi tria; macula, reatus poenae, et reliquiae peccati. Sed per extremam unctionem non remittitur peccatum quo ad maculam sine contritione, quae etiam sine unctione remittit; nec iterum quo ad poenam: quia adhuc si convalescat, tenetur perficere satisfactionem injunctam; nec quo ad reliquias culpae, quia adhuc remanent dispositiones ex actibus praecedentibus relictae, ut patet post convalescentiam. Ergo nullo modo per extremam unctionem fit peccatorum remissio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in sin there are only three things: the stain, the obligation to punishment, and the remains of sin. But by extreme unction sin is not forgiven in its stain without contrition, which forgives even without an anointing; nor again as to punishment, for if he recovers afterward, he is bound to complete the satisfaction enjoined; nor as to what sin leaves behind, for the dispositions left from the previous acts still remain, as is seen after the recovery. Therefore, the remission of sins does not happen in any way by extreme unction.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg2Praeterea, remissio peccatorum non fit successive, sed in instanti. Sed extrema unctio non fit tota simul, quia plures unctiones requiruntur. Ergo ejus effectus non est remissio peccatorum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the remission of sins does not happen successively, but in an instant. But extreme unction is not done all at one time, for many different anointings are required. Therefore, its effect is not the remission of sins.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg3Sed contra est quod dicitur Jac. 5, 15: si in peccatis est, dimittentur ei.
On the contrary (1), it is said in James 5:15: if he is in sins, they will be forgiven him.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, omne sacramentum novae legis gratiam confert. Sed per gratiam fit remissio peccatorum. Ergo extrema unctio, cum sit sacramentum novae legis, operatur ad remissionem peccati.
Furthermore (2), every sacrament of the new law confers grace. But the remission of sins happens by grace. Therefore, extreme unction, since it is a sacrament of the new law, works to the remission of sins.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod sanitas corporalis non sit effectus hujus sacramenti. Omne enim sacramentum est medicina spiritualis. Sed spiritualis medicina ad spiritualem sanitatem ordinatur, sicut corporalis ad corporalem. Ergo sanitas corporalis non est effectus hujus sacramenti.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that physical health is not an effect of this sacrament.1 For every sacrament is a spiritual medicine. But spiritual medicine is ordered to spiritual health, just as physical medicine is to physical health. Therefore, physical health is not an effect of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg5Praeterea, sacramentum semper habet effectum suum in eo qui non fictus accedit. Sed quandoque non sanatur corporaliter suscipiens hoc sacramentum, quantumcumque devotus accipiat. Ergo sanitas corporalis non est effectus ejus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a sacrament always has its effect in anyone who does not receive it falsely. But sometimes the person receiving this sacrament is not physically healed, although he receives it devoutly. Therefore, physical health is not its effect.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg6Praeterea, efficacia hujus sacramenti Jacob. 5 nobis ostenditur. Sed ibi non attribuitur sanationis effectus unctioni, sed orationi; dicit enim: oratio fidei sanabit infirmum. Ergo corporalis sanatio non est effectus hujus sacramenti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the efficacy of this sacrament is shown to us in James 5:15. But there the effect of health is not attributed to anointing, but to prayer, for he says: the prayer of faith will heal the sick. Therefore, physical healing is not an effect of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg7Sed contra, operatio Ecclesiae habet majorem efficaciam post Christi passionem quam ante. Sed ante oleo inuncti per apostolos sanabantur, ut patet Marc. 6. Ergo et nunc habet effectum in corporali sanatione.
On the contrary (1), the Church’s working has greater efficacy after the Passion of Christ than before. But those anointed with oil were healed by the apostles before the Passion, as is clear from Mark 6:13. Therefore, it also has its effect now in physical healing.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, sacramenta significando efficiunt. Sed baptismus per ablutionem corporalem, quam exterius facit, significat et efficit spiritualem. Ergo et extrema unctio per sanationem corporalem, quam exterius efficit, significat et causat spiritualem.
Furthermore (2), the sacraments effect by signifying. But baptism signifies and effects a spiritual cleansing by physical cleansing, which is done outwardly. Therefore, by the physical healing that extreme unction effects outwardly, it signifies and causes spiritual healing.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod hoc sacramentum characterem imprimat. Character enim est signum distinctivum. Sed sicut baptizatus distinguitur a non baptizato, ita unctus a non uncto. Ergo sicut baptismus imprimit characterem, ita extrema unctio.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that this sacrament impresses a character.1 For a character is a distinctive sign. But as the baptized is distinguished from the non-baptized, so is the anointed distinguished from the unanointed. Therefore, as baptism impresses a character, so does extreme unction.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg9Praeterea, in ordinis et confirmationis sacramentis est unctio, sicut et in hoc sacramento. Sed in illis imprimitur character. Ergo et in isto.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in the sacraments of holy orders and confirmation there is an anointing, just as in this sacrament. But in them a character is imprinted. Therefore, also in this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg10Praeterea, in omni sacramento est aliquid quod est res tantum; aliquid quod est sacramentum tantum; aliquid quod est res et sacramentum. Sed non potest aliquid assignari in hoc sacramento quod sit res et sacramentum nisi character. Ergo in hoc sacramento imprimitur character.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in every sacrament there is something that is reality alone, something that is sacrament alone, and something that is reality-and-sacrament. But nothing can be assigned in this sacrament as reality-and-sacrament except a character. Therefore, in this sacrament a character is imprinted.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg11Sed contra, nullum sacramentum imprimens characterem iteratur. Hoc autem iteratur, ut dicetur. Ergo non imprimit characterem.
On the contrary (1), no sacrament that imprints a character is repeated. But this sacrament is repeated, as will be said. Therefore, it does not imprint a character.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, distinctio quae fit secundum characterem sacramentalem, est distinctio eorum qui sunt in praesenti Ecclesia. Sed extrema unctio confertur ei qui de praesenti Ecclesia exit. Ergo non decet quod in eo character conferatur.
Furthermore (2), the distinction that is made according to a sacramental character is the distinction of those who are in the present Church. But extreme unction is conferred on someone who is leaving the present Church. Therefore, it does not befit it to confer a character.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.arg12Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quodlibet sacramentum est institutum principaliter ad unum effectum; quamvis etiam alios ex consequenti inducere possit, quia sacramentum efficit quod figurat; ideo ex ipsa significatione sacramenti debet accipi ejus principalis effectus.
To the first question, I answer that any sacrament is instituted principally for one effect; although it can also lead to other effects as a result, for a sacrament brings about what it figures. Therefore, a sacrament’s principal effect must be gathered from its very signification.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.coAdhibetur autem hoc sacramentum secundum modum cujusdam medicationis, sicut baptismus per modum ablutionis. Medicina autem est ad pellendum infirmitatem; unde principaliter hoc sacramentum est institutum ad sanandum infirmitatem peccati: ut sicut baptismus est quaedam spiritualis regeneratio, et poenitentia quaedam spiritualis suscitatio; ita et extrema unctio sit quaedam spiritualis sanatio vel medicatio. Sicut autem corporalis medicatio praesupponit corporalem vitam in medicato, ita spiritualis spiritualem; et ita hoc sacramentum non datur contra defectus quibus spiritualis vita tollitur, scilicet peccatum originale et mortale; sed contra illos defectus quibus homo spiritualiter infirmatur ut non habeat perfectum vigorem ad actus vitae gratiae vel gloriae; et hic defectus nihil est aliud quam quaedam debilitas et ineptitudo quae in nobis relinquitur ex peccato actuali vel originali; et contra hanc debilitatem homo roboratur per hoc sacramentum. Sed quia hoc robur gratia facit, quae secum non compatitur peccatum, ideo ex consequenti si invenit peccatum aliquod vel mortale vel veniale quo ad culpam, tollit ipsum, dummodo non ponatur obex ex parte recipientis, sicut etiam de Eucharistia et confirmatione supra dictum est; et ideo etiam Jacobus de remissione peccati conditionaliter loquitur dicens: si in peccatis sit, dimittentur ei quo ad culpam: non enim semper delet peccatum, quia non semper invenit: sed semper remittit quo ad debilitatem praedictam, quam quidam reliquias peccati dicunt.
But this sacrament is applied according to the mode of a certain medication, just as baptism is by the mode of cleansing. Now medicine is for dispelling illness; and so this sacrament is principally instituted for healing the illness of sins: so that as baptism is a certain spiritual regeneration and penance a certain spiritual revival, so also extreme unction is a certain spiritual healing or medication. Now just as physical medication presupposes physical life in the one medicated, so spiritual medication presupposes spiritual life; and so this sacrament is not given against defects by which the spiritual life is destroyed, namely, original and mortal sin, but against those defects by which a person is spiritually ill and does not have the complete strength for acts of grace or glory. And this defect is nothing other than a certain weakness and unsuitability that is left in us from actual or original sin; and against this weakness a person is strengthened by this sacrament. But because grace causes this strength, which is not compatible with sin, therefore as a result if it encounters any sin, whether mortal or venial in guilt, it takes it away, as long as no obstacle is placed on the part of the recipient, as was also said above about Eucharist and confirmation. And therefore James also speaks conditionally about the remission of sin as to guilt, saying: if he is in sin, they shall be forgiven him (James 5:15). For it does not always blot out sin, since it does not always find it, but it always remits as to the weakness mentioned, which some people call the remains of sin.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2Quidam vero dicunt, quod principaliter est institutum propter veniale; quod quidem non potest, dum haec vita agitur, perfecte curari: et ideo sacramentum exeuntium specialiter contra veniale ordinatur. Sed hoc non videtur verum: quia poenitentia sufficienter etiam in hac vita delet venialia quo ad culpam. Quod autem non possunt evitari post peractam poenitentiam non aufert praecedenti poenitentiae suum effectum; et iterum hoc pertinet ad debilitatem praedictam. Unde dicendum, quod principalis effectus hujus sacramenti est remissio peccatorum quo ad reliquias peccati; ex consequenti autem quantum ad culpam, si eam inveniat.
But some people say that it was chiefly instituted because of venial sin, which indeed cannot be perfectly healed during this life; and this is why the sacrament of those departing is specially directed against venial sin. But this does not seem true, for penance also sufficiently wipes away venial sin in this life as to guilt. And the fact that they cannot be avoided after one has done penance does not deny the effect of the previous penance; and again this pertains to the weakness mentioned. Therefore, it should be said that the chief effect of this sacrament is the remission of sins as to the traces left by sin; but as to guilt, if it encounters it, as a result.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis effectus principalis alicujus sacramenti possit haberi sine actuali perceptione illius sacramenti, vel sine sacramento, vel per aliud sacramentum ex consequenti; nunquam tamen potest haberi sine proposito illius sacramenti: et ideo, quia poenitentia est principaliter instituta contra actualem culpam, quodcumque aliud sacramentum actualem culpam deleat ex consequenti, non excludit necessitatem poenitentiae.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the principal effect of some sacrament can be had without the actual reception of that sacrament, either without the sacrament, or as a result of another sacrament, still it can never be had without the intention of this sacrament. And therefore because penance was principally instituted against actual guilt, any other sacrament that effaces actual guilt as a result does not exclude the necessity of penance.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod extrema unctio aliquo modo quantum ad illa tria remittit peccatum. Quamvis enim culpa quo ad maculam sine contritione non dimittatur, tamen hoc sacramentum per gratiam quam infundit, facit quod ille motus liberi arbitrii in peccatum sit contritio, sicut etiam in Eucharistia et confirmatione potest accidere. Similiter etiam et reatum poenae temporalis dimittit, sed ex consequenti, inquantum debilitatem tollit, quia eamdem poenam levius portat fortis quam debilis; unde non oportet quod propter hoc minuatur satisfactionis mensura. Reliquiae autem peccati non dicuntur hic dispositiones ex actibus relictae, quae sunt quidam habitus inchoati, sed quaedam spiritualis debilitas in ipsa mente existens: qua sublata, etiam eisdem habitibus vel dispositionibus manentibus, non ita potest inclinari mens ad peccata.
Reply Obj. 2: Extreme unction remits sin in some way in these three respects. For although fault as to the stain is not forgiven without contrition, nevertheless by the grace that this sacrament pours out, it causes that movement of free will against sin to be contrition, as also can happen in the Eucharist and confirmation. Likewise also it forgives the debt of temporal punishment, but as a consequence, inasmuch as it takes away the weakness, for a strong man carries the same punishment more easily than a weak man; therefore, it is not necessary that the measure of satisfaction be diminished because of this. Now, the remains of sin do not mean here the dispositions left behind by acts, which are a kind of inchoate habit, but rather a certain spiritual weakness existing in the mind, and once it is taken away, even if the same habits and dispositions remain, the mind cannot be so inclined to sin.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod quando sunt multae actiones ordinatae ad unum effectum, ultima est formalis respectu omnium praecedentium, et agit in virtute earum; et ideo in ultima unctione gratia infunditur, quae effectum sacramento praebet.
Reply Obj. 3: When there are many actions ordered to one effect, the last is formal with respect to all the previous ones, and it acts in virtue of them. And therefore grace is infused in the final anointing, which supplies the sacrament with its effect.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut baptismus per ablutionem corporalem facit spiritualem emundationem a maculis spiritualibus; ita hoc sacramentum per medicationem sacramentalem exteriorem facit sanationem interiorem. Et sicut ablutio baptismi habet effectum corporalis ablutionis, quia etiam corporalem mundationem facit; ita etiam extrema unctio habet effectum corporalis medicationis, scilicet corporalem sanationem. Sed haec est differentia: quia corporalis ablutio ex ipsa naturali proprietate elementi facit corporalem mundationem; et ideo semper eam facit; sed extrema unctio non facit corporalem sanationem ex proprietate naturali materiae, sed ex virtute divina, quae operatur rationabiliter. Et quia ratio operans nunquam inducit secundarium effectum nisi secundum quod expedit ad principalem; ideo ex hoc sacramento non sequitur corporalis sanatio semper, sed quando expedit ad spiritualem sanationem; et tunc semper eam inducit, dummodo non sit impedimentum ex parte recipientis.
To the second question, it should be said that just as through a physical washing baptism causes a spiritual purification from spiritual stains, so this sacrament by an outward sacramental medication causes an interior healing. And just as the cleansing of baptism has the effect of physical cleansing, for it also causes physical purification, so extreme unction also has an effect of physical medication, namely, physical healing. But this is the difference: for physical washing causes physical cleansing from the natural properties of the element, and so it always does this; but extreme unction does not cause physical healing by the natural properties of the matter, but by divine power, which works rationally. And since reason working never brings about a secondary effect unless it is expedient to the principal one, this is why physical healing does not always follow from this sacrament, but only when it is expedient to spiritual healing; and then it does always lead to it, as long as there is no obstacle on the part of the recipient.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod objectio illa probat quod corporalis sanitas non sit effectus principalis hujus sacramenti; et hoc verum est.
Reply Obj. 1: That objection proves that physical healing is not the principal effect of this sacrament, and that is true.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.ad4Ad secundum patet solutio ex dictis.
The answer to the second objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod oratio illa est forma istius sacramenti, ut dicetur, et ideo hoc sacramentum ex sua forma habet efficaciam, quantum est de se, ad sanitatem corporalem.
Reply Obj. 3: That prayer is the form of this sacrament, as will be said, and therefore this sacrament, considered in itself, has efficacy for physical healing from its form.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod, sicut supra, dist. 4, qu. 1, art. 4, quaestiunc. 1 et 2, dictum est, character non imprimitur nisi in illis sacramentis quibus homo ad aliquod sacrum deputatur. Hoc autem sacramentum est solum remedium, et non deputatur per ipsum homo ad aliquod sacrum agendum vel suscipiendum; et ideo non imprimitur in eo character.
To the third question, it should be said that, as was said above in Distinction 4, Question 1, Article 4, Subquestions 1 and 2, a character is only imprinted in those sacraments in which a person is deputed to something sacred. But this sacrament is only a remedy, and a person is not deputed by it to do or receive anything sacred; and thus no character is imprinted in it.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod character facit distinctionem statuum quantum ad ea quae in Ecclesia agenda sunt; et talem distinctionem homo non habet ab aliis per hoc quod ipse est inunctus.
Reply Obj. 1: A character makes a distinction of states as to those things that must be done in the Church; and a person does not have such a distinction from others by the fact that he has been anointed.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod unctio quae fit in ordine et confirmatione, est unctio consecrationis, qua homo deputatur ad aliquod sacramentum: sed haec unctio est unctio medicationis; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: The anointing that is done in holy orders and confirmation is the anointing of consecration, by which a man is deputed to a certain sacrament. But this anointing is the anointing of medication, and so it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod in hoc sacramento res et sacramentum non est character, sed quaedam interior devotio quae est spiritualis unctio.
Reply Obj. 3: In this sacrament the reality-and-sacrament is not a character, but a kind of interior devotion which is a spiritual anointing.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A2.ad9A. 3On the matter of extreme unctionDe materia ipsius
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod oleum olivae non sit conveniens materia hujus sacramenti. Quia hoc sacramentum immediate ad incorruptionem ordinat. Sed incorruptio signatur per balsamum, quod in chrismate ponitur. Ergo chrisma esset convenientior hujus sacramenti materia.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that olive oil is not the appropriate matter for this sacrament. For this sacrament orders one immediately to incorruption. But incorruption is signified by balsam, which is used in chrism. Therefore, chrism would be more appropriate matter for this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.arg1Praeterea, hoc sacramentum est spiritualis medicatio. Sed spiritualis medicatio per vini appositionem significatur, sicut patet Luc. 10, in parabola de sauciato. Ergo vinum esset convenientior hujus sacramenti materia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, this sacrament is a spiritual medication. But spiritual medication is signified by the application of wine, as is clear from Luke 10:34, in the parable of the Good Samaritan. Therefore, wine would be a more appropriate matter for this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.arg2Praeterea, ubi est majus periculum, ibi debet communius remedium adhiberi. Sed oleum olivae non est commune remedium, quia non invenitur in qualibet terra. Ergo cum hoc sacramentum detur exeuntibus, qui sunt in maximo periculo, videtur quod oleum olivae non sit materia conveniens.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, where there is greater danger, a more common remedy should be applied. But olive oil is not a common remedy, for it is not found in every land. Therefore, since this sacrament is given to those departing, who are in the greatest danger, it seems that olive oil is not the appropriate matter.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.arg3Sed contra est quod Jac. 5, oleum materia hujus sacramenti determinatur. Sed oleum proprie non dicitur nisi oleum olivae. Ergo est materia hujus sacramenti.
On the contrary (1), in James 5:14, oil is determined as the matter of this sacrament. But oil is properly said only of olive oil. Therefore, it is the matter of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, spiritualis sanatio per olei inunctionem significatur, ut patet Isa. 1, ubi dicitur: plaga tumens non est . . . curata medicamine neque fota oleo. Ergo conveniens materia hujus sacramenti est oleum.
Furthermore (2), spiritual healing is signified by the anointing of oil, as is clear from Isaiah 1:6, where it says, swollen wounds . . . cured with medicine nor softened with oil. Therefore, the appropriate matter of this sacrament is oil.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non oporteat esse oleum consecratum. Quia hoc sacramentum habet unam sanctificationem in usu per formam verborum. Ergo superfluit alia sanctificatio, si ad materiam ipsius fiat.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it need not be consecrated oil.1 For this sacrament has one sanctification, by the form of words at its use. Therefore, another sanctification would be superfluous, if it were done to its matter.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.arg5Praeterea, sacramenta habent efficaciam et significationem in ipsa materia. Sed significatio effectus hujus sacramenti competit oleo ex naturali proprietate; efficacia autem ex institutione divina. Ergo non est necessaria aliqua sanctificatio materiae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, sacraments have efficacy and signification in their very matter. But the signification of the effect of this sacrament is suited to oil by its natural property, while its efficacy is from divine institution. Therefore, no sanctification of the matter is necessary
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.arg6Praeterea, baptismus est perfectius sacramentum quam extrema unctio. Sed in baptismo non praeexigitur materiae sanctificatio, quantum est de necessitate sacramenti. Ergo nec in extrema unctione.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, baptism is a more perfect sacrament than extreme unction. But in baptism the sanctification of the matter is not prerequisite as necessary to the sacrament. Therefore, neither in extreme unction.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.arg7Sed contra est, quia in omnibus aliis unctionibus est materia consecrata prius. Ergo, cum hoc sacramentum sit quaedam unctio, requirit materiam consecratam.
On the contrary, in all other anointings the matter is consecrated beforehand. Therefore, since this sacrament is a certain anointing, it requires consecrated matter.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod non oporteat materiam hujus sacramenti esse consecratam per episcopum. Quia dignior est consecratio materiae in sacramento Eucharistiae quam in hoc sacramento. Sed in Eucharistia materiam sacerdos potest consecrare. Ergo et in hoc sacramento.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it is not necessary for the matter of this sacrament to be consecrated by a bishop. For the consecration of the matter in the sacrament of the Eucharist is nobler than in this sacrament. But a priest can consecrate the matter in the Eucharist. Therefore, also in this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.arg8Praeterea, in operationibus corporalibus ars dignior nunquam praeparat materiam inferiori: quia dignior est quae utitur quam quae materiam praeparat, ut dicitur in 2 Physic. Sed episcopus est supra sacerdotem. Ergo non praeparat materiam in illo sacramento quo sacerdos utitur. Sed sacerdos dispensat hoc sacramentum, ut dicetur. Ergo consecratio materiae non pertinet ad episcopum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in physical operations, the nobler art never prepares the matter for a lower one, for it is nobler to use the matter than to prepare it, as is said in the Physics 2.1 But a bishop is above a priest. Therefore, he does not prepare the matter for a sacrament that a priest uses. But a priest administers this sacrament, as will be said. Therefore, the consecration of the matter does not pertain to a bishop.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.arg9Sed contra est, quia etiam in aliis unctionibus materia per episcopum consecratur. Ergo debet ita esse in ista.
On the contrary, in other anointings the matter is consecrated by a bishop. Therefore, he should do so in this one.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod spiritualis curatio quae in fine adhibetur, debet esse perfecta, quia post eam alia non relinquitur; et lenis, ut spes, quae exeuntibus maxime est necessaria, non frangatur, sed foveatur. Oleum autem lenitivum est, et penetrativum usque ad intima, et etiam diffusivum; et ideo quantum ad utrumque praedictorum est conveniens materia hujus sacramenti; et quia oleum principaliter nominatur olivae liquor, cum alii liquores ex similitudine ad ipsum olei nomen accipiant; ideo oleum olivae etiam debet esse quod assumitur in materiam hujus sacramenti.
To the first question, I answer that the spiritual healing that is obtained in the end must be complete, for after it no other remains; as well as gentle, so that hope, which is most necessary to those departing, may not be shattered, but encouraged. Now olive is softening, and penetrates to the innermost parts, and is also easily spreadable; and therefore as to both of the qualities mentioned it is the appropriate matter for this sacrament. And because oil is chiefly named from the olive fluid, for other fluids take the name of oil from their likeness to it, this is also why olive oil should be taken as the matter of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod incorruptio gloriae est res non contenta in hoc sacramento; nec oportet quod tali rei significatio materiae respondeat; unde non oportet quod balsamum ponatur in materia hujus sacramenti, quia balsamum propter odorem pertinet ad bonitatem famae, qua de cetero non indigent propter se exeuntes, sed indigent tantum nitore conscientiae, qui per oleum significatur.
Reply Obj. 1: The incorruption of glory is the reality not contained in this sacrament; nor is it necessary that the signification of such a reality correspond to the matter. Therefore, it is not necessary that balsam be included in the matter of this sacrament, for because of its fragrance balsam pertains to good reputation, which those who are departing do not need anymore in itself, but they need only clarity of conscience, which is signified by oil.1
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod vinum sanat mordicando, oleum leniendo: et ideo curatio per vinum magis pertinet ad poenitentiam, quam ad hoc sacramentum.
Reply Obj. 2: Wine treats by eating away, oil by softening. And so healing with wine pertains more to penance than to this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod oleum olivae quamvis non ubique crescat, tamen de facili potest ad quemlibet locum transferri; et praeterea hoc sacramentum non est tantae necessitatis, quod exeuntes sine hoc sacramento non possint salutem consequi.
Reply Obj. 3: Although olive oil does not grow everywhere, nevertheless it can be easily transported to any place. And furthermore, this sacrament is not so very necessary that those departing could not obtain salvation without this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod oleum simplex est materia hujus sacramenti; et in ipsa sanctificatione olei, quae fit per episcopum, perficitur sacramentum. Sed hoc patet esse falsum ex his quae de Eucharistia dicta sunt, ubi ostensum est quod solum illud sacramentum consistit in consecratione materiae. Et ideo dicendum, quod hoc sacramentum consistit in ipsa unctione, sicut baptismus in ablutione; et materia hujus sacramenti est oleum sanctificatum. Potest autem triplex ratio assignari, quare exigitur materiae sanctificatio in hoc sacramento, et in quibusdam aliis. Prima est, quia omnis efficacia sacramentorum a Christo descendit; et ideo sacramenta illa quibus ipse est usus, habent efficaciam ex usu, sicut tactu suae carnis vim regenerativam contulit aquis. Sed hoc sacramento non est usus, nec aliqua corporali unctione; et ideo in omnibus unctionibus requiritur sanctificatio materiae. Secunda causa est propter plenitudinem gratiae, quae confertur non solum ut culpam tollat, sed etiam reliquias et infirmitatem corporis. Tertia est ex hoc quod effectus ejus corporalis, scilicet sanatio corporalis, non causatur ex materiae naturali proprietate; et ideo oportet quod haec efficacia sibi per sanctificationem detur.
To the second question, it should be said that some people say that simple oil is the matter of this sacrament and in the very sanctification of the oil, which is done by a bishop, the sacrament is completed. But this is seen to be false by what was said about the Eucharist, where it was shown that only that sacrament consists in the consecration of the matter. And so it should be said that this sacrament consists in the anointing itself, as baptism consists in the washing; and the matter for this sacrament is sanctified oil. Now three reasons can be given why the sanctification of the matter is required in this sacrament and in certain others. The first is that all efficacy of the sacraments comes from Christ, and so those sacraments that he used have efficacy from his use of them, as he conferred regenerative power on water by the touch of his own flesh. But he did not use this sacrament, nor any physical anointing; and so the sanctification of the matter is required in all anointings. The second reason is on account of the fullness of grace, which is conferred not only so that it may take away guilt, but also the traces it leaves behind and the weakness of the body. The third is from the fact that its physical effect, namely, the healing of the body, is not caused by the natural property of the matter; and so this efficacy must be given to it by its sanctification.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod prima sanctificatio est materiae secundum se; sed secunda magis pertinet ad usum ipsius, secundum quod est actu conferens effectum suum; et ideo neutra superfluit: quia etiam instrumenta efficaciam accipiunt ab artifice et dum fiunt, et dum ad actum applicantur.
Reply Obj. 1: The first sanctification is for the matter itself, but the second pertains to its use, according as it is actually conferring its effect. And therefore neither one is superfluous, for instruments also receive efficacy from the craftsman both while they are made and while they are applied to the act.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod illa efficacia quae est ex institutione sacramenti, applicatur huic materiae per sanctificationem.
Reply Obj. 2: The efficacy that comes from the sacrament’s institution is applied to this matter through the sanctification.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.ad5Ad tertium patet solutio ex dictis.
The answer to the third objection is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod minister sacramenti non propria virtute effectum sacramenti inducit ut principale agens, sed per efficaciam sacramenti quod dispensat: quae quidem efficacia primo est a Christo, et ab ipso in alios descendit ordinate; scilicet in populum mediantibus ministris qui sacramenta dispensant, et in ministros inferiores mediantibus superioribus qui materiam sanctificant; et ideo in omnibus sacramentis quae indigent materia sanctificata, prima sanctificatio materiae fit per episcopum, et usus quandoque per sacerdotem, ut ostendatur sacerdotalis potestas ab episcopali derivata, secundum illud Psalm. 132, 2: sicut unguentum in capite, quod prius descendit in barbam, deinde usque ad oram vestimenti.
To the third question, it should be said that the minister of the sacrament does not bring about the sacrament’s effect by his own power like a principal agent, but by the efficacy of the sacrament that he administers; and this efficacy is first from Christ, and from him it descends in order to all others, namely, to the people by means of the ministers who administer the sacrament, and to the lower ministers by means of the higher ones who sanctify the matter. And therefore in all sacraments that require a sanctified matter, the matter’s sanctification is first done by the bishop, and sometimes the use is through the priest, so that priestly power may be shown to be derived from episcopal power, according to Psalm 133(132):2: it is like the precious oil on the head, which first runs down upon the beard, and then to the collar of the robe.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sacramentum Eucharistiae consistit in ipsa materiae sanctificatione, non autem in usu; et ideo, proprie loquendo, illud quod est materia sacramenti non est quid consecratum; unde non praeexigitur aliqua sanctificatio circa materiam per episcopum facta; sed exigitur sanctificatio altaris, et hujusmodi, et etiam ipsius sacerdotis, quae non nisi per episcopum fieri potest. Unde in illo etiam sacramento ostenditur potestas sacerdotalis ab episcopo derivata, ut Dionysius dicit; ideo autem illam consecrationem materiae potest facere sacerdos quae est in se sacramentum, et non illam quae ut sacramentale quoddam ordinatur ad sacramentum quod consistit in usu fidelium, quia quantum ad corpus Christi verum nullus ordo est supra sacerdotium; sed quantum ad corpus Christi mysticum episcopalis ordo est supra sacerdotalem, ut in sequenti dist. dicetur.
Reply Obj. 1: The sacrament of the Eucharist consists in the very sanctification of the matter, not in its use; and therefore, properly speaking, what is the matter of the sacrament is not what is consecrated. For this reason no previous sanctification done by the bishop upon the matter is required, but the sanctification of the altar is required, and other things like it, and even of the priest himself, which cannot be done by anyone but a bishop. Therefore in that sacrament also the priestly power is shown to be derived from the bishop, as Dionysius says.1 And this why a priest can do that consecration of the matter that is in itself a sacrament, and not the consecration that is a kind of sacramental ordered to a sacrament that consists in its use by the faithful; for with regard to the true body of Christ no orders are above priestly orders, but as to the mystical body of Christ, episcopal orders are above priestly orders, as will be said in the following distinction.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod materia sacramenti non est talis materia ut in qua fiat aliquid per eum qui ea utitur, sicut est in artibus mechanicis; sed ut cujus virtute aliquid fiat; et sic participat aliquid de ratione causae agentis, inquantum est instrumentum quoddam divinae operationis, ut supra dist. 1, qu. 1, art. 4, quaestiunc. 1, dictum est: et ideo oportet quod a superiori arte vel potestate talis virtus materiae acquiratur: quia in causis agentibus quanto aliquod agens est prius, tanto perfectius: in causis autem pure materialibus, quanto materia est prior, tanto imperfectior.
Reply Obj. 2: The matter of the sacrament is not the kind of matter in which anything is done by the person who uses it, as in the mechanical arts, but something is done by its power. And so it partakes somewhat of the nature of an agent cause, inasmuch as it is a certain instrument of divine operation, as was said above in Distinction 1, Question 1, Article 4, Subquestion 1. And thus it is necessary that the matter acquire this power from a higher art or power, for in agent causes the more prior the agent is, the more perfect he is. But in purely material causes, the more prior the agent, the more imperfect it is.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A3.ad8A. 4On the form of extreme unctionDe forma
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod hoc sacramentum non habeat aliquam formam. Cum enim efficacia sacramentorum sit ab institutione, et item a forma; oportet quod forma tradatur ab ipso qui sacramentum instituit. Sed forma hujus sacramenti non invenitur tradita neque a Christo neque ab apostolis. Ergo sacramentum non habet aliquam formam.
Obj. 1: To the fourth question we proceed thus. It seems that this sacrament does not have any form. For since the efficacy of the sacraments is from their institution, and again from their form, it is necessary that the form be handed down by the one who instituted the sacrament. But this sacrament’s form is not found to be handed down by either Christ or the apostles. Therefore, the sacrament does not have any form.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg1Praeterea, quae sunt de necessitate sacramenti, observantur eodem modo apud omnes. Sed nihil est magis de necessitate sacramenti habentis formam quam ipsa forma. Ergo cum non sit aliqua forma communiter observata ab omnibus in hoc sacramento, quia diversis verbis utuntur; videtur quod hoc sacramentum non habeat aliquam formam.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whatever is necessary to the sacrament is observed in the same way by all people. But nothing is more necessary to a sacrament that has a form than that form. Therefore, since no form is commonly observed by everyone in this sacrament, for they use different words, it seems that this sacrament does not have any form.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg2Praeterea, in baptismo non requiritur forma nisi ad sanctificationem materiae, quia est aqua verbo vitae diluendis criminibus sanctificata, ut supra dictum est. Sed hoc sacramentum habet materiam prius sanctificatam. Ergo non indiget aliqua forma verborum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in baptism the form is only required for the sanctification of the matter, for the water is sanctified by the word of life washing away offenses, as was said above. But this sacrament has matter previously sanctified. Therefore, it does not require any form of words.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg3Sed contra est quod Magister supra dixit, dist. 1, quod omne sacramentum novae legis consistit in rebus et in verbis. Verba autem sunt forma sacramenti. Ergo cum hoc sit sacramentum novae legis, videtur quod habeat formam.
On the contrary (1), the Master said above, in Distinction 1, that every sacrament of the new law consists in things and words. Now words are the form of the sacrament. Therefore, since this is a sacrament of the new law, it seems that it has a form.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, ad hoc est ritus universalis Ecclesiae, quae quibusdam verbis utitur in collatione hujus sacramenti.
Furthermore (2), pertinent to this is the rite of the universal Church, which uses certain words in the conferral of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod forma hujus sacramenti debeat proferri per orationem indicativam, et non per deprecativam. Quia omnia sacramenta novae legis habent certum effectum. Sed certitudo effectus non exprimitur in formis sacramentorum nisi per orationem indicativam, ut cum dicitur: hoc est corpus meum; vel, ego baptizo te. Ergo debet esse forma hujus sacramenti oratio indicativa.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the form of this sacrament should be uttered by indicative speech,1 not as an entreaty.2 For every sacrament of the new law has an effect that is certain. But the certainty of the effect is only expressed in the forms of sacraments by indicative speech, as is said, this is my body; or, I baptize you. Therefore, a prayer in the indicative should be the form of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg5Praeterea, in formis sacramentorum oportet exprimi intentio ministri, quae requiritur ad sacramentum. Sed intentio conferendi sacramentum non exprimitur nisi per orationem indicativam. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in the forms of the sacraments the intention of the minister should be expressed, which is required for the sacrament. But the intention of conferring the sacrament is only expressed by indicative speech. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg6Praeterea, in quibusdam ecclesiis dicuntur hujusmodi verba in collatione hujus sacramenti: ungo hos oculos oleo sanctificato in nomine patris etc., et hoc est conforme aliis formis sacramentorum. Ergo videtur quod in hoc consistat forma hujus sacramenti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in some churches in the conferral of this sacrament words like this are said: I anoint these eyes with sanctified oil in the name of the Father, etc., and this is like the form in other sacraments. Therefore, it seems that the form of this sacrament consists in this.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg7Sed contra, illud quod est forma sacramenti, ab omnibus oportet quod servetur. Sed verba praedicta non dicuntur secundum consuetudinem omnium Ecclesiarum, sed tantum verba deprecativa, scilicet: per istam unctionem et suam piissimam misericordiam indulgeat tibi Dominus quidquid deliquisti per visum, etc. Ergo forma hujus sacramenti est oratio deprecativa.
On the contrary (1), whatever is the form of the sacrament must be preserved by everyone. But the words mentioned are not said according to the custom of all churches, but only entreating words, namely, by this anointing and his own most tender mercy may the Lord pardon you whatever sins you have committed through sight, etc. Therefore, the form of this sacrament is an entreaty.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.scPraeterea, hoc videtur ex verbis Jacobi, qui attribuit efficaciam hujus sacramenti orationi. Oratio, inquit, fidei sanabit infirmum. Ergo cum efficacia sacramenti sit ex forma, videtur quod forma hujus sacramenti sit praedicta oratio.
Furthermore (2), this is seen in the words of James, who attributed the effect of this sacrament to the prayer. He says, the prayer of faith will heal the sick (Jas 5:15). Therefore, since the efficacy of the sacrament is from the form, it seems that the form of this sacrament is the prayer mentioned.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod praedicta oratio non sit competens forma hujus sacramenti. Quia in formis aliorum sacramentorum fit mentio de materia (sicut patet in confirmatione), quae non fit in verbis praedictis. Ergo non est conveniens forma.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the prayer mentioned is not an adequate form for this sacrament. For in the forms of other sacraments mention is made of the matter (as is seen in confirmation), which does not happen in the words mentioned. Therefore, it is not an appropriate form.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg9Praeterea, sicut effectus hujus sacramenti provenit in nos per misericordiam divinam, ita et aliorum sacramentorum. Sed in forma aliorum sacramentorum non fit mentio de misericordia divina, sed magis de Trinitate et de passione. Ergo similiter debet hic esse.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as the effect of this sacrament comes to us through divine mercy, so does the effect of the other sacraments. But in the form of the other sacraments no mention is made of divine mercy, but rather of the Trinity and the Passion. Therefore, the same should be done here.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg10Praeterea, duplex effectus hujus sacramenti in littera ponitur. Sed in verbis praedictis non fit mentio nisi de uno, scilicet remissione peccatorum; non autem de corporali sanatione, ad quam Jacobus ordinat orationem fidei, dicens: oratio fidei sanabit infirmum. Ergo forma praedicta est incompetens.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, two effects of this sacrament are listed in the text. But in the words given only one effect is mentioned, namely, the remission of sins; but nothing of the physical healing, to which James directs the prayer of faith: the prayer of faith will heal the sick (Jas 5:15). Therefore, the form given is inadequate.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.arg11Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quidam dixerunt quod nulla forma est de necessitate hujus sacramenti. Sed hoc videtur derogare effectui hujus sacramenti: quia omne sacramentum efficit signando: signatio autem materiae non determinatur ad effectum determinatum, cum ad multa se possit habere, nisi per formam verborum; et ideo in omnibus sacramentis novae legis, quae efficiunt quod figurant, oportet esse et res et verba, ut supra, distinct. 1, Magister dixit. Et praeterea Jacobus totam vim hujus sacramenti videtur constituere in oratione, quae est forma hujus sacramenti, ut dicetur; et ideo praedicta opinio praesumptuosa videtur et erronea. Et propter hoc dicendum, sicut communiter dicitur, quod habet formam determinatam, sicut et alia sacramenta.
To the first question, I answer that some people have said that no form is necessary to this sacrament. But this seems to detract from this sacrament’s effect: for every sacrament effects by signifying, but the signification of matter is not determined to the specific effect, since it could relate to many things, except by the form of the words. And therefore in all sacraments of the new law which effect what they represent, there must be both a reality and words, as the Master said above in Distinction 1. And furthermore, James seems to base the entire power of this sacrament in the prayer, which is the form of this sacrament, as will be said. And so the opinion described seems presumptuous and erroneous. And because of this it should be said, as is commonly said, that it does have a specific form, just like all the other sacraments.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod Sacra Scriptura omnibus communiter proponitur; et ideo forma baptismi, quia ab omnibus dari potest, debet in Sacra Scriptura exprimi; et similiter forma Eucharistiae, quae exprimit fidem illius sacramenti, quae est de necessitate salutis. Sed formae aliorum sacramentorum non inveniuntur in Scriptura traditae: sed Ecclesia ex traditione apostolorum habet, qui a Domino acceperunt, ut dicit apostolus, 1 Corinth. 11, 23: ego enim accepi a Domino quod et tradidi vobis.
Reply Obj. 1: Sacred Scripture is proposed in common to all people; and so the form of baptism, which can be given to all people, must be expressed in Sacred Scripture. And likewise, the form of the Eucharist, which expresses the faith of that sacrament, which is necessary to salvation. But the forms of the other sacraments are not found handed on in scripture, but the Church has them from what was handed down from the apostles, who received them from the Lord, as the Apostle says, for I received from the Lord what I also handed on to you (1 Cor 11:23).
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod illa verba quae sunt de essentia formae, scilicet oratio deprecativa, ab omnibus dicuntur; sed alia quae sunt de bene esse, non observantur ab omnibus.
Reply Obj. 2: Those words that are essential to the form, namely, a prayer of entreaty, are said by all; but the other words that have to do with it being done well are not observed by all.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod materia baptismi habet quamdam sanctificationem per se ex ipso tactu carnis salvatoris; sed ex forma verborum accipit sanctificationem actu sanctificantem; et similiter post sanctificationem materiae hujus sacramenti secundum se, requiritur sanctificatio in usu, per quam actu sanctificet.
Reply Obj. 3: The matter of baptism has a certain sanctification in itself from its very contact with the flesh of the Savior. But from the form of the words it receives sanctification in the very act of sanctifying. And similarly, after the sanctification of the matter of this sacrament in itself, a sanctification is required in its use, by which it actually sanctifies.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod forma hujus sacramenti est oratio deprecativa, ut patet per verba Jacobi, et ex usu Romanae Ecclesiae, quae solum verbis deprecativis utitur in collatione hujus sacramenti; cujus ratio multiplex assignatur. Primo, quia suscipiens sacramentum hoc, est viribus propriis destitutus, unde indiget orationibus sublevari. Secundo, quia datur exeuntibus, qui jam desinunt de foro Ecclesiae esse, et in solius Dei manu requiescunt; unde et ei per orationem committuntur. Tertio, quia hoc sacramentum non habet aliquem effectum qui semper ex operatione ministri consequatur, omnibus quae sunt de essentia sacramenti, rite peractis, sicut character in baptismo et confirmatione, et transubstantiatio in Eucharistia, et remissio peccati in poenitentia existente contritione, quae est de essentia sacramenti poenitentiae, non autem de essentia hujus sacramenti; et ideo in hoc sacramento non potest esse forma indicativi modi sicut in praedictis sacramentis.
To the second question, it should be said that the form of this sacrament is the prayer of entreaty, as is clear from James’s words (Jas 5:15), and from the use of the Roman Church, which only uses entreating words in the conferral of this sacrament.1 And many reasons can be assigned for this. First, because the recipient of this sacrament is stripped of his own strength, which is why he needs prayers to be raised for him. Second, because it is given to those departing, who are already leaving the forum of the Church, and resting in the hand of God alone, which is also why they are committed to him by a prayer. Third, because this sacrament does not have any effect that always follows from the minister’s working once everything essential to the sacrament is duly performed, like the character in baptism and confirmation, and transubstantiation in the Eucharist, and the remission of sin in penance where contrition exists, which is essential to the sacrament of penance, but not to the essence of this sacrament. And so in this sacrament the form cannot be in the indicative mood as in the sacraments mentioned.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod hoc sacramentum, sicut et praedicta, quantum est de se, habet certitudinem; sed potest impediri ex fictione recipientis (etiam si se sacramento subjiciat per intentionem) quod nullum effectum consequatur; et propter hoc non est simile de hoc, et de aliis sacramentis, in quibus semper aliquis effectus consequitur.
Reply Obj. 1: This sacrament, like the ones mentioned, contains certainty in itself, but it can be impeded by deception in the recipient (even if he intentionally subjects himself to the sacrament) from having any effect. And because of this it is not the same in this sacrament as in the other sacraments in which some effect is always obtained.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod per ipsum actum qui ponitur in forma, scilicet: per istam sanctam unctionem, satis exprimitur intentio.
Reply Obj. 2: By the very act that is mentioned in the form, namely, by this holy anointing, the intention is sufficiently expressed.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod verba illa indicativi modi, quae secundum morem quorumdam praemittuntur orationi, non sunt forma hujus sacramenti; sed sunt quaedam dispositio ad formam, inquantum intentio ministri determinatur ad actum illum per illa verba.
Reply Obj. 3: Those words in the indicative mood, which are prefaced to the prayer according to the custom of some people, are not the form of this sacrament. But they are a kind of disposition to the form, inasmuch as the minister’s intention is determined to that act by those words.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod praedicta oratio est competens forma hujus sacramenti: quia tangit sacramentum in hoc quod dicitur: per istam unctionem; et illud quod operatur in sacramento, scilicet divinam misericordiam; et effectum, scilicet remissionem peccatorum.
To the third question, it should be said that the prayer mentioned is an adequate form for this sacrament: for it refers to the sacrament in the fact that it says, by this anointing, and to what is working in the sacrament, namely, divine mercy, and to the effect, namely, the remission of sins.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod materia hujus sacramenti potest intelligi per actum unctionis: non autem materia confirmationis per actum in forma expressum; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: This sacrament’s matter can be understood by the act of anointing: but the matter of confirmation cannot be by the act expressed in the form; and therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod misericordia respicit miseriam, quia hoc sacramentum datur in statu miseriae, scilicet infirmitatis; ideo potius hic quam in aliis fit de misericordia mentio.
Reply Obj. 2: Mercy has to do with misery, for this sacrament is given in a state of misery, namely, illness. And so the mention of mercy is made here rather than in other sacraments.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod in forma debet exprimi effectus principalis, et qui semper inducitur ex sacramento, nisi sit defectus ex parte recipientis. Non autem talis effectus est corporalis sanitas, ut ex dictis patet, quamvis quandoque sequatur: ratione cujus Jacobus hunc effectum attribuit orationi, quae est forma hujus sacramenti.
Reply Obj. 3: The principal effect should be expressed in the form, and the one who always draws this effect from the sacrament, unless there is a defect on the part of the receiver. Now the physical healing is not such an effect, as is clear from what has been said, although sometimes it does result. And this is the reason James attributes this effect to the prayer, which is the form of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q1.A4.ad9Q. 2Administering extreme unctionDe administratione hujus sacramenti
Deinde quaeritur de administratione hujus sacramenti; et circa hoc quaeruntur quatuor:
Next we ask about the administering of this sacrament, and concerning this, four questions arise:
Sent.IV.D23.Q2primo, quis sit minister hujus sacramenti;
first, who is the minister of this sacrament;
Sent.IV.D23.Q2secundo, cui debeat conferri;
second, on whom should it be conferred;
Sent.IV.D23.Q2tertio, in qua parte;
third, on which parts;
Sent.IV.D23.Q2quarto, utrum debeat iterari.
fourth, whether it should be repeated.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2A. 1The minister of extreme unction
Quis sit minister hujus sacramenti
The minister of extreme unction
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod etiam laicus possit hoc sacramentum conferre. Quia hoc sacramentum habet efficaciam ex oratione, ut Jacobus dicit. Sed oratio laici quandoque est aeque Deo accepta sicut sacerdotis. Ergo potest hoc sacramentum conferre.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus. It seems that a lay person can also confer this sacrament. For this sacrament has its efficacy from the prayer, as James says (Jas 5:15). But the prayer of a lay person is sometimes equally acceptable to God as the prayer of a priest. Therefore, he can confer this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, de quibusdam patribus in Aegypto legitur, quod oleum ad infirmos transmittebant et sanabantur; et similiter dicitur de beata Genovefa quod oleo infirmos ungebat. Ergo hoc sacramentum potest conferri etiam a laicis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is read of certain of the Egyptian fathers that they sent oil to the sick and they were healed.1 And likewise it is said of Blessed Genevieve that she anointed the sick with oil.2 Therefore, this sacrament can also be conferred by the laity.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.arg2Sed contra est, quia in hoc sacramento fit remissio peccatorum. Sed laici non habent potestatem dimittendi peccata. Ergo, etc.
On the contrary, the remission of sins happens in this sacrament. But lay people do not have the power for forgiving sins. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod diaconi possint hoc sacramentum conferre. Quia, secundum Dionysium, diaconi habent virtutem purgativam. Sed hoc sacramentum est institutum ad purgandum tantum ab infirmitate mentis et corporis. Ergo diaconi possunt conferre.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that deacons can confer this sacrament.1 For according to Dionysius,2 deacons have purifying power. But this sacrament was instituted only for purifying from illness of mind and body. Therefore, deacons can confer it.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.arg3Praeterea, dignius sacramentum est baptismus quam hoc de quo agimus. Sed diaconi possunt baptizare, ut patet de beato Laurentio. Ergo et possunt hoc sacramentum conferre.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, baptism is nobler than this sacrament we are considering. But deacons can baptize, as is seen in the case of blessed Laurence.1 Therefore, they can also confer this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.arg4Sed contra est quod dicitur Jac. 5, 14: inducat presbyteros Ecclesiae.
On the contrary, it says in James 5:14: call for the priests of the Church.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod solus episcopus possit hoc sacramentum conferre. Quia hoc sacramentum unctione perficitur, sicut et confirmatio. Sed solus episcopus potest confirmare. Ergo solus potest hoc sacramentum conferre.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that only the bishop can confer this sacrament.1 For this sacrament is completed in anointing, just like confirmation. But only the bishop can confirm. Therefore, he alone can confer this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.arg5Praeterea, qui non potest quod est minus, non potest quod est majus. Sed majus est usus materiae sanctificatae quam sanctificatio ejus, quia est finis ipsius. Ergo cum sacerdos non possit sanctificare materiam, nec potest materia sanctificata uti.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, anyone who cannot do what is lesser cannot do what is greater. But the use of sanctified matter is greater than its sanctification, for that is its end. Therefore, since the priest cannot sanctify the matter, neither can he use the matter once sanctified.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.arg6Sed contra, hujus sacramenti minister inducendus est ad eum qui suscipit sacramentum, ut patet Jacob. 5. Sed episcopus non posset accedere ad omnes infirmos suae dioecesis. Ergo non solus episcopus potest hoc sacramentum conferre.
On the contrary, the minister of this sacrament is to be called in for someone who receives this sacrament, as is clear from James 5:14. But a bishop could not visit all the sick of his diocese. Therefore, the bishop is not the only one who can confer this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod secundum Dionysium in Eccles. Hierar., sunt quidam exercentes actiones hierarchicas, et quidam recipientes tantum, qui sunt laici; et ideo nullius sacramenti dispensatio laico ex officio competit; sed quod baptizare possunt in casu necessitatis, est divina dispensatione factum, ut nulli regenerationis spiritualis facultas desit.
To the first question, I answer that according to Dionysius in the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy,1 there are some people who exercise hierarchical actions, and some people, namely the laity, only receive them. And therefore no sacrament’s administering belongs to a lay person by his office, but the fact that they can baptize in an emergency is done by a divine dispensation so that no one may lack the faculty of spiritual regeneration.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod oratio illa non fit a sacerdote in persona sua: quia cum sit quandoque peccator, non esset exaudibilis: sed fit in persona totius Ecclesiae, in cujus persona orare potest quasi persona publica; non autem laicus, qui est persona privata.
Reply Obj. 1: That prayer is not made by the priest in his own person, for since sometimes he is a sinner, he would not be heard, but it is made in the person of the whole Church, in whose person he can pray as a public person; but not a lay person, who is a private person.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod illae unctiones non erant sacramentales, sed ex quadam devotione recipientium talem unctionem, et meritis ungentium vel oleum mittentium consequebatur effectus sanitatis corporalis per gratiam sanitatum, non per gratiam sacramentalem.
Reply Obj. 2: Those anointings were not sacramental, but from a certain devotion of those receiving this anointing and the merits of those anointing them or sending the oil, the effect of physical healing was obtained through the grace of healings, not through sacramental grace.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod diaconus habet vim purgativam tantum, non autem illuminativam; unde cum illuminatio sit per gratiam, nullum sacramentum in quo gratia conferatur, potest diaconus ex officio dare; et ideo nec hoc, cum in eo gratia conferatur.
To the second question, it should be said that the deacon has only purifying power, not illuminative power; therefore, since illumination is by grace, a deacon cannot give ex officio any sacrament in which grace is conferred. And therefore neither can he give this one, since grace is conferred in it.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod hoc sacramentum illuminando per collationem gratiae purgat: et ideo diaconis ejus non competit collatio.
Reply Obj. 1: This sacrament purifies by illuminating through the conferral of grace; and therefore its conferral does not belong to deacons.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc sacramentum non est necessitatis sacramentum, sicut baptismus; unde non ita committitur dispensatio ejus omnibus in articulo necessitatis, sed solum illis quibus ex officio competit; diaconis autem etiam baptizare non competit ex officio.
Reply Obj. 2: This sacrament is not a sacrament of necessity, like baptism. Therefore, its dispensation is not committed in the same way to anyone in an emergency, but only to those to whom it belongs ex officio. Nor does it belong to deacons to baptize ex officio.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.ad4Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod secundum Dionysium, episcopus proprie habet perficiendi officium, sicut sacerdos illuminandi; unde illa sacramenta dispensanda solis episcopis reservantur quae suscipientem in aliquo statu perfectionis super alios ponunt: hoc autem non est in hoc sacramento, cum omnibus detur; et ideo per simplices sacerdotes potest administrari.
To the third question, it should be said that according to Dionysius,1 the bishop properly holds the office of perfecting, just as the priest holds the office of illuminating. Therefore, it is reserved to bishops alone to dispense those sacraments that place the receiver in a certain state of perfection above others. Now this is not the case in this sacrament, since it is given to everyone. And therefore it can be administered by simple priests.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod confirmatio imprimit characterem, quo collocatur homo in statu perfectionis, ut supra, dist. 7, qu. 2, art. 1, quaestiunc. 1, dictum est; non autem hoc est in hoc sacramento; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: Confirmation imprints a character, by which a man is placed in a state of perfection, as was said above in Distinction 7, Question 2, Article 1, Subquestion 1. But this is not the case in this sacrament, and so it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis in genere causae finalis usus materiae sanctificatae sit potior quam sanctificatio materiae; tamen in genere causae efficientis sanctificatio materiae est potior, quia ab eodem pendet usus sicut ab activa causa; et ideo sanctificatio requirit altiorem virtutem activam quam usus.
Reply Obj. 2: Although in the genus of final cause the use of sanctified matter is superior to the sanctification of the matter, nevertheless in the genus of efficient causes the sanctification of the matter is superior, for the use depends on it as its active cause. And therefore the sanctification requires a higher active power than the use.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A1.ad6A. 2Who should receive extreme unction
Cui debeat conferri
Who should receive extreme unction
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod etiam sanis debeat conferri hoc sacramentum. Quia principalior effectus hujus sacramenti est sanatio mentis quam sanatio corporis, ut dictum est. Sed etiam sani corpore indigent sanatione mentis. Ergo eis debet hoc sacramentum conferri.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that this sacrament should also be conferred on the healthy. For the healing of mind is a more principal effect of this sacrament than healing of body, as was said. But those who are healthy in body also need the healing of the mind. Therefore, this sacrament should be conferred on them.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, hoc sacramentum est exeuntium sicut baptismus intrantium. Sed omnibus intrantibus baptismus datur. Ergo omnibus exeuntibus debet dari hoc sacramentum. Sed quandoque illi qui sunt in propinquo exitus, sunt sani, sicut illi qui decapitandi sunt. Ergo talibus debet hoc sacramentum dari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, this sacrament is for the departing, just as baptism is for those entering. But baptism is given to all who enter. Therefore, this sacrament should be given to all who depart. But sometimes those who are soon to depart are healthy, like those who are about to be decapitated. Therefore, this sacrament should be given to people like them.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.arg2Sed contra est quod dicitur Jacob. 5, 14: infirmatur quis in vobis, etc. Ergo solis infirmis competit.
On the contrary, it is said in James 5:15: are any among you sick? etc. Therefore, it only applies to the sick.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in qualibet infirmitate hoc sacramentum dari debeat. Quia Jacob. 5 ubi hoc sacramentum traditur, nulla infirmitas determinatur. Ergo in omnibus infirmitatibus debet hoc sacramentum conferri.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that in any illness this sacrament can be given.1 For in James 5, where the sacrament is handed down, no illness is specified. Therefore, in every illness this sacrament should be conferred.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.arg3Praeterea, quanto remedium est dignius, tanto debet esse generalius. Sed hoc sacramentum est dignius quam medicina corporalis. Cum ergo medicina corporalis omnibus infirmis detur, videtur quod etiam hoc sacramentum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the nobler the remedy is, the more generally available it should be. But this sacrament is nobler than physical medicine. Therefore, since physical medicine is given to all the sick, it seems that this sacrament should be too.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.arg4Sed contra, hoc sacramentum dicitur ab omnibus extremae unctionis. Sed non omnis infirmitas ad extremum vitae perducit, cum quaedam infirmitates sint causae longioris vitae, ut dicit Philosophus. Ergo non omnibus infirmantibus debet hoc sacramentum dari.
On the contrary, this sacrament is called ‘last anointing’ by everyone. But not every illness leads to the end of life, for some illnesses are causes of longer life, as the Philosopher says.1 Therefore, this sacrament should not be given to all the sick.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod furiosis et amentibus hoc sacramentum dari debeat. Quia tales aegritudines sunt periculosissimae, et cito ad mortem disponunt. Sed periculo debet adhiberi remedium. Ergo hoc sacramentum, quod est in remedium infirmitatis humanae, debet talibus conferri.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that this sacrament should be given to the insane and the mentally disabled, because these kinds of afflictions are the most dangerous, and quickly lead to death. But in danger the remedy should be applied. Therefore, this sacrament, which is a remedy for human illness, should be conferred on such as these.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.arg5Praeterea, dignius sacramentum est baptismus quam istud. Sed baptismus datur furiosis, ut supra dictum est. Ergo et hoc sacramentum eis debet dari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, baptism is a nobler sacrament than this one. But baptism is given to the insane, as was said above. Therefore, this sacrament should also be given to them.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.arg6Sed contra, hoc sacramentum non est dandum nisi recognoscentibus ipsum. Sed tales non sunt furiosi et amentes. Ergo eis dari non debet.
On the contrary, this sacrament is not to be given to anyone but those who recognize it. But the insane and the mentally disabled do not. Therefore, it should not be given to them.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod debeat dari pueris. Quia eisdem infirmitatibus quandoque laborant pueri et adulti. Sed eidem morbo debet adhiberi idem remedium. Ergo sicut adultis, ita et pueris debet hoc sacramentum conferri.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it should be given to children. For sometimes children and adults suffer the same ailments. But the same remedy should be applied to the same illness. Therefore, this sacrament should also be conferred on children, just as on adults.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.arg7Praeterea, hoc sacramentum datur ad purgandum reliquias peccati, ut praedictum est, tam originalis quam actualis. Sed in pueris sunt reliquiae originalis peccati. Ergo eis debet hoc sacramentum dari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, this sacrament is given for purifying the traces left by sin, both actual and original, as was said above. But in children there are the traces left by original sin. Therefore, this sacrament should be given to them.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.arg8Sed contra est quod nulli debet dari sacramentum cui non competit forma sacramenti. Sed forma hujus sacramenti non competit pueris, qui non peccaverunt per visum et auditum, ut in forma exprimitur. Ergo eis non debet dari hoc sacramentum.
On the contrary, a sacrament should be given to no one that the form of the sacrament does not apply to. But the form of this sacrament does not apply to children, who have not sinned through sight and hearing, as is expressed in the form. Therefore, this sacrament should not be given to them.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod hoc sacramentum est quaedam spiritualis curatio, ut prius dictum est, quae quidem per quemdam corporalis curationis modum significatur; et ideo illis quibus corporalis curatio non competit, scilicet sanis, non debet sacramentum conferri.
To the first question, I answer that this sacrament is a kind of spiritual healing, as was said before, which indeed is signified by a certain mode of physical healing. And therefore on those to whom physical healing does not apply, namely, the healthy, the sacrament should not be conferred.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis spiritualis sanitas sit principalis effectus hujus sacramenti, tamen oportet quod per curationem corporalem significetur curatio spiritualis, etiam si corporalis sanatio non sequatur; et ideo solum illis hoc sacramento sanitas spiritualis dari potest quibus curatio corporalis competit, scilicet infirmis; sicut ille solus potest baptismum suscipere qui potest corporalis ablutionis esse particeps; non autem puer in ventre matris existens.
Reply Obj. 1: Although spiritual health is the principal effect of this sacrament, nevertheless, a spiritual healing must be signified by a physical healing, even if physical health does not result. And so spiritual health can only be given in this sacrament to those to whom physical treatment applies, namely, the sick; just as only someone who can partake in physical washing can receive baptism, but not a child still in his mother’s womb.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod baptismus etiam non est nisi illorum intrantium qui corporali ablutioni subjici possunt; et ideo hoc sacramentum illorum tantum exeuntium est quibus corporalis curatio competit.
Reply Obj. 2: Baptism, too, is only for those entering who can be subject to physical cleansing; and so this sacrament of anointing is only for those departing to whom physical treatment applies.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod hoc sacramentum est ultimum remedium quod Ecclesia potest conferre, quasi immediate disponens ad gloriam; et ideo illis tantum infirmantibus debet exhiberi qui sunt in statu exeuntium, propter hoc quod aegritudo nata est mortem inducere, et de periculo timetur.
To the second question, it should be said that this sacrament is the final remedy that the Church can confer, as though immediately disposing someone to glory. And therefore it should be presented only to the sick who are in the state of departing, because their illness is such as to bring about death, and there is fear of danger.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quaelibet infirmitas augmentata potest mortem inducere; et ideo si genera infirmitatum pensantur, in qualibet aegritudine potest dari hoc sacramentum, quia apostolus non determinat infirmitatem aliquam; sed si pensetur infirmitatis modus et status, non semper debet infirmantibus hoc sacramentum dari.
Reply Obj. 1: Any ailment, if increased, can lead to death; and therefore if the kinds of maladies are considered, this sacrament can be given in any illness, for the apostle [James] does not specify a particular illness. But if the measure and stage of the illness are considered, this sacrament should not always be given to the sick.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.ad3Ad secundum dicendum, quod medicina corporalis habet pro principali effectu sanitatem corporalem, qua omnes infirmi in quolibet statu indigent: sed hoc sacramentum habet pro principali effectu illam sospitatem quae exeuntibus et iter ad gloriam agentibus est necessaria; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: Physical medicine has the health of the body as its principal effect, which all the sick need at some stage. But this sacrament has for its principal effect that safety that is necessary to those departing and making the journey to glory. And therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.ad4Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod ad effectum hujus sacramenti percipiendum plurimum valet devotio suscipientis, et personale meritum conferentium, et generale totius Ecclesiae: quod patet ex hoc quod per modum deprecationis forma hujus sacramenti confertur; et ideo illis qui non possunt recognoscere, et cum devotione suscipere, hoc sacramentum dari non debet; et praecipue furiosis et amentibus, qui possunt irreverentiam sacramento per aliquam immunditiam facere: nisi haberent lucida intervalla, in quibus sacramenta recognoscerent, et sic eis conferri in statu illo possent.
To the third question, it should be said that for the effect of this sacrament to be received, the devotion of the recipient and the personal merit of the person conferring it and of the whole Church at large count for much; which is clear from the fact that the form of this sacrament is conferred in the manner of a prayer of entreaty. And therefore this sacrament should not be given to those who cannot recognize it and receive it with devotion, especially the insane or mentally disabled, who can show disrespect for the sacrament by a certain uncleanness, unless they have lucid intervals in which they could recognize the sacraments, and then the sacraments could be conferred on them in that state.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis in periculo mortis tales quandoque sint, tamen remedium per devotionem propriam non potest eis applicari; et ideo non debet eis conferri.
Reply Obj. 1: Although such people are sometimes in danger of death, nevertheless the remedy cannot be applied to them by their own devotion. And therefore it should not be conferred on them.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.ad5Ad secundum dicendum, quod baptismus non requirit motum liberi arbitrii, quia datur contra originale principaliter, quod non curatur in nobis ex nostro libero arbitrio; sed in hoc sacramento requiritur motus liberi arbitrii; et ideo non est simile. Et praeterea baptismus est sacramentum necessitatis, non autem extrema unctio.
Reply Obj. 2: Baptism does not require a movement of the free will, for it is given principally against original sin, which is not cultivated in us by our free will. But in this sacrament a movement of free will is required, and so it is not the same. And furthermore, baptism is a sacrament of necessity, but extreme unction is not.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.ad6Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod hoc sacramentum exigit actualem devotionem in suscipiente, sicut et Eucharistia; unde sicut Eucharistia non debet dari pueris, ita nec hoc sacramentum.
To the fourth question, it should be said that this sacrament requires active devotion in the recipient, just as the Eucharist does. Therefore, just as the Eucharist should not be given to children, so neither should this sacrament.1
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod infirmitates in pueris non sunt ex peccato actuali causatae, sicut in adultis; et contra illas praecipue infirmitates hoc sacramentum datur quae sunt ex peccato causatae, quasi peccati reliquiae.
Reply Obj. 1: Infirmities in children are not caused by actual sin, as in adults; and this sacrament is especially given against those infirmities that are caused by sin, like traces left behind by sin.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod non datur contra reliquias originalis peccati, nisi secundum quod sunt actualia peccata quodammodo confortatae; unde principaliter contra actualia peccata datur, ut ex ipsa forma patet, quae non sunt in pueris.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not given against the traces left by original sin, except as they are in some way reinforced by actual sins. Therefore, as is evident from its very form, it is given chiefly against actual sins, which do not occur in children.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A2.ad8A. 3Which parts of the body should be anointed
In qua parte
Which parts of the body should be anointed
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod hoc sacramento totum corpus inungi debeat. Quia, secundum Augustinum, anima tota est in toto corpore. Sed praecipue datur hoc sacramentum ad sanandum animam. Ergo in toto corpore debet inunctio fieri.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus. It seems that the whole body should be anointed with this sacrament. For according to Augustine, the whole soul is in the whole body.1 But this sacrament is particularly given for healing the soul. Therefore, the anointing should be done to the whole body.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.arg1Praeterea, ubi est morbus, ibi debet apponi medicina. Sed morbus est universalis in toto corpore, sicut febris. Ergo totum corpus inungi debet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the medicine should be applied where the sickness is. But sometimes the sickness affects the whole body, like fever. Therefore, the whole body should be anointed.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.arg2Praeterea, in baptismo totum corpus immergitur. Ergo et hic totum deberet inungi.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the whole body is immersed in baptism. Therefore, here too the whole should be anointed.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.arg3Sed contra est universalis Ecclesiae ritus, secundum quem non inungitur infirmus nisi in determinatis partibus corporis.
On the contrary, according to the universal rite of the Church, a sick person is anointed only on specific parts of the body.1
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod inconvenienter determinentur istae partes, ut scilicet infirmans ungatur in oculis, in auribus, in naribus, in labiis, in manibus, et pedibus. Quia sapiens medicus curat morbum in radice. Sed de corde exeunt cogitationes, quae coinquinant hominem, ut dicitur Matth. 15. Ergo in pectore debet fieri unctio.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that these parts are inappropriately determined, namely, that an ailing person be anointed on his eyes, ears, nostrils, lips, hands, and feet.1 For a wise doctor treats a sickness in its root. But out of the heart come evil intentions . . . which defile men, as it says in Matthew 15:19–20. Therefore, the anointing must be done on the chest.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.arg4Praeterea, puritas mentis non minus est necessaria exeuntibus quam intrantibus. Sed intrantes unguntur chrismate in vertice a sacerdote ad significandum puritatem mentis. Ergo et exeuntes hoc sacramento debent ungi in vertice.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, purity of mind is not less necessary to those departing than to those entering. But those entering are anointed with chrism on the head by the priest to signify purity of mind. Therefore, also in this sacrament, those departing should be anointed on the head.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.arg5Praeterea, ibi debet adhiberi remedium ubi est major vis morbi. Sed spiritualis morbus praecipue viget in renibus viris, et mulieribus in umbilico, ut patet Job 40, 2: potestas ejus in lumbis ejus, secundum expositionem Gregorii. Ergo ibi debet fieri inunctio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the remedy must be applied where the sickness has the most strength. But spiritual sickness particularly thrives in a man’s loins and a woman’s navel, as is seen from Job 40:16: his strength is in his loins, and his force in the navel of his belly, according to Gregory’s explanation.1 Therefore, there should be an anointing there.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.arg6Praeterea, sicut per pedes peccatur, ita et per alia membra corporis. Ergo sicut unguntur pedes, ita et alia corporis membra inungi debent.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, just as someone sins by his feet, so also by the other parts of the body. Therefore, just as feet are anointed, so also other parts of the body should be anointed.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.arg7Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod mutilati non sunt ungendi illis unctionibus quae partibus illis competunt. Quia sicut hoc sacramentum exigit determinatam dispositionem in suscipiente, ut scilicet sit infirmus, ita et determinatam partem. Sed ille qui non habet infirmitatem, non potest inungi. Ergo nec ille qui non habet partem illam in qua debet fieri inunctio.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that those who are maimed are not to be anointed with the anointings that pertain to those parts. For just as this sacrament requires a specific disposition in the recipient, namely, that he be sick, so also it requires a specific part. But someone who does not have an illness cannot be anointed. Therefore, neither should someone be who does not have that part on which the anointing should be done.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.arg8Praeterea, ille qui est caecus a nativitate, non delinquit per visum. Sed in unctione quae fit ad oculos, fit mentio de delicto per visum. Ergo talis inunctio caeco nato non deberet fieri; et sic de aliis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, someone who is blind from birth does not offend through his sight. But in the anointing that is done on the eyes, mention is made of the crimes committed through sight.1 Therefore, this anointing should not be done on someone born blind; and the same with the other parts.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.arg9Sed contra est quod defectus corporis non impedit aliquod aliud sacramentum. Ergo nec istud impedire debet. Sed de necessitate istius sacramenti est quaelibet unctionum. Ergo omnes debent fieri mutilato.
On the contrary, a defect of the body does not impede any other sacrament. Therefore, neither should it impede this one. But each of these anointings is necessary to this sacrament. Therefore, all of them should be done on someone maimed.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod hoc sacramentum per modum curationis exhibetur. Curatio autem corporalis non oportet quod fiat per medicinam toti corpori appositam, sed illis partibus ubi est radix morbi; et ideo unctio etiam sacramentalis debet fieri in illis partibus tantum in quibus est radix spiritualis infirmitatis.
To the first question, I answer that this sacrament is presented in the manner of a medical treatment. Now it is not necessary that physical treatment be applied to the whole body, but only those parts where the root of the sickness is found. And so sacramental anointing should only be done on those parts in which the root of spiritual infirmity exists.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod anima quamvis sit tota in qualibet parte corporis quantum ad essentiam, non tamen quantum ad potentias quae sunt radices actuum peccati; et ideo oportet quod in determinatis partibus unctio fiat, in quibus illae potentiae habent esse.
Reply Obj. 1: Although as to its essence the soul is complete in any part of the body, it is not as to its powers, which are the roots of acts of sin. And therefore it is necessary that the anointing be done on the particular parts in which those powers have their being.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod non semper apponitur medicina ubi est morbus; sed congruentius ubi est radix morbi.
Reply Obj. 2: Medicine is not always applied where the sickness is, but more aptly where the root of the sickness lies.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod baptismus fit per modum ablutionis; ablutio autem corporalis non purgat maculam ab aliqua parte nisi cui apponitur; et ideo baptismus toti corpori exhibetur; secus autem est de extrema unctione, ratione jam dicta.
Reply Obj. 3: Baptism is done by the mode of washing. Now physical washing does not purify a stain from any part except the one where it is applied, and this is why baptism is done to the whole body. But it is different with extreme unction, for the reason already stated.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod principia peccandi in nobis sunt eadem quae et principia agendi: quia peccatum in actu consistit. Principia autem agendi in nobis sunt tria. Primum est dirigens, scilicet vis cognoscitiva: secundum est imperans, scilicet vis appetitiva; tertium est exequens, scilicet motiva. Omnis autem nostra cognitio a sensu ortum habet: et quia ubi est in nobis prima origo peccati, ibi debet unctio adhiberi; ideo unguntur loca quinque sensuum, scilicet oculi propter visum, aures propter auditum, nares propter odoratum, os propter gustum, manus propter tactum, qui in pulpis digitorum praecipue viget. Sed propter appetitivam unguntur a quibusdam renes; propter motivam unguntur pedes, qui sunt principalius ejus instrumentum. Et quia primum principium est cognoscitiva; ideo illa unctio ab omnibus observatur quae fit ad quinque sensus, quasi de necessitate sacramenti. Sed quidam non servant alias; quidam vero illam servant quae ad pedes, et non quae ad renes; quia appetitiva et motiva sunt secundaria principia.
To the second question, it should be said that the principles of sinning in us are the same as the principles of acting: for sin consists in an act. Now three things are principles of acting in us. The first directs, namely, the cognitive power; the second commands, namely, the appetitive power; and the third executes, namely, the motive power. Now all our knowledge comes from the senses, and since where the first origin of sin exists in us, an ointment should be applied, for this reason the sites of the five senses are anointed, namely, eyes for vision, ears for hearing, nostrils for smelling, mouth for tasting, hands for touch, which particularly thrives in the tips of the fingers. But because of the appetitive power the loins are anointed by some people;1 because of the motive power the feet are anointed, which are more chiefly its instrument. And since the first principle is cognitive, this is why the anointing that is done to the five senses is observed by all as necessary to the sacrament. But some people do not keep the other anointings, certain ones observing the anointing of the feet but not the loins, for the appetitive and motive powers are secondary principles.2
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod cogitatio a corde non exit nisi per aliquam imaginationem, quae est motus a sensu factus, ut dicitur in 2 de Anima; et ideo cor non est prima radix cogitationis, sed organa sensuum, nisi quatenus cor est principium totius corporis; sed hoc principium est radix remota.
Reply Obj. 1: Thoughts do not leave the heart except through some imagination, which is the movement made by the senses, as it says in On the Soul 2.1 And this is why the heart is not the first root of thinking, but the organs of the senses are, except to the extent that the heart is the principle of the whole body.2 But this principle is a remote root.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod intrantes debent acquirere puritatem, sed exeuntes eam purgare; et ideo exeuntes debent inungi in illis partibus quibus contingit puritatem mentis inquinari.
Reply Obj. 2: Those entering should acquire purity, but those departing should cleanse it. And so those departing should be anointed in those parts where purity of the mind becomes defiled.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum quorumdam consuetudinem fit in renibus propter hoc quod ibi maxime viget appetitus concupiscibilis; sed appetitiva non est prima radix, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: According to a certain custom it is done on the loins because it is there that the concupiscible appetite most flourishes. But the appetitive power is not the first root, as was said.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod organa corporis quibus actus peccati exercentur, sunt pedes, manus, et lingua, quibus etiam unctio exhibetur; et membra genitalia, quibus propter immunditiam illarum partium, et honestatem sacramenti, non debet unctio adhiberi.
Reply Obj. 4: The organs of the body by which acts of sin are exercised are feet, hands, and tongue, where the anointing is indeed given, and the genitals, where no anointing should be applied because of the uncleanness of those parts and the decency of the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod mutilati inungi debent quanto propinquius esse potest ad partes illas in quibus unctio fieri debuerat: quia quamvis non habeant membra, habent tamen potentias animae quae illis membris debentur, saltem in radice; et interius peccare possunt per ea quae ad partes illas pertinent, quamvis non exterius.
To the third question, it should be said that the maimed should be anointed as closely as possible to those parts where the anointing should have been done; for although they may not have the members, nevertheless their souls do have the powers that are due to those members, at least in root. And they can sin by what pertains to those parts inwardly, although not outwardly.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the solutions to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A3A. 4Whether extreme unction should be repeatedUtrum debeat iterari
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod hoc sacramentum non debeat iterari. Quia dignior est unctio quae fit homini quam quae fit lapidi. Sed unctio altaris non iteratur, nisi altare illud fractum fuerit. Ergo nec unctio extrema, quae adhibetur homini, debet iterari.
Obj. 1: It seems that this sacrament should not be repeated.1 For the anointing that is done to a man is nobler than what is done to a stone. But the anointing of an altar is not repeated, unless the altar has been broken. Therefore, nor should extreme unction, which is done to a man, be repeated.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4.arg1Praeterea, post ultimum nihil est. Sed haec unctio dicitur extrema. Ergo non debet iterari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, after the end there is nothing. But this anointing is called ‘last.’ Therefore, it should not be repeated.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4.arg2Sed contra, hoc sacramentum est quaedam spiritualis curatio per modum curationis corporalis exhibita. Sed curatio corporalis iteratur. Ergo et hoc sacramentum iterari potest.
On the contrary, this sacrament is a certain spiritual treatment presented in the manner of a physical treatment. But physical treatment is repeated. Therefore, this sacrament too can be repeated.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4.scQuaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in eadem infirmitate non debeat iterari. Quia uni morbo non debetur nisi una medicina. Sed hoc sacramentum est quaedam spiritualis medicina. Ergo contra unum morbum non debet iterari.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it should not be repeated in the same illness.1 For only one medicine is due for one illness. But this sacrament is a certain spiritual medicine. Therefore, it should not be repeated against one sickness.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4.arg3Praeterea, secundum hoc posset aliquis infirmus tota die inungi, si in eodem morbo posset iterari inunctio; quod est absurdum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to this someone sick can be anointed all day long, if anointing can be repeated for the same illness, which is absurd.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4.arg4Sed contra est quod aliquando morbus diu durat post sacramenti perceptionem; et sic reliquiae peccatorum contrahuntur, contra quas principaliter hoc sacramentum datur. Ergo debet iterato inungi.
On the contrary, sometimes a sickness lasts a long time after the reception of a sacrament; and so the traces left by sin, against which this sacrament is chiefly given, are contracted again. Therefore, the anointing should be repeated.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod nullum sacramentale nec sacramentum quod habet effectum perpetuum, debet iterari: quia ostenderetur sacramentum non fuisse efficax ad faciendum illum effectum; et sic fieret injuria illi sacramento. Sacramentum autem quod habet effectum non perpetuum, potest iterari sine injuria, ut effectus deperditus iterato recuperetur. Et quia sanitas corporis et mentis, quae sunt effectus hujus sacramenti, possunt amitti postquam fuerunt per sacramentum effecta; ideo hoc sacramentum sine sui injuria potest iterari.
To the first question, I answer by saying that no sacramental or sacrament that has a perpetual effect should be repeated, for that would show the sacrament to have been ineffective at causing that effect; and thus injury would be done to that sacrament. Now a sacrament that does not have a perpetual effect can be repeated without injury, so that the effect that has passed away may be recovered. And since the body’s and mind’s health, which are the effects of this sacrament, can be lost after they have been brought about by the sacrament, therefore this sacrament can be repeated without injury to it.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod inunctio lapidis fit ad ipsius altaris consecrationem, quae est perpetuo in lapide quamdiu altare manet, et ideo non potest iterari; sed haec unctio non fit ad consecrationem hominis, cum non imprimatur character; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: The anointing of the stone is done for the altar’s consecration, which remains perpetually in the stone as long as the altar remains, and so it cannot be repeated. But this anointing is not done for a man’s consecration, since a character is not imprinted; and so it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod illud quod secundum aestimationem hominum est extremum, quandoque secundum rei veritatem non est extremum; et sic dicitur hoc sacramentum extrema unctio, quia non debet iterari nisi illis quorum mors est propinqua secundum aestimationem hominum.
Reply Obj. 2: What is last according to man’s estimation is sometimes not the last according to the truth of the matter. And this is how this sacrament is called ‘last anointing,’ for it should not be repeated except for those whose death is close according to man’s estimation.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4.ad2Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod hoc sacramentum non respicit tantum infirmitatem, sed etiam infirmitatis statum: quia non debet dari nisi infirmis qui secundum humanam aestimationem videntur morti appropinquare. Quaedam ergo infirmitates non sunt diuturnae; unde si in eis datur hoc sacramentum, tunc, cum homo ad illum statum perveniat, quod fit in periculo mortis, non recedit a statu illo nisi infirmitate curata, et ita iterum non debet inungi. Sed si recidivum patiatur, erit alia infirmitas, et poterit fieri alia inunctio. Quaedam vero sunt aegritudines diuturnae, ut hectica et hydropisis, et hujusmodi: et in talibus non debet fieri inunctio, nisi quando videntur perducere ad periculum mortis; et si homo illum articulum evadat eadem infirmitate durante, et iterum ad similem statum per illam infirmitatem reducatur, iterum potest inungi: quia jam est quasi alius infirmitatis status, quamvis non sit alia infirmitas simpliciter.
To the second question, it should be said that this sacrament is not only about infirmity, but also the stage of infirmity: for it should only be given to the ill who seem to be close to death according to human estimation. Therefore, some ailments are not long-lasting, and so if this sacrament is given in these, then when a man arrives at that stage that he becomes in danger of death, he does not leave that stage unless the illness is cured, and then he should not be anointed again. But if he suffered a relapse, it would be another illness, and another anointing could be done. But there are certain lasting illnesses, like hectic fever and dropsy, and others like them, and in these anointing should not be done, unless they seem to be leading to a danger of death. And if a person survives this emergency while the same illness continues, and he is reduced to the same state again by that illness, he can be anointed again: for it is now like a different state of illness, although it is not another illness simply speaking.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the solutions to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Praeter praemissa est etiam aliud sacramentum scilicet unctio infirmorum. Videtur quod male ordinet: quia cum hoc sacramentum exeuntibus detur, deberet ultimo poni. Et dicendum, quod alia duo quae sequuntur, ordinantur ad bonum commune Ecclesiae, vel totius humanae speciei. Bonum autem unius est prius quam bonum multorum, quod ex singularibus bonis consurgit; unde hoc sacramentum debuit ultimo poni inter illa quae ordinantur ad bonum unius personae, et ante illa quae ordinantur ad bonum multitudinis.
After the ones mentioned above, there is also another sacrament, namely, the anointing of the sick.1 It seems that this is badly ordered, for since this sacrament is given to those departing, it should have been placed at the end. And it should be said that the other two that follow are ordered to the common good of the Church or of the human species. Now the good of one is prior to the good of the many, which arises from individual goods. Therefore, this sacrament should have been listed last among those that are ordered to the good of one person, and before those that are ordered to the good of the multitude.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4Quae dicitur principalis: quia in ea sola imprimitur character, et datur Spiritus Sancti plenitudo ad robur.
An anointing which is done with chrism, which is called the principal anointing:1 for in it alone is a character impressed, and the fullness of the Holy Spirit is given for strength.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4Capita regum et pontificum unguntur. Contra est quod reges non unguntur secundum consuetudinem Ecclesiae chrismate in capite, sed oleo in scapulis. Et dicendum, quod illa unctio regum non est sacramentum; et ideo secundum diversas consuetudines potest diversimode fieri. Vel dicendum, quod exponendum est, regum et pontificum, idest eorum qui habent sacerdotium regale, ut pro eodem sumatur utraque gens.
The heads of kings and bishops are anointed.1 Against this is the fact that according to the custom of the Church kings are not anointed with chrism on the head, but with oil on the shoulders. And it should be said that the anointing of kings is not a sacrament; and so it can be done in different ways according to different customs. Or it should be said that it can be explained as of kings and high priests, that is, of those who have the royal priesthood, so that both groups are taken for the same.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4Sed ex contemptu vel negligentia, contra. Negligentia in his quae non sunt de necessitate salutis, non est damnabilis. Hoc autem sacramentum non est de necessitate salutis. Et dicendum quod hoc magis accipiendum est copulative quam disjunctive: non enim quaelibet negligentia, sed ex contemptu procedens, vel contemptum inducens, damnabilis est.
But if this sacrament is omitted because of contempt or negligence, this is dangerous and damnable.1 To the contrary: negligence in those things that are not necessary to salvation is not damnable. But this sacrament is not necessary to salvation. And it should be said that this is more to be taken as linking than separating, for not every kind of negligence is damnable, but only the one proceeding from contempt or leading to contempt.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4Non potest confici nisi de pane consecrato: non quod panis consecratus sit materia sacramenti, sed quod ipse panis consecratus sit sacramentum.
But the body of Christ cannot be confected, except from consecrated bread:1 not that consecrated bread is the matter of the sacrament, but that the consecrated bread itself is the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D23.Q2.A4D. 24Sacrament of holy ordersDe sacramento ordinis
Postquam determinavit Magister de sacramentis quae ordinantur in remedium unius personae, hic determinat de sacramentis quae ordinantur in remedium totius Ecclesiae; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima determinat de sacramento ordinis, quod ordinatur ad spiritualem multiplicationem et gubernationem Ecclesiae; in secunda de matrimonio, quod ordinatur ad multiplicationem materialem fidelium, 26 dist., ibi: cum alia sacramenta post peccatum et propter peccatum exordium sumpserint, matrimonii sacramentum etiam ante peccatum legitur institutum a Domino.
After the Master has examined the sacraments that are ordered to the remedy of one person, here he examines the sacraments that are ordered to the remedy of the whole Church. And this is divided into two parts: in the first, he examines the sacrament of holy orders, which is ordered to the spiritual multiplication and governance of the Church; in the second, marriage, which is ordered to the material multiplication of the faithful, at Distinction 26: while the other sacraments took their origin after sin and because of sin, we read that the sacrament of marriage was instituted by the Lord even before sin.1
Sent.IV.D24Prima in duas: in prima determinat de sacramento ordinis; in secunda de conferentibus hoc sacramentum, dist. 25, ibi: solet quaeri, si haeretici . . . possint tradere sacros ordines.
The first is in two parts: in the first, he considers the sacrament of holy orders; in the second, those who confer this sacrament, at Distinction 25: it is usual to ask whether heretics . . . can confer sacred orders.1
Sent.IV.D24Prima in duas: in prima de ordinibus; in secunda de quibusdam officiis vel dignitatibus quae ad ordines consequuntur, ibi: sunt et alia quaedam non ordinum, sed dignitatum vel officiorum nomina.
The first is in two parts: the first part, about holy orders; the second, about certain offices or dignities that result from holy orders, at: there are also other terms which designate not orders, but dignities or offices.1
Sent.IV.D24Prima in duas: in prima determinat de ordinibus distinctis; in secunda, quid inter se commune habeant, ibi: si autem quaeratur, quid sit quod hic vocatur ordo; sane dici potest, signaculum esse.
The first is in two parts: in the first he considers the distinct orders; in the second, what they have in common, at: but if it were asked what it is that here is called an order, it may be truly said that it is some mark.1
Sent.IV.D24Prima in duas: in prima ponit numerum distinctorum ordinum; in secunda de eis prosequitur, ibi: in sacramento igitur septiformis spiritus septem sunt gradus ecclesiastici.
The first is in two parts: in the first he sets down the number of distinct orders; in the second he describes them, at: and in the sacrament of the sevenfold Spirit, there are seven ecclesiastical degrees.1
Sent.IV.D24Circa primum tria facit: primo ponit numerum ordinum; secundo effectum quem habent in suscipientibus, ibi: illi vero in quorum mentibus diffusa est septiformis gratia spiritus sancti, cum ad ecclesiasticos ordines accedunt, in ipsa spiritualis gradus promotione ampliorem gratiam percipere creduntur; tertio conditiones quas in eis requirunt, ibi: tales autem ad ministerium spirituale eligendi sunt clerici, qui digne possint dominica sacramenta tractare.
Concerning the first he does three things: first, he sets down the number of orders; second, the effect that they have on those receiving them, at: but when those in whose minds the sevenfold grace of the Holy Spirit is present come to ecclesiastical orders, they are believed to receive an increase of that grace in the very act of promotion to the spiritual degree;1 third, the conditions that are required for them, at: such are to be chosen as clerics for the spiritual ministry who can worthily administer the Lord’s sacraments.2
Sent.IV.D24In sacramento ergo septiformis Spiritus septem sunt gradus ecclesiastici. Hic prosequitur de ordinibus; et circa hoc facit tria: primo determinat quoddam quod praeexigitur ad ordines, scilicet corona; secundo de ipsis ordinibus prosequitur, ibi: ostiarii iidem et janitores sunt; tertio ostendit quamdam ordinum dictorum differentiam, ibi: cumque omnes sint spirituales et sacri, excellenter tamen canones duos tantum sacros ordines appellari censent. Secunda pars in septem partes dividitur, secundum quod de septem ordinibus prosequitur, quae partes per se patent in littera.
And in the sacrament of the sevenfold Spirit, there are seven ecclesiastical degrees. Here he describes holy orders; and concerning this he does three things: first, he determines what is pre-required for holy orders, namely, a crown; second, he describes holy orders themselves, at: porters are the same as...door-keepers;1 third, he shows a certain difference between the orders mentioned, at: although all orders are spiritual and sacred, yet the canons rate only two as excellently to be called sacred orders.2 The second part is divided into seven parts, according as the seven orders are described, which parts are self-evident in the text.
Sent.IV.D24Sunt et alia quaedam non ordinum, sed dignitatum vel officiorum nomina. Hic determinat de nominibus, quibus non ordines, sed dignitates vel officia exprimuntur; et circa hoc duo facit: primo determinat de nominibus dignitatum; secundo de nominibus officiorum, ibi: vates a vi mentis appellati sunt.
There are also other terms which designate not orders, but dignities or offices. Here he determines the names by which no orders but dignities or offices are expressed; and concerning this he does two things: first, he examines the names of the dignities; second, the names of the offices, at: “a seer is so called from force of the mind.”1
Sent.IV.D24Circa primum tria facit: primo exponit nomen episcopatus, quod ad dignitatem pertinet; secundo ponit ejus distinctionem, ibi: ordo autem episcoporum quadripartitus est; tertio ponit distinctionis originem, ibi: horum autem distinctio etc., a gentilibus introducta videtur.
Concerning the first he does three things: first, he explains the name of the bishop, which pertains to a dignity; second, he sets down his distinction, at: the order of bishops is fourfold;1 third, he sets down the origin of the distinction, at: the distinction among these appears to have been introduced by the pagans.2
Sent.IV.D24Vates a vi mentis appellati sunt. Hic ponit nomina diversa officiorum; et circa hoc tria facit: primo exponit diversa officiorum nomina; secundo ostendit qualiter in officiis se habere debeant, ibi: his breviter tractatis admonendi sunt Christi ministri etc.; tertio exponit nomen Missae, ad quam officia distincta requiruntur, ibi: Missa autem dicitur, etc.
A seer is so called from force of the mind. Here he sets down the different names of the offices; and concerning this he does three things: first, he explains the different names of the offices; second, he shows how those in the offices should carry themselves, at: after our brief treatment of these matters, Christ’s ministers are to be admonished;1 third, he explains the name of the Mass, for which distinct offices are required, at: and the Mass is so called, etc.2
Sent.IV.D24Hic est triplex quaestio. Prima de ordine in communi. Secunda de distinctione ordinum. Tertia de his quae sunt ordinibus annexa.
Here there are three questions. First, concerning holy orders in general. Second, the distinction of holy orders. Third, those things that are connected with holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24Q. 1Holy orders in generalDe ordine in communi
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning the first, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D24.Q1primo, de ipso ordine;
first, concerning holy orders itself;
Sent.IV.D24.Q1secundo, de effectu ejus;
second, its effect;
Sent.IV.D24.Q1tertio, de recipientibus ipsum.
third, those who receive it.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1A. 1Holy orders itselfDe ipso ordine
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod ordo in Ecclesia esse non debeat. Ordo enim requirit subjectionem et praelationem. Sed subjectio videtur repugnare libertati, in quam vocati sumus per Christum. Ergo ordo in Ecclesia esse non debet.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that there should not be an order in the Church. For order requires subjection and rule. But subjection seems opposed to liberty, into which we have been called by Christ.2 Therefore there should be no order in the Church.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, ille qui in ordine constituitur, alio superior fit. Sed in Ecclesia quilibet debet se altero inferiorem reputare. Phil. 2, 3: superiores invicem arbitrantes. Ergo non debet in Ecclesia esse ordo.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, someone who is established in an order is made superior to another. But in the Church each person should consider himself the inferior of the others: regarding others as better than yourselves (Phil 2:3). Therefore, there should not be an order in the Church.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, ordo invenitur in angelis propter distinctionem eorum in bonis naturalibus et gratuitis. Sed omnes homines sunt in natura unum; gratiarum etiam dona quis eminentius habeat, ignotum est. Ergo ordo in Ecclesia esse non potest.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, order is found among the angels because of the distinction of their natural and gratuitous goods. But all men are of one nature, and if someone possesses more eminent gifts of grace, we do not know this. Therefore, there cannot be an order in the Church.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg3Sed contra, Rom. 13, 1: quae a Deo sunt, ordinata sunt. Sed Ecclesia a Deo est, quia ipse eam aedificavit sanguine suo. Ergo ordo in Ecclesia esse debet.
On the contrary (1), the things that are from God are ordered (Rom 13:1). But the Church is from God, for he built it up with his own blood.1 Therefore, there should be an order in the Church.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, status Ecclesiae est medius inter statum naturae et gloriae. Sed in natura invenitur ordo, quo quaedam aliis superiora sunt; et similiter in gloria, ut patet in angelis. Ergo in Ecclesia debet esse ordo.
Furthermore (2), the state of the Church is a mean between the state of nature and the state of glory. But in nature an order is found, by which some things are above others; and likewise, in glory, as is seen among the angels. Therefore, there should be an order in the Church.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod inconvenienter ordo in littera definiatur, ubi dicitur: ordo est signaculum quoddam Ecclesiae, per quod spiritualis potestas traditur ordinato. Pars enim non debet poni genus totius. Sed character, qui per signaculum exponitur in consequenti definitione, est pars ordinis: quia dividitur contra id quod est res tantum, vel sacramentum tantum, cum sit res et sacramentum. Ergo signaculum non debet poni quasi genus ordinis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that order is inappropriately defined in the text, where it says, order is a certain mark of the Church, by which spiritual power is conferred on the one ordained. For a part of the whole should not be set down as the genus. But a character, which is explained by the mark in the resulting definition, is a part of holy orders, which is divided against the reality alone, or the sacrament alone, since it is the reality-and-sacrament. Therefore, a mark should not be set down as though it were the genus of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg5Praeterea, sicut in sacramento ordinis imprimitur character, ita in sacramento baptismi. Sed in definitione baptismi non ponebatur character. Ergo nec in definitione ordinis poni debet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as a character is imprinted in the sacrament of holy orders, so also in the sacrament of baptism. But the character was not included in the definition of baptism. Therefore, neither should it be included in the definition of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg6Praeterea, in baptismo etiam quaedam spiritualis potestas datur accedendi ad sacramenta; et iterum est quoddam signaculum, cum sit sacramentum. Ergo haec definitio convenit baptismo; et sic inconvenienter assignatur de ordine.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in baptism too a kind of spiritual power is given for approaching the sacraments; and again there is a certain seal, since it is a sacrament. Therefore, this definition applies to baptism, and so it is inappropriately assigned to holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg7Praeterea, ordo relatio quaedam est, quae in utroque extremorum salvatur. Extrema autem hujus relationis sunt superior et inferior. Ergo inferiores habent ordinem sicut et superiores. Sed in eis non est aliqua potestas praeeminentiae, qualis ponitur hic in definitione ordinis, ut patet per expositionem sequentem, ubi ponitur promotio potestatis. Ergo inconvenienter definitur hic ordo.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, order is a kind of relation which is preserved in both extremes. But the extremes of this relation are superior and inferior. Therefore, inferiors have order just as superiors do. But in them there is no pre-eminent power, as is included here in the definition of orders, as is seen by the exposition that follows, where it says, increase in power. Therefore, holy orders is inappropriately defined here.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod ordo non sit sacramentum. Sacramentum enim, ut dicit Hugo de sancto Victore, est materiale elementum. Sed ordo non nominat aliquid hujusmodi, sed magis relationem vel potestatem: quia ordo est pars potestatis, secundum praefatum. Ergo non est sacramentum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that holy orders is not a sacrament.1 For a sacrament is a material element, as Hugh of St. Victor says.2 But holy orders is not named from anything like this, but rather from a relation or power; for holy orders is a part of a power, according to the foregoing.3 Therefore, it is not a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg9Praeterea, sacramenta non sunt de Ecclesia triumphante. Sed est ibi ordo, ut patet de angelis. Ergo ordo non est sacramentum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, sacraments do not belong to the Church Triumphant. But there is order there, as is seen in the case of the angels.1 Therefore, holy orders is not a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg10Praeterea, sicut praelatio spiritualis, quae est ordo, datur cum quadam consecratione, ita et praelatio saecularis: quia et reges inunguntur, ut supra, dist. 23, dictum est. Sed regia dignitas non est sacramentum. Ergo nec ordo de quo loquimur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, just as spiritual governance, which is order, is given with a certain consecration, so also is secular governance; for kings are also anointed, as was said above in Distinction 23. But royal dignity is not a sacrament. Therefore, neither is the order that we are speaking of.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg11Sed contra est, quia ab omnibus enumeratur inter septem Ecclesiae sacramenta.
On the contrary (1), it is numbered among the seven sacraments of the Church by everyone.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, propter quod unumquodque, et illud magis. Sed propter ordinem efficitur homo dispensator aliorum sacramentorum. Ergo ordo habet magis rationem quod sit sacramentum quam alia.
Furthermore (2), what is the cause of something has that, and more. But because of holy orders man is made dispenser of the other sacraments. Therefore, orders has more the nature of a sacrament than the others.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg12Quaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod forma hujus sacramenti inconvenienter in littera exprimatur. Quia sacramenta efficaciam habent ex forma. Sed efficacia sacramentorum est ex virtute divina, quae in eis secretius operatur salutem. Ergo in forma hujus sacramenti deberet fieri mentio de virtute divina per invocationem Trinitatis; sicut in aliis sacramentis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the form of this sacrament is inappropriately expressed in the text. For the sacraments have efficacy from their form. But the efficacy of the sacraments is from divine power, which works salvation in them in a hidden way. Therefore, in the form of this sacrament mention should be made of divine power by the invocation of the Trinity, just as in the other sacraments.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg13Praeterea, imperare est ejus qui habet auctoritatem. Sed auctoritas non residet penes eum qui sacramenta dispensat, sed ministerium tantum. Ergo non deberet uti imperativo modo, ut diceret, sic agite; vel, accipite hoc vel illud; aut aliquid hujusmodi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, to command belongs to the one who has authority. But authority does not reside with the one who dispenses the sacraments, but only ministry. Therefore it should not use the imperative mood, so that it says, do thus; or receive this or that; or other things like this.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg14Praeterea, in forma sacramenti non debet fieri mentio nisi de illis quae sunt de essentia sacramenti. Sed usus potestatis acceptae non est de essentia hujus sacramenti, sed consequitur ad ipsum. Ergo non debet de eo fieri mentio in forma hujus sacramenti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in the form of the sacrament no mention should be made of anything but what is essential to the sacrament. But the use of the power received is not essential to the sacrament, but consequent upon it. Therefore mention should not be made of it in the form of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg15Praeterea, omnia sacramenta ordinant ad aeternam remunerationem. Sed in formis aliorum sacramentorum non fit mentio de remuneratione. Ergo nec in forma hujus sacramenti deberet de ea fieri mentio, sicut fit cum dicitur: habiturus partem, si fideliter officium tuum impleveris, cum iis qui verbum Dei bene ministraverunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, all sacraments order one toward eternal reward. But in the form of the other sacraments no mention of reward is made. Therefore, neither should mention be made of it in the form of this sacrament, as is done when it says: if you faithfully fulfill your office, you will have a share with those who have ministered the word of God well.1
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg16Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod hoc sacramentum non habeat materiam. Quia in omni sacramento quod habet materiam, virtus operans in sacramento est in materia. Sed in rebus materialibus quae hic adhibentur, sicut sunt claves, candelabra, et hujusmodi, non videtur esse aliqua virtus sanctificandi. Ergo non habet materiam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that this sacrament does not have matter. For in every sacrament that has matter, the power working in the sacrament is in the matter. But in the material things that are employed here, such as keys, candlesticks, and the like, there does not seem to be any power of signifying.1 Therefore, it does not have matter.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg17Praeterea, in isto sacramento confertur plenitudo gratiae septiformis, ut in littera dicitur, sicut in confirmatione. Sed materia confirmationis praeexigit sanctificationem. Cum ergo ea quae in hoc sacramento videntur esse materialia, non sint praesanctificata, videtur quod non sint materia hujus sacramenti.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as it says in the text, in this sacrament the sevenfold fullness of grace is conferred, just like in confirmation. But the matter of confirmation requires previous sanctification. Therefore, since those things that seem to be material in this sacrament are not pre-sanctified, it seems that they are not the matter of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg18Praeterea, in quolibet sacramento habente materiam, requiritur contactus materiae ad eum qui suscipit sacramentum. Sed, ut a quibusdam dicitur, contactus dictorum materialium ab eo qui suscipit sacramentum, non est de necessitate sacramenti, sed solum porrectio. Ergo praedictae res materiales non sunt materia hujus sacramenti.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in any sacrament that has matter, it is required that the matter contact the person who receives the sacrament. But, as some people have said, the materials mentioned make contact with the one who receives this sacrament, but it is not necessary to the sacrament, but only for its presentation. Therefore, the material things named are not the matter of this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg19Sed contra est, quia omne sacramentum consistit in rebus et verbis. Sed res in quolibet sacramento sunt materia ipsius. Ergo res quae in hoc sacramento adhibentur, sunt materia hujus sacramenti.
On the contrary (1), every sacrament consists in things and words. But the things in any sacrament are its matter. Therefore, the things that are employed in this sacrament are the matter of the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.scPraeterea plus requiritur ad dispensandum sacramenta quam ad suscipiendum. Sed baptismus, in quo datur potestas ad suscipiendum sacramenta, indiget materia. Ergo et ordo, in quo datur potestas ad ea dispensanda.
Furthermore (2), more is required for administering the sacraments than for receiving them. But baptism, in which power is given for receiving the sacraments, needs matter. Therefore, so does holy orders, in which power is given for administering them.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.arg20Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod Deus sua opera in sui similitudinem perducere voluit, quantum possibile fuit, ut perfecta essent, et per ea cognosci posset; et ideo ut in suis operibus repraesentaretur non solum quod in se est, sed etiam secundum quod aliis influit, hanc legem naturalem posuit omnibus, ut ultima per media perficerentur, et media per prima, ut Dionysius dicit. Et ideo, ut ista pulchritudo Ecclesiae non deesset, posuit ordinem in ea, ut quidam aliis sacramenta traderent, suo modo Deo in hoc assimilati, quasi Deo cooperantes, sicut etiam in corpore naturali quaedam membra aliis influunt.
To the first question, I answer that God wanted to lead his works into his own likeness, as much as was possible, so that they might be perfect and he could be known by them. And therefore so that he might be represented in his works not only as he is in himself, but also as he influences other things, he placed this natural law in all things, that the last things should be perfected by the middle things, and the middle things by the first things, as Dionysius says.1 And thus, so that this beauty would not be lacking from the Church, he placed his order in it, so that some people would hand on the sacraments to others, being likened in this to God by his own mode, as cooperators with God, as also in the natural body certain members influence others.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod subjectio servitutis repugnat libertati; quae servitus est quando aliquis dominatur ad sui utilitatem subjectis utens. Talis autem subjectio non requiritur in ordine, per quem qui praesunt salutem subditorum quaerere debent, non propriam utilitatem.
Reply Obj. 1: The subjection of slavery is opposed to liberty, for that servitude is when someone dominates by using those subject to him for his own benefit. Now that kind of subjection is not required in holy orders, by which those who are in charge should seek the salvation of those under them, not their own benefit.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod quilibet se debet reputare inferiorem merito, sed non officio. Ordines autem officia quaedam sunt.
Reply Obj. 2: Every person should consider himself inferior in merit, but not in office. Holy orders, however, are a kind of office.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod ordo in angelis non attenditur secundum distinctionem naturae, nisi per accidens, inquantum ad distinctionem naturae sequitur in eis distinctio gratiae. Attenditur autem per se secundum distinctionem in gratia, quia eorum ordines respiciunt participationem divinorum, et communicationem in statu gloriae, quae est secundum mensuram gratiae, quasi gratiae finis et effectus quodammodo. Sed ordines Ecclesiae militantis respiciunt participationem sacramentorum, et communicationem, quae sunt causa gratiae, et quodammodo gratiam praecedunt; et sic non est de necessitate nostrorum ordinum gratia gratum faciens, sed solum potestas dispensandi sacramenta; et propter hoc etiam ordo non attenditur per distinctionem gratiae gratum facientis, sed per distinctionem potestatis.
Reply Obj. 3: The order among the angels is not found according to the distinction of nature, except incidentally, inasmuch as the distinction of grace results from the distinction of nature in them. However, it is found essentially according to the distinction in grace, for their orders have to do with the participation of divine things and their share in the state of glory, which is according to the measure of grace, as a kind of end and effect of grace in some way. But the orders of the Church Militant have to do with the partaking and sharing of the sacraments, which are the cause of grace, and in a certain way precede grace. And thus sanctifying grace is not necessary to our orders, but only the power of administering the sacraments. And for this reason holy orders also does not depend on the distinction of sanctifying grace, but on the distinction of power.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod definitio quam Magister de ordine ponit, convenit ordini secundum quod est Ecclesiae sacramentum; et ideo duo ponit: signum exterius, ibi: signaculum quoddam, idest signum quoddam; et effectum interiorem, ibi: quo spiritualis potestas traditur ordinatis.
To the second question, it should be said that the definition that the Master gives for holy orders applies to order according as it is a sacrament of the Church. And so he includes two things: an outward sign, at, a certain mark, that is, a certain sign; and an interior effect, at, by which spiritual power is granted to those ordained.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod signaculum non ponitur hic pro charactere interiori, sed pro eo quod exterius geritur, quod est signum interioris potestatis et causa; et sic etiam sumitur character in alia definitione. Si tamen pro interiori charactere sumeretur, non esset inconveniens: quia divisio sacramenti in illa tria non est in partes integrales, proprie loquendo: quia illud quod est res tantum, non est de essentia sacramenti; quod est etiam sacramentum tantum, transit; et sacramentum manere dicitur. Unde relinquitur quod ipse character interior sit essentialiter et principaliter ipsum sacramentum ordinis.
Reply Obj. 1: The mark is not included here for the interior character, but for what is done outwardly, which is the sign and cause of the inner power. And character is assumed in the same way in the other definition. Now, if it were taken for the interior character, it would not be unfitting, for the division of the sacrament into these three things is not a division into integral parts, properly speaking, for what is reality alone is not essential to the sacrament; also what is sacrament alone passes away; and the sacrament is said to remain. Therefore, the interior character itself is left as essentially and principally the very sacrament of orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod baptismus, quamvis in eo conferatur aliqua spiritualis potentia recipiendi alia sacramenta (ratione cujus characterem imprimit); non tamen hoc est principalis ejus effectus, sed ablutio interior, propter quam baptismus fieret, etiam priori causa non existente; sed ordo potestatem principaliter importat; et ideo character, qui est spiritualis potestas, ponitur in definitione ordinis, non autem in definitione baptismi.
Reply Obj. 2: Although in baptism a certain spiritual power is conferred of receiving other sacraments (by reason of which it imprints a character), nevertheless this is not its principal effect, but the interior cleansing, for the sake of which baptism is done, even if no prior cause exists. But holy orders conveys power principally. And therefore the character, which is a spiritual power, is included in the definition of orders, but not in the definition of baptism.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod in baptismo datur quaedam potentia spiritualis ad recipiendum, et ita quodammodo passiva: potestas autem proprie nominat potentiam activam cum aliqua praeeminentia; et ideo haec definitio non convenit baptismo.
Reply Obj. 3: In baptism a certain spiritual power is given for receiving, and so it is in a way a passive power. But ‘power’ properly names an active power with a certain preeminence. And therefore this definition does not apply to baptism.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod nomen ordinis dupliciter accipitur. Quandoque enim significat ipsam relationem; et sic est tam in inferiori quam in superiori, ut objectio tangit; et sic non accipitur hic. Aliquando autem accipitur pro ipso gradu, qui ordinem primo modo acceptum facit; et quia ratio ordinis, prout est relatio, invenitur ubi primo aliquid superius altero occurrit; ideo hic gradus eminens per potestatem spiritualem ordo nominatur.
Reply Obj. 4: The word ‘order’ can be taken in two ways. For sometimes it signifies the very relation, and then it exists as much in the inferior as in the superior, as the objection states; and this is not how it is taken here. But sometimes it is taken for the degree itself that makes the order taken in the first way. And since the notion of order insofar as it is a relation is found wherever first something higher encounters another, the degree eminent through spiritual power is named ‘order’ here.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad7Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod sacramentum, ut ex supra dictis patet, nihil est aliud quam quaedam sanctificatio homini exhibita cum aliquo signo visibili; unde, cum in susceptione ordinis quaedam consecratio homini adhibeatur per visibilia signa, constat ordinem esse sacramentum.
To the third question, it should be said that a sacrament, as is clear from what was said above, is nothing other than a kind of sanctification of man displayed with a certain visible sign. Therefore, since in the reception of holy orders a certain consecration of a man is displayed by visible signs, it is evident that holy orders is a sacrament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis ordo in suo nomine non exprimat aliquod materiale elementum; tamen ordo non confertur sine aliquo elemento materiali.
Reply Obj. 1: Although in its name holy orders does not express any material element, nevertheless holy orders is not conferred without a certain material element.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod potestates proportionari debent illis ad quae sunt. Communicatio autem divinorum, ad quam datur spiritualis potestas, non fit in angelis per aliqua sensibilia signa, sicut in hominibus contingit; et ideo potestas spiritualis, quae est ordo, non adhibetur angelis cum aliquibus signis visibilibus, sicut hominibus; et ideo in hominibus est ordo sacramentum, sed non in angelis.
Reply Obj. 2: Powers should be proportionate to those things that they exist for. Now the sharing of divine things, for which spiritual power is given, is not done among the angels by any sensible signs, as occurs among men. And so the spiritual power that is holy orders is not presented to the angels with any visible signs, as it is to men. And so among men orders is a sacrament, but not among angels.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod non omnis benedictio quae adhibetur homini, vel consecratio, est sacramentum: quia et monachi et abbates benedicuntur; et tamen illae benedictiones non sunt sacramenta; et similiter nec regalis inunctio, quia post hujusmodi benedictiones non ordinantur aliqui ad dispensationem divinorum sacramentorum, sicut per benedictionem ordinis; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 3: Not every blessing or consecration that is applied to a man is a sacrament, for both monks and abbots are blessed, and yet those blessings are not sacraments. And likewise, neither is royal anointing, for after blessings like these people are not ordered to administering divine sacraments, as by the blessing of holy orders; and therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad10Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod hoc sacramentum principaliter consistit in potestate tradita. Potestas autem a potestate traducitur, sicut simile ex simili; et iterum potestas per usum innotescit, quia potentiae notificantur per actus; et ideo in forma ordinis exprimitur usus ordinis per actum qui imperatur, et exprimitur traductio potestatis per imperativum modum.
To the fourth question, it should be said that this sacrament principally consists in power being conferred. Now power is given by power, just as like things by like. And again, power is recognized by its use, for powers are known through their acts. And thus in the form of orders the use of orders is expressed by the act that is commanded, and the conferral of power by the imperative mood.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod alia sacramenta non ordinantur principaliter ad effectus similes potestati secundum quam sacramenta dispensantur, sicut hoc sacramentum; et ideo in hoc sacramento est quasi quaedam communicatio univoca. Unde in aliis sacramentis exprimitur aliquid ex parte divinae virtutis, cui effectus sacramenti assimilatur; non autem in hoc sacramento.
Reply Obj. 1: Other sacraments are not principally ordered to effects like the power according to which sacraments are administered, as this sacrament is. And so in this sacrament there is something like a univocal communication. Therefore, in other sacraments something is expressed on the part of divine power, to which the effect of the sacrament is likened, but not in this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad11Ad secundum dicendum, quod propter causam specialem hoc sacramentum prae ceteris per modum imperativum exhibetur. Quamvis enim in episcopo, qui est minister hujus sacramenti, non sit auctoritas respectu collationis hujus sacramenti; tamen habet aliquam potestatem1 respectu potestatis ordinis quae confertur per ipsum, inquantum a sua potestate derivatur.
Reply Obj. 2: For a special reason, this sacrament, above all others, is given with the imperative mode. For although in the bishop, who is the minister of this sacrament, there is no authority with regard to the conferral of this sacrament, nevertheless he has a certain authority with regard to the power of orders that is conferred by him, inasmuch as it is derived from his own power.1
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad12Ad tertium dicendum, quod usus potestatis est effectus potestatis in genere causae efficientis; et sic non habet quod in definitione ordinis ponatur; sed est quodammodo causa in genere causae finalis; et ideo secundum hanc rationem poni potest in definitione ordinis.
Reply Obj. 3: Use of power is the effect of power in the genus of efficient cause, and in this way it does not have to be included in the definition of orders. But it is a kind of cause in the genus of final cause, and therefore according to this account it can be included in the definition of orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad13Ad quartum dicendum, quod aliter se habet in aliis et in hoc sacramento. Nam per hoc sacramentum confertur officium aliquod, vel potestas aliquid faciendi; et ideo convenienter fit mentio remunerationis acquirendae, si fideliter administretur: in ceteris autem sacramentis non confertur simile officium, vel similis potestas; et ideo in illis nulla remunerationis mentio fit. Ad alia igitur sacramenta velut passive quodammodo se habet suscipiens, quia recipit ea propter proprium statum perficiendum tantum; sed ad hoc sacramentum se habet quodammodo active, quia illud suscipit propter hierarchicas functiones in Ecclesia exercendas. Unde quamvis alia eo ipso quod gratiam conferunt, ordinent ad salutem; proprie tamen ad remunerationem non ordinant, sicut hoc sacramentum.
Reply Obj. 4: Things stand differently in the other sacraments and in this one. For through this sacrament a certain office or power of doing something is conferred; and hence mention is fittingly made of a reward to be acquired if the office is faithfully administered; whereas in the other sacraments there is not conferred a like office or a like power; and hence in those, no mention is made of a reward. To the other sacraments therefore the recipient stands, as it were, in a passive relation, because he receives them for the sake of simply perfecting his proper state; but to this sacrament the recipient stands, as it were, in an active relation, because he receives it for the sake of hierarchical functions to be exercised in the Church. Hence, although the others, by the very fact that they confer grace, order one to salvation, nevertheless, properly speaking, they do not order one to a reward in the way that this sacrament does.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad14Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod materia in sacramentis exterius adhibita significat virtutem in sacramentis agentem ex extrinseco omnino advenire; unde cum effectus proprius hujus sacramenti, scilicet character, non percipiatur ex aliqua operatione ipsius qui ad sacramentum accedit, sicut erat in poenitentia, sed omnino ex extrinseco adveniat; competit ei materiam habere, tamen diversimode ab aliis sacramentis quae materiam habent: quia hoc quod in sacramento confertur, in aliis sacramentis derivatur tantum a Deo, non a ministro qui sacramentum dispensat; sed illud quod in hoc sacramento traditur, scilicet spiritualis potestas, derivatur etiam ab eo qui sacramentum dat, sicut potestas imperfecta a perfecta; et ideo efficacia illorum sacramentorum principaliter consistit in materia quae virtutem divinam et significat et continet ex sanctificatione per ministerium adhibita; sed efficacia hujus sacramenti principaliter residet penes eum qui sacramentum dispensat. Materia autem adhibetur magis ad determinandum potestatem quae traditur particulariter ab habente eam complete, quam ad potestatem causandum; quod patet ex hoc quod materia competit usui potestatis.
To the fifth question, it should be said that the matter outwardly employed in the sacraments signifies that the power working in the sacraments comes entirely from without. Therefore, since the more proper effect of this sacrament, namely the character, is not gained by any operation of the person who receives the sacrament, as was the case with penance, but it comes entirely from without, it befits it to have matter, although in a different way from the other sacraments that have matter. For what is conferred in a sacrament is derived only from God in the other sacraments, not from a minister who dispenses the sacrament; but what is conferred in this sacrament, namely, a spiritual power, is also derived from the one who gives the sacrament, as an imperfect power from a perfect one. And thus the efficacy of those sacraments chiefly consists in the matter which both signifies and contains divine power by the sanctification applied to it through its ministry, but the efficacy of this sacrament chiefly resides with the one who dispenses it. Now matter is employed more for determining the power that is conferred partially by someone who has it completely, rather than for causing the power; which is seen by the fact that the matter corresponds to the use of the power.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1Et per hoc patet solutio ad primum.
And by this the solution to the first objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1Ad secundum dicendum, quod materiam in aliis sacramentis oportet sanctificari propter virtutem quam continet; sed non est ita in proposito.
Reply Obj. 2: Matter in other sacraments must be sanctified because of the power that it contains; but that is not how it is in this case.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad15Ad tertium dicendum, quod sustinendo illud dictum, apparet ex dictis causa ejus. Quia enim potestas ordinis non accipitur a materia, sed a ministro principaliter; ideo porrectio materiae magis est de essentia sacramenti quam tactus. Tamen ipsa verba formae videntur ostendere quod tactus materiae sit de essentia sacramenti, quia dicitur: accipe hoc vel illud.
Reply Obj. 3: While agreeing with that statement, the reason behind it is apparent from what has been said. For that power of orders is not received from the matter, but from the minister principally; therefore the presentation of the matter is more essential to the sacrament than its touch. Nevertheless, the very words of the form seem to show that contact with the matter is essential to the sacrament, for it says: receive this or that.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A1.ad16A. 2Effects of the sacrament of holy ordersDe effectu ejus
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod in hoc sacramento ordinis non conferatur gratia gratum faciens. Quia communiter dicitur, quod sacramentum ordinis ordinatur contra defectum ignorantiae. Sed contra ignorantiam non datur gratia gratum faciens, sed gratia gratis data: quia gratia gratum faciens magis respicit affectum. Ergo in sacramento ordinis non datur gratia gratum faciens.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that in this sacrament of holy orders, sanctifying grace is not conferred. For it is commonly said that the sacrament of holy orders is directed against the defect of ignorance. But sanctifying grace is not given against ignorance, but gratuitous grace is, for sanctifying grace has more to do with the affections. Therefore, in the sacrament of orders sanctifying grace is not given.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, ordo distinctionem importat. Sed membra Ecclesiae non distinguuntur per gratiam gratum facientem, sed secundum gratiam gratis datam, de qua dicitur 1 Corinth., 12, 4; divisiones gratiarum sunt. Ergo in ordine non datur gratia gratum faciens.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, order implies distinction. But members of the Church are not distinguished by sanctifying grace, but according to gratuitous grace, which is spoken of in 1 Corinthians 12:4: there are varieties of graces. Therefore, sanctifying grace is not given in holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg2Praeterea, nulla causa praesupponit effectum suum. Sed in eo qui accedit ad ordines praesupponitur gratia, per quam fit idoneus ad executionem ordinis. Ergo talis gratia non confertur in ordinis collatione.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no cause presupposes its own effect. But that someone should receive holy orders presupposes grace, by which he is rendered suitable for the exercise of orders. Therefore, this kind of grace is not conferred in the conferral of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg3Sed contra, sacramenta novae legis efficiunt quod figurant. Sed ordo per numerum septenarium significat septem Spiritus Sancti dona, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo dona Spiritus Sancti, quae non sunt sine gratia gratum faciente, in ordine dantur.
On the contrary (1), sacraments of the new law effect what they represent. But holy orders, by its sevenfold number, signifies the seven gifts of the Holy Spirit, as it says in the text. Therefore, the gifts of the Holy Spirit, which do not exist without sanctifying grace, are given in holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, ordo est sacramentum novae legis. Sed in definitione talis sacramenti ponitur, ut gratiae causa existat. Ergo causat gratiam in suscipiente.
Furthermore (2), holy orders is a sacrament of the new law. But the definition of this kind of sacrament includes that it stands as a cause of grace. Therefore, it causes grace in the one who receives it.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod in sacramento ordinis non imprimatur character quantum ad omnes ordines. Quia ordinis character est quaedam spiritualis potestas. Sed quidam ordines non ordinantur nisi ad quosdam actus corporales, scilicet ostiarii vel acolythi. Ergo in eis non imprimitur character.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that in the sacrament of holy orders, a character is not imprinted in every one of the orders. For the character of holy orders is a certain spiritual power. But some orders are only ordained to certain physical acts, like the orders of porter or acolyte. Therefore, in those no character is imprinted.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg5Praeterea, omnis character est indelebilis. Ergo per characterem homo ponitur in statu a quo non possit recedere. Sed illi qui habent aliquos ordines, possunt licite redire ad laicatum. Ergo non imprimitur character in omnibus ordinibus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every character is indelible. Therefore, by a character a man is established in a state that he cannot leave. But those who have certain orders can licitly return to the lay state. Therefore, a character is not imprinted in all orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg6Praeterea, ut supra, dist. 3, dictum est, per characterem homo adscribitur ad aliquod sacramentum dandum vel accipiendum. Sed ad susceptionem sacramentorum sufficienter homo ordinatur per characterem baptismalem; dispensator autem sacramentorum non constituitur homo nisi in ordine sacerdotali. Ergo in aliis ordinibus non imprimitur character.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as was said above in Distinction 3, by a character, a person is appointed to giving or receiving a certain sacrament. But a person is sufficiently ordered to receive the sacraments by the baptismal character, while he is not established as a dispenser of the sacraments by anything but priestly orders. Therefore, in other orders no character is imprinted.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg7Sed contra, omne sacramentum in quo non imprimitur character est iterabile. Sed nullus ordo est iterabilis. Ergo in quolibet ordine imprimitur character.
On the contrary (1), every sacrament in which a character is not imprinted is repeatable. But no holy orders are repeatable. Therefore, in every order a character is imprinted.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, character est signum distinctivum. Sed in quolibet ordine est aliqua distinctio. Ergo quilibet ordo imprimit characterem.
Furthermore (2), a character is a distinctive sign. But in every order there is some distinction. Therefore, all orders imprint a character.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod character ordinis non praesupponat characterem baptismalem. Quia per characterem ordinis homo efficitur dispensator sacramentorum; per characterem baptismalem susceptivus eorumdem. Sed potestas activa non praesupponit de necessitate passivam, quia potest esse sine ea, sicut patet in Deo. Ergo character ordinis non praesupponit de necessitate characterem baptismalem.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a character of holy orders does not presuppose a baptismal character.1 For by the character of holy orders a man is made dispenser of the sacraments, but by the baptismal character he is able to receive them. But an active power does not necessarily presuppose a passive one, for it can exist without it, as is seen in God. Therefore, the character of holy orders does not necessarily presuppose a baptismal character.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg9Praeterea, potest contingere quod aliquis non sit baptizatus, qui se baptizatum aestimat probabiliter. Si ergo talis ad ordines accedat, non consequitur characterem ordinis, si character ordinis praesupponat baptismalem; et sic ea quae faciet vel in consecratione vel in absolutione, nihil erunt; et in hoc Ecclesia decipietur, quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it can happen that someone is not baptized who thinks that he was probably baptized. Therefore, if a person like this received holy orders, he would not receive the character of orders, if the character of orders presupposes the baptismal character. And so those things that he does in consecrating or absolving will be nothing, and in this the Church will be deceived, which is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg10Sed contra, baptismus est janua sacramentorum. Ergo cum ordo sit quoddam sacramentum, praesupponit baptismum.
On the contrary, baptism is the gateway to the sacraments. Therefore, since holy orders is one of the sacraments, it presupposes baptism.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod praesupponat de necessitate characterem confirmationis. Quia in his quae sunt ordinata ad invicem, sicut medium praesupponit primum, ita ultimum praesupponit medium. Sed character confirmationis praesupponit baptismalem quasi primum. Ergo character ordinis praesupponit characterem confirmationis quasi medium.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that it necessarily presupposes the character of confirmation. For among things that are ordered to each other, the last presupposes the middle just as the middle presupposes the first. But the character of confirmation presupposes a baptismal character as first. Therefore, the character of holy orders presupposes the character of confirmation as a middle.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg11Praeterea, qui ad alios confirmandos ponuntur, maxime debent esse firmi. Sed illi qui sacramentum ordinis suscipiunt, sunt aliorum confirmatores. Ergo ipsi maxime debent habere sacramentum confirmationis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, those who are set up to confirm others should be the most firm. But those who receive the sacrament of holy orders are the ones who confirm others. Therefore, they should have the sacrament of confirmation most of all.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg12Sed contra, apostoli receperunt potestatem ordinis ante ascensionem, Joan. 20, 22, ubi dictum est eis: accipite Spiritum Sanctum. Sed confirmati sunt post ascensionem per adventum Spiritus Sancti. Ergo ordo non praesupponit confirmationem.
On the contrary, the Apostles received the power of holy orders before the Ascension, where it was said to them, receive the Holy Spirit (John 20:22). But they were confirmed after the Ascension by the descent of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, holy orders does not presuppose confirmation.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod character unius ordinis praesupponat de necessitate characterem alterius. Quia major est convenientia ordinis ad ordinem quam ordinis ad aliud sacramentum. Sed character ordinis praesupponit characterem alterius sacramenti, scilicet baptismi. Ergo multo fortius character unius ordinis praesupponit characterem alterius.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the character of one order necessarily presupposes the character of another.1 For holy orders share more with each other than with other sacraments. But the character of holy orders presupposes the character of another sacrament, namely, baptism. Therefore, much more does the character of one degree of holy orders presuppose the character of another.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg13Praeterea, ordines sunt quidam gradus. Sed nullus potest pervenire ad posteriorem gradum nisi prius priorem conscenderit. Ergo nullus potest accipere characterem ordinis sequentis nisi primum accipiat ordinem praecedentem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, holy orders are certain degrees or steps. But no one can arrive at a later step without first climbing a prior one. Therefore, no one can receive the character of a later level of orders unless he first receives the previous level of orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.arg14Sed contra, si omittatur aliquid in sacramento quod sit de necessitate sacramenti, oportet quod sacramentum iteretur. Sed si aliquis accipiat sequentem ordinem praetermisso primo, non reordinatur; sed confertur sibi quod deerat, secundum statuta canonum. Ergo praecedens ordo non est de necessitate sequentis.
On the contrary, if anything were omitted in the sacrament that was necessary to the sacrament, the sacrament would have to be repeated. But if someone receives the later orders while omitting the first, he is not reordained. But whatever he lacked would be conferred on him, according to canon law.1 Therefore, the previous degrees of holy orders are not necessary to the following degrees.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod Dei perfecta sunt opera, ut dicitur Deuter. 32, 4; et ideo cuicumque datur potentia aliqua divinitus, dantur ea per quae executio illius potentiae potest congrue fieri; et hoc etiam in naturalibus patet: quia animalibus dantur membra quibus animae potentiae possunt exire in actus suos, nisi sit defectus ex parte materiae. Sicut autem gratia gratum faciens est necessaria ad hoc quod homo digne recipiat sacramenta, ita etiam ad hoc quod homo digne dispenset; et ideo sicut in baptismo, per quem homo fit susceptivus aliorum sacramentorum, datur gratia gratum faciens, ita in sacramento ordinis, per quod homo ordinatur ad aliorum sacramentorum dispensationem.
To the first question, I answer that God’s works are perfect, as it says in Deuteronomy 32:4; and thus to each person to whom some power is divinely given, those things are given by which the exercise of that power can most fittingly be made. And this is also seen among natural things, for members are given to animals in which the soul’s powers can exercise its acts, unless there is a defect on the part of the matter.1 But just as sanctifying grace is necessary for a person to receive the sacraments worthily, so also for a person to dispense the sacraments worthily. And thus, just as in baptism, by which a person becomes capable of receiving the other sacraments, sanctifying grace is given, so in the sacrament of holy orders, by which a man is ordered to administering the other sacraments.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod ordo datur non in remedium unius personae, sed totius Ecclesiae; unde quod dicitur contra ignorantiam dari, non est intelligendum ita quod per susceptionem ordinis pellatur ignorantia in suscipiente; sed quia suscipiens ordinem praeficitur ad pellendum ignorantiam in plebe.
Reply Obj. 1: Holy orders is not given for the remedy of one person, but of the whole Church. Therefore, that it is said to be given against ignorance is not to be understood as though by receiving holy orders ignorance is expelled from the recipient, but that the one receiving holy orders is given charge of expelling ignorance from the people.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis dona gratiae gratum facientis sint communia omnibus membris Ecclesiae, tamen per actus illorum donorum, secundum quae attenditur distinctio in membris Ecclesiae, idoneus susceptor aliquis esse non potest nisi caritas adsit; quae quidem sine gratia gratum faciente esse non potest.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the gifts of sanctifying grace are common to all members of the Church, nevertheless a person cannot be a suitable manager by the acts of those gifts according to which distinction is found among the members of the Church, unless he has charity, which indeed cannot exist without sanctifying grace.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod ad idoneam executionem ordinum non sufficit bonitas quantacumque, sed requiritur bonitas excellens: ut sicut illi qui ordinem suscipiunt, super plebem constituuntur gradu ordinis, ita et superiores sint merito sanctitatis; et ideo praeexigitur gratia quae sufficiebat ad hoc quod digne connumerarentur in plebe Christi; sed confertur in ipsa susceptione ordinis amplius gratiae munus, per quod ad majora reddantur idonei.
Reply Obj. 3: Not just any amount of goodness is sufficient for the suitable exercise of holy orders, but excelling goodness is required, in order that, just as those who receive holy orders are established in a degree of order above the people, so they may also be superior by the merit of holiness. And therefore the grace that sufficed for worthily counting them among Christ’s people is prerequisite. But the gift of grace is conferred further in the reception of holy orders itself, by which they are rendered suitable for greater things.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod circa hoc fuit triplex opinio. Quidam enim dixerunt, quod in solo ordine sacerdotali character imprimitur. Sed hoc non videtur verum: quia actum diaconi nullus potest exercere licite nisi diaconus: et ita patet quod habet aliquam spiritualem potestatem in dispensatione sacramentorum, quam alii non habent. Et propter hoc alii dixerunt, quod in sacris ordinibus imprimitur character, non autem in minoribus. Sed hoc nihil iterum est: quia per quemlibet ordinem aliquis constituitur super plebem in aliquo gradu potestatis ordinatae ad sacramentorum dispensationem. Unde cum character sit signum distinctivum ab aliis; oportet quod in omnibus character imprimatur: cujus etiam signum est quod perpetuo manent, et nunquam iterantur. Et haec est tertia opinio, quae communior est.
To the second question, it should be said that there are three opinions about this. For some people have said that only in priestly orders is a character imprinted. But this does not seem true, for no one can exercise the action of a deacon licitly except a deacon; and so it is clear that he has a certain spiritual power in dispensing the sacraments that others do not have. And because of this others have said that in sacred orders a character is imprinted, but not in minor orders. But this again seems nothing: for by any holy orders a person is established above the people in some degree of power ordered to the dispensation of the sacraments. And so since a character is a sign that distinguishes from other people, a character must be imprinted in all of them. And the sign of this is that they remain forever, and are never repeated. And this is the third opinion, which is more common.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quilibet ordo vel habet actum circa ipsum sacramentum, vel ordinatum ad sacramentorum dispensationem; sicut ostiarii habent actum admittendi homines ad divinorum sacramentorum inspectionem, et sic de aliis; et ideo in omnibus requiritur specialis potestas.
Reply Obj. 1: Any level of holy orders either has an act concerning a sacrament itself or ordered to the administering of the sacraments, as porters have the act of admitting people to seeing the divine sacraments, and likewise with the others. And therefore in all of them a special power is required.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod quantumcumque ad laicatum se transferat, semper tamen manet in eo character: quod patet ex hoc quod si ad clericatum revertatur, non iterum ordinem quem habuerat, suscipit.
Reply Obj. 2: Regardless of whether he shifts himself to the lay state, the character will still always remain in him: which is evident from the fact that if he should revert to the clerical state, he does not receive again the order that he had.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad5Ad tertium dicendum sicut ad primum.
To the third objection the answer is the same as to the first.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod nihil potest aliquid recipere cujus receptivam potentiam non habet. Per characterem autem baptismalem efficitur homo receptivus aliorum sacramentorum; unde qui characterem baptismalem non habet, nullum alterum sacramentum suscipere potest; et sic character ordinis baptismalem characterem praesupponit.
To the third question, it should be said that nothing can receive something that it does not have a receptive power for. Now a man is made receptive of the other sacraments by a baptismal character. Therefore, someone who does not have a baptismal character is able to receive no other sacrament; and this is how the character of orders presupposes the baptismal character.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in eo qui habet potentiam activam a se, potentia activa non praesupponit passivam; sed in eo qui habet potentiam activam ab altero, praeexigitur ad potentiam activam potentia passiva, quae recipere possit potentiam activam.
Reply Obj. 1: In someone who has an active power in himself, the active power does not presuppose a passive one. But in someone who has an active power from another, a passive power which can receive the active power is prerequisite to the active power.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod talis si ad sacerdotium promoveatur, non est sacerdos, nec conficere potest, nec absolvere in foro poenitentiali; unde secundum canones debet baptizari iterato, et ordinari. Et si etiam in episcopum promoveatur; illi quos ordinat, non habent ordinem. Sed tamen pie credi potest quod quantum ad ultimos effectus sacramentorum summus sacerdos suppleret defectum, et quod non permitteret hoc ita latere quod periculum Ecclesiae imminere posset.
Reply Obj. 2: If such a person be promoted to the priesthood, he is not a priest, nor can he consecrate the Eucharist, nor absolve in the penitential forum; for which reason, according to the canons, he should be baptized and ordained again.1 And if he were even promoted to the episcopate, those whom he ordained would not have holy orders. But nevertheless it can be piously believed that as to the ultimate effects of the sacraments, the High Priest would supply the defect, and that he would not permit this to remain so hidden that it could threaten danger to the Church.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad8Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod ad susceptionem ordinis praeexigitur aliquid quasi de necessitate sacramenti, et aliquid de congruitate. De necessitate enim sacramenti praeexigitur quod ille qui accedit ad ordines, sit ordinis susceptivus, quod competit ei per baptismum; et ideo character baptismalis praesupponitur de necessitate sacramenti, ita quod sine eo sacramentum ordinis conferri non potest. Sed de congruitate requiritur omnis perfectio, per quam aliquis reddatur idoneus ad executionem ordinis; et unum de istis est ut sit confirmatus; et ideo de congruitate character ordinis characterem confirmationis praesupponit, et non de necessitate.
To the fourth question, it should be said that there is something that is prerequisite to the reception of holy orders as necessary to the sacrament, and something that is for fittingness. For it is necessary to the sacrament that someone who receives holy orders be capable of receiving holy orders, which belongs to him by baptism. And therefore the baptismal character is presupposed as necessary to the sacrament, such that without it the sacrament of holy orders cannot be conferred. But for fittingness, every perfection is required by which someone is made suitable for the exercise of holy orders; and one of these is that he be confirmed; and therefore the character of holy orders presupposes the character of confirmation out of fittingness, but not out of necessity.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non est similis habitudo hujusmodi medii ad ultimum, et primi ad medium: quia per characterem baptismalem fit homo susceptivus sacramenti confirmationis; non autem per sacramentum confirmationis fit homo susceptivus sacramenti ordinis; et ideo non est similis ratio.
Reply Obj. 1: The relationship of the middle to the last and of the first to the middle are not the same: for by the baptismal character a man becomes capable of receiving the sacrament of confirmation; but by the sacrament of confirmation, a man is not made capable of receiving the sacrament of holy orders. And therefore the account is not the same.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod illa ratio procedit de idoneitate quantum ad congruitatem.
Reply Obj. 2: That argument proceeds from suitability as to fittingness.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad10Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod non est de idoneitate superiorum ordinum quod aliquis minores ordines prius habeat: quia potestates sunt distinctae; et una, quantum est de sui ratione, non requirit aliam in eodem subjecto: et ideo etiam in primitiva Ecclesia aliqui ordinabantur in presbyteros qui prius inferiores ordines non susceperant; et tamen poterant omnia quae inferiores ordines possunt: quia inferior potestas comprehenditur in superiori virtute, sicut sensus in intellectu, et ducatus in regno. Sed postea per constitutionem Ecclesiae determinatum est quod ad majorem se non ingerat qui prius in minoribus officiis se non humiliavit. Et inde est quod qui ordinantur per saltum, secundum canones non reordinantur; sed id quod omissum fuerat de praecedentibus ordinibus, eis confertur.
To the fifth question, it should be said that it is not from suitability for the higher orders that one has lower orders first, for the powers are distinct; and one, as far as its own nature is concerned, does not require another in the same person. And therefore also in the primitive Church some were ordained as priests who had not received lower orders beforehand. And yet they could do all the things that the lower orders can do, for lower power is comprehended in higher power, as sense in intellect, and a duke’s power in the king’s. But afterward, when the Church had been established more determinately, it became the case that no one was launched into a higher level of holy orders who had not first humbled himself in the lower orders. And this is why those who are ordained by a leap like this are not reordained according to the canons;1 but what had been omitted from the previous orders is conferred on them.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod magis conveniunt ordines ad invicem secundum similitudinem speciei quam ordo cum baptismo; sed secundum proportionem potentiae ad actum magis convenit baptismus cum ordine quam ordo cum ordine; quia per baptismum acquirit homo potentiam passivam recipiendi ordines; non autem per ordinem inferiorem datur potentia passiva recipiendi majores ordines.
Reply Obj. 1: The degrees of holy orders have more in common with each other according to the likeness of species than holy orders has with baptism. But according to the proportion of power to act, baptism has more in common with holy orders than orders with orders; for by baptism a man acquires a passive power for receiving orders, but by lower orders no passive power for receiving higher orders is given.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad11Ad secundum dicendum, quod ordines non sunt gradus qui occurrant in actione una, vel in uno motu, ut oporteat ad ultimum per primum devenire; sed sunt sicut gradus in diversis rebus constituti, sicut est gradus inter hominem et angelum: nec oportet quod ille qui fit angelus, prius fuerit homo. Similiter etiam est gradus inter caput et omnia membra corporis; nec oportet quod illud quod est caput, prius fuerit pes; et similiter est in proposito.
Reply Obj. 2: Holy orders are not steps that happen in one action, or in one motion, so that the last must be reached through the first. But rather they are like degrees established in different things, like the degrees between men and angels, and it is not necessary that someone who becomes an angel must first be a man. It is also like this with the degrees between the head and all the members of the body; nor is it necessary that what is a head must first be a foot; and it is like this in the case proposed.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A2.ad12A. 3Who can receive holy ordersDe recipientibus ipsum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod in suscipientibus ordines non requiratur bonitas vitae. Quia per ordinem aliquis ordinatur ad dispensationem sacramentorum. Sed sacramenta possunt dispensari a bonis et a malis. Ergo non requiritur bona vita.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus. It seems that in those receiving holy orders, goodness of life is not required. For by holy orders a person is ordained for the administering of the sacraments. But the sacraments can be administered by good men and bad. Therefore, a good life is not required.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg1Praeterea, non est majus ministerium quod Deo in sacramentis exhibetur quam quod ipsi corporaliter adhibetur. Sed a ministerio ejus corporali non repulit Dominus mulierem peccatricem et infamem, ut patet Luc. 7. Ergo nec a ministerio ejus in sacramentis tales sunt amovendi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the ministry that is presented to God in the sacraments is not greater than what was physically administered to him. But the Lord did not forbid the notorious sinful woman from ministering to him physically, as is seen in Luke 7. Therefore, neither should such people be barred from the ministry of the sacraments.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg2Praeterea, per omnem gratiam datur aliquod remedium contra peccatum. Sed illis qui habent peccatum, non debet aliquod remedium denegari quod eis valere possit. Cum ergo in sacramento ordinis gratia conferatur, videtur quod debeat etiam peccatoribus hoc sacramentum dari.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, by every grace a certain remedy is given against sin. But to those who have sin, no remedy should be denied that could help them. Therefore, since in the sacrament of holy orders grace is conferred, it seems that this sacrament should also be given to sinners.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg3Sed contra, Levit. 21, 21: homo de semine Aaron qui habuerit maculam, non offerat panes coram Domino, nec accedat ad ministerium ejus. Sed per maculam, ut dicit Glossa, omne vitium intelligitur. Ergo ille qui est aliquo vitio irretitus, non debet ad ministerium ordinis adhiberi.
On the contrary (1), no descendant of Aaron who has a blemish shall offer the breads before the Lord, nor approach his ministry (Lev 21:17–18). But by blemish, as the Gloss states, is understood every vice.1 Therefore, someone who is entangled in some vice should not be employed in the ministry of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, Hieronymus dicit, quod non solum episcopi et presbyteri et diaconi debent magnopere providere ut cunctum populum cui praesident, sermone et conversatione praecedant; verum etiam inferiores gradus, et omnes qui Domini oraculo deserviunt; et quia vehementer Ecclesiam Dei destruit, meliores esse laicos quam clericos. Ergo in omnibus ordinibus requiritur sanctitas vitae.
Furthermore (2), Jerome says that not only the bishops and presbyters and deacons should provide most that they set an example in word and lifestyle for the whole people over whom they preside, but also the lower degrees, and all who devote themselves to the Lord’s message, because it violently tears down God’s Church when the lay people are better than the clerics.1 Therefore, sanctity of life is required in all holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod requiratur scientia totius Sacrae Scripturae. Quia ille debet habere legis scientiam a cujus ore lex requiritur. Sed legem requirunt de ore sacerdotis, ut patet Malach. 2. Ergo ipse debet totius legis habere scientiam.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that knowledge of all Sacred Scripture is required. For someone from whose mouth the law is required should have knowledge of the law. But they require the law from the priest’s mouth, as is clear from Malachi 2:6–7. Therefore, he should have knowledge of the whole law.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg5Praeterea, 1 Petr. 3, 15: parati semper ad satisfactionem omni poscenti vos rationem de ea quae in vobis est fide et spe. Sed reddere rationem de his quae sunt fidei et spei, est illorum qui perfectam scientiam Sacrarum Scripturarum habent. Ergo talem scientiam debent habere illi qui ponuntur in ordinibus, quibus verba praedicta dicuntur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, always be ready to give an account of the hope and faith that is in you to the satisfaction of everyone who asks (1 Pet 3:15). But to give an account of the things that belong to faith and hope belongs to those who have perfect knowledge of the Sacred Scriptures. Therefore, those who are established in holy orders should have such knowledge as the aforesaid words bespeak.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg6Praeterea, nullus congrue legit qui non intelligit quod legit: quia legere et non intelligere, negligere est, ut dicit Cato. Sed ad lectores, qui est quasi infimus ordo, pertinet legere vetus testamentum, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo ad eos pertinet habere totius veteris testamenti intellectum, et multo fortius ad alios superiores ordines.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one reads well who does not understand what he reads, for to read and not understand is to ‘mis-read’ or be ignorant, as Cato says.1 But it pertains to lectors, who have the lowest holy orders as it were, to read the Old Testament, as it says in the text. Therefore, it pertains to them to have understanding of the whole Old Testament, and much more for the other higher orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg7Sed contra est quod multi promoventur ad sacerdotium qui penitus de talibus nihil sciunt, etiam in religionibus multis. Ergo videtur quod talis scientia non requiratur.
On the contrary (1), many are promoted to the priesthood who hardly know anything of these things, and many are also in religious life. Therefore, it seems that such knowledge is not required.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, in vitis patrum legitur, aliquos simplices monachos ad sacerdotium promotos, qui erant sanctissimae vitae. Ergo non requiritur praedicta scientia in ordinandis.
Furthermore (2), we read in the Lives of the Fathers that certain simple monks were promoted to the priesthood, who had the holiest lives.1 Therefore, the knowledge referred to is not required in those to be ordained.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod ex ipso merito vitae aliquis ordinis gradum consequatur. Quia, sicut dicit Chrysostomus, non omnis sacerdos sanctus est, sed omnis sanctus sacerdos est. Sed ex vitae merito aliquis efficitur sanctus. Ergo et sacerdos, et multo fortius alios ordines habens.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that someone obtains the degree of holy orders by the merit of his life.1 For, as Chrysostom says, not every priest is a saint, but every saint is a priest.2 But someone becomes a saint by the merit of his life. Therefore he also becomes a priest, and much more does he become someone possessing the other orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg9Praeterea, in rebus naturalibus ex hoc ipso aliqui in gradu superiori collocantur quod Deo appropinquant, et magis de ejus bonitatibus participant, ut Dionysius dicit, 4 cap. Ecclesiast. Hier. Sed ex merito sanctitatis et scientiae aliquis efficitur Deo propinquior, et plus de ejus bonitatibus recipiens. Ergo ex hoc ipso in gradu ordinis collocatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, among natural things some are established in a higher degree by the very fact that they are closer to God, and participate more in his goods, as Dionysius says in Chapter 4 of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy.1 But from the merit of holiness and knowledge a person becomes closer to God, and receives more from his goodness. Therefore, he is established in a degree of holy orders by this very fact.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg10Sed contra, sanctitas semel habita potest amitti. Sed ordo semel habitus nunquam amittitur. Ergo ordo non consistit in ipso merito sanctitatis.
On the contrary, holiness once possessed can be lost. But holy orders, once possessed, is never lost. Therefore, holy orders does not consist in the merit of holiness itself.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod promovens indignos ad ordines non peccet. Quia episcopus indiget coadjutoribus in minoribus officiis constitutis. Sed non posset eos invenire in sufficienti numero, si talem idoneitatem in eis requireret, qualis a sanctis describitur. Ergo si aliquos non idoneos promovet, videtur quod sit excusabilis.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a person who promotes unworthy men to holy orders does not sin. For the bishop needs assistants in minor offices. But he could not find them in sufficient number if he required such qualifications in them as those described by the saints. Therefore, if he promotes some who are not qualified, it seems that this is excusable.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg11Praeterea, Ecclesia non solum indiget ministris ad dispensationem spiritualium, sed etiam ad gubernationem temporalium. Sed quandoque illi qui non habent scientiam vel sanctitatem vitae, possent esse utiles ad gubernationem temporalium, vel propter potentiam saecularem, vel propter industriam naturalem. Ergo videtur quod tales possit sine peccato promovere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Church does not only need ministers for the dispensation of spiritual things, but also for the governance of temporal things. But sometimes those who do not have knowledge or holiness of life can be useful for the governance of temporal things, either because of secular power, or because of natural diligence. Therefore, it seems that one could promote such people without sin.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg12Praeterea, quilibet tenetur peccatum vitare quantum potest. Si ergo episcopus peccat indignos promovens, debet adhibere maximam diligentiam ad sciendum an illi qui accedunt ad ordines, sint digni, ut fieret diligens inquisitio de moribus et scientia ejus; quod non videtur alicubi observari.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, everyone is bound to avoid sin as much as possible. Therefore, if the bishop sins by ordaining unworthy men, he should apply the greatest diligence to knowing whether those who seek holy orders are worthy, so that a diligent inquiry would be made about their morals and knowledge; which does not seem to be observed anywhere.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg13Sed contra, pejus est promovere malos ad sacra ministeria quam jam promotos non corrigere. Sed Heli mortaliter peccavit non corrigens efficaciter filios suos de malitia sua; unde retrorsum cadens mortuus est, ut dicitur 1 Reg. Ergo multo fortius mortaliter peccat episcopus qui indignum promovet.
On the contrary (1), it is worse to promote bad men to sacred ministry than not to correct those who are already promoted. But Eli sinned mortally by not correcting his own sons effectively for their wickedness, and for this he died, falling backward, as it says in 1 Samuel 4:18. Therefore, much more does a bishop sin mortally who promotes someone unworthy.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, spiritualia temporalibus sunt praeponenda in Ecclesia. Sed mortaliter peccaret qui res Ecclesiae temporales scienter sub periculo poneret. Ergo multo fortius peccaret qui poneret res spirituales sub periculo. Sed sub periculo ponit res spirituales quicumque indignos promovet: quia cujus vita despicitur, ut dicit Gregorius, necesse est ut praedicatio ejus contemnatur; et eadem ratione omnia spiritualia ab eis exhibita. Ergo indignos promovens, mortaliter peccat.
Furthermore (2), spiritual things are to be placed above temporal things in the Church. But anyone who knowingly puts the Church’s temporal belongings in danger would sin mortally. Therefore, much more would he sin who places spiritual things in danger. But anyone who promotes unworthy men does place spiritual things in danger: for the preaching of anyone whose life is despised must also be scorned, as Gregory says;1 and by the same argument all the spiritual things presented by them. Therefore, the one who ordains unworthy men sins mortally.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg14Quaestiuncula 5
Ulterius. Videtur quod aliquis in peccato existens possit sine peccato ordine suscepto uti. Quia peccat si non utatur, cum ex officio teneatur. Si ergo utendo peccat, non potest peccata vitare; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that someone still in sin can make use of the holy orders he has received without sin. For he would sin if he did not make use of them, since he is bound to by office. Therefore, if he sins by using them, he cannot avoid sinning, which is unfitting.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg15Praeterea, dispensatio est juris relaxatio. Ergo quamvis de jure esset ei illicitum uti ordine suscepto, tamen ex dispensatione ei liceret.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a dispensation is a relaxation of the law. Therefore, although in law it would be illicit for him to use the holy orders he has received, nevertheless, he could be permitted by dispensation.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg16Praeterea, quicumque communicat alicui in peccato mortali, peccat mortaliter. Si ergo peccator in usu ordinis peccat mortaliter, tunc etiam peccat mortaliter qui ab eo aliquid divinorum accipit, vel ab eo exigit; quod videtur absurdum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, everyone who shares with another in mortal sin, sins mortally. Therefore, if a sinner sins mortally in using his holy orders, then anyone who receives or demands any of the divine things from him also sins mortally, which seems absurd.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg17Praeterea, si utendo ordine suo peccat; ergo quilibet actus ordinis quem facit, est peccatum mortale; et ita cum in una executione ordinis multi actus concurrant, videtur quod multa peccata committat; quod valde durum videtur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if someone sinned by using his holy orders, then any act of holy orders that he does is a mortal sin; and so since many acts concur in one exercise of holy orders, it seems that he commits many sins, which seems extremely harsh.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg18Sed contra est quod dicit Dionysius: talis, scilicet qui non est illuminatus, audax videtur sacerdotalibus manum apponens; et non timet neque verecundatur divina praeter dignitatem exequens, et putans Deum ignorare quod ipse in seipso cognovit; et decipere aestimat falso nomine patrem ab ipso appellatum; et audet ipsius muneris immundas infamias (non enim dicam orationes) super divina signa Christiformiter enuntiare. Ergo sacerdos est quasi blasphemus; et dicitur deceptor qui indigne suum ordinem exequitur; et sic mortaliter peccat; et eadem ratione quilibet alius ordinatus.
On the contrary (1), Dionysius says: such a person, namely, one who is not illuminated, seems rash to apply his hand to priestly things; and he does not fear, nor is he ashamed to enact divine things beyond his dignity, and to think that God is unaware of what he himself knows lurks within him. And he thinks to deceive with a false name the father called upon by him; and he dares to speak the unclean defamations (for I do not call them prayers) of his very duties upon the divine signs in the form of Christ.1 Therefore, the priest is like a blasphemer, and he is called a deceiver who unworthily exercises his holy orders; and so he sins mortally, and by the same argument so does anyone else ordained.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.scPraeterea, sanctitas requiritur in susceptione ordinis, ut sit idoneus ad exequendum. Sed peccat mortaliter qui cum peccato mortali ad ordines accedit. Ergo multo fortius peccat mortaliter in qualibet executione sui ordinis.
Furthermore (2), holiness is required in the reception of holy orders, so that one may be fit to exercise them. But whoever approaches holy orders with mortal sin, sins mortally. Therefore much more does he sin mortally in any exercise of his orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.arg19Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod, sicut Dionysius dicit, ut subtiliores et clariores essentiae repletae influxu solarium splendorum lumen in eis supereminens ad similitudinem solis in alia corpora invehunt; sic in omni divino non est audendum aliis dux esse, nisi secundum omnem habitum suum factus Dei firmissimus, et Deo simillimus. Unde, cum in quolibet ordine aliquis constituatur dux aliis in rebus divinis; in quolibet quasi praesumptuosus mortaliter peccat qui cum conscientia peccati mortalis ad ordines accedit; et ideo sanctitas vitae requiritur ad ordinem de necessitate praecepti, sed non de necessitate sacramenti. Unde si malus ordinatur, nihilominus ordinem habet, tamen cum peccato.
To the first question, I answer that, as Dionysius says, as more subtle and bright essences filled by the influx of the sun’s splendors carry the surpassing light in them into other bodies to the resemblance of the sun, so no one should dare to be the leader of others into any divine thing unless he has become most staunchly God’s and most like God.1 Therefore, since in any level of holy orders a man is established as a leader of others in divine matters, man sins mortally as though presumptuous who approaches holy orders conscious of mortal sin. And thus sanctity of life is required for holy orders by the necessity of a precept, but not for the necessity of the sacrament. For this reason if a wicked man is ordained, he nevertheless possesses holy orders, although with sin.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut vera sacramenta sunt quae peccator dispensat, ita verum sacramentum ordinis recipit; et sicut indigne dispensat, ita indigne recipit.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as the sacraments that a sinner dispenses are valid, so is the sacrament of orders that he receives. And just as he administers them unworthily, he also receives it unworthily.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod illud ministerium erat tantum in executione corporalis obsequii, quod etiam licite peccatores facere possunt; secus autem est de ministerio spirituali ad quod applicantur ordinati, quia per ipsum efficiuntur medii inter Deum et plebem; et ideo debent bona conscientia nitere quo ad1 homines.
Reply Obj. 2: That ministry was only in the exercise of bodily devotion, which sinners can also licitly perform. But it is different with the spiritual ministry that the ordained are engaged in, for by it they are made intermediaries between God and the people; and so they should shine with good conscience before men.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliquae medicinae sunt quae exigunt robur naturae, alias cum periculo mortis assumuntur; et aliae sunt quae debilibus dari possunt. Ita etiam in spiritualibus quaedam sacramenta sunt ordinata ad remedium peccati; et talia peccatoribus sunt exhibenda, sicut baptismus, et poenitentia; illa vero quae perfectionem gratiae conferunt, requirunt hominem per gratiam confortatum.
Reply Obj. 3: There are some medicines that require strength of nature, otherwise they are taken at risk of death, and there are others that can be given to the weak. In the same way in spiritual matters, some sacraments are ordered to the remedy of sin, and these must be given to sinners, like baptism and penance. But those that confer the perfection of grace require a man to be strengthened by grace.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod in quolibet actu hominis, si debeat esse ordinatus, oportet quod adsit directio rationis. Unde ad hoc quod homo ordinis officium exequatur, oportet quod habeat tantum de scientia quae sufficiat ad hoc ut dirigatur in actu illius ordinis: ideo talis scientia requiritur in eo qui ad ordines promoveri debet, et quod universaliter in tota Scriptura sit instructus; sed plus et minus secundum quod ad plura vel pauciora se ejus officium extendit: ut scilicet illi qui aliis praeponuntur curam animarum suscipientes, sciant ea quae ad doctrinam fidei et morum pertinent, et alii sciant ea quae ad executionem sui ordinis spectant.
To the second question, it should be said that any act of a man, if it should be ordered, must be under the direction of his reason. Therefore, for a man to exercise the office of holy orders, he must have as much knowledge as suffices for him to be directed in the act of that level of holy orders. Therefore, such knowledge is required in someone who must be promoted to holy orders, and that he be completely instructed in the whole of Scripture, but more and less according as his office extends to more or fewer things, so that, namely, those who, undertaking the care of souls, are set above others, know those things that pertain to the teaching of faith and morals, and others know those things that have to do with the exercise of their degree of orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sacerdos habet duos actus: unum principaliter supra corpus Christi verum; et alterum secundarium supra corpus Christi mysticum. Secundus autem actus dependet a primo, sed non convertitur; et ideo aliqui ad sacerdotium promoventur, quibus committitur primus actus tantum, sicut religiosi quibus cura animarum non committitur; et a talium ore non requiritur lex, sed solum quod sacramenta conficiant; et ideo talibus sufficit, si tantum de scientia habeant quod ea quae ad sacramentum perficiendum spectant, rite servare possint. Alii autem promoventur ad alium actum qui est supra corpus Christi mysticum; et a talium ore populus legem requirit; unde scientia legis in eis esse debet, non quidem ut sciant omnes difficiles quaestiones legis, quia in his debet ad superiores haberi recursus; sed sciant quae populus debet credere et observare de lege. Sed ad superiores sacerdotes, scilicet episcopos, pertinet ut etiam ea quae difficultatem in lege facere possunt, sciant; et tanto magis, quanto in majori gradu collocantur.
Reply Obj. 1: A priest has two acts: one principally toward the true body of Christ, and the other, secondary one, toward the mystical body of Christ. Now the second act depends on the first, but not vice versa. And so some men are promoted to the priesthood to whom the first act alone is committed, like religious to whom the care of souls is not committed; and the law is not required from the mouths of such as these, but only that they consecrate the sacraments. And therefore for such as these it is enough if they have enough knowledge that they can observe with due solemnity what has to do with completing the sacrament. Now others are promoted to another act, which is toward the mystical body of Christ, and from the mouths of these the people do require the law. Therefore, knowledge of the law should be in them, not indeed so that they may know all difficult questions of the law, for in those matters they have recourse to their superiors, but so that they know what the people should believe and observe from the law. But it pertains to higher priests, namely, bishops, that they also know those things that can cause difficulty in the law; and the higher degree they are established in, the more they should know.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio reddenda de fide, non est intelligenda talis quae sufficiat ad probandum quae fidei vel spei sunt, cum utrumque de invisibilibus sit; sed ut sciat in communi probabilitatem utriusque ostendere, ad quod non requiritur multum magna scientia.
Reply Obj. 2: The account to be rendered of the faith is not to be understood such that it suffices for proving what belongs to faith or hope, since both of these are about invisible things; but that one knows in general how to show the probability of both of these, for which great knowledge is not required.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod ad lectorem non pertinet tradere intellectum Sacrae Scripturae populo, quia hoc est superiorum ordinum; sed solum pronuntiare; et ideo ab eo non exigitur quod habeat tantum de scientia quod Sacram Scripturam intelligat, sed solum quod recte pronuntiare sciat; et quia talis scientia de facili addiscitur, et a multis; ideo probabiliter aestimari potest quod ordinatus talem scientiam acquiret, si etiam tunc eam non habeat; maxime si in via ad hoc esse videatur.
Reply Obj. 3: It does not pertain to a lector to give understanding of the Sacred Scriptures to the people, for this belongs to the higher levels of orders, but only to pronounce it. And therefore it is not demanded of him that he have so much knowledge that he understand Sacred Scripture, but only that he know how to pronounce it correctly. And because such knowledge is easily learned, and by many, therefore it can be probably guessed that someone ordained would acquire this knowledge even if at that time he did not have it; especially if he seemed to be on the way to it.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod causa debet esse proportionata suo effectui; et ideo sicut in Christo, a quo descendit gratia in omnes homines, oportet quod sit gratiae plenitudo; ita in ministris Ecclesiae, quorum non est dare gratiam, sed gratiae sacramenta, non constituitur gradus ordinis ex hoc quod habeat gratiam, sed ex hoc quod percipit aliquod gratiae sacramentum.
To the third question, it should be said that the cause should be proportionate to its effect. And therefore as in Christ, from whom grace comes down to all people, there had to be the fullness of grace, so in the Church’s ministers, to whom it does not belong to give grace but the sacraments of grace, the degrees of orders are not established from having grace, but from receiving some sacrament of grace.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Chrysostomus accipit sacerdotis nomen quantum ad nominis interpretationem, secundum quod sacerdos idem est quod sacra dans. Sic enim quilibet justus, inquantum sacra merita alicui in auxilium dat, sacerdotis interpretationem habet. Non autem loquitur secundum nominis significationem: est enim hoc nomen sacerdos institutum ad significandum eum qui sacra dat in sacramentorum dispensatione.
Reply Obj. 1: Chrysostom takes the name of priest as to the interpretation of the name, according as ‘sacer-dotal’ means ‘giving sacred things’. For then any just person, to the extent that he gives sacred merits to help someone, has this interpretation of sacerdotal. But we are not speaking here according to the meaning of the name, for this noun ‘priest’ (sacerdos) was instituted to mean the one who gives sacred things in administering the sacraments.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod res naturales efficiuntur in gradu super alia secundum quod in ea agere possunt ex forma sua; et ideo ex hoc ipso quod formam nobiliorem habent, in altiori gradu constituuntur. Sed ministri Ecclesiae non praeponuntur aliis ut eis ex propriae sanctitatis virtute aliquid tribuant, quia hoc solius Dei est; sed sicut ministri, et quodammodo instrumenta illius effluxus qui fit a capite in membra; et ideo non est simile quantum ad dignitatem ordinis, quamvis sit simile quantum ad congruitatem.
Reply Obj. 2: Natural things are made in one degree above another according as they can act in them by their forms, and so by the very fact that they have a nobler form, they are constituted in a higher level. But the Church’s ministers are not set in charge of others so that they may give to them by the strength of their own holiness, for this belongs to God alone, but as ministers, and in a certain way, instruments of that overflow that happens from the head to the members. And so it is not the same as to the dignity of holy orders, although it is the same as to fittingness.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad8Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod a Domino describitur fidelis servus qui est constitutus super familiam, ut det illis tritici mensuram; et ideo infidelitatis reus est qui aliter1 supra mensuram ejus divina tradit. Hoc autem facit quicumque indignum promovet; et ideo mortale crimen committit, quasi summo Domino infidelis; et praecipue cum hoc in detrimentum Ecclesiae vergat, et honoris divini, qui per bonos ministros promovetur. Esset enim infidelis domino terreno qui in ejus officio aliquos inutiles poneret.
To the fourth question, it should be said that the Lord describes a faithful servant who is set over his household, so that he may give to them a measure of wheat;1 and for this reason he is guilty of infidelity who gives someone divine things above his measure. Now this is what someone does who promotes an unworthy person. And therefore he commits a mortal offense, as being unfaithful to the highest Lord. And especially because this tends to the detriment of the Church and divine honor, which is advanced by good ministers. For a person would be unfaithful to an earthly master, if he placed useless people in his service.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Deus nunquam ita deserit Ecclesiam suam quin inveniantur idonei ministri sufficienter ad necessitatem plebis, si digni promoverentur, et indigni repellerentur. Et si non possent tot ministri inveniri quot modo sunt, melius esset habere paucos ministros bonos quam multos malos, ut dicit beatus Clemens.
Reply Obj. 1: God never so deserts his Church that suitable ministers are not sufficiently found for the needs of the people, if worthy ones were promoted and unworthy ones rejected. And if not as many ministers can be found as now, it would be better to have a few good ministers than many bad ones, as blessed Clement says.1
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod temporalia non sunt quaerenda nisi propter spiritualia; unde incommodum temporale debet negligi, et omne lucrum sperni propter spirituale bonum promovendum.
Reply Obj. 2: Temporal things are not to be sought except for the sake of spiritual ones; and therefore temporal inconvenience should be disregarded and every profit spurned for the sake of advancing the spiritual good.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad10Ad tertium dicendum, quod ad minus hoc requiritur quod nesciat ordinans aliquid contrarium sanctitati in ordinando esse; sed etiam exigitur amplius ut secundum mensuram ordinis vel officii injungendi diligentior cura apponatur, ut habeatur certitudo de qualitate promovendorum, saltem ex testimonio aliorum; et hoc est quod apostolus dicit 1 Timoth. 5, 22: manus cito nemini imposueris.
Reply Obj. 3: At least it is required that the person ordaining not know of anything contrary to sanctity in the person to be ordained. But it is also demanded further that according to the measure of holy orders or the office being bestowed, more diligent care be applied, so that a certitude may be had about the quality of those being ordained, at least by the testimony of others. And this is what the Apostle says: do not impose hands on anyone hastily (1 Tim 5:22).
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad11Quaestiuncula 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Ad quintam quaestionem dicendum, quod lex praecipit ut homo juste ea quae sunt justa exequatur; et ideo quicumque homo quod sibi competit ex ordine, facit indigne; quod justum est, injuste exequitur; et contra praeceptum legis facit, ac per hoc mortaliter peccat. Quicumque autem cum peccato mortali aliquod sacrum officium pertractat, non est dubium quin indigne illud faciat; unde patet quod mortaliter peccat.
To the fifth question, it should be said that the law commands that a man exercise justly those things that are just.1 And therefore any man who does unworthily what pertains to him by holy orders executes unjustly what is just; and he acts against the precept of the law, and even sins mortally by this. Now, when anyone handles any sacred office with mortal sin, there is no doubt that he does it unworthily; and therefore it is evident that he sins mortally.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non est perplexus ut necessitatem peccandi habeat: quia potest peccatum dimittere, vel officium resignare ex quo obligabatur ad executionem ordinis.
Reply Obj. 1: He is not entrapped such that he must necessarily sin, for he can abandon his sin or resign the office that obliged him to exercise his orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad12Ad secundum dicendum, quod jus naturae est indispensabile. Hoc autem est de jure naturali ut homo sancta sancte pertractet; unde contra hoc nullus potest dispensare.
Reply Obj. 2: No dispensations can be given from the law of nature. But this is of natural law, that a man handle holy things with holiness; and therefore no one can give a dispensation from this.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad13Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamdiu minister Ecclesiae qui est in mortali, ab Ecclesia sustinetur, ab eo sacramenta recipere ejus subditus debet, quia ad hoc est ei obligatus; sed tamen praeter necessitatis articulum non esset tutum quod eum induceret ad aliquid sui ordinis exequendum, durante tali conscientia quod ille in peccato mortali esset; quam tamen deponere posset, quia in instanti homo a divina gratia emendatur.
Reply Obj. 3: As long as the Church’s minister who is in mortal sin is endured by the Church, his subjects must receive the sacraments from him, for they are bound to him for this. But still apart from an emergency it would not be safe that they require him to exercise any of his holy orders while conscious that he was in mortal sin—which nevertheless he could abandon, for a man may be amended by divine grace in an instant.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad14Ad quartum dicendum, quod quandocumque exhibet se in aliquo actu ut ministrum Ecclesiae, mortaliter peccat; et toties mortaliter peccat, quoties hujusmodi actum facit: quia, ut dicit Dionysius, immundis nec symbola, idest sacramentalia signa, tangere fas est; unde quando tangunt res sacras, quasi suo officio utentes, peccant mortaliter. Secus autem esset, si in aliqua necessitate aliquod sacrum contingeret vel exequeretur, in illo casu in quo etiam laicis liceret, sicut si baptizaret in articulo necessitatis, vel si corpus Christi in terra projectum colligeret.
Reply Obj. 4: Whenever he presents himself in any act as the Church’s minister, he sins mortally; and he sins mortally every time he does that act. For as Dionysius says,1 it is divine heaven’s command that the unclean not touch any of the symbols, that is, sacramental signs. Therefore, when they touch sacred things, as employing their office, they sin mortally. However, it would be different if in a certain necessity some sacred thing happened or was performed, in a case in which it was also permitted to lay people, as if he baptized in an emergency, or if he picked up the body of Christ that had fallen on the floor.
Sent.IV.D24.Q1.A3.ad15Q. 2Degrees of holy ordersDe distinctione ordinum
Deinde quaeritur de distinctione ordinum; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next we ask about the distinction between orders; and concerning this, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D24.Q2primo, de distinctione eorum;
first, about their distinction;
Sent.IV.D24.Q2secundo, de actibus singulorum;
second, about the acts of each degree;
Sent.IV.D24.Q2tertio, quando imprimatur character in singulis ordinibus.
third, when the character is imprinted in each degree of orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2A. 1Distinction among degrees of holy ordersDe distinctione eorum
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non debeant plures ordines distingui. Quanto enim aliqua virtus est major, tanto minus est multiplicata. Sed hoc sacramentum est dignius aliis sacramentis, inquantum constituit suscipientes in aliquo gradu super alios. Cum ergo alia sacramenta non distinguantur in plura quae recipiant praedicationem totius, nec hoc sacramentum debet distingui in plures ordines.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that many levels of orders should not be distinguished. For the greater a certain power is, the less it is multiplied. But this sacrament is nobler than other sacraments, inasmuch as it constitutes the recipients on a level above others. Therefore, since other sacraments are not distinguished into many things that receive the predication of the whole, neither should this sacrament be distinguished into multiple orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, si dividitur; aut est divisio totius in partes integrales, aut in partes subjectivas. Non in partes integrales: quia sic non reciperent praedicationem totius. Ergo est divisio in partes subjectivas. Sed partes subjectivae recipiunt in plurali praedicationem generis remoti sicut generis proximi; sicut homo et asinus sunt plura animalia, et plura corpora animata. Ergo et sacerdotium et diaconatus sicut sunt plures ordines; ita et plura sacramenta, cum sacramentum sit quasi genus ad ordines.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, if it is divided, either it is a division of the whole into integral parts or into subjective parts. It is not into integral parts, for then they would not receive the predication of the whole. Therefore, it is a division into subjective parts. But subjective parts receive in the plural the predication of the remote genus as well as proximate genus, as man and donkey are several animals, and several animate bodies. Therefore the priesthood and diaconate, as they are several orders, so also are they several sacraments, since sacrament is as the genus for holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.arg2Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 8 Ethica, regimen quo unus tantum principatur, est nobilius regimen communitatis quam aristocratia qua diversi in diversis officiis constituuntur. Sed regimen Ecclesiae debet esse nobilissimum. Ergo non deberet esse in Ecclesia distinctio ordinum ad diversos actus; sed tota potestas deberet apud unum residere; et sic deberet esse tantum unus ordo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 8,1 the form of rule in which one person alone governs is a nobler form of rule for a community than aristocracy, in which different people are constituted in different offices. But the Church’s rule should be the noblest of all. Therefore, there should not be a distinction of orders for different acts in the Church, but the whole power should reside with one person; and then there would be only one order.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.arg3Sed contra, Ecclesia est corpus Christi mysticum, simile corpori naturali, secundum apostolum. Sed in corpore naturali sunt diversa membrorum officia. Ergo et in Ecclesia debent esse diversi ordines.
On the contrary (1), the Church is the mystical body of Christ, like a natural body, according to the Apostle.1 But in a natural body the members have different duties. Therefore, in the Church there should be different orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, ministerium novi testamenti est dignius quam ministerium veteris, ut patet 2 Corinth. 3. Sed in veteri testamento non solum sacerdotes, sed etiam ministri eorum Levitae sanctificabantur. Ergo et in novo testamento debent consecrari per ordinis sacramentum non solum sacerdotes, sed etiam ministri eorum; et ita oportet quod sint plures ordines.
Furthermore (2), the ministry of the New Testament is more worthy than the ministry of the Old Testament, as is seen from 2 Corinthians 3. But in the Old Testament not only priests but also their Levite ministers were sanctified.1 Therefore, also in the New Testament not only priests but also their ministers should be consecrated by the sacrament of holy orders; and so there must be several orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod non sint septem ordines. Ordines enim Ecclesiae ordinantur ad actus hierarchicos. Sed tres sunt tantum actus hierarchici; scilicet purgare, illuminare, et perficere, secundum quos Dionysius distinguit tres ordines in 5 cap. Eccl. Hierar. Ergo non sunt septem.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that there are not seven orders.1 For the Church’s orders are ordered to hierarchical acts. But there are only three hierarchical acts, namely, to purify, to illuminate, and to perfect, according to which Dionysius distinguishes three levels of orders in the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, Chapter 5.2 Therefore, there are not seven.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.arg5Praeterea, omnia sacramenta habent efficaciam et auctoritatem ex institutione Christi, vel saltem apostolorum ejus. Sed in doctrina Christi et apostolorum non fit mentio nisi de presbyteris et diaconis. Ergo videtur quod non sunt alii ordines.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, all sacraments have efficacy and authority from Christ’s institution, or at least that of his apostles. But in the teaching of Christ and the apostles, mention is made only of presbyters and deacons. Therefore, it seems that there are no other orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.arg6Praeterea, per sacramentum ordinis constituitur aliquis dispensator aliorum sacramentorum. Sed alia sacramenta sunt sex. Ergo debent esse tantum sex ordines.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, by the sacrament of holy orders a person is constituted a dispenser of the other sacraments. But there are six other sacraments. Therefore, there should only be six levels of orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.arg7Sed contra, videtur quod debeant esse plures. Quia quanto aliqua virtus est altior, tanto est minus multiplicabilis. Sed potestas hierarchica est altiori modo in angelis quam sit in nobis, ut Dionysius dicit. Ergo cum in hierarchia angelica sint novem ordines, totidem deberent esse in Ecclesia, vel plures.
On the contrary (4), it seems that there should be more. For the higher a power is, the less it can be multiplied. But the hierarchical power exists in a higher way among the angels than in us, as Dionysius says.1 Therefore, since in the angelic hierarchy there are nine orders, there should be the same number in the Church, or more.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, prophetia Psalmorum est nobilior inter alias prophetias. Sed ad pronuntiandum in Ecclesia alias prophetias est unus ordo, scilicet lectorum. Ergo et ad pronuntiandum Psalmos deberet esse alius ordo; et praecipue cum in Decretis Psalmista secundus ab ostiario inter ordines ponatur.
Furthermore (5), the prophecy of the Psalms is the nobler among the other prophecies. But there is one order for announcing in the Church the other prophecies, namely, the office of lectors. Therefore, there should also be another order for announcing the Psalms; and particularly since in the Decretals the psalmist is listed second from the porter among the orders.1
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod ordines non debeant distingui per sacros et non sacros. Omnes enim ordines sacramenta quaedam sunt. Sed omnia sacramenta sunt sacra. Ergo omnes ordines sunt sacri.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that holy orders should not be distinguished by sacred and non-sacred.1 For all the degrees of orders are certain sacraments. But all the sacraments are sacred. Therefore, all the orders are sacred.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.arg9Praeterea, secundum ordines Ecclesiae non deputatur aliquis nisi ad divina officia. Sed omnia talia sunt sacramenta. Ergo omnes ordines sunt sacri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to the Church’s orders a person is deputed to nothing but divine offices. But all such things are sacraments. Therefore, all orders are sacred.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.arg10Sed contra est quod ordines sacri impediunt matrimonium contrahendum, et dirimunt contractum. Sed quatuor inferiores ordines non impediunt contrahendum, nec dirimunt contractum. Ergo non sunt sacri ordines.
On the contrary, sacred orders impede someone from contracting marriage, and render the contract null. But the four lower orders do not impede one from contracting, nor do they nullify the contract. Therefore, they are not sacred orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod ordinum multitudo inducta est in Ecclesia propter tria. Primo propter sapientiam Dei commendandam, quae in distinctione ordinata rerum maxime relucet tam in naturalibus quam in spiritualibus; quod significatur in hoc quod regina Saba videns ordinem ministrantium Salomoni non habebat ultra spiritum, deficiens in admiratione sapientiae ipsius. Secundo ad subveniendum humanae infirmitati: quia per unum non poterant omnia quae ad divina mysteria pertinebant expleri sine magno gravamine; et ideo distinguuntur ordines diversi ad diversa officia. Et hoc patet per hoc quod Dominus, Numer. 11, dedit Moysi septuaginta senes populi in adjutorium. Tertio ut via proficiendi hominibus amplior detur dum plures in diversis officiis distribuunt, ut omnes sint Dei cooperatores, quo nihil est divinius, ut Dionysius dicit.
To the first question, I answer that a multitude of orders was introduced into the Church for three reasons. First, to emphasize God’s wisdom, which shines forth most in ordered distinction, both in natural things and in spiritual things, which is signified in the fact that the queen of Sheba, seeing the order of Solomon’s ministers, had no more spirit in her, fainting in admiration of his wisdom.1 Second, to come to the aid of human weakness, for all the things that pertained to divine mysteries could not be carried out by one person without great difficulty. And therefore different orders are distinguished for different offices. And this is seen by the fact that the Lord gave Moses seventy elders of the people to help him (Num 11:16–17). Third, so that a more ample path for advancement might be given to men when they distribute more people among different offices, so that all may be God’s cooperators, for nothing is more divine than this, as Dionysius says.2
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod illa sacramenta dantur ad effectus aliquos percipiendos; sed hoc sacramentum datur principaliter ad actus aliquos agendos; et ideo secundum diversitatem actuum oportet quod ordinis sacramentum distinguatur, sicut potentiae distinguuntur per actus.
Reply Obj. 1: Those sacraments are given for receiving certain effects, but this sacrament is given chiefly for certain acts to be done. And thus according to the diversity of acts it is necessary that the sacrament of holy orders be distinguished just as powers are distinguished by their acts.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod distinctio ordinum non est totius integralis in partes, neque totius universalis, sed totius potestativi; cujus haec est natura quod totum secundum completam rationem est in uno, in aliis autem est aliqua participatio ipsius; et ita est hic: tota enim plenitudo hujus sacramenti est in uno ordine, scilicet sacerdotio; sed in aliis est quaedam participatio ordinis; et hoc significatum est in hoc quod Dominus dicit Num. 11, 17, Moysi: auferam de spiritu tuo, et tradam eis, ut sustentent onus populi. Et ideo omnes ordines sunt unum sacramentum.
Reply Obj. 2: The distinction of orders is not a distinction of an integral whole into parts, nor of a universal whole, but of a potestative whole. The nature of a potestative whole is that the whole is in one thing according to its complete notion, but it is in others as a certain participation of it. And this is how it is here, for all the plenitude of this sacrament is in one order, namely, the priesthood. But in the others there is a certain participation of orders, and this is signified in what the Lord says to Moses: I will take some of your spirit and put it on them, so that they may bear the burden of the people along with you (Num 11:17). And thus all orders are one sacrament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod in regno quamvis tota potestatis plenitudo resideat penes regem, non tamen excludunt ministrorum potestates quae sunt participationes quaedam regiae potestatis; et similiter est in ordine. In aristocratia autem apud nullum residet plenitudo potestatis, sed apud omnes.
Reply Obj. 3: Although in a kingdom the whole fullness of power resides with the king, nevertheless the powers of the ministers do not prevent that they are certain participations of royal power; and it is similar in holy orders. But in aristocracy the fullness of power resides with no one, but with all.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod quidam sumunt sufficientiam ordinum per quamdam adaptationem ad gratias gratis datas de quibus habetur 1 Corinth. 12. Dicunt enim quod sermo sapientiae competit episcopo, quia ipse aliorum ordinator est, quod ad sapientiam pertinet; sermo scientiae sacerdoti, quia debet habere clavem scientiae; fides diacono, qui praedicat Evangelium; opera virtutum subdiacono, qui se ad opera perfectionis extendit per votum continentiae; interpretatio sermonum acolytho, quod significatur in lumine quod defert; gratiae sanitatum exorcistae; genera linguarum psalmistae; prophetia lectori: discretio spirituum ostiario, qui quosdam repellit, et quosdam admittit. Sed hoc nihil est; quia gratiae gratis datae non dantur eidem, sicut ordines dantur eidem; dicitur enim 1 Corinth. 12, 4: divisiones gratiarum sunt. Et iterum ponuntur quaedam quae ordines non dicuntur, scilicet episcopatus et psalmistatus.
To the second question, it should be said that some people gather the sufficiency of orders from a certain adaptation to the gratuitous graces, which are treated in 1 Corinthians 12. For they say that the word of wisdom relates to the bishop, for he is the orderer of the others, which pertains to wisdom; the word of knowledge pertains to the priest, for he must have the key of wisdom; faith to the deacon, who preaches the Gospel; works of power to the subdeacon, who applies himself to works of perfection by the vow of continence; interpretation of words to the acolyte, which is signified in the light that he carries; grace of healing to the exorcist; kinds of tongues to the psalmist; prophecy to the lector; discernment of spirits to the porter, who refuses some and admits others. But this is nothing, for gratuitous graces are not given to the same person, as the orders are given to the same person; for it says: there are diversities of graces (1 Cor 12:4). And again they list certain things that are not called orders, namely, the episcopate and the state of psalmist.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1Et ideo alii assignant secundum quamdam assimilationem ad caelestem hierarchiam, in qua ordines distinguuntur secundum purgationem, illuminationem, perfectionem. Dicunt enim, quod ostiarius purgat exterius segregando bonos a malis etiam corporaliter; interius vero acolythus, quia per lumen quod portat, significat se interiores tenebras pellere; sed utroque modo exorcista, quia diabolum quem expellit, utroque modo perturbat. Sed illuminatio quae fit per doctrinam, quantum ad doctrinam propheticam fit per lectores, quantum ad evangelicam fit per diaconos, quantum ad apostolicam fit per subdiaconos. Sed perfectio communis, utpote quae est poenitentiae, baptismi, et hujusmodi, fit per sacerdotem; excellens vero per episcopum, ut consecratio sacerdotum et virginum; sed excellentissima per summum pontificem, in quo est plenitudo auctoritatis. Sed hoc nihil est: tum quia ordines caelestis hierarchiae non distinguuntur per praedictas actiones hierarchicas, cum quaelibet cuilibet ordinum conveniat: tum quia, secundum Dionysium, solis episcopis convenit perficere, illuminare autem sacerdotibus, purgare autem ministris omnibus.
And so others assign them according to a certain likeness to the heavenly hierarchy, in which the orders are distinguished according to purification, illumination, and perfection. For they say that the porter purifies by outwardly separating the good from the bad even physically; the acolyte does this inside, for by the light that he carries, he signifies that he drives off interior darkness; but the exorcist does this in both ways, for the devil that he expels troubles us in both ways. But the illumination that happens by teaching as to the prophetic teaching is done by lectors; as to the evangelical teaching, by deacons; as to the apostolic teaching, by subdeacons. But general perfecting, as it belongs to penance, baptism, and things like this, is done by the priest; but excelling perfection is done by the bishop, like the consecration of priests and virgins; but the most excellent is done by the supreme pontiff, in whom the fullness of authority exists. But this is nothing: both because the orders of the heavenly hierarchy are not distinguished by the hierarchical actions mentioned, since each of them apply to each of the orders; and because, according to Dionysius,1 perfecting only applies to the bishop, while illuminating applies to priests, and purifying to all the ministers.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1Et ideo alii appropriant ordines septem donis, ut sacerdotio respondeat donum sapientiae, quae nos pane vitae et intellectus cibat, sicut sacerdos nos pane caelesti reficit; sed timor ostiario, quia nos separat a malis; et sic intermedii ordines respondent mediis donis. Sed hoc iterum nihil est: quia in quolibet ordine septiformis gratia datur.
And therefore others connect the orders with the seven gifts, so that priesthood corresponds to the gift of wisdom, which feeds us the bread of life and understanding, as the priest refreshes us with the bread of heaven; but fear corresponds to the porter, for he separates us from evils; and then the intermediate orders correspond to the middle gifts. But again there is nothing in this: for in any degree of orders the sevenfold graces are given.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1Et ideo aliter dicendum est, quod ordinis sacramentum ad sacramentum Eucharistiae ordinatur quod est sacramentum sacramentorum, ut dicit Dionysius. Sicut enim templum et altare et vasa et vestes, ita et ministeria quae ad Eucharistiam ordinantur, consecratione indigent; et haec consecratio est ordinis sacramentum; et ideo distinctio ordinum est accipienda secundum relationem ad Eucharistiam; quia potestas ordinis aut est ad consecrationem Eucharistiae ipsius, aut ad aliquod ministerium ordinandum ad hoc.
And thus it should rather be said that the sacrament of orders is ordered to the sacrament of the Eucharist, which is the sacrament of sacraments, as Dionysius says.1 For just as the temple and the altar and the vessels and the vestments need consecration, so do the ministries that are ordered to the Eucharist; and this consecration is the sacrament of holy orders. And therefore the distinction of orders should be taken according to their relation to the Eucharist; for the power of orders is either for the consecration of the Eucharist itself, or for some ministry to be directed to this.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1Si primo modo, sic est ordo sacerdotum; et ideo cum ordinantur, accipiunt calicem cum vino, et patenam cum pane, potestatem accipiendo consecrandi corpus et sanguinem Christi.
If it is the first way, then it is the priestly order; and thus when they are ordained, they receive a chalice with wine and a paten with bread to receive the power of consecrating the body and blood of Christ.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1Cooperatio autem ministrorum est vel in ordine ad ipsum sacramentum, vel in ordine ad suscipientes. Si primo, sic tripliciter. Primo enim est ministerium quo minister cooperatur sacerdoti in ipso sacramento quantum ad dispensationem, licet non quantum ad consecrationem, quam solus sacerdos facit; et hoc pertinet ad diaconum; unde in littera dicitur, quod ad diaconum pertinet ministrare sacerdotibus in omnibus quae aguntur in sacramentis Christi, unde ipsi sanguinem dispensant.
But the cooperation of the ministers is either in an order to the sacrament itself, or in an order to those who receive it. If the first, then in three ways. For the first is the ministry by which the minister cooperates with the priest in the sacrament itself, as to its distribution, although not as to consecration, which the priest alone does; and this pertains to the deacon. Therefore, it says in the text that it pertains to the deacon to minister to priests in all things that are done in Christ’s sacraments,1 which is why they distribute the precious blood.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1Secundo est ministerium ordinatum ad materiam sacramenti ordinandam in sacris vasis ipsius sacramenti: et hoc pertinet ad subdiaconum; unde in littera dicitur quod vasa corporis et sanguinis Domini portant, et oblationes in altari ponunt; et ideo accipiunt calicem de manu episcopi, sed vacuum, cum ordinantur.
Second is the ministry directed to the sacrament’s matter to be arranged in the sacred vessels of this sacrament: and this pertains to the subdeacon. Therefore, in the text1 it says that they carry the vessels of the Lord’s body and blood, and they place the offerings on the altar; and so when they are ordained, they receive a chalice from the hand of the bishop, but an empty one.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1Tertio est ministerium ordinatum ad praesentandum materiam sacramenti; et hoc competit acolytho: ipse enim, ut in littera dicitur, urceolum cum vino et aqua praeparat; unde accipiunt urceolum vacuum.
Third is the ministry ordered to presenting the matter of the sacrament; and this belongs to the acolyte: for, as it says in the text,1 he prepares the cruets with wine and water; and so he receives an empty cruet.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1Sed ministerium ad praeparationem recipientium ordinatum non potest esse nisi super immundos; quia qui mundi sunt, jam sunt ad sacramenta recipienda idonei. Triplex autem est genus immundorum, ut Dionysius dicit. Quidam enim sunt omnino infideles, credere non volentes; et hi totaliter etiam a visione divinorum et a coetu fidelium arcendi sunt; et hoc pertinet ad ostiarios. Quidam vero sunt volentes credere, sed nondum sunt instructi, scilicet catechumeni; et ad horum instructionem ordinatur ordo lectorum; et ideo prima rudimenta ad doctrinam fidei, scilicet vetus testamentum, eis legendum committitur. Quidam vero sunt fideles et instructi, sed impedimentum habentes ex daemonis potestate, scilicet energumeni; et ad hoc habet ministerium ordo exorcistarum. Et sic patet ratio et numerus et gradus ordinum.
But the ministry ordered toward preparing the recipients can only be about those who are unclean; for the clean are already ready for receiving the sacraments. But there are three kinds of uncleanliness, as Dionysius says.1 For some people are entirely unbelievers, not wanting to believe, and these people are also completely restricted from the vision of divine things and assembly of the faithful; and this pertains to porters. But some want to believe but have not yet been instructed, namely, catechumens; and the order of lectors is directed to their instruction; and so the first rudiments for the teaching of the faith, namely, the Old Testament, is entrusted to them to read. But some people are believers and instructed, but have an impediment out of the power of a demon, namely, the possessed; and for this holy orders has the ministry of the exorcist. And in this way the reason and number and degrees of holy orders are explained.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Dionysius loquitur de ordinibus non secundum quod sunt sacramenta, sed secundum quod ad hierarchicas actiones ordinantur; et ideo secundum actiones illas tres ordines distinguit: quorum primus habet omnes tres, scilicet episcopus; secundus habet duas, scilicet sacerdos; sed tertius habet unam (scilicet purgare) scilicet diaconus, qui minister dicitur; et sub hoc omnes inferiores ordines comprehenduntur. Sed ordines habent quod sint sacramenta ex relatione ad maximum sacramentorum; et ideo secundum hoc numerus ordinum accipi debet.
Reply Obj. 1: Dionysius is speaking of holy orders not according as they are sacraments, but according as they are directed to hierarchical actions. And so according to those actions, he distinguishes three degrees of orders, the first of which, namely, the bishop, has all three; the second, namely, the priest, has two; but the third, namely, the deacon, has only one (namely, to purify). He is called minister, and under this all the lower orders are included. But the orders are sacraments only by their relation to the greatest of sacraments; and this is why the number of orders should be gathered in accord with this.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod in primitiva Ecclesia propter paucitatem ministrorum omnia inferiora ministeria diaconis committebantur, ut patet per Dionysium, ubi dicit: ministrorum alii stant ad portas templi clausas; alii aliud quid proprii ordinis operantur; alii cum sacerdotibus proponunt super altare sacrum panem, et benedictionis calicem. Nihilominus erant omnes praedictae potestates, sed implicite in una diaconi potestate. Sed postea ampliatus est cultus divinus; et Ecclesia quod implicite habebat in uno ordine, explicite tradidit in diversis; et secundum hoc dicit Magister in littera, quod Ecclesia alios ordines sibi instituit.
Reply Obj. 2: In the early Church, all the lower ministries were committed to deacons because of the scarcity of ministers, as is evident from what Dionysius says: other ministers stand at the closed gates of the temple; others work something else of their proper order; others set out the sacred bread and the chalice of blessing upon the altar with the priests.1 Nevertheless, all the powers mentioned were there, but implicitly in the one power of the diaconate. But later the divine worship was more widespread, and what the Church implicitly had in one order, she distributed explicitly over many; and according to this the Master says in the text that the Church instituted for herself other orders.2
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod ordines ordinantur principaliter ad sacramentum Eucharistiae, ad alia autem per consequens; quia etiam alia sacramenta ab eo quod in hoc sacramento continetur, derivantur; unde non oportet quod distinguantur ordines secundum sacramenta.
Reply Obj. 3: Holy orders are chiefly directed to the sacrament of the Eucharist, and to the other sacraments consequently. For the other sacraments are also derived from what is contained in this sacrament. Therefore, it is not necessary that the orders be distinguished according to the sacraments.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.ad6Ad quartum dicendum, quod angeli differunt specie; et propter hoc in eis potest esse diversus modus accipiendi divina; et ideo etiam diversae hierarchiae in eis distinguuntur: sed in hominibus est tantum una hierarchia, propter unum modum accipiendi divina qui consequitur humanam speciem, scilicet per similitudines rerum sensibilium; et ideo distinctio ordinum in angelis non potest esse per comparationem ad aliquod sacramentum, sicut est apud nos: sed solum per comparationem ad hierarchicas actiones quas in inferiores exercet quilibet ordo in eis: et secundum hoc nostri ordines eis respondent, quia in nostra hierarchia sunt tres ordines, secundum hierarchicas actiones distincti, sicut in qualibet hierarchia una angelorum.
Reply Obj. 4: Angels differ in species; and because of this there can be different modes of receiving divine things in them. And thus also different hierarchies are distinguished among them. But among men there is only one hierarchy, because of the one mode of receiving divine things which is consequent upon the human species, namely, by the likenesses of sensible things. And therefore the distinction of orders in angels cannot be in relation to any sacrament, as it is with us, but only in relation to the hierarchical actions that every order exercises over the lower ones. And according to this our orders correspond to them, for in our hierarchy there are three orders, distinguished according to the hierarchical actions, just as in every individual hierarchy of angels.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.ad7Ad quintum dicendum, quod psalmistatus non est ordo, sed officium ordini annexum. Quia enim Psalmi cum cantu pronuntiantur, ideo dicitur Psalmista et cantor. Cantor autem non est nomen ordinis specialis; tum quia cantare pertinet ad totum chorum; tum quia non habet aliquam specialem relationem ad Eucharistiae sacramentum; tum quia officium quoddam est quod inter ordines largo modo acceptos computatur quandoque.
Reply Obj. 5: The state of psalmist is not an order, but an office attached to holy orders. For because the psalms are pronounced with singing, for this reason the psalmist is also called a cantor. Now a cantor is not the name of a specific degree of orders, both because singing pertains to the whole choir, and because it does not have any special relationship to the sacrament of the Eucharist; and because it is a certain office sometimes counted among the orders taken broadly.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1.ad8Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod ordo dicitur sacer dupliciter. Uno modo secundum se; et sic quilibet ordo est sacer, cum sit sacramentum quoddam; alio modo ratione materiae circa quam habet aliquem actum; et sic ordo sacer dicitur qui habet aliquem actum circa rem aliquam consecratam; et sic sunt tantum tres ordines sacri, scilicet sacerdos, et diaconus, qui habet actum circa corpus Christi et sanguinem consecratum, et subdiaconus, qui habet actum circa vasa consecrata; et ideo etiam eis continentia indicitur, ut sancti et mundi sint qui sancta tractant.
To the third question, it should be said that there are two ways that orders can be called sacred. In one way, essentially, and then every degree of orders is sacred, since it is a certain sacrament; in the other way, by reason of the matter about which it has an act, and then those orders are called sacred that have some act concerning some consecrated thing. And in this way there are only three sacred orders, namely, priest, and deacon, who has his act concerning the consecrated body and blood of Christ, and subdeacon, who has his act concerning sacred vessels. And this is why continence is also prescribed for them, so that the ones who handle holy things may be holy and clean.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the answers to the objections are clear.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A1A. 2The proper acts pertaining to each degree of holy ordersDe actibus singulorum
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod actus ordinum inconvenienter in littera assignentur. Quia per ablutionem aliquis praeparatur ad corpus Christi sumendum. Sed praeparatio sumentium sacramentum pertinet ad inferiores ordines. Ergo inconvenienter ablutio a peccatis ponitur inter actus sacerdotis.
Obj. 1: To the second we proceed thus.1 It seems that the acts of the orders are inappropriately assigned in the text. For a person is prepared to receive the body of Christ by cleansing. But the preparation of those receiving the sacrament pertains to the lower orders. Therefore, cleansing from sins is inappropriately included among the acts of a priest.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, homo per baptismum est Deo figuratus, characterem configurantem suscipiens. Sed orare et offerre oblationes sunt actus immediate ad Deum ordinati. Ergo quilibet baptizatus potest hos actus facere, et non soli sacerdotes.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, by baptism a man is configured to God by receiving a configuring character. But to pray and offer oblations are acts immediately directed to God. Therefore, every baptized person can perform these acts, and not only priests.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.arg2Praeterea, diversorum ordinum diversi sunt actus. Sed oblationes in altari ponere et epistolam legere ad subdiaconum pertinet; crucem etiam ferunt subdiaconi coram Papa. Ergo hi non debent poni actus diaconi.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the acts of different orders are different. But placing oblations on the altar and reading the epistle pertain to the subdeacon; subdeacons also bear the cross before the Pope. Therefore, these should not be listed as acts of a deacon.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.arg3Praeterea, eadem veritas continetur in novo et veteri testamento. Sed legere vetus testamentum est lectorum. Ergo et eadem ratione legere novum, et non diaconorum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the same truth is contained in the New Testament as in the Old. But reading the Old Testament belongs to lectors. Therefore, by the same reasoning, reading the New Testament should belong to them and not to deacons.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.arg4Praeterea, apostoli nihil aliud praedicaverunt quam Evangelium Christi, ut patet Rom. 1. Sed doctrina apostolorum committitur subdiaconis annuntianda. Ergo et doctrina Evangelii.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the apostles preached nothing but the Gospel of Christ, as is clear from Romans 1:1. But the teaching of the apostles is committed to subdeacons to be announced. Therefore, the teaching of the Gospel should be as well.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.arg5Praeterea, quod est superioris ordinis, secundum Dionysium, non debet inferiori convenire. Sed ministrare cum urceolo est actus subdiaconorum. Ergo non debet acolythis attribui.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, what belongs to higher orders, according to Dionysius,1 must not be shared with a lower order. But to administer the cruet is an act of subdeacons. Therefore, it should not be attributed to acolytes.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.arg6Praeterea, actus spirituales debent corporalibus praeeminere. Sed acolythus non habet nisi actum corporalem. Ergo exorcista non habet actum spiritualem pellendi daemones, cum sit inferior.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, spiritual acts should take precedence over physical ones. But an acolyte has no act but a physical one. Therefore, an exorcist should not have the act of expelling demons, since he is lower.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.arg7Praeterea, quae magis conveniunt, juxta se ponenda sunt. Sed legere vetus testamentum maxime debet convenire cum lectione novi testamenti, quae competit superioribus ministris. Ergo legere vetus testamentum non debet poni actus lectoris, sed magis acolythi; et praecipue cum lumen corporale quod acolythi deferunt, significet lumen spirituale doctrinae.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, things that have more in common should be listed next to each other. But to read the Old Testament should share most in common with the reading of the New Testament, which belongs to the higher ministers. Therefore, to read the Old Testament should not be listed as an act of the lector, but rather of the acolyte; and particularly since the physical light that the acolytes carry signifies the spiritual light of doctrine.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.arg8Praeterea, in quolibet actu ordinis spiritualis debet esse aliqua vis spiritualis, quam habeant ordinati prae aliis. Sed in apertione et clausione ostiorum non habent aliam potestatem spiritualem ostiarii quam alii homines. Ergo hoc non debet poni actus ipsorum.
Obj. 9: Furthermore, in any act of spiritual orders there should be a certain spiritual power that the ordained have above others. But in the opening and closing of the doors, the porters have no spiritual power different from other men. Therefore, this should not be listed as one of their acts.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.arg9Respondeo dicendum, quod cum consecratio quae fit in ordinis sacramento, ordinetur ad sacramentum Eucharistiae, ut dictum est; ille est principalis actus uniuscujusque ordinis secundum quem magis proxime ordinatur ad Eucharistiae sacramentum; et secundum hoc etiam unus ordo est eminentior alio secundum quod unus actus magis de proximo ad praedictum sacramentum ordinatur. Sed quia ad sacramentum Eucharistiae quasi dignissimum multa ordinantur; ideo non est inconveniens ut praeter principalem actum, etiam multos actus unus ordo haberet, et tanto plures, quanto est eminentior: quia virtus quanto est superior, tanto ad plura se extendit.
I answer that, since the consecration that is made in the sacrament of holy orders is directed to the sacrament of the Eucharist, as was said, the chief act of each and every degree of orders is the one according to which it is more closely ordered to the sacrament of the Eucharist. And also according to this, one degree of orders is more eminent than another according as one act is more closely directed to the aforesaid sacrament. But since many things are directed to the sacrament of the Eucharist as the most noble, this is why it is not inappropriate that beyond the principal act one level of orders might have many acts, and the more it has, the more eminent it is; for the higher the power, the more things it extends to.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod duplex est praeparatio suscipientium sacramentum. Quaedam est remota; et haec per ministros perficitur: quaedam proxima, qua statim efficiuntur idonei ad sacramentorum susceptionem; et hoc pertinet ad sacerdotes: quia etiam in naturalibus ab eodem agente fit materia in ultima dispositione ad formam et recipit formam. Et quia in proxima dispositione ad Eucharistiam fit aliquis per hoc quod a peccatis purgatur; ideo omnium sacramentorum quae sunt instituta principaliter ad purgationem peccatorum, est minister proprius sacerdos, scilicet baptismi, poenitentiae, et extremae unctionis.
Reply Obj. 1: There are two ways of preparing people to receive the sacrament. There is a remote way, and this is completed by ministers; and a proximate way, by which they are made immediately fit for the reception of the sacraments, and this pertains to priests. For even among natural things the matter is placed in its final disposition to the form, and it receives its form, from the same agent. And since someone is brought to his proximate disposition to the Eucharist by being purified of his sins, therefore the priest is the proper minister of all the sacraments that are chiefly instituted for the purification of sins, namely, baptism, penance, and extreme unction.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod actus aliqui immediate ad Deum ordinantur dupliciter. Uno modo ex parte unius personae tantum, sicut facere singulares orationes, et vovere, et hujusmodi; et talis actus competit cuilibet baptizato. Alio modo ex parte totius Ecclesiae; et sic solus sacerdos habet actus immediate ad Deum ordinatos, quia ipse solus potest gerere actus totius Ecclesiae qui consecrat Eucharistiam, quae est sacramentum universalis Ecclesiae.
Reply Obj. 2: Certain acts are ordered to God immediately in two ways. In one way on the part of only one person, like making individual prayers and making a vow and things like this; and such acts belong to any baptized person. In another way on the part of the whole Church; and then only a priest has the acts immediately ordered to God, for the only one who can bear the acts of the whole Church is the one who consecrates the Eucharist, which is the sacrament of the universal Church.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod oblationes a populo oblatae per sacerdotem offeruntur; et ideo duplex ministerium circa oblationes est necessarium: unum ex parte populi; et hoc est subdiaconi, qui accipit oblationes a populo, et in altari ponit, vel offert diacono; aliud ex parte sacerdotis, et hoc est diaconi, qui oblationes ministrat ipsi sacerdoti; et in hoc est actus principalis utriusque ordinis; et propter hoc ordo diaconi est superior. Legere autem epistolam non est actus diaconi, nisi secundum quod actus inferiorum ordinum superioribus attribuuntur: similiter etiam crucem ferre; et hoc secundum consuetudinem aliquarum Ecclesiarum, quia in actibus secundariis non est inconveniens diversas consuetudines esse.
Reply Obj. 3: The offerings offered by the people are offered through the priest; and therefore two kinds of ministry surrounding the offerings are necessary: one on the part of the people; and this belongs to the subdeacon, who receives the offerings from the people and places them on the altar or offers them to the deacon; the other on the part of the priest, and this belongs to the deacon, who supplies the oblations to the priest himself; and in this is the principal act of either order; and because of this the order of deacons is higher. But to read the epistle is not an act of the deacon, except according as acts of the lower orders are attributed to the higher ones; and likewise regarding carrying the cross. And this is according to the custom of particular churches, for in secondary acts it is not unfitting that there be different customs.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod doctrina est remota praeparatio ad suscipiendum sacramentum; et ideo pronuntiatio doctrinae ministris committitur. Sed doctrina veteris testamenti est adhuc magis remota quam doctrina novi, quia non instruit de hoc sacramento nisi in figuris; et ideo novum testamentum superioribus ministris pronuntiandum committitur, vetus autem inferioribus. Doctrina etiam novi testamenti perfectior est quam Dominus per seipsum tradidit, quam ipsius manifestatio per apostolos; et ideo Evangelium diacono, epistola subdiacono committuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: Teaching is a remote preparation for receiving the sacrament; and thus to pronounce the teaching is committed to ministers. But the teaching of the Old Testament is still more remote than the teaching of the New Testament, for it does not instruct about this sacrament except in figures. And so the New Testament is committed to higher ministers to be announced, while the Old Testament is committed to lower ones. Moreover, the teaching of the New Testament that the Lord himself handed down is more perfect than the manifestation of it by the apostles. And therefore the Gospel is committed to the deacon, the epistle to the subdeacon.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.ad4Et secundum hoc patet solutio ad quintum.
And according to this the answer to the fifth objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2Ad sextum dicendum, quod acolythi habent actum super urceolum tantum, non super ea quae in urceolo continentur; sed subdiaconus habet actum super contentis in urceolo, quia aqua utitur et vino ad ponendum in calice, et aquam iterum manibus sacerdotis praebet et diaconi; sicut et subdiaconus habet actum solum super calicem, non super contenta; sed sacerdos super contenta; et ideo sicut subdiaconus in sui ordinatione accipit calicem vacuum, sacerdos plenum; ita acolythus urceolum vacuum, sed subdiaconus plenum. Et sic est quaedam connexio in ordinibus.
Reply Obj. 6: Acolytes have their act only over the cruet, not over what is contained in the cruet. But the subdeacon has his act over what is contained in the cruet, for he uses the water and wine for placing in the chalice, and again he brings the water for the hands of the priest and deacon. Likewise the subdeacon also has his act only over the chalice, not its contents, but the priest acts over its contents. And this is why, just as the subdeacon receives an empty chalice at his ordination, the priest a full one; so also the acolyte receives an empty cruet, but the subdeacon a full one. And this is how there is a certain intertwining among the orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.ad5Ad septimum dicendum, quod corporales actus acolythi magis de proximo ordinantur ad actum sacrorum ordinum, quam actus exorcistarum, quamvis sit aliquo modo spiritualis: quia habent acolythi ministerium super vasa in quibus materia sacramenti continetur quantum ad vinum, quod vase continente indiget propter sui humiditatem; et ideo inter minores ordines ordo acolythorum est superior.
Reply Obj. 7: The physical acts of the acolyte are more closely directed to the act of sacred orders than the act of exorcists, although it is in a certain way a spiritual act. For the acolytes have their ministry over the vessels in which the sacrament’s matter is contained as to wine, which needs a containing vessel because of its wetness. And therefore the order of acolytes is higher among the minor orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.ad6Ad octavum dicendum, quod actus acolythorum se habet propinquius ad principales actus superiorum ministrorum quam actus aliorum minorum ordinum, ut per se patet; et similiter etiam quantum ad actus secundarios, quibus populum per doctrinam disponunt: quia acolythus doctrinam novi testamenti visibiliter figurat lumen portans, sed lector recitando figuras alias; et ideo acolythus est superior. Similiter etiam exorcista: quia sicut se habet actus lectorum ad actum secundarium diaconi et subdiaconi; ita se habet actus exorcistae ad secundarium actum sacerdotis, scilicet ligare et solvere, per quem totaliter homo a servitute diaboli liberatur. Et in hoc patet ordinatissimus ordinis progressus; quia sacerdoti quantum ad actum ejus principalem, scilicet consecrare corpus Christi, cooperantur tantum tres superiores ordines; sed quantum ad actum ejus secundarium, qui est absolvere et ligare, cooperantur superiores et inferiores.
Reply Obj. 8: The act of the acolytes is related more closely to the principal acts of the higher ministers than the acts of other minor orders, as is evident in itself. And likewise also as to secondary acts, by which they dispose the people by teaching; for the acolyte visibly represents the teaching of the New Testament by carrying the light, but the lector by reciting other figures; and thus the acolyte is higher. Similarly too the exorcist: for just as the act of the lector is related to the secondary act of the deacon and subdeacon, so is the act of the exorcist related to the secondary act of the priest, namely, to bind and loose, by which a person is completely freed from slavery to the devil. And in this the progression of the orders is seen to be most perfectly ordered, for the three higher orders cooperate with the priest as to his principal act, namely, consecrating the body of Christ, but as to his secondary act, which is to absolve and bind, the higher and lower orders cooperate.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.ad7Ad nonum dicendum, quod quidam dicunt quod in susceptione ordinis, ostiario datur quaedam vis divina, ut arcere possit alios ab introitu templi, sicut et in Christo fuit quando ejecit vendentes de templo. Sed hoc magis pertinet ad gratiam gratis datam quam ad gratiam sacramenti. Et ideo dicendum, quod suscipit potestatem ut ex officio hoc agere possit: quamvis etiam et hoc ab aliis fieri possit, sed non ex officio; et ita est in omnibus actibus minorum ordinum, quod possunt per alios licite fieri, quamvis illi non habeant ad hoc officium, sicut etiam in domo non consecrata potest dici Missa, quamvis consecratio Ecclesiae ad hoc ordinetur ut in ea Missa dicatur.
Reply Obj. 9: Some people say that in the reception of holy orders, the porter is given a certain divine power, so that he can restrict others from entering the temple, just as existed in Christ when he threw the merchants out of the temple. But this pertains more to gratuitous grace than to the grace of the sacrament. And so it should be said that he receives a power so that he can do this by his office, although this could also be done by others, but not by their office. And it is this way in all the acts of the minor orders, that they can licitly be done by others, although others do not have the office for this, just as a Mass can also be said in a non-consecrated building, although the consecration of a church is ordered to Mass being said there.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A2.ad8A. 3When the character is imprinted in each degree of orders
Quando imprimatur character in singulis ordinibus
When the character is imprinted in each degree of orders
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod sacerdotii character non imprimatur in ipsa calicis porrectione. Quia consecratio sacerdotis fit quadam unctione, sicut et confirmatio. Sed in confirmatione in ipsa unctione imprimitur character. Ergo et in sacerdotio, et non in calicis porrectione.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus. It seems that the priest’s character is not imprinted in the very presentation of the chalice. For the priest’s consecration happens by an anointing, just like confirmation. But in confirmation a character is imprinted in the anointing itself. Therefore, also in the priesthood, and not at the presentation of the chalice.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.arg1Praeterea, Dominus dedit discipulis sacerdotalem potestatem quando dixit: accipite Spiritum Sanctum: quorum remiseritis peccata, remittuntur eis, Joan. 20, 22. Sed Spiritus datur per manus impositionem. Ergo in ipsa manus impositione imprimitur character ordinis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Lord gave priestly power to his disciples when he said, receive the Holy Spirit: what sins you have forgiven, are forgiven them (John 20:22–23). But the Spirit is given by the imposition of hands. Therefore, in the imposition of hands the character of orders is imprinted.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.arg2Praeterea, sicut consecratur minister, ita et vestes ministrorum. Sed vestes sola benedictio consecrat. Ergo in ipsa benedictione episcopi consecratio sacerdotis perficitur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, just as a minister is consecrated, so are the ministers’ vestments. But only the benediction consecrates the vestments. Therefore, in the bishop’s benediction the consecration of the priest is completed.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.arg3Praeterea, sicut sacerdoti datur calix, ita et vestis sacerdotalis. Si ergo in datione calicis imprimitur character; eadem ratione et in datione casulae; et sic haberet duos characteres, quod falsum est.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, just as the chalice is given to the priest, so are the priestly vestments. Therefore, if the character is imprinted in the giving of the chalice, by the same reasoning, it is also in the giving of the chasuble; and in this way he would have two characters, which is false.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.arg4Praeterea, ordo diaconi conformior est ordini sacerdotis quam subdiaconi ordo. Sed si character imprimeretur sacerdoti in ipsa calicis porrectione, subdiaconus esset conformior sacerdoti quam diaconus: quia subdiaconus characterem recipit in ipsa calicis porrectione, non autem diaconus. Ergo character sacerdotalis non imprimitur in ipsa calicis porrectione.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the order of deacons resembles more the priestly order than the order of subdeacons. But if a character were imprinted in the priest at the presentation of the chalice, the subdeacon would be more like the priest than the deacon is: for the subdeacon receives his character in the presentation of the chalice, but the deacon does not. Therefore, the priestly character is not imprinted in the presentation of the chalice.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.arg5Praeterea, acolythorum ordo magis appropinquat ad actum sacerdotis per hoc quod habet actum super urceolum quam per hoc quod habet actum super candelabrum. Sed magis imprimitur character in acolythatu quando accipiunt candelabrum, quam quando accipiunt urceolum; quia nomen acolythi cerei portationem significat. Ergo nec in sacerdotio imprimitur character quando calicem accipit.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, the order of acolytes is closer to the priestly act by having its act over the cruet than by having its act over the candelabra. But the character is more imprinted in the acolytes when they receive the candelabra than when they receive the cruet, for the name ‘acolyte’ means ‘carrying a candle’.1 Therefore, neither in the priesthood is the character imprinted when he receives the chalice.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.arg6Sed contra, principalis actus sacerdotis est consecrare corpus Christi. Sed ad hoc datur sibi potestas in acceptione calicis. Ergo tunc imprimitur character.
On the contrary, the principal act of the priest is to consecrate the body of Christ. But the power for this is given to him in the reception of the chalice. Therefore, that is when the character is imprinted.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.scRespondeo dicendum, quod, sicut dictum est, ejusdem est formam aliquam inducere, et materiam de proximo praeparare ad formam. Unde episcopus in collatione ordinum duo facit: praeparat enim ordinandos ad ordinis susceptionem, et ordinis potestatem tradit. Praeparat quidem et instruendo eos de proprio officio, et aliquid circa eos operando, ut idonei sint potestatem accipiendi: quae quidem praeparatio in tribus consistit, scilicet benedictione, manus impositione, et unctione. Per benedictionem, divinis obsequiis mancipatur; et ideo benedictio omnibus datur. Sed per manus impositionem datur plenitudo gratiae, per quam ad magna officia sint idonei: et ita solis diaconibus et sacerdotibus fit manus impositio: quia eis competit dispensatio sacramentorum, quamvis uni ut principali, et alteri sicut ministro. Sed unctione ad aliquod sacramentum tractandum consecrantur; et ideo unctio solis sacerdotibus fit, qui propriis manibus corpus Christi tangunt, sicut etiam calix inungitur qui continet sanguinem, et patena quae continet corpus. Sed potestatis collatio fit per hoc quod datur eis aliquid quod ad proprium actum pertinet; et quia principalis actus sacerdotis est consecrare corpus et sanguinem Christi, ideo in ipsa datione calicis sub forma verborum determinata character sacerdotalis imprimitur.
I answer that, as has been said, it belongs to the same one to introduce the form and to most closely prepare the matter for the form. Therefore in conferring holy orders, the bishop does two things: for he prepares the ordinands for receiving holy orders and he gives them the power of holy orders. Now he prepares them both by instructing them about the office itself and by doing something to them so that they may be fit to receive this power. And this preparation consists in three things, namely, benediction, imposition of hands, and anointing. By the benediction one is dedicated to divine service; and so the benediction is given to all. But by the imposition of hands a fullness of grace is given, by which they are suitable for greater offices; and so the imposition of hands is only done to deacons and priests, for the administering of the sacraments belongs to them, although principally to the one and to the other as his minister. But by the anointing they are consecrated to handling a sacrament; and therefore the anointing is only done to priests, who touch the body of Christ with their own hands, just as the chalice that contains his blood is also anointed, and the paten that contains his body. But the conferral of power happens by the fact that they are given something pertaining to their proper acts; and since the principal act of the priest is to consecrate the body and blood of Christ, this is why the priestly character is imprinted in the very giving of the chalice under the determined form of words.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod in confirmatione non datur officium operandi super aliquam materiam exteriorem: et ideo ibi character non imprimitur in aliqua exhibitione alicujus rei, sed in sola manus impositione, et unctione; sed in ordine sacerdotali aliter est; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: In confirmation the office of working upon an external matter is not given; and therefore the character is not imprinted there in any presentation of a certain thing, but only in the imposition of hands and anointing. But in the priestly order it is otherwise, and so it is not the same thing.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod Dominus discipulis dedit sacerdotalem potestatem quantum ad principalem actum ante passionem in coena, quando dixit Matth. 26, 26: accipite, et manducate; unde subjunxit Lucae 22, 19: hoc facite in meam commemorationem. Sed post resurrectionem dedit eis sacerdotalem potestatem quantum ad actum secundarium, qui est ligare et absolvere.
Reply Obj. 2: The Lord gave priestly power to his disciples as to its principal act before his Passion, at the Last Supper, when he said, take and eat (Matt 26:26), which is why he adds do this in memory of me (Luke 22:19).1 But after the resurrection he gave them the priestly power as to its secondary act, which is to bind and loose.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod in vestibus non requiritur alia consecratio, nisi quod divino cultui mancipentur; et ideo sufficit eis pro consecratione benedictio; sed aliter est de ordinatis, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 3: In vestments no other consecration is required, except that they be dedicated to divine worship. And so a benediction is enough for them as consecration. But it is different with ordained men, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod vestis sacerdotalis non significat potestatem sacerdoti datam, sed idoneitatem quae in eo requiritur ad actum potestatis exequendum; et ideo nec sacerdoti nec alicui alii imprimitur character in alicujus vestis datione.
Reply Obj. 4: Priestly vestments do not signify the priestly power given, but the suitability that is required in them in exercising the act of this power. And so a character is not imprinted on the priest nor on any other person by the giving of the vestments.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod potestas diaconi est media inter potestatem subdiaconi et sacerdotis. Sacerdos enim directe habet potestatem super corpus Christi; subdiaconus autem super vasa tantum; sed diaconus super corpus in vase contentum: unde ejus non est tangere corpus Christi, sed portare corpus Christi in patena, et dispensare sanguinem cum calice; et ideo ejus potestas ad actum principalem non potuit exprimi nec per dationem vasis tantum, nec per dationem materiae; sed exprimitur potestas ejus ad actum secundarium in hoc quod datur sibi liber Evangeliorum; et in hac potestate intelligitur alia; et ideo in ipsa libri datione imprimitur character.
Reply Obj. 5: The power of the deacon is a mean between the power of the subdeacon and of the priest. For the priest directly has power over the body of Christ, but the subdeacon only over the vessels, while the deacon has power over the body contained in the vessel. Therefore, it does not belong to him to touch the body of Christ but to carry the body of Christ on the paten, and to distribute the blood with the chalice. And so his power could not be expressed for its principal act by giving the vessels alone, nor by giving the matter, but his power is expressed as to its secondary act in giving him the book of the Gospels; and in this power the others are understood. And therefore in that giving his character is imprinted.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.ad5Ad sextum dicendum, quod principalior actus acolythi est quo ministrat in urceolo quam quo ministrat in candelabro, quamvis denominetur ab actu secundario, propter hoc quod est magis notus, et magis proprius ei; et ideo in datione urceoli imprimitur character virtute verborum ab episcopo pronuntiatorum.
Reply Obj. 6: The act of the acolyte is more principally ministering in the cruet than ministering in the candelabra, although he is named from the secondary act, since it is more recognizable and more proper to him. And therefore his character is imprinted in the giving of the cruet by the power of the words pronounced by the bishop.
Sent.IV.D24.Q2.A3.ad6Q. 3Things associated with holy ordersDe quibusdam annexis ordinibus
Deinde quaeritur de quibusdam quae sunt ordinibus annexa; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next we ask about some things that are attached to holy orders; and concerning this, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D24.Q3primo, de corona;
first, about the crown-shaped tonsure;
Sent.IV.D24.Q3secundo, de episcopatu;
second, about the episcopate;
Sent.IV.D24.Q3tertio, de vestibus sacris.
third, about sacred vestments.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3A. 1The crown-shaped tonsureDe corona
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod ordinati non debeant coronae tonsuram habere. Quia Dominus captivitatem comminatur et dispersionem his qui sic attenduntur,1 ut patet Deuter. 32, 42: de captivitate nudati inimicorum capitis; et Hierem. 49, 32: dispergam in omnem ventum eos qui in comam attonsi sunt. Sed ministris Christi non debetur captivitas, sed libertas. Ergo corona, tonsura et rasura eis non competit.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus. It seems that the ordained should not be tonsured with a crown. For the Lord threatens captivity and dispersion to those who are so groomed, as is clear from Deuteronomy 32:42: and of the captivity of the bare-headed enemies; and Jeremiah 49:32: I will scatter to every wind those who have their temples shaved. But captivity is not due to Christ’s ministers, but liberty. Therefore the crown, tonsure, and shaving does not befit them.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg1Praeterea, veritas debet respondere figurae. Sed figura coronae praecessit in veteri lege in tonsura Nazaraeorum, sicut in littera dicitur. Cum ergo Nazaraei non essent ordinati ad ministerium divinum, videtur quod ministris Ecclesiae non debeatur tonsura, vel rasura coronae; et hoc etiam videtur per hoc quod conversi, qui non sunt ministri Ecclesiae, tondentur in religionibus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the truth should correspond to the figure. But the figure of the crown came first in the Old Testament in the tonsure of the Nazarites, as it says in the text.1 Therefore, since the Nazarites were not ordained for divine ministry, it seems that a tonsure or crown-shaped haircut should not be given to the Church’s ministers; and this is also seen by the fact that lay-brothers, who are not the Church’s ministers, are tonsured in religious life.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg2Praeterea, per capillos superflua signantur, quia capilli ex superfluis generantur. Sed ministri altaris omnes superfluitates a se debent abjicere. Ergo totaliter debent caput tondere, et non in modum coronae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, hair represents superfluous things, for hair is generated by that which is superfluous. But the ministers of the altar should rid themselves of all superfluities. Therefore, they should completely shave their heads, and not in a crown-shaped tonsure.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg3Sed contra: quia secundum Gregorium servire Deo, regnare est. Sed corona est signum regni. Ergo illis qui ad divinum ministerium applicantur, corona competit.
On the contrary (1), according to Gregory, to serve God is to rule.1 But a crown is a sign of rule. Therefore, a crown befits those who are devoted to the divine ministry.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, capilli in velamentum dati sunt, ut patet 1 Corinth. 11. Sed ministri altaris debent habere mentem revelatam. Ergo competit eis rasura coronae.
Furthermore (2), hair is given as a veil, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 11:15. But the ministers of the altar should have their minds unveiled. Therefore, a crown-shaped shaving does befit them.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod corona sit ordo. Quia in actibus Ecclesiae spiritualia corporalibus respondent. Sed corona est quoddam corporale signum quod Ecclesia adhibet. Ergo videtur quod signum interius respondeat ei; et ita etiam in coronatione imprimetur character, et erit ordo.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the crown is holy orders. For in the Church’s actions spiritual things correspond to physical ones. But the crown is a certain physical sign that the Church employs. Therefore, it seems that an interior sign corresponds to it; and so the character would be imprinted in the crowning, and this will be holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg5Praeterea, sicut ab episcopo solum datur confirmatio et alii ordines, ita et corona. Sed in confirmatione et aliis ordinibus imprimitur character. Ergo et in corona, et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as confirmation and the different orders are given only by the bishop, so too is the crown. But in confirmation and the different orders a character is imprinted. Therefore, also in the crown, and thus the same thing as before.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg6Praeterea, ordo importat quemdam dignitatis gradum. Sed clericus hoc ipso quod clericus est, in gradu supra populum constituitur. Ergo corona per quam efficitur clericus, est aliquis ordo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, holy orders carry a certain degree of dignity. But by the fact that someone is a cleric, he is constituted in a level above the people. Therefore, the crown by which he is made a cleric is a degree in holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg7Sed contra, nullus ordo datur nisi in Missae celebratione. Sed corona datur etiam absque officio Missae. Ergo non est ordo.
On the contrary (1), orders are only given in the celebration of Mass. But the crown is also given without the office of Mass. Therefore, it is not holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, in collatione cujuslibet ordinis fit mentio de aliqua potestate data; non autem in collatione coronae. Ergo non est ordo.
Furthermore (2), in the conferral of any level of holy orders, mention is made of some power given; but not in the conferral of the crown. Therefore, it is not holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod per acceptionem coronae aliquis renuntiet temporalibus bonis. Ipsi enim dicunt cum coronantur: Dominus pars hereditatis meae. Sed sicut dicit Hieronymus, Dominus cum istis temporalibus pars fieri dedignatur. Ergo abrenuntiat temporalibus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that by receiving the crown a person renounces temporal goods. For they say when they are crowned, the Lord is the portion of my inheritance (cf. Ps 16:5). But as Jerome says, the Lord disdains to become a portion with those temporal things.1 Therefore, he renounces temporal things.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg9Praeterea, justitia ministrorum novi testamenti debet abundare super ministros veteris, ut patet Matth. 5. Sed ministri veteris testamenti, scilicet Levitae, non acceperunt partem hereditatis cum fratribus suis. Ergo nec ministri novi testamenti habere debent.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the righteousness of the ministers of the New Testament should exceed that of ministers of the Old Testament, as is clear from Matthew 5:20. But ministers of the Old Testament, namely, the Levites, did not receive a portion of their inheritance with their brothers.1 Therefore, neither should the ministers of the New Testament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg10Praeterea, Hugo dicit, quod postquam aliquis factus est clericus, deinceps debet de stipendiis Ecclesiae sustentari. Sed hoc non esset, si patrimonium suum retineret. Ergo videtur quod abrenuntiet in hoc quod clericus fit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Hugh says that after someone becomes a cleric, from then on he should be supported by the Church’s stipends.1 But this would not be the case if he retained his patrimony. Therefore, it seems that he renounces it in becoming a cleric.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg11Sed contra est quod Hieremias fuit de ordine sacerdotali, ut patet Hierem. 1. Sed ipse habuit possessionem ex hereditatis jure, ut patet Hierem. 39. Ergo clerici possunt habere patrimonialia bona.
On the contrary (1), Jeremiah was of the priestly order, as is clear from Jeremiah 1:1. But he had property by the law of inheritance, as is evident from Jeremiah 32:8ff. Therefore, clerics can possess their patrimonial goods.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.scPraeterea, si hoc non possent, non videretur tunc differentia inter clericos saeculares et religiosos.
Furthermore (2), if they could not do this, there would seem to be no difference btween secular clerics and religious.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.arg12Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod eis qui ad divina ministeria applicantur competit tonsura et rasura in modum coronae; et ratione figurae, quia corona est signum regni; et perfectionis, cum sit circularis. Illi autem qui divinis ministeriis applicantur, adipiscuntur regiam dignitatem, et perfecti in virtute esse debent. Competit etiam eis ratione subtractionis capillorum, et ex parte superiori per rasuram, ne mens eorum temporalibus occupationibus a contemplatione divinorum retardetur; et ex parte inferiori per tonsuram, ne eorum sensus temporalibus obvolvantur.
To the first question, I answer that for those who are employed in the divine ministry, a tonsure and shaving in the shape of a crown are fitting, both by reason of the figure, for a crown is a sign of rule and also a sign of perfection, since it is circular. Now those who are employed in the divine ministry gain royal dignity, and they should be perfect in virtue. It also befits them by reason of removing their hair, both on the higher part through shaving, lest their minds be hampered from the contemplation of divine things by temporal concerns; and on the lower part by the tonsure, lest their senses be clouded by temporal things.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod Dominus comminatur illis qui hoc ad cultum daemonum faciebant.
Reply Obj. 1: The Lord threatens those who were doing this for the worship of demons.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ea quae fiebant in veteri testamento, imperfecte repraesentant ea quae sunt in novo testamento; et ideo ea quae pertinent ad ministros novi testamenti, non solum significantur per officia Levitarum, sed per omnes illos qui aliquam perfectionem profitebantur. Nazaraei autem profitebantur perfectionem quamdam in depositione comae, significantes temporalium contemptum; quamvis non in modum coronae deponerent, sed omnino totum: quia nondum erat tempus regalis et perfecti sacerdotii. Et similiter etiam conversi tonduntur propter renuntiationem temporalium; sed non raduntur, quia non occupantur divinis ministeriis, in quibus divina oporteat eos mente contemplari.
Reply Obj. 2: Those things that were done in the Old Testament imperfectly represented what is in the New Testament; and so those things that pertain to the ministers of the New Testament are not only signified by the offices of the Levites, but by all those who professed any perfection. Now the Nazarites did profess a certain perfection in giving up their hair, signifying their contempt for temporal things; although they did not give it up in the shape of a crown, but in its entirety, for it was not yet then the time of the royal and perfect priesthood. And likewise also lay-brothers cut their hair because of their renunciation of temporal goods, but they do not shave the tops of their heads, for they are not occupied with divine ministries, in which they would have to contemplate divine things with their minds.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod non solum debet significari temporalium abjectio, sed etiam regalis dignitas in forma coronae; et ideo non debet totaliter coma tolli; et etiam ne indecens videatur.
Reply Obj. 3: Not only the abandonment of temporal things should be signified, but also the royal dignity in the form of the crown, and that is why the hair should not be entirely removed; and also so that it does not seem unsightly.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ministri Ecclesiae a populo separantur ad vacandum divino cultui. In cultu autem divino quaedam sunt quae per potentias determinatas sunt exercenda; et ad haec datur spiritualis potestas ordinis: quaedam autem sunt quae communiter a toto ministrorum collegio fiunt, sicut dicere divinas laudes; et ad hoc non praeexigitur aliqua potestas ordinis, sed solum quaedam deputatio ad tale officium; et hoc fit per coronam; et ideo non est ordo, sed praeambulum ad ordinem.
To the second question, it should be said that the Church’s ministers are separated from the people in order to be free for divine worship. Now in divine worship there are some things that are to be practiced through specific powers, and the spiritual power of holy orders is given for these things. But there are some things that are done together by the whole company of ministers, like saying the divine praises, and no power of holy orders is required for this, but only a certain assignment to such an office, and this is done by the crown. And therefore it is not holy orders, but a forerunner to holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod corona habet interius aliquod spirituale quod ei respondet, sicut signum signato; sed hoc non est aliqua spiritualis potestas; et ideo in corona non imprimitur character, nec est ordo.
Reply Obj. 1: The crown has something spiritual that corresponds to it interiorly, as a sign corresponds to the thing signified, but this is not a spiritual power. And thus a character is not imprinted with the crown, nor is holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.ad4Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis per coronam non imprimatur character, tamen deputatur homo ad divinum cultum; et ideo talis deputatio debet fieri per summum ministrorum, scilicet episcopum, qui etiam vestes benedicit, et vasa, et omnia quae ad cultum divinum applicantur.
Reply Obj. 2: Although by the crown no character is imprinted, nevertheless a man is appointed to the divine worship. And therefore such an appointment should be done by the highest of ministers, namely, the bishop, who also blesses the vestments and vessels and all the things that are employed in divine worship.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.ad5Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex hoc quod aliquis est clericus, est in altiori statu quam laicus; non tamen habet ampliorem potestatis gradum, quod ad ordinem requiritur.
Reply Obj. 3: By the fact that someone is a cleric, he is in a higher state than a layperson; but he does not have the greater degree of power that is required for holy orders.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod clerici in hoc quod coronam accipiunt, non renuntiant patrimonio, neque aliis rebus temporalibus: quia terrenorum possessio non contrariatur divino cultui, ad quem clerici deputantur, sed nimia eorum solicitudo: quia, ut dicit Gregorius, affectus in crimine est.
To the third question, it should be said that in receiving the crown, clerics do not renounce their patrimony nor other temporal things: for earthly possessions are not contrary to the divine worship that clerics are appointed for. But excessive concern for possessions is, for, as Gregory says, it is the love of wealth that is sinful.1
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Dominus dedignatur pars fieri, ut ex aequo cum aliis diligatur; ita scilicet quod aliquis ponat finem suum in Deo et in rebus mundi; non tamen dedignatur fieri pars eorum qui res mundi ita possident quod per eas a cultu divino non retrahuntur.
Reply Obj. 1: The Lord disdains to become a portion and be loved as one thing equal with others, namely, so that someone should place his end in God and in the things of the world. Yet he does not disdain to become the portion of those who possess the things of the world in such a way that they are not hampered from divine worship by them.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod Levitae in veteri testamento habebant jus in hereditate paterna; sed ideo non acceperunt partem cum aliis tribubus, quod erant per omnes tribus dispergendi; quod fieri non potuisset, si unam determinatam partem terrae accepissent, sicut aliae tribus.
Reply Obj. 2: Levites in the Old Testament had the right to a paternal inheritance, but the reason they did not receive their portion with the other tribes was because they were to be dispersed throughout the other tribes, which could not have happened if they had received one particular portion of land, like the other tribes.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod si sint indigentes clerici ad sacros ordines promoti, episcopus qui eos promovit, debet eis providere, alias non tenetur; ipsi autem ex ordine suscepto tenentur Ecclesiae ministrare. Verbum autem Hugonis intelligitur quando non habent unde sustententur.
Reply Obj. 3: If the clerics promoted to sacred orders are needy, the bishop who promotes them must provide for them; otherwise, he is not bound to. They, however, since they received holy orders, are bound to minister to the Church. However, the words of Hugh are understood when they do not have the means to support themselves.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A1.ad9A. 2On the episcopateDe episcopatu
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod supra sacerdotalem ordinem non debeat esse aliqua potestas episcopalis. Quia, sicut in littera dicitur, ordo sacerdotalis ab Aaron sumpsit exordium. Sed in veteri lege nullus erat supra Aaron. Ergo nec in nova lege debet aliqua potestas esse supra sacerdotalem.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that there should not be a certain episcopal power above the priestly order. For as is said in the text,2 priestly orders took their beginning from Aaron. But in the old law no one was above Aaron. Therefore, neither in the new law should there be any power above the priestly power.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg1Praeterea, potestates ordinantur secundum actus. Sed nullus actus sacer potest esse major quam consecrare corpus Christi, ad quod est potestas sacerdotalis. Ergo supra sacerdotalem potestatem non debet esse episcopalis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, powers are ordered according to acts. But no sacred act can be greater than consecrating the body of Christ, which is what priestly power is for. Therefore, there should not be episcopal power above priestly power.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg2Praeterea, sacerdos in offerendo gerit figuram Christi in Ecclesia, qui se Patri pro nobis obtulit. Sed in Ecclesia nullus est major Christo, quia ipse est caput Ecclesiae. Ergo nulla potestas debet esse supra sacerdotalem potestatem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the priest, in offering, bears in the Church the figure of Christ, who offered himself to the Father for us. But in the Church no one is greater than Christ, who is himself the Church’s head.1 Therefore, no power should be above priestly power.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg3Sed contra, potestas tanto est altior, quanto ad plura se extendit. Sed potestas sacerdotalis, ut dicit Dionysius, extendit se ad purgandum et illuminandum tantum; episcopalis autem ad hoc, et ad perficiendum. Ergo supra sacerdotalem potestatem debet esse episcopalis.
On the contrary (1), the higher the power, the more things it extends to. But priestly power, as Dionysius says,1 extends only to purifying and illuminating, while episcopal power extends to these and to perfecting. Therefore, episcopal power must be above priestly power.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, divina ministeria debent esse magis ordinata quam humana. Sed humanorum officiorum ordo exigit ut in quolibet officio praeponatur unus qui sit princeps illius officii, sicut praeponitur militibus dux. Ergo et sacerdotibus debet aliquis praeponi qui sit sacerdotum princeps, et hic est episcopus. Ergo episcopalis potestas debet esse supra sacerdotalem.
Furthermore (2), divine ministries should be more ordered than human ones. But the order of human offices requires that in any office one person be in charge who is the leader of that office, as the general is in charge of the army. Therefore, someone should also be set over priests who is the head of the priests, and this is the bishop. Therefore, there should be episcopal power over priests.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod episcopatus sit ordo. Primo per hoc quod Dionysius assignat hos tres ordines ecclesiasticae hierarchiae, episcopum, sacerdotem, et ministrum. In littera etiam dicitur, quod est ordo episcoporum quadripartitus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that the episcopate is an order.1 First, by the fact that Dionysius2 assigns three orders to the ecclesiastical hierarchy, the bishop, the priest, and the minister. It also says in the text that there is a four-part order of bishops.3
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg5Praeterea, ordo nihil aliud est quam quidam potestatis gradus in spiritualibus dispensandis. Sed episcopi possunt dispensare aliqua sacramenta quae non possunt dispensare sacerdotes, sicut confirmationem et ordinem. Ergo episcopatus est ordo.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, holy orders is nothing other than a certain degree of power for distributing spiritual things. But bishops can administer some sacraments that priests cannot administer, like confirmation and holy orders. Therefore, the episcopate is an order.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg6Praeterea, in Ecclesia non est aliqua spiritualis potestas nisi ordinis vel jurisdictionis. Sed ea quae pertinent ad potestatem episcopalem, non sunt jurisdictionis; alias possent committi non episcopo, quod est falsum. Ergo sunt potestatis ordinis: ergo episcopus habet aliquem ordinem quem non habet sacerdos simplex; et sic episcopatus est ordo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in the Church there is no spiritual power except holy orders or the power of jurisdiction. But those things that pertain to the episcopal power do not belong to jurisdiction; otherwise they could be committed to a non-bishop, which is false. Therefore, they belong to the power of orders: therefore, the bishop has a certain order that a simple priest does not have; and thus the episcopate is an order.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg7Sed contra, quia unus ordo non dependet a praecedenti quantum ad necessitatem sacramenti. Sed episcopalis potestas dependet a sacerdotali: quia nullus potest recipere episcopalem, nisi prius habeat sacerdotalem. Ergo episcopatus non est ordo.
On the contrary (1), one order does not depend on the previous one as necessary to the sacrament. But the episcopal power does depend on priestly power, for no one can receive episcopal power unless he first has priestly power. Therefore, the episcopate is not an order.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, majores ordines non conferuntur nisi in sabbatis. Sed episcopalis potestas traditur in dominicis. Ergo non est ordo.
Furthermore (2), major orders are only conferred on Saturdays.1 But episcopal power is conferred on Sundays.2 Therefore, it is not an order.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg8Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod supra episcopos non possit aliquis esse superior in Ecclesia. Quia omnes episcopi sunt apostolorum successores. Sed potestas quae est data uni apostolorum, scilicet Petro, Matth. 16, est etiam data omnibus apostolis, Joan. 20. Ergo omnes episcopi sunt pares, et unus non est supra alterum.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that there cannot be anyone higher than a bishop in the Church.1 For all bishops are successors of the apostles. But the power that was given to one of the apostles, namely, Peter, in Matthew 16:19, was also given to all the apostles in John 20:23.2 Therefore, all bishops are equals, and one is not above another.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg9Praeterea, ritus Ecclesiae magis debet esse conformis ritui Judaeorum quam ritui gentilium. Sed distinctio episcopalis dignitatis, et ordinatio unius super alium, ut in littera dicitur, est a gentilibus introducta; in veteri autem lege non erat. Ergo nec in Ecclesia episcopus unus super alium esse debet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Church’s rites should be more like the rites of the Jews than the rites of the gentiles. But the distinction of episcopal dignity and the ordination of one over another, as it says in the text,1 was introduced by the gentiles; it did not exist in the Old Testament. Therefore, neither should one bishop be over another in the Church.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg10Praeterea, superior potestas non potest conferri per inferiorem, neque aequalis per aequalem: quia sine ulla contradictione, quod minus est, a meliore benedicitur: Hebr. 7, 7; unde etiam sacerdos non promovet episcopum, neque sacerdotem, sed episcopus sacerdotem; et episcopus potest quemlibet episcopum promovere, quia etiam Ostiensis episcopus consecrat Papam. Ergo episcopalis dignitas in omnibus est aequalis; et sic unus episcopus non debet aliis subesse, ut in littera dicitur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, higher power cannot be conferred by someone below, nor equal power by an equal: for without any contradiction, the lower is blessed by his superior (Heb 7:7). Therefore, neither can a priest promote a bishop, nor another priest, but a bishop can promote a priest. And a bishop can promote any bishop, for the bishop of Ostia consecrates the pope. Therefore, episcopal dignity is equal among all, and so one bishop should not have others under him, as it says in the text.1
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg11Sed contra est quod legitur in Concilio Constantinopolitano: veneramur secundum Scripturas et canonum definitiones sanctissimum antiquae Romae episcopum primum esse et maximum episcoporum; et post ipsum, Constantinopolitanum episcopum. Ergo unus episcopus est super alium.
On the contrary (1), we read in the Council of Constantinople: according to the Scriptures and definitions of the most holy canons let us revere the first bishop of ancient Rome to be also the greatest of bishops; and after him the bishop of Constantinople.1 Therefore, one bishop is above another.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.scPraeterea, beatus Cyrillus episcopus Alexandrinus dicit: ut membra maneamus in capite nostro apostolico throno Romanorum pontificum, a quo nostrum est quaerere quid credere et quid tenere debeamus, ipsum venerantes, ipsum rogantes prae omnibus: quoniam ipsius solius est reprehendere, corrigere, statuere, disponere, solvere et ligare, loco illius qui ipsum aedificavit, et nulli alii quod suum est plenum, sed ipsi soli dedit: cui omnes jure divino caput inclinant, et primates mundi, tamquam ipsi Domino Jesu Christo obediunt. Ergo episcopi aliqui subsunt etiam jure divino.
Furthermore (2), blessed Cyril, the bishop of Alexandria, says: so that we may remain members in our head by the apostolic throne of Roman pontiffs, of whom we may ask what to believe and what we should hold, venerating him, asking him above all others: since it belongs to him alone to reproach, to correct, to rule, to dispose, to bind and loose, in the place of the one who established him, but he gave to him alone and to no other what was his own fully, to whom all bow their heads by divine law, and the primates of the world give obedience to him as to the Lord Jesus himself.1 Therefore, some bishops are also lower by divine law.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.arg12Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod sacerdos habet duos actus: unum principalem, scilicet consecrare verum corpus Christi; alium secundarium, scilicet praeparare populum ad susceptionem hujus sacramenti, ut prius dictum est. Quantum autem ad primum actum actus sacerdotis non dependet ab aliqua superiori potestate, nisi divina; sed quantum ad secundum dependet ab aliqua superiori potestate, et humana. Omnis enim potestas quae non potest exire in actum nisi praesuppositis quibusdam ordinationibus, dependet ab illa potestate quae illas ordinationes facit. Sacerdos autem non potest absolvere et ligare nisi praesupposita praelationis jurisdictione, qua sibi subdantur illi quos absolvit; potest autem consecrare quamlibet materiam a Christo determinatam; nec aliud requiritur quantum est de necessitate sacramenti, quamvis ex quadam congruitate praesupponatur actus episcopalis in consecratione altaris, et vestium ejus. Et ita patet quod oportet esse supra sacerdotalem potestatem episcopalem quantum ad actum secundarium sacerdotis, non autem quantum ad primum.
To the first question, I answer that a priest has two acts: one principal act, namely, to consecrate the true body of Christ; and another secondary act, namely, to prepare the people for the reception of this sacrament, as was said above.1 Now as to the first act, the acts of a priest do not depend on any higher power except divine power; but as to the second, they do depend on a certain higher human power. For every power that cannot issue in act without the presupposition of certain things being set in order depends on the power that caused those things to be set in order. Now, a priest cannot absolve and bind except by the previously established jurisdiction of his superior, by which those whom he absolves are placed under him. But he can consecrate any matter determined by Christ; nor is anything else required as necessary to the sacrament, although by a certain fittingness an episcopal act is presupposed in the consecration of an altar and its cloths. And so it is evident that there must be episcopal power above the priestly power as to the secondary act of a priest, but not as to the first.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod Aaron sacerdos fuit et pontifex, idest sacerdotum princeps. Sumpsit ergo sacerdotalis potestas ab ipso exordium, inquantum fuit sacerdos sacrificia offerens, quod etiam minoribus sacerdotibus licebat; sed non ab eo inquantum fuit pontifex, per quam potestatem poterat aliqua facere, ut ingredi semel in anno in sancta sanctorum, quod aliis non licebat.
Reply Obj. 1: As a priest, Aaron was priest and pontiff,1 that is, the prince of priests.2 Therefore, the priestly power took its beginning from him insofar as he was a priest who offered sacrifices, which was also permitted to lower priests;3 but not from him insofar as he was pontiff, by which power he was able to do certain things which were not permitted to others, like entering once per year into the holy of holies.4
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod quantum ad illum actum non est aliqua potestas superior, sed quantum ad alium, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: With regard to that act there is no higher power, but only with regard to the other, as was said.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut omnium rerum naturalium perfectiones praeexistunt exemplariter in Deo, ita Christus fuit exemplar officiorum ecclesiasticorum. Unde unusquisque minister Ecclesiae quantum ad aliquid gerit typum Christi, ut ex littera patet; et tamen ille est superior qui secundum majorem perfectionem Christum repraesentat. Sacerdos autem repraesentat Christum in hoc quod per se ipsum aliquod ministerium implevit; sed episcopus in hoc quod alios ministros instituit, et Ecclesiam fundavit. Unde ad episcopum pertinet mancipare aliquid divinis obsequiis, quasi cultum divinum ad similitudinem Christi statuens; et propter hoc etiam episcopus specialiter sponsus Ecclesiae dicitur, sicut Christus.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as the perfections of all natural things pre-exist in an exemplary way in God, so Christ was the exemplar of the ecclesiastical offices. Therefore, every minister of the Church bears the type of Christ in some respect, as is clear from the text.1 And yet that person is superior who represents Christ according to greater perfection. Now the priest represents Christ in that in himself he fulfilled a certain ministry; but the bishop in the fact that he established other ministers, and founded the Church. Therefore, it pertains to the bishop to dedicate something to divine services, as establishing divine worship in a likeness to Christ; and because of this the bishop is also specially called the bridegroom of the Church, like Christ.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.ad3Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod ordo potest accipi dupliciter. Uno modo secundum quod est sacramentum; et sic, ut prius dictum est, ordinatur omnis ordo ad Eucharistiae sacramentum; unde, cum episcopus non habeat potestatem superiorem sacerdote quantum ad hoc, non erit episcopatus ordo. Alio modo potest considerari ordo secundum quod est officium quoddam respectu quarumdam actionum sacrarum; et sic, cum episcopus habeat potestatem in actionibus hierarchicis respectu corporis mystici supra sacerdotem, episcopatus erit ordo; et secundum hoc loquuntur auctoritates inductae.
To the second question, it should be said that order can be taken in two ways. In one way according as it is a sacrament; and then, as was said above,1 every order is directed to the sacrament of the Eucharist; therefore, since the bishop does not have a higher power than a priest with respect to it, there will be no episcopal order. In another way orders can be considered according as they are certain offices regarding certain sacred actions; and then, since the bishop has power over a priest in hierarchical actions regarding the mystical body, there will be an episcopal order. And it is according to this that the authorities quoted are speaking.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2Unde patet solutio ad primum.
Therefore, the answer to the first objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2Ad secundum dicendum, quod ordo, secundum quod est sacramentum imprimens characterem, ordinatur specialiter ad sacramentum Eucharistiae, in quo ipse Christus continetur, quia per characterem ipsi Christo configuramur; et ideo licet detur aliqua potestas spiritualis episcopo in sui promotione respectu aliquorum sacramentorum, non tamen illa potestas habet rationem characteris; et propter hoc episcopatus non est ordo, secundum quod ordo est quoddam sacramentum.
Reply Obj. 2: Orders, according as it is a sacrament imprinting a character, is specially directed to the sacrament of the Eucharist, in which Christ himself is contained, for by the character we are configured to Christ himself. And therefore although a certain spiritual power is given to the bishop in his promotion with regard to the other sacraments, nevertheless that power does not have the nature of a character. And because of this the episcopate is not an order, according as orders are a certain sacrament.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.ad4Ad tertium dicendum, quod potestas episcopalis non est tantum jurisdictionis, sed etiam ordinis, ut ex dictis patet, secundum quod ordo communiter accipitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Episcopal power is not only about jurisdiction but also a degree of orders, according as orders is commonly taken, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.ad5Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod ubicumque sunt multa regimina ordinata in unum, oportet esse aliquod universale regimen supra particularia regimina: quia in omnibus virtutibus et artibus, ut dicitur in 1 Ethic., est ordo secundum ordinem finium. Bonum autem commune divinius est quam bonum speciale; et ideo super potestatem regitivam quae conjectat bonum speciale, oportet esse potestatem regitivam universalem respectu boni communis, alias non posset esse colligatio ad unum; et ideo cum tota Ecclesia sit unum corpus, oportet, si ista unitas debet conservari, quod sit aliqua potestas regitiva respectu totius Ecclesiae supra potestatem episcopalem, qua unaquaeque specialis Ecclesia regitur; et haec est potestas Papae; et ideo qui hanc potestatem negant, schismatici dicuntur, quasi divisores ecclesiasticae unitatis. Et inter episcopum simplicem et Papam sunt alii gradus dignitatum correspondentes gradibus unionis; secundum quos una congregatio vel communitas includit aliam; sicut communitas unius provinciae includit communitatem civitatis; et communitas regni communitatem unius provinciae; et communitas totius mundi communitatem unius regni.
To the third question, it should be said that wherever there are many directors ordered into one, there must be a certain universal director above the particular directors; for in all virtues and arts, as it says in the Ethics 1,1 the ordering is according to the order of ends. Now the common good is more divine than the specific good; and therefore above the ruling power that aims for the specific good, there must be a universal ruling power with respect to the common good, otherwise there could be no binding together in one. And therefore since the whole Church is one body, it is necessary, if this unity should be conserved, that there be some ruling power with respect to the whole Church above episcopal power, by which each individual church is ruled. And this is the power of the pope. And for this reason, those who deny this power are called ‘schismatics,’ as dividing the ecclesiastical unity. And between a simple bishop and the pope there are other degrees of dignity corresponding to the degrees of the union according to which one congregation or community includes another, as the community of one province includes the community of a city, and the community of a kingdom includes the community of one province; and the community of the whole world includes the community of one kingdom.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis omnibus apostolis data sit communiter potestas ligandi et solvendi; tamen ut in hac potestate ordo aliquis significaretur, primo soli Petro data est, ut ostendatur quod ab eo in alios debeat ista potestas descendere, propter quod etiam ei dixit singulariter, Luc. 22, 32: confirma fratres tuos; et: pasce oves meas, idest loco mei, ubi Chrysostomus dicit: praepositus et caput esto fratrum, ut ipsi te in loco meo assumentes ubique terrarum te in throno tuo sedentem praedicent, et confirment.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the power of binding and loosing was given to all apostles in common, nevertheless so that in this power a certain order might be signified, it was first given to Peter alone, so that it might be shown that from him this power should descend to the others, which is also why it was said to him in the singular, strengthen your brothers (Luke 22:32), and feed my sheep (Jn 21:17), that is, in my place, about which Chrysostom says: be the head and leader of brothers, so that they accepting you in my place, may preach and confirm your seat on your throne, everywhere in the world.1
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod ritus Judaeorum non erat diffusus in diversis regnis et provinciis, sed tantum in una gente; et ideo non oportebat quod sub eo qui habebat potestatem principalem alii pontifices distinguerentur. Sed Ecclesiae ritus sicut et gentilium, per diversas nationes diffunditur; et ideo oportet quod quantum ad hoc magis gentilium ritui quam Judaeorum, status Ecclesiae conformetur.
Reply Obj. 2: The rite of the Jews was not diffused in different kingdoms and provinces, but only in one nation; and so it was not necessary that the other high priests be distinguished under one who had the principal power. But the Church’s rite, like that of the gentiles, is spread over different nations. And therefore the state of the Church must be more like the rites of the gentiles than the Jews in this respect.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod potestas episcopi1 exceditur a potestate Papae quasi a potestate ejusdem generis; et ideo omnem actum hierarchicum quem potest facere Papa in ministratione sacramentorum, potest facere episcopus; non autem omnem actum quem potest facere episcopus, potest facere sacerdos in sacramentorum collatione; et ideo quantum ad ea quae sunt episcopalis ordinis, omnes episcopi sunt aequales; et propter hoc quilibet alium potest consecrare.
Reply Obj. 3: The power of a priest is surpassed by the power of a bishop as by a power of another kind; but the power of a bishop is surpassed by the power of the pope as by a power of the same kind; and therefore every hierarchical act that the pope can do in the administering of the sacraments, can also be done by a bishop, but not every act that a bishop can do in the conferral of the sacraments can be done by a priest. And therefore as to those things that belong to episcopal orders, all bishops are equal; and because of this any one of them can consecrate another.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A2.ad8A. 3On sacred vestmentsDe vestibus sacris
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod vestes ministrorum non convenienter in Ecclesia institutae sint. Ministri enim novi testamenti magis tenentur ad castitatem quam ministri veteris. Sed inter alias vestes ministrorum veteris testamenti erant feminalia in signum castitatis. Ergo multo fortius nunc esse debent inter vestes ministrorum.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus. It seems that the vestments of the ministers were not appropriately instituted in the Church. For the ministers of the New Testament are more bound to chastity than the ministers of the Old Testament. But among the different vestments of the Old Testament ministers there were thigh coverings as a sign of chastity.1 Therefore, much more should there be now among the vestments of the ministers.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.arg1Praeterea, sacerdotium novi testamenti est dignius quam veteris sacerdotium. Sed veteres sacerdotes habebant mitras, quod est signum dignitatis. Ergo sacerdotes novae legis eas debent habere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the priesthood of the New Testament is nobler than the priesthood of the Old Testament. But the old priests had mitres, which is a sign of dignity.1 Therefore, the priests of the new law should have them.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.arg2Praeterea, sacerdos est propinquior ordinibus ministrorum quam ordo episcopalis. Sed episcopi utuntur vestibus ministrorum, scilicet dalmatica, quae est vestis diaconi, et tunica, quae est vestis subdiaconi. Ergo multo fortius simplices sacerdotes debent uti eis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a priest is closer to the orders of the ministers than the episcopal order. But bishops use the vestments of the ministers, namely, a dalmatic, which is the vestment of a deacon, and a tunic, which is the vestment of a subdeacon. Therefore, much more should simple priests use these.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.arg3Praeterea, in veteri lege pontifex deferebat superhumerale, quod significabat onus Evangelii, ut dicit Beda. Hoc autem maxime nostris pontificibus incumbit. Ergo debent habere superhumerale.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in the old law the high priest bore an ephod,1 which signified the burden of the Gospel, as Bede says.2 But this burden presses down most of all on our pontiffs. Therefore, they should have ephods.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.arg4Praeterea, in rationali quo utebantur pontifices veteris legis, scribebatur: doctrina et veritas. Sed veritas maxime in nova lege declarata est. Ergo pontificibus novae legis competit.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, in the breastpiece that the high priests of the old law used, there was written, teaching and truth.1 But truth is declared most in the new law. Therefore, it befits the pontiffs of the new law.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.arg5Praeterea, lamina aurea, in qua scriptum erat nomen Dei, erat dignissimum ornamentum veteris legis. Ergo illud maxime debuit transferri in novam legem.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, golden sheets on which the name of God was written were the highest ornament of the old law.1 Therefore, that should have been transferred to the new law more than anything.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.arg6Praeterea, ea quae exterius geruntur in ministris Ecclesiae, sunt signa interioris potestatis. Sed archiepiscopus non habet alterius generis potestatem quam episcopus, ut dictum est. Ergo non debet habere pallium, quod non habent episcopi.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, the outward things that are worn by the Church’s ministers are signs of inward power. But an archbishop does not have another kind of power than a bishop, as has been said. Therefore, he should not have a pallium, which bishops do not have.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.arg7Praeterea, potestatis plenitudo residet penes Romanum pontificem. Sed ipse non habet baculum. Ergo nec alii episcopi debent habere.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, fullness of power resides with the Roman pontiff. But he does not have a scepter. Therefore, neither should other bishops have one.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.arg8Respondeo dicendum, quod vestes ministrorum, ut supra dictum est, designant idoneitatem quae in eis requiritur ad tractandum divina. Et quia quaedam sunt quae in omnibus requiruntur, et quaedam quae in superioribus, quae non ita exiguntur in inferioribus; ideo quaedam vestes sunt omnibus ministris communes, quaedam autem superiorum tantum; et ideo omnibus ministris competit amictus, humeros tegens, quo significatur fortitudo ad divina officia exequenda, quibus mancipantur. Et similiter alba, quae significat puritatem vitae, et cingulum, quod significat repressionem carnis.
I answer that, the vestments of the ministers, as was said above, designate the suitability required in them for handling divine things. And since there are some things that are required for everyone, and some that are required for superiors, which are not so needed in inferiors, this is why some vestments are common to all ministers, but some are only for superiors. And therefore the amice applies to all ministers, covering the shoulders, by which is signified fortitude for executing divine offices, to which they are dedicated.1 And likewise the alb, which signifies purity of life,2 and the cincture, which signifies the repression of the flesh.3
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.coSed subdiaconus ulterius habet manipulum in sinistra, quo significatur extersio minimarum macularum, quia manipulus est quasi sudarium ad extergendum vultum: ipsi enim primo ad sacra tractanda admittuntur: habent etiam tunicam strictam, per quam doctrina Christi significatur, unde et in veteri lege in ipsa tintinnabula pendebant. Subdiaconi enim primo admittuntur ad doctrinam novae legis annuntiandum.
But the subdeacon has as well a maniple on his left arm, which signifies the wiping away of the smallest stains,1 because a maniple is like a napkin for wiping the face, for they are the first admitted to handling sacred things. They also have a straight tunic, by which Christ’s teaching is signified,2 which is why even under the old law they swung the bell.3 For subdeacons are the first admitted to the teaching of the new law.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3Sed diaconus habet amplius stolam in sinistro humero in signum quod applicatur ad ministerium in ipsis sacramentis, et dalmaticam, quae est vestis larga, sic dicta; quia in Dalmatiae partibus primo usus ejus fuit, ad significandum quod ipse primo dispensator sacramentorum ponitur: ipse enim sanguinem dispensat; in dispensatione autem largitas requiritur.
But the deacon also has a stole on his left shoulder as a sign that he is employed for the ministry in the sacraments themselves; as well as a dalmatic, which is a large garment, as was said, for it was first used in the regions of Dalmatia,1 to signify that he is considered the dispenser of the sacraments first,2 for he distributes the blood, and largesse is required for a distribution.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3Sed sacerdoti stola in utroque humero ponitur, ut ostendatur quod plena potestas dispensandi sacramenta ei datur, non ut ministro alterius; et ideo stola descendit usque ad inferiora: habet etiam et casulam, quae significat caritatem, quia sacramentum consecrat caritatis, scilicet Eucharistiam.
But a stole is placed on both shoulders of the priest, so that it may be shown that the full power of administering the sacraments is given to him, not as another’s minister, which is why the stole descends all the way to the lower parts. He also has a chasuble, which signifies charity,1 for he consecrates the sacrament of charity, namely, the Eucharist.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3Sed episcopi addunt novem ornamenta supra sacerdotes, quae sunt caligae, sandalia, succinctorium, tunica, Dalmatica, mitra, chirothecae, anulus, et baculus; quia novem sunt quae supra sacerdotem possunt: scilicet clericos ordinare, virgines benedicere, basilicas dedicare, clericos deponere, synodos celebrare, chrisma conficere, confirmare, vestes et vasa consecrare. Vel per caligas significatur rectitudo gressuum: per sandalia, quae pedes tegunt, contemptus terrenorum; per succinctorium, quo stola ligatur cum alba, amor honestatis: per tunicam perseverantia, quia Joseph tunicam talarem habuisse legitur quasi descendentem usque ad talos, per quos significatur extremitas vitae: per Dalmaticam largitas in operibus misericordiae; per chirothecas cautela in opere; per mitram scientia utriusque testamenti; unde et duo cornua habet: per baculum cura pastoralis, qua debet colligere vagos, quod significat curvitas in capite baculi, sustentare infirmos, quod significat ipse stipes baculi; sed pungere lentos, quod significat stimulus in pede baculi, unde versus: collige, sustenta, stimula, vaga, morbida, lenta. Per anulum sacramenta fidei qua Ecclesia desponsatur Christo: ipsi enim sunt Ecclesiae sponsi loco Christi.
But a bishop adds nine ornaments above a priest, which are the boots, sandals, subcingulum, tunic, dalmatic, mitre, gloves, ring, and crozier, for he can do nine things that are above a priest, namely, ordain clerics, bless virgins, dedicate basilicas, depose clerics, celebrate synods, consecrate chrism, confirm, consecrate vestments and consecrate vessels. Or, by the boots, rectitude of steps is signified; by sandals, which cover the feet, contempt for earthly things;1 by the subcingulum with which the stole is tied to the alb, love of integrity;2 by the tunic, perseverance,3 for Joseph is read4 to have had an ankle-length tunic hanging to his ankles, by which the end of life is signified; by the dalmatic, abundance in works of mercy;5 by the gloves, cautiousness in works;6 by the mitre, knowledge of both Testaments, and this is also why it has two horns;7 by the crozier, pastoral care, by which he should gather the wandering, which the curve at the top of the crozier signifies, sustain the weak, which the very staff of the crozier signifies, but to jab at the slow, which the spur at the foot of the crozier signifies, hence the verse: collect, support, spur on, wanderers, the sick, the slow.8 By the ring, the sacrament of faith by which the Church is espoused to Christ,9 for bishops are the Church’s bridegrooms in the place of Christ.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3Sed ulterius archiepiscopi habent pallium in signum privilegiatae potestatis; significat enim torquem auream quam solebant legitime certantes accipere.
But archbishops have further a pallium as a sign of privileged power; for it signifies the golden collar that contestants used to receive by right.1
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sacerdotibus veteris legis indicebatur continentia illo tantum tempore quo ad suum ministerium accedebant; et ideo in signum castitatis tunc servandae in sacrificiorum oblatione feminalibus utebantur: sed ministris novi testamenti indicitur perpetua continentia; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: Continence was indicated for priests of the old law only at the time that they were fulfilling their ministry. And therefore as a sign of their keeping chastity at that moment, they used thigh coverings in the offering of sacrifices. But perpetual continence is indicated for the ministers of the New Testament; and so it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod mitra illa non erat signum alicujus dignitatis, fuit enim sicut quoddam galerum, ut Hieronymus dicit: sed cydaris, quae erat signum dignitatis, solis pontificibus dabatur, sicut et nunc mitra.
Reply Obj. 2: That mitre was not a sign of any dignity, for it was like a kind of ceremonial hat, as Jerome says.1 But the turban, which was a sign of dignity, was given only to high priests,2 as now a mitre is.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod potestas ministrorum est in episcopo sicut in origine; non autem in sacerdote, quia ipse non confert illos ordines; et ideo magis episcopus quam sacerdos vestibus ministrorum utitur.
Reply Obj. 3: The power of the ministers is in the bishop as in its origin, but not in the priest, for he does not confer those orders. And therefore the bishop uses the vestments of the ministers more than the priest does.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod loco superhumeralis utitur stola, quae ad idem significandum est ad quod erat superhumerale.
Reply Obj. 4: A stole is used in place of an overcape, for it has the same signification.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod pallium succedit loco rationalis.
Reply Obj. 5: The pallium takes the place of the breastpiece.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.ad5Ad sextum dicendum, quod pro illa lamina habet pontifex crucem, ut Innocentius dicit, sicut pro feminalibus habet sandalia, pro linea albam, pro balteo cingulum, pro podere tunicam, pro ephod amictum, pro rationali pallium, pro cydari mitram.
Reply Obj. 6: In place of that plate the pontiff has a cross, as Innocent says,1 just as he has sandals in place of thigh-coverings, an alb in place of a linen robe, a cincture in place of a girdle, a tunic in place of a robe, an amice in place of an ephod, a pallium in place of a breastpiece, and a mitre in place of a turban.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.ad6Ad septimum dicendum, quod quamvis non habeat alterius generis potestatem, tamen eamdem habet ampliorem; et ideo ad hanc perfectionem designandum sibi pallium datur, quo undique circumdatur.
Reply Obj. 7: Although he does not have a different kind of power, nevertheless he has the same power more fully. And therefore to designate this perfection he is given a pallium, by which he is surrounded on all sides.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.ad7Ad octavum dicendum, quod Romanus pontifex non utitur baculo, quia Petrus misit ipsum ad suscitandum quemdam discipulum suum, qui postea factus est episcopus Trevirensis; et ideo in dioecesi Trevirensi Papa baculum portat, et non in aliis: vel etiam in signum quod non habet coarctatam potestatem, quod curvatio baculi significat.
Reply Obj. 8: The Roman pontiff does not use a crozier because Peter sent it to revive a certain one of his followers, who later became the bishop of Trier. And this is why the Pope carries a crozier in the diocese of Trier, and not in others;1 or also as a sign that he does not have restricted power, which the curve of the crozier represents.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3.ad8Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Nunc ad considerationem sacrae ordinationis accedamus. Videtur quod male ordinetur: quia hoc sacramentum est ad dispensandum alia sacramenta, et ita ante alia deberet ordinari. Et dicendum, quod Magister ordinat secundum hoc ad quod ordinantur: et quia bonum commune ad quod ordinatur hoc sacramentum, praesupponit bonum personae, ad quod ordinantur praecedentia; ideo de hoc non debuit prius determinare.
Now let us proceed to the consideration of sacred ordination.1 It seems that this is poorly ordered; for this sacrament is for administering the other sacraments, and so it should be ordered before the others. And it should be said that the Master orders according to what it is ordered to; and since the common good to which this sacrament is ordered presupposes the good of the person to which the previous ones are ordered, therefore he could not have considered this one earlier.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3In sacramento ergo septiformis spiritus septem gradus ecclesiastici. Adaptatio quaedam est: quia in quolibet ordine omnia dona Spiritus Sancti dantur: quia Matthias electus est sorte, de quo Dionysius dicit, 5 cap. Eccles. Hierar.: de divina sorte Matthiae data alii alia dixerunt, nec recte, ut existimo. Meum et ipse sensum dicam. Videtur enim mihi Scriptura sortem nominasse divinum quoddam donum declarans Matthiam quasi divina electione ostensum.
And in the sacrament of the sevenfold spirit, there are seven ecclesiastical degrees.1 A certain interpretation is that in any order all the gifts of the Holy Spirit are given, for Matthias was chosen by lot, about which Dionysius says,2 some people have said some things, others have said other things about the divine lot given to Matthias, nor correctly, in my view. I myself will state my sense. For it seems to me that the Scriptures named the divine lot as a certain gift declaring Matthias as revealed by divine choice.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3Habiturus partem . . . cum his qui bene verbum Dei ministraverunt. Ergo habet omnis lector aureolam. Et dicendum, quod verum est, si impleat officium ut non solum legat, sed etiam interpretetur per praedicationem, quod tamen non videtur suum officium; et ideo etiam non dicit simpliciter quod habeat illorum meritum, sed cum illis, inquantum aliquid de actu eorum participat.
You shall have a share with those who have administered the word of God well.1 Therefore, every lector has a lesser crown.2 And it should be said that this is true, if he fulfills the office and does not only read, but also interprets by preaching, which nevertheless does not seem to be his office. And so he also does not simply say that he has the merits of them, but of those inasmuch as he partakes of their act somewhat.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3Canones duos tantum sacros ordines appellari censent: propter hoc quod hi duo tantum ordines habent actum super ipsum sacramentum; sed subdiaconus super sacra vasa tantum.
The canons rate only two as excellently to be called sacred orders:1 because of the fact that only these two orders have their act over the sacrament itself; but a subdeacon only over the sacred vessels.
Sent.IV.D24.Q3.A3D. 25Conferral of holy ordersDe conferentibus ordinis
Postquam determinavit Magister de sacramento ordinis, hic determinat de conferentibus et suscipientibus hoc sacramentum; et dividitur in partes duas: in prima determinat de conferentibus; in secunda de suscipientibus, ibi: sacri canones sanxerunt ut subdiaconus non ordinetur ante quatuordecim annos, etc.
After the Master has considered the sacrament of holy orders, here he examines those conferring and receiving this sacrament. And it is divided into two parts; in the first, he considers those who confer it; in the second, those who receive it, at: the sacred canons have set forth that a subdeacon is not to be ordained before his fourteenth year, etc.1
Sent.IV.D25Prima in duas: in prima inquirit de haeretici, utrum possint ordinare; secundo specialiter de simoniacis, ibi: de simoniacis vero non est ambigendum quin sint haeretici.
The first is in two parts: in the first, he inquires about heretics, whether they can ordain; second, particularly about simoniacs, at: as to simoniacs, it is not to be doubted that they are heretics.1
Sent.IV.D25Prima in tres; in prima ponit auctoritatem ad ostendendum quod haeretici non possunt hoc sacramentum conferre; in secunda ponit auctoritates ad contrarium, ibi: contra autem alii sentire videntur; in tertia solvit, ibi: haec autem quidam ita determinant. Et ponit quatuor solutiones diversorum, ut in littera patet.
The first is in three parts; in the first, he gives the authoritative text for showing that heretics cannot confer this sacrament; in the second, he includes the authoritative texts to the contrary, at: but others, on the contrary, seem to feel that sacred orders;1 in the third, he resolves it, at: but some determine these words in this way.2 And he gives four resolutions of the differences, as is seen in the text.
Sent.IV.D25De simoniacis autem non est ambigendum quin sint haeretici. Hic inquirit de simoniacis; et circa hoc duo facit: primo ostendit qui sunt simoniaci; secundo utrum possint ordinare, ibi: differt tamen inter eos qui ordinantur a simoniacis scienter, et eos qui ignoranter.
As to simoniacs, it is not to be doubted that they are heretics. Here he inquires about simoniacs; and concerning this he does two things: first, he shows what simoniacs are; second, whether they can ordain, at: and yet there is a difference between those who are ordained by simoniacs knowingly, and those who do it in ignorance.1
Sent.IV.D25Hic est triplex quaestio. Prima de ordinantibus. Secunda de ordinatis. Tertia de simoniacis.
Here there are three questions. First, concerning those who ordain. Second, the ordained. Third, simoniacs.
Sent.IV.D25Q. 1Those who ordainDe ordinantibus
Circa primum quaeruntur duo:
Concerning the first, two questions are asked:
Sent.IV.D25.Q1primo, utrum solus episcopus possit conferre ordinis sacramentum;
first, whether only the bishop can confer the sacrament of holy orders;
Sent.IV.D25.Q1secundo, utrum haereticus, vel quicumque ab Ecclesia praecisus.
second, whether heretics or anyone cut off from the Church can.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1A. 1Whether only the bishop can confer the sacrament of holy ordersUtrum solus episcopus possit conferre ordinis sacramentum
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non tantum episcopus ordinis sacramentum conferat. Quia manus impositio aliquid ad consecrationem facit. Sed sacerdotibus qui ordinantur, non solus episcopus manus imponit, sed sacerdotes astantes. Ergo non solus episcopus confert ordinis sacramentum.
Obj. 1: To the first we proceed thus.1 It seems that not only a bishop confers the sacrament of holy orders. For the imposition of hands causes something at the consecration. But not only the bishop imposes his hands on the priests who are ordained, but also the other priests attending. Therefore, not only the bishop confers the sacrament of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.arg1Praeterea, tunc unicuique datur potestas ordinis, quando ei exhibetur quod ad actum sui ordinis pertinet. Sed subdiacono datur urceolus cum aqua, manili et manutergio ab archidiacono; similiter acolythis candelabrum cum cereo, et urceolus vacuus. Ergo non solus episcopus confert ordinis sacramentum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the power of holy orders is given to each one at the moment that he is presented with whatever pertains to his order’s act. But the cruet is given to the subdeacon with water, manili, and napkin by the archdeacon; the candelabra is similarly given to the acolyte with a candle and an empty cruet. Therefore, the bishop is not the only one who confers the sacrament of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.arg2Praeterea, illa quae sunt ordinis, non possunt alicui committi qui non habet ordines. Sed conferre ordines minores committitur aliquibus qui non sunt episcopi, sicut presbyteris cardinalibus. Ergo conferre ordines non est episcopalis ordinis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, those things that belong to holy orders cannot be committed to someone who does not have holy orders. But the conferral of minor orders is committed to those who are not bishops, like cardinal presbyters. Therefore, to confer holy orders does not belong to the episcopal order.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.arg3Praeterea, cuicumque committitur principale, et accessorium. Sed ordinis sacramentum ordinatur ad Eucharistiam sicut accessorium ad principale. Cum ergo sacerdos consecret Eucharistiam, ipse etiam poterit ordines conferre.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if what is principal is committed to someone, its accessories are as well. But the sacrament of holy orders is directed to the Eucharist as an accessory to what is principal. Therefore, since the priest consecrates the Eucharist, he could also confer holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.arg4Praeterea, plus distat sacerdos a diacono quam episcopus ab episcopo. Sed episcopus potest consecrare episcopum. Ergo et sacerdos potest promovere diaconum.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, there is more difference between a priest and a deacon than between one bishop and another. But a bishop can consecrate a bishop. Therefore, a priest can also promote a deacon.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.arg5Sed contra, nobiliori modo applicantur ad divinum cultum ministri per ordines quam vasa sacra. Sed consecratio vasorum pertinet ad solum episcopum. Ergo multo fortius consecratio ministrorum.
On the contrary (1), those in holy orders are employed in a nobler way for divine worship than sacred vessels. But the consecration of vessels pertains to a bishop alone. Therefore, much more does the consecration of ministers.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.scPraeterea, sacramentum ordinis est excellentius quam confirmationis. Sed solus episcopus confirmat. Ergo multo magis solus confert ordinis sacramentum.
Furthermore (2), the sacrament of holy orders is more excellent than confirmation. But only the bishop confirms. Therefore, much more does he alone confer the sacrament of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.arg6Praeterea, virgines per benedictionem non constituuntur in aliquo gradu spiritualis potestatis, sicut ordinati constituuntur. Sed virgines benedicere est solius episcopi. Ergo multo magis solus ipse potest alios ordinare.
Furthermore (3), by their blessing, virgins are not established in any degree of spiritual power, as the ordained are established. But it belongs to bishops alone to consecrate virgins. Therefore, much more can he alone ordain others.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.arg7Respondeo dicendum, quod potestas episcopalis se habet ad potestatem ordinum inferiorum sicut politica, quae conjectat bonum commune, ad inferiores artes et virtutes, quae conjectant aliquod bonum speciale, ut ex dictis patet. Politica autem, ut dicitur in 1 Ethica, ponit legem inferioribus artibus, scilicet quis quam debeat exercere, et quantum et qualiter; et ideo ad episcopum pertinet in omnibus divinis ministeriis alias collocare. Unde ipse solus confirmat, quia confirmati in quodam officio confitendi fidem constituuntur; ideo etiam solus ipse virgines benedicit, quae figuram gerunt Ecclesiae Christo desponsatae, cujus cura ipsi principaliter committitur: ipse etiam in ministeriis1 ordinum ordinando consecrat, et vasa quibus uti debent, eis determinat sua consecratione; sicut etiam officia saecularia in civitatibus distribuuntur ab eo qui habet excellentiorem potestatem, sicut a rege.
I answer that, episcopal power is related to the power of the lower orders as political power, which aims at the common good, is to lower arts and powers, which aim at some particular good, as is clear from what has been said.1 Now politics, as it says in the Ethics 1,2 establishes the law for lower arts, namely, what someone should practice, and how much, and how. And thus it pertains to the bishop to manage matters in all divine ministries. This is why he alone confirms, because those confirmed are established in a certain office of confessing the faith; therefore also he alone consecrates virgins, who bear the figure of Christ’s bride, the Church, whose care is principally committed to him. He also consecrates an order in ministers by ordaining, and he determines by their own consecration the vessels they must use, just as secular offices in states are also distributed by someone who has the most excellent power, like the king.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod in impositione manuum non datur character sacerdotalis ordinis, ut ex dictis patet, sed gratia, secundum quam ad exequendum ordinem sint idonei; et quia indigent amplissima gratia, ideo sacerdotes cum episcopo manus imponunt eis qui in sacerdotes promoventur; sed diaconis solus episcopus.
Reply Obj. 1: In the imposition of hands no character of priestly ordination is given, as is clear from what has been said,1 but grace is given, according to which they are made fit for exercising holy orders. And since they need the most ample grace, therefore priests impose hands on those who are being ordained priests along with the bishop; but the bishop alone does this for deacons.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod archidiaconus est quasi princeps ministerii; ideo omnia quae ad ministerium pertinent ipse tradit, sicut cereum quo acolythus diacono servit ante Evangelium ipsum portando, et urceum quo servit subdiacono; et similiter dat subdiacono ea quibus superioribus ordinibus servit; et tamen in illis non consistit principaliter actus subdiaconi, sed in hoc quod operatur circa materiam sacramenti; et ideo characterem accipit in hoc quod datur ei calix ab episcopo. Sed acolythus accipit characterem ex verbis episcopi in hoc quod accipit praedicta ab archidiacono; et magis in acceptione urceoli quam candelabri. Unde non sequitur quod archidiaconus ordinem conferat.
Reply Obj. 2: An archdeacon is like a chief minister; therefore all the things that pertain to ministry, he bestows, like the candle by which the acolyte serves the deacon by carrying it before the Gospel, and the cruet with which the subdeacon serves. And likewise he gives the subdeacon those things with which he serves the higher orders. And yet the act of the subdeacon does not consist principally in those things, but in what he does with the matter of the sacrament. And therefore he receives his character in being given the chalice by the bishop. But the acolyte receives a character from the words of the bishop when he receives the things mentioned from the archdeacon, and more in receiving the cruet than the candelabra. Therefore, it does not follow that the archdeacon confers his orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod Papa, qui habet plenitudinem potestatis pontificalis, potest committere non episcopo ea quae ad episcopalem dignitatem pertinent, dummodo illa non habeant immediatam relationem ad verum corpus Christi; et ideo ex ejus commissione aliquis sacerdos simpliciter potest conferre minores ordines et confirmare, ut supra, dist. 7, quaest. 1, quaestiunc. 3, dictum est, non autem aliquis non sacerdos; nec iterum sacerdos majores ordines qui habent immediatam relationem ad corpus Christi, supra quod consecrandum Papa non habet majorem potestatem quam simplex sacerdos.
Reply Obj. 3: The pope, who has the fullness of pontifical power, can commit to a non-bishop things that pertain to episcopal dignity, as long as they do not have an immediate relation to the true body of Christ. And therefore by his commission some priest can simply confer minor orders and confirm, as was said above in Distinction 7, Question 1, Question 3, but he can not commission a non-priest. Nor again can a priest confer major orders, which have an immediate relation to the body of Christ, over whose consecration the pope does not have more power than a simple priest.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis sacramentum Eucharistiae sit maximum sacramentum in se; tamen non collocat in aliquo officio, sicut ordinis sacramentum; et ideo non est similis ratio.
Reply Obj. 4: Although the sacrament of the Eucharist is the greatest sacrament in itself, nevertheless it does not manage any other office, like the sacrament of holy orders; and therefore it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod ad communicandum alteri quod quis habet, non exigitur solum propinquitas, sed completio potestatis. Sed quia sacerdos non habet completam potestatem in hierarchicis officiis, sicut episcopus; ideo non sequitur quod possit diaconos facere, quamvis ille ordo sit sibi propinquus.
Reply Obj. 5: To share with someone what one has, not only proximity is required, but completeness of power. But because a priest does not have complete power in the hierarchical offices, as a bishop does, this is why it does not follow that he can create deacons, although that order is closer to him.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A1.ad5A. 2Whether anyone cut off from the Church can confer holy ordersUtrum haereticus, vel quicumque ab Ecclesia praecisus
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod haeretici et ab Ecclesia praecisi non possint ordines conferre. Plus enim est aliquem promovere ad ordines quam aliquem absolvere vel ligare. Sed haereticus non potest absolvere vel ligare. Ergo nec ordines conferre.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that heretics and those cut off from the Church cannot confer holy orders. For it is a greater thing to promote someone to holy orders than to bind or loose. But heretics cannot bind and loose. Therefore, nor can they confer holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.arg1Praeterea, sacerdos ab Ecclesia separatus potest conficere: quia in eo character indelebiliter manet, per quem hoc potest. Sed episcopus non accipit aliquem characterem in sui promotione. Ergo non est necesse quod episcopalis potestas in eo remaneat post separationem ejus ab Ecclesia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a priest separated from the Church can consecrate the Eucharist, because the character, by which he is able to do this, remains indelibly in him. But the bishop does not receive any character in his consecration as a bishop. Therefore, it is not necessary that episcopal power remain in him after his separation from the Church.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.arg2Praeterea, in nulla communitate ille qui a communitate repellitur, potest communitatis officia disponere. Sed ordines sunt quaedam officia Ecclesiae. Ergo ille qui extra Ecclesiam ponitur, non potest ordines conferre.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in no community can a person who is expelled from the community dispose of community offices. But holy orders are a certain office of the Church. Therefore, someone who is placed outside the Church cannot confer holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.arg3Praeterea, sacramenta habent efficaciam ex passione Christi. Sed haereticus non continuatur passioni Christi neque per propriam fidem, cum sit infidelis, neque per fidem Ecclesiae, cum sit ab Ecclesia separatus. Ergo non potest sacramentum ordinis conferre.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, sacraments have efficacy from Christ’s Passion. But a heretic is not connected with Christ’s Passion, whether by his own faith, since he is an unbeliever, nor by the faith of the Church, since he is separated from the Church. Therefore, he cannot confer the sacrament of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.arg4Praeterea, in ordinis collatione exigitur benedictio. Sed haereticus non potest benedicere; quinimo benedictio sua in maledictionem vertitur, ut patet per auctoritates in littera inductas. Ergo non potest ordines conferre.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, a blessing is required in the conferral of holy orders. But a heretic cannot give a blessing; in fact, his blessing will turn into a curse, as is seen by the authorities cited in the text. Therefore, he cannot confer holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.arg5Sed contra est, quia aliquis episcopus in haeresim lapsus, quando reconciliatur, non iterum consecratur. Ergo non amisit potestatem quam habebat ordines conferendi.
On the contrary (1), a bishop who has fallen into heresy is not re-consecrated when he is reconciled to the Church. Therefore, he has not lost any power that he had for conferring holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.scPraeterea, major potestas est potestas conferendi ordines quam potestas ordinum. Sed ordinum potestas non amittitur propter haeresim, vel aliquid hujusmodi. Ergo nec potestas ordines conferendi.
Furthermore (2), the power of conferring holy orders is greater than the power of holy orders. But the power of holy orders is not lost through heresy or anything like it. Therefore, neither is the power of conferring holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.arg6Praeterea, sicut baptizans exhibet tantum ministerium exterius, ita et conferens ordines, Deo interius operante. Sed nulla ratione aliquis ab Ecclesia praecisus amittit baptizandi potestatem. Ergo nec ordines conferendi.
Furthermore (3), just as a person who baptizes presents only the outer ministry, so does the person who confers holy orders, while God works inwardly. But by no account would someone cut off from the Church lose the power of baptizing. Therefore, neither would he lose the power of conferring holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.arg7Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc ponuntur in littera quatuor opiniones.
I answer that, concerning this four opinions are listed in the text.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.coQuidam enim dicunt, quod haeretici quamdiu ab Ecclesia tolerantur, habent potestatem ordines conferendi; non autem postquam ab Ecclesia fuerint praecisi; et similiter nec degradati, et alii hujusmodi; et haec est prima opinio. Sed hoc non potest stare: quia omnis potestas quae datur cum aliqua consecratione, nullo casu contingente tolli potest, sicut nec ipsa consecratio annullari: quia etiam altare vel chrisma semel consecrata, perpetuo sacrata manent. Unde, cum episcopalis potestas cum quadam consecratione detur, oportet quod perpetuo maneat, quantumcumque aliquis peccet, vel ab Ecclesia praecidatur.
For some people say that as long as heretics are tolerated by the Church, they have the power of conferring holy orders, but not after they have been cut off from the Church; and likewise, not those demoted or anyone like that; and this is the first opinion. But it cannot stand: for no power that is given with a certain consecration can be taken away by any contingent circumstance, just as neither can that consecration be annulled, for also once an altar or chrism has been consecrated, they remain perpetually consecrated. Therefore, since episcopal power is given with a certain consecration, it must remain perpetually, no matter how much a person sins or is cut off from the Church.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2Et ideo alii dixerunt, quod praecisi ab Ecclesia qui in Ecclesia potestatem episcopalem habuerunt, retinent potestatem alios ordinandi et promovendi; sed promoti ab eis hoc non habent; et haec est quarta opinio. Sed hoc etiam esse non potest: quia si illi qui fuerunt in Ecclesia promoti, retinent potestatem quam acceperunt, patet quod exequendo suam potestatem, veram consecrationem faciunt, et ideo vere tribuunt omnem potestatem quae consecratione datur; et sic ordinati ab eis vel promoti habent eamdem potestatem quam et ipsi.
And therefore others have said that those cut off from the Church who had episcopal power in the Church retain the power to ordain and promote others, but those promoted by them do not have this; and this is the fourth opinion. But this also cannot be the case: for if those who were promoted within the Church retain the power that they received, it is clear that when they exercise their own power they do valid consecrations. And therefore they truly bestow all power that is given in consecration; and so those ordained or promoted by them have the same power that they themselves do.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2Et ideo alii dixerunt, quod etiam praecisi ab Ecclesia possunt ordines et alia sacramenta conferre, dummodo formam debitam et intentionem servent, et quantum ad primum effectum, qui est collatio sacramenti, et quantum ad ultimum, qui est collatio gratiae; et haec est secunda opinio. Sed hoc etiam non potest stare: quia ex hoc ipso quod aliquis haeretico praeciso ab Ecclesia in sacramentis communicat, peccat; et ita fictus accedit, et gratiam consequi non potest, nisi forte in baptismo in articulo necessitatis.
And so others have said that even those cut off from the Church can confer holy orders and other sacraments as long as they preserve the due form and intention, both as to the first effect, which is the conferral of the sacrament, and as to the last, which is the conferral of grace; and this is the second opinion. But this also cannot stand: for by the fact that someone shares in sacraments with a heretic cut off from the Church, he sins; and so he receives the sacrament disingenuously, and cannot receive grace, except perhaps in an emergency baptism.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2Et ideo alii dicunt, quod vera sacramenta conferunt, sed cum eis gratiam non dant, non propter inefficaciam sacramentorum, sed propter peccata recipientium ab eis sacramenta contra prohibitionem Ecclesiae; et haec est tertia opinio, quae vera est.
And therefore others say that they confer valid sacraments, but they do not give grace with them, not because of inefficacy in the sacraments, but because of the sin of those receiving the sacraments from them against the prohibition of the Church; and this is the third opinion, which is the true one.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod effectus absolutionis non est alius quam remissio peccatorum, quae per gratiam fit; et ideo haereticus non potest absolvere, sicut nec gratiam in sacramentis conferre; et iterum, quia ad absolutionem requiritur jurisdictio, quam non habet ab Ecclesia praecisus.
Reply Obj. 1: The effect of absolution is nothing other than the remission of sins, which happens by grace. And therefore a heretic cannot absolve, as neither can he confer grace in the sacraments. And again, because jurisdiction is required for absolution, which someone cut off from the Church does not have.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod in promotione episcopi datur sibi potestas quae perpetuo manet in eo; quamvis dici non possit character, quia per eam non ordinatur homo directe ad Deum, sed ad corpus Christi mysticum; et tamen indelebiliter manet sicut character, quia per consecrationem datur.
Reply Obj. 2: In the promotion of a bishop, power is given to him that remains perpetually in him; although it cannot be called a character, for by it a man is not directly ordered to God, but to the mystical body of Christ. And nevertheless it remains indelibly like a character, for it is given through a consecration.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod illi qui ab haereticis promoventur, quamvis accipiant ordinem, non tamen recipiunt executionem, ut licite possint in suis ordinibus ministrare ratione illa quam objectio tangit.
Reply Obj. 3: Although those who are promoted by heretics do receive holy orders, nevertheless they do not receive their exercise so that they can licitly minister in their degree of orders, for the reason that the objection refers to.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod per fidem Ecclesiae continuantur passioni Christi: quia quamvis in ea non sint secundum se, sunt tamen in ea quantum ad formam Ecclesiae, quam servant.
Reply Obj. 4: They are connected with the Passion of Christ through the Church’s faith, for although they are not in the Church themselves, they still are in it as to the form of the Church, which they observe.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod hoc est referendum ad ultimum effectum sacramentorum, ut tertia opinio dicit.
Reply Obj. 5: This is to be referred to the last effect of the sacraments, as the third opinion says.
Sent.IV.D25.Q1.A2.ad5Q. 2Impediments to holy ordersDe impedimentis
Deinde quaeritur de ordinatis; et circa hoc quaeruntur duo:
Next, those ordained are considered; and concerning this, two questions arise:
Sent.IV.D25.Q2primo, utrum aliquis impediatur propter defectum naturae;
first, whether anyone is impeded because of a defect of nature;
Sent.IV.D25.Q2secundo, utrum impediatur propter conditionem fortunae exterioris.
second, whether anyone is impeded because of a condition of external fortune.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2A. 1Whether anyone is impeded by a defect of natureUtrum aliquis impediatur propter defectum naturae
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod sexus femineus non impediat ordinis susceptionem. Quia officium prophetiae est majus quam sacerdotis officium: quia propheta est medius inter Deum et sacerdotem, sicut sacerdos inter Deum et populum. Sed prophetiae officium aliquando mulieribus est concessum, ut patet 4 Reg. Ergo et sacerdotii officium eis competere potest.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the feminine sex does not impede the reception of holy orders. For the office of prophecy is greater than the office of priest, since a prophet is an intermediary between God and a priest, just as a priest is between God and the people. But the office of prophecy was sometimes granted to women, as is clear from 2 Kings 22:14. Therefore, the office of priest can also apply to them.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.arg1Praeterea, sicut ordo ad quamdam perfectionem pertinet, ita et praelationis officium, et martyrium, et religionis status. Sed praelatio committitur mulieribus in novo testamento, ut patet de abbatissis, et in veteri, ut patet de Debora quae judicavit Israel, judicum 4: competit etiam eis martyrium, et religionis status. Ergo et ordo Ecclesiae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as holy orders pertains to a certain perfection, so does the office of governance, and martyrdom, and religious life. But governance is committed to women in the New Testament, as is seen in the case of abbesses, and in the Old Testament, as is seen in Deborah who judged Israel, Judges 4:4; and martyrdom and religious life also apply to them. Therefore, so do the orders of the Church.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.arg2Praeterea, ordinum potestas in anima fundatur. Sed sexus non est in anima. Ergo diversitas sexuum non facit distinctionem in receptione ordinum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the power of holy orders is based in the soul. But gender is not in the soul. Therefore, difference in gender does not cause a distinction in the reception of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.arg3Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Tim. 2, 12: mulierem docere in Ecclesia non permitto, nec dominari in virum.
On the contrary (1), it is said in 1 Timothy 2:12: I do not permit a woman to teach in the Church, nor to rule over men.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, in ordinandis praeexigitur corona, quamvis non de necessitate sacramenti. Sed corona et tonsura non competit mulieribus, ut patet 1 Corinth. 11. Ergo nec ordinum susceptio.
Furthermore (2), the crown-shaped tonsure is required in those to be ordained, even though it is not necessary to the sacrament. But the crown and the tonsure do not befit women, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 11:6. Therefore, neither does the reception of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod pueri, et qui carent usu rationis, non possint ordines suscipere. Quia, ut in littera dicitur, sacri canones in suscipientibus ordines certum aetatis tempus determinaverunt. Sed hoc non esset, si pueri recipere possent ordinis sacramentum. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that children and those who lack the use of reason cannot receive holy orders.1 For as it says in the text,2 the sacred canons have determined a certain age for receiving holy orders. But this would not be the case if children could receive the sacrament of holy orders. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.arg5Praeterea, sacramentum ordinis est dignius quam matrimonium. Sed pueri, et alii carentes usu rationis, non possunt contrahere matrimonium. Ergo nec ordines suscipere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the sacrament of holy orders is nobler than marriage. But children and others lacking the use of reason cannot contract marriage. Therefore, neither can they receive holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.arg6Praeterea, cujus est potentia, ejus est actus, secundum Philosophum in Lib. de Somno et vigilia. Sed actus ordinis requirit usum rationis. Ergo et ordinis potestas.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the one who has the power also has the act, according to the Philosopher in his book On Sleep and Wakefulness.1 But the act of holy orders requires the use of reason. Therefore, so does the power of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.arg7Sed contra, ille qui ante annos discretionis est promotus ad ordines, sine iteratione ipsorum quandoque in eis conceditur ministrare, ut patet Extra, de clerico ordinato per saltum. Hoc autem non esset, si ordinem non suscepisset. Ergo puer potest ordinem suscipere.
On the contrary (1), it is sometimes granted to a person who is promoted to holy orders before the years of discretion to minister without his ordination being repeated, as is clear from the canons on clerics ordained by a leap.1 But this would not be the case if he had not received holy orders. Therefore, a child can receive holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.scPraeterea, alia sacramenta in quibus character imprimitur, possunt pueri suscipere, ut baptismum et confirmationem. Ergo pari ratione ordinem.
Furthermore (2), children can receive other sacraments in which a character is imprinted, like baptism and confirmation. Therefore, by the same argument, holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.arg8Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod quaedam requiruntur in recipiente sacramentum quasi de necessitate sacramenti, quae si desint, non potest aliquis suscipere neque sacramentum neque rem sacramenti; quaedam vero requiruntur non de necessitate sacramenti, sed de necessitate praecepti propter congruitatem ad sacramentum; et sine talibus aliquis suscipit sacramentum, sed non rem sacramenti. Dicendum ergo, quod sexus virilis requiritur ad susceptionem ordinis non solum secundo modo, sed etiam primo. Unde etsi mulieri exhibeantur omnia quae in ordinibus fiunt, ordinem non suscipit: quia cum sacramentum sit signum, in his quae in sacramento aguntur, requiritur non solum res, sed significatio rei; sicut dictum est, quod in extrema unctione exigitur quod sit infirmus, ut significetur curatione indigens. Cum ergo in sexu femineo non possit significari aliqua eminentia gradus, quia mulier statum1 subjectionis habet; ideo non potest ordinis sacramentum suscipere. Quidam autem dixerunt, quod sexus virilis est de necessitate praecepti, sed non de necessitate sacramenti: quia etiam in decretis fit mentio de diaconissa et presbytera. Sed diaconissa dicitur quae in aliquo actu diaconi participat, sicut quae legit homiliam in Ecclesia; presbytera autem dicitur vidua, quia presbyter idem est quod senior.
To the first question, I answer that certain things are required in someone who receives a sacrament as necessary to the sacrament, and if they are missing, the person cannot receive the sacrament nor the reality of the sacrament. But some things are required not as necessary to the sacrament, but by the necessity of a precept for the fittingness of the sacrament; and without these things someone receives the sacrament but not the reality of the sacrament. Therefore it should be said that the male sex is required for receiving holy orders, not only in the second way, but also in the first. And so even if all the things were presented to a woman that are done in holy orders, she would not receive holy orders, for since the sacrament is a sign, in those things that are done in the sacrament there is required not only the reality but also the signification of the reality; as it was said that in extreme unction it is required that someone be sick, so that a person needing healing might be signified.1 Therefore, since in the feminine sex no eminence of degree can be signified, for a woman, by the very fact that she is a woman, has a state of subjection, this is why she cannot receive the sacrament of holy orders. Now some have said that the male sex is necessary by precept, but not necessary to the sacrament, for also in the decrees a deaconess and a ‘presbytera’ are mentioned.2 But a woman who partakes in some act of a deacon, like reading a homily in the Church, is called a deaconess;3 while a ‘presbytera’ means a widow, for a presbyter is the same thing as ‘elder’.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod prophetia non est sacramentum, sed donum Dei; unde non exigitur ibi significatio, sed solum res. Et quia secundum rem, in his quae sunt animae, mulier non differt a viro, cum quandoque mulier inveniatur melior quantum ad animam multis viris; ideo donum prophetiae et alia hujusmodi potest accipere, sed non ordinis sacramentum.
Reply Obj. 1: Prophecy is not a sacrament but a gift of God; and so no signification is required, but only the reality. And since according to the reality, in those things that belong to the soul, a woman is no different from a man, since sometimes a woman is found to be better than many men with respect to her soul, this is why she can receive the gift of prophecy and others like it, but not the sacrament of holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.ad1Et per hoc patet solutio ad secundum et tertium. De abbatissis tamen dicitur, quod non habent praelationem ordinariam, sed quasi ex commissione propter periculum cohabitationis virorum ad mulieres. Debora autem praefuit in temporalibus, non in sacerdotalibus, sicut et nunc mulieres possunt temporaliter dominari.
And by this the answer is clear to the second and third objections. But concerning abbesses, it is said that they do not have ordinary governance, but governance as by commission because of the danger of cohabitation of men and women. But Deborah had governance in temporal matters, not priestly ones, just as now women can have temporal positions of rule.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod per pueritiam, et alios defectus quibus tollitur usus rationis, praestatur impedimentum actui; et ideo omnia illa sacramenta quae actum requirunt suscipientis, talibus non competunt, sicut poenitentia, matrimonium, et hujusmodi. Sed quia potestates infusae sunt priores actibus, sicut et naturales, quamvis acquisitae sint posteriores; remoto autem posteriori non tollitur prius; ideo omnia sacramenta in quibus non requiritur actus suscipientis de necessitate sacramenti, sed potestas aliqua spiritualis divinitus datur, possunt pueri suscipere et alii qui usu rationis carent; hac tamen distinctione habita, quod in minoribus ordinibus requiritur discretionis tempus de honestate propter dignitatem sacramenti, sed non de necessitate praecepti, neque de necessitate sacramenti.
To the second question, it should be said that youth and other defects that take away the use of reason present impediments to acting, and so all the sacraments that require an act of the one receiving them, like penance, marriage, and the like, do not apply to such people. But infused powers come before acts, as is the case with natural powers, even though aquired powers are come after acts, Now, if what comes after is removed, what comes before is not taken away. Consequently, children and others who lack the use of reason can receive all the sacraments in which no act is required of the recipient as necessary to the sacrament, but a spiritual power is divinely given. This distinction being granted, however, the age of discretion is required in minor orders out of respect for the dignity of the sacrament, but not out of the necessity of a precept, nor as necessary to the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1Unde aliqui, si necessitas adsit, et spes profectus, ad minores ordines possunt ante annos discretionis promoveri sine peccato, et suscipient ordinem: quia quamvis tunc non sint idonei ad officia quae eis committuntur, tamen per assuetudinem idonei reddentur. Sed ad majores ordines requiritur usus rationis et de honestate, et de necessitate praecepti propter votum continentiae quod habent annexum; et quia etiam eis sacramenta tractanda committuntur. Sed ad episcopatum, ubi in corpus mysticum accipitur potestas, requiritur actus suscipientis curam pastoralem; et ideo est etiam de necessitate consecrationis episcopalis quod usum rationis habeat. Quidam autem dicunt, quod ad omnes ordines requiritur usus rationis de necessitate sacramenti; sed eorum dictum ratione vel auctoritate non confirmatur.
Therefore some people, if there is a need and hope of their advancement, can be promoted to minor orders before the years of discretion without sin, and they do receive holy orders; for although they are not fit at that time for the offices that are committed to them, nevertheless they will be rendered fit by experience. But for major orders the use of reason is required, both out of respect and out of the necessity of a precept because of the vow of continence that is attached; and also because handling the sacraments is committed to them. But for the episcopate, where power is received over the mystical body, the act of the one receiving pastoral responsibility is required. And so it is also necessary to episcopal consecration that one have the use of reason. Now some people say that the use of reason is required for all orders as necessary to the sacrament; but their claim is not confirmed by reason or authoritative text.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non omne quod est de necessitate praecepti, est de necessitate sacramenti, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Not all that comes from the necessity of a precept is necessary to the sacrament, as has been said.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.ad2Ad secundum dicendum, quod matrimonium causat consensus, qui sine usu rationis esse non potest; sed in receptione ordinis non requiritur aliquis actus ex parte recipientis: quod patet ex hoc quod nullus actus ex parte eorum exprimitur in eorum consecratione; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: Consent, which cannot exist without the use of reason, causes marriage. But in the reception of holy orders no act is required on the part of the recipient, which is clear from the fact that no act on their part is expressed in their consecration; and thus it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.ad3Ad tertium dicendum, quod ejusdem est actus et potentia; sed tamen aliquando potentia praecedit, sicut liberum arbitrium usum suum; et sic est in proposito.
Reply Obj. 3: Act and power belong to the same thing; but nevertheless sometimes power precedes, as free will precedes its use; and this is how it is in this case.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A1.ad4A. 2Whether anyone is impeded because of a condition of external fortuneUtrum impediatur propter conditionem fortunae exterioris
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod servitus non impediat aliquem a susceptione ordinis. Subjectio enim corporalis non repugnat praelationi spirituali. Sed in servo est subjectio corporalis. Ergo non impeditur quin debeat suscipere praelationem spiritualem, quae in ordine datur.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus. It seems that slavery does not impede anyone from receiving holy orders. For physical subjection is not opposed to spiritual eminence. But in a slave there is physical subjection. Therefore, it does not prevent one from receiving spiritual eminence, which is given in holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg1Praeterea, illud quod est occasio humilitatis non debet impedire susceptionem alicujus sacramenti. Sed servitus est hujusmodi; unde apostolus consulit quod si aliquis possit, utatur servitute, 1 Corinth. 7. Ergo non debet impedire a promotione ordinis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, an occasion of humility should not prevent the reception of any sacrament. But this is what slavery is, which is why the Apostle counseled that if someone was able, he should make use of his slavery (1 Cor 7:21). Therefore, it should not prevent one’s promotion to holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg2Praeterea, magis est turpe clericum in servum vendi quam servum in clericum promoveri. Sed licite clericus in servum vendi potest: quia episcopus Nolanus, scilicet beatus Paulinus, seipsum in servum vendidit, ut in Dialogis legitur. Ergo multo fortius potest servus in clericum promoveri.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is more disgraceful for a cleric to be sold into slavery than for a slave to be ordained a cleric. But a cleric may licitly be sold into slavery, for the bishop of Nola, namely, blessed Paulinus, sold himself into slavery, as we read in the Dialogues.1 Therefore, much more can a slave be ordained a cleric.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg3Sed contra, videtur quod impediat quantum ad necessitatem sacramenti. Quia mulier non potest suscipere sacramentum ratione subjectionis. Sed major subjectio est in servo; quia mulier non datur viro in ancillam, propter quod non est de pedibus sumpta. Ergo et servus sacramentum non suscipit.
On the contrary (4), it seems that it would impede what is necessary to the sacrament. For a woman cannot receive this sacrament by reason of her subjection. But there is more subjection in a slave, for a woman is not given to a man as his slave, which is why she was not taken from his feet. Therefore, neither does a slave receive this sacrament.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.scPraeterea, aliquis, ex quo suscipit ordinem, tenetur in ordine ministrare. Sed non potest simul ministrare domino suo carnali, et in spirituali ministerio. Ergo videtur quod non possit ordinem suscipere, quia dominus debet conservari indemnis.
Furthermore (5), by the fact that someone receives holy orders, he is bound to minister in his level of orders. But no one can minister to a physical master and in a spiritual ministry at the same time. Therefore, it seems that he cannot receive holy orders, because his master should suffer no loss of property.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg4Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod propter homicidium aliquis non debeat prohiberi a sacris ordinibus. Quia ordines nostri sumpserunt initium a Levitarum officiis, ut in praecedenti dist. dictum est. Sed Levitae consecraverunt manus suas in sanguinis effusione fratrum suorum, ut patet Exod. 32. Ergo et in novo testamento non debent aliqui a susceptione ordinum prohiberi propter sanguinis effusionem.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a person should not be forbidden from sacred orders because of homicide. For our orders took their beginning from the offices of the Levites, as was said in the previous distinction. But the Levites consecrated their hands in shedding their brothers’ blood, as is seen in Exodus 32:26. Therefore, in the New Testament none should be prohibited from the reception of holy orders because of bloodshed.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg5Praeterea, propter actum virtutis nullus debet impediri ab aliquo sacramento. Sed aliquando sanguis effunditur per justitiam, sicut a judice; et peccaret habens officium, si non effunderet. Ergo non impeditur propter hoc a sacramenti susceptione.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no one should be impeded from this sacrament because of an act of virtue. But sometimes blood is shed by justice, like by a judge, and the person holding this office would sin if it were not shed. Therefore, he is not impeded because of this from the reception of the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg6Praeterea, poena non debetur nisi culpae. Sed aliquis sine culpa quandoque homicidium committit, sicut se defendendo, vel etiam casualiter. Ergo non debet incurrere irregularitatis poenam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, there should be no penalty unless there is fault. But sometimes someone commits homicide without fault, as by self-defense, or even by accident. Therefore, it should incur no penalty of irregularity.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg7Sed contra hoc sunt plura canonum statuta, et Ecclesiae consuetudo.
On the contrary, are the many statutes of the canons,1 and the Church’s custom.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod illegitime nati non debeant impediri a susceptione ordinum. Quia filius non debet portare iniquitatem patris. Portaret autem, si propter hoc impediretur ab ordinibus suscipiendis. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that those born illegitimately should not be impeded from the reception of holy orders. For a son should not bear the iniquity of his father. But he would bear it, if he were impeded from receiving holy orders for this. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg8Praeterea, magis impeditur aliquis propter defectum proprium quam alienum. Sed a susceptione ordinum propter illicitum concubitum suum non semper aliquis impeditur. Ergo nec propter illicitum concubitum patris sui.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, someone is more impeded because of his own defect than because of another’s. But a person is not always impeded from receiving holy orders because of his own fornication. Therefore, neither because of the fornication of his father.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg9Sed contra est quod dicitur Deuter. 23: mamzer non ingredietur, hoc est de scorto natus, Ecclesiam Dei usque ad decimam generationem. Ergo multo minus debent promoveri ad ordines.
On the contrary, it is said in Deuteronomy 23:2: a bastard, that is, one born of a harlot, shall not enter the church of God until the tenth generation. Therefore, much less should they be promoted to holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.scQuaestiuncula 4
Ulterius. Videtur quod propter defectum membrorum non debeat aliquis impediri. Quia afflictio non debet addi afflicto. Ergo non debet privari ordinis gradu propter poenam corporalis defectus.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that no one should be impeded because of a defect in his members. For affliction should not be added to affliction. Therefore, one should not be deprived of a degree of holy orders because of a penalty for bodily defect.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg10Praeterea, plus exigitur ad actum ordinis integritas discretionis quam integritas corporis. Sed aliqui possunt promoveri ante annos discretionis. Ergo et cum corporis defectu.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, soundness of discretion is required more for an act of holy orders than soundness of body. But some can be ordained before years of discretion. Therefore also with a defect of body.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.arg11Sed contra est quod tales prohibebantur a ministerio veteris legis. Ergo multo fortius debent in nova lege prohiberi.
On the contrary, such people were prohibited from ministry by the old law. Therefore, much more should they be prohibited under the new law.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.scDe bigamia dicetur in tractatu de matrimonio dist. 27.
(Bigamy will be discussed in the treatise on marriage in Distinction 27.)
Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod in susceptione ordinis mancipatur homo divinis officiis. Et quia nullus potest alteri dare quod suum non est; ideo servus qui non habet potestatem sui, non potest ad ordines promoveri: si tamen promovetur, ordinem suscipit, quia libertas non est de necessitate sacramenti, licet sit de necessitate praecepti; cum non impediat potestatem, sed actum tantum. Et similis ratio est de omnibus qui sunt aliis obligati; ut ratiociniis detenti, et hujusmodi personae.
To the first question, I answer that in receiving holy orders a man is dedicated to divine offices. And since no one can give another what is not his, this is why a slave, who does not have power over himself, cannot be promoted to holy orders; however, if he is promoted, he does receive holy orders, for freedom is not necessary to the sacrament, although it is of the necessity of precept,1 since it does not impede the power but only the act. And the argument is similar for all who are obliged to others, like those imprisoned for debts2 and people like that.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod in susceptione spiritualis potestatis est aliqua obligatio ad aliqua etiam corporaliter agenda; et ideo per corporalem subjectionem impeditur.
Reply Obj. 1: In the reception of spiritual power there is a certain obligation also to things done physically; and so it is impeded by physical subjection.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ex multis aliis quae non praestant impedimentum executioni ordinum, potest aliquis occasionem humilitatis accipere; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 2: From many other things that do not present an impediment to the exercise of holy orders, a person can take the occasion for humility. And therefore the argument does not follow.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod beatus Paulinus ex abundantia caritatis spiritu Dei actus hoc fecit, quod rei eventus probat, quia per ejus servitutem multi de grege suo sunt a servitute liberati; et ideo non est ad consequentiam trahendum: quia ubi spiritus Domini, ibi libertas, 2 Corinth. 3, 17.
Reply Obj. 3: Blessed Paulinus did this act by the Spirit of God out of an abundance of charity, which the result of the matter proves, for by his slavery many of his flock were freed from slavery. And so no consequence should be drawn from it: for where the Lord’s Spirit is, there is freedom (2 Cor 3:17).
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod signa sacramentalia ex naturali similitudine repraesentant; mulier autem ex natura habet subjectionem, et non servus; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 4: Sacramental signs represent by a natural resemblance. But a woman has subjection by nature, while a slave does not; and so it is not the same.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod si est promotus sciente domino suo, et non reclamante, ex hoc ipso efficitur ingenuus. Si autem eo nesciente; tunc episcopus, et ille qui praesentavit, tenentur domino in duplum quam sit pretium servi, si sciverunt ipsum esse servum: alias si servus habeat peculium, debet seipsum redimere; alioquin redigetur in servitutem domini sui, non obstante quod ordinem suum exequi non potest.
Reply Obj. 5: If he is ordained with his master’s knowledge and not objecting, he becomes free by this very fact.1 But if the master does not know, then the bishop and the one who presented him are bound to the master for twice the price of the slave, if they knew he was a slave.2 Otherwise if a slave has a little money, he should buy his own freedom;3 or else he should be returned to the service of his master, despite the fact that he cannot exercise his own orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.ad5Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod omnes ordines referuntur ad sacramentum Eucharistiae, quod est sacramentum pacis nobis per sanguinem Christi effusum factae. Et quia homicidium maxime contrariatur paci, et homicidae magis conformantur occidentibus Christum quam ipsi Christo occiso, cui omnes ministri praedicti sacramenti debent conformari; ideo de necessitate praecepti est quod non sit homicida qui ad ordines promovetur, quamvis non sit de necessitate sacramenti.
To the second question, it should be said that all orders are referred to the sacrament of the Eucharist, which is the sacrament of peace worked for us by Christ’s blood poured out. And since homicide is most contrary to peace, and those who commit homicide are more like Christ’s killers than Christ slain, to whom all the ministers of that sacrament should be conformed, this is why it is commanded that no killer be promoted to holy orders by the necessity of a precept, although it is not necessary to the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod vetus lex inferebat poenam sanguinis, non autem lex nova; et non est simile de ministris veteris et novae legis, quae est jugum suave et onus leve.
Reply Obj. 1: The old law imposed a penalty of blood, but the new law does not; and the ministers of the old law are not the same as those of the new law, which is an easy yoke and a light burden (Matt 11:30).
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.ad6Ad secundum dicendum, quod irregularitas non incurritur propter peccatum tantum, sed principaliter propter ineptitudinem personae ad sacramentum Eucharistiae ministrandum: et ideo judex, et omnes qui in causa sanguinis ei participant, sunt irregulares propter hoc quod effusio sanguinis non decet ministros dicti sacramenti.
Reply Obj. 2: Irregularity is not incurred because of sin alone, but principally because of the unsuitability of a person to administer the sacrament of the Eucharist. And so a judge, and all who partake with him in a trial of blood, are irregular,1 because the shedding of blood does not befit ministers of the sacrament mentioned.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.ad7Ad tertium dicendum, quod nullus facit nisi illud cujus causa est quod est voluntarium in homine; et ideo ille qui ignoranter hominem occidit homicidio casuali, non dicitur homicida, nec irregularitatem incurrit: nisi dederit operam rei illicitae, vel nisi omiserit debitam diligentiam, quia jam quodammodo efficitur voluntarium. Nec hoc est propter hoc quod culpa careat, quia etiam sine culpa incurritur irregularitas; et ideo etiam ille qui se defendendo in aliquo casu non peccat homicidium committendo, nihilominus irregularis est.
Reply Obj. 3: No one does anything but what has its cause in the willing of a man; and therefore that person who unknowingly kills a man by accidental homicide is not called a man-slayer, nor does he incur irregularity: unless he were paying attention to some illicit thing, or unless he had neglected due diligence,1 for then it becomes voluntary in a certain way. Nor is it because he is without fault, because irregularity is also incurred without fault. And this is why even a person who, defending himself in a some situation, does not sin by committing homicide, nevertheless is irregular.2
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.ad8Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod ordinati, in quadam dignitate prae aliis constituuntur; ideo ex quadam honestate requiritur in eis claritas quaedam, non de necessitate sacramenti, sed de necessitate praecepti: ut scilicet sint bonae famae, bonis moribus ornati, non publice poenitentes. Et quia obscuratur hominis claritas ex vitiosa origine, ideo etiam de illegitimo thoro nati a susceptione ordinum repelluntur, nisi cum eis dispensetur; et tanto est difficilior dispensatio, quanto eorum origo est turpior.
To the third question, it should be said that those ordained are constituted in a certain dignity above others, and so a certain prominence is required in them out of a kind of respect, not as necessary to the sacrament, but of the necessity of a precept: namely, that they be of good reputation, endowed with good morals, not publicly doing penance.1 And since the prominence of a man is darkened by a sinful origin, this is why those born from an illegitimate bed are excluded from receiving holy orders,2 unless they are granted a dispensation; and the more base their origin, the more difficult the dispensation.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod irregularitas non est poena iniquitati debita; et ideo patet quod illegitime nati non portant iniquitatem patris ex hoc quod irregulares sunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Irregularity is not a penalty due for wickedness, and thus it is clear that those born illegitimately do not carry the iniquity of their fathers by the fact that they are irregular.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.ad9Ad secundum dicendum, quod ea quae per actum committuntur, possunt per poenitentiam et actum contrarium aboleri; non autem ea quae ex natura sunt; et ideo non est simile de vitioso actu et vitiosa origine.
Reply Obj. 2: Those things that are committed by an act can be abolished by penance and a contrary act, but not those things that are from nature; and therefore a vicious act and a vicious origin are not the same.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2.ad10Quaestiuncula 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Ad quartam quaestionem dicendum, quod, sicut ex dictis patet, aliquis efficitur ineptus ad susceptionem ordinis vel propter impedimentum actus, vel propter impedimentum claritatis personae; et ideo patientes defectum in membris impediuntur a susceptione ordinis, si sit talis defectus qui maculam notabilem inferat, per quem obscuretur personae claritas, ut abscissio nasi; vel periculum in executione facere possit; alias non impediuntur. Haec autem integritas exigitur de necessitate praecepti, sed non de necessitate sacramenti.
To the fourth question, it should be said that, as is clear from what has been said, someone becomes unsuitable for the reception of holy orders either because of an impediment to the act or because of an impediment to the person’s prominence. And therefore those suffering a defect in their members are impeded from the reception of holy orders, if there were such a defect that it left a noticeable mark by which the prominence of the person would be obscured, like having one’s nose cut off, or if it could endanger the exercise of holy orders; otherwise, they would not be impeded. But this integrity is required from the necessity of precept,1 not as necessary to the sacrament.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2Et per hoc patet solutio ad objecta.
And by this the answer to the objections is clear.
Sent.IV.D25.Q2.A2Q. 3On simonyDe simonia
Deinde quaeritur de simonia; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next simony is considered; and concerning this, three questions arise:
Sent.IV.D25.Q3primo, quid sit;
first, what it is;
Sent.IV.D25.Q3secundo, in quibus fiat;
second, in whom it happens;
Sent.IV.D25.Q3tertio, qualiter.
third, how it happens.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3A. 1What simony is
Quid sit
What simony is
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1Quaestiuncula 1
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod definitio de simonia data sit incompetens, scilicet: simonia est studiosa voluntas emendi vel vendendi aliquid spirituale, vel spirituali annexum. Quia ex simonia aliquis efficitur irregularis. Sed pro sola voluntate nullus efficitur irregularis. Ergo simonia non consistit in sola voluntate.
Obj. 1: To the first question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the definition given for simony is inadequate, namely: simony is the determined will to buy or sell any spiritual thing or anything connected with a spiritual thing. For by simony a person is made irregular. But no one becomes irregular for his willing alone. Therefore simony does not consist in willing alone.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.arg1Praeterea, illa sola peccata fiunt per studium quae ex certa malitia committuntur. Sed simonia non semper committitur ex certa malitia, sed quandoque ex infirmitate vel ignorantia. Ergo in definitione ejus studiosum poni non debet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, only those sins are committed with determination that are committed with the clarity of malice. But simony is not always committed out of the clarity of malice, but sometimes from infirmity or ignorance. Therefore, in its definition, determined should not be included.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.arg2Praeterea, omne peccatum in electione principaliter consistit. Sed voluntas eligens non est de impossibili, ut dicitur in 3 Ethica, cap. 4 vel 5. Cum ergo emere spirituale sit impossibile, quia donum Dei pecunia non possidetur, ut dicitur Act. 8; in definitione peccati simoniae, voluntas emendi spirituale poni non debet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, all sin consists chiefly in choice. But the will does not choose impossible things, as it says in the Ethics 3, Chapter 4 or 5.1 Since buying spiritual things is impossible, for the gift of God is not possessed by money, as it says in Acts 8:20, therefore in the definition of the sin of simony, the will to buy something spiritual should not be included.2
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.arg3Praeterea, simonia a Simone Mago dicitur. Sed ille noluit vendere spiritualia, sed emere. Ergo non debet poni venditio in definitione simoniae.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, simony is named from Simon Magus. But he did not will to sell spiritual things, but to buy them. Therefore, selling should not be included in the definition of simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.arg4Praeterea, omnibus temporalibus propter spiritualia uti debemus. Si ergo in emptione annexorum spiritualibus simonia consistit, omnis emptio vel venditio simonia erit, quod falsum est.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, we should use temporal things for the sake of spiritual things. Therefore, if simony consists in buying things attached to spiritual things, every buying or selling will be simony, which is false.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.arg5Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod simonia sit haeresis. Quia Gregorius in registro dicit: altare, decimas et Spiritum Sanctum emere vel vendere, simoniacam haeresim esse nullus fidelium ignorat.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that simony is a heresy. For in his register of letters, Gregory says: let none of the faithful be unaware that to buy and sell an altar, tithes, and the Holy Spirit, is the simoniac heresy.1
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.arg6Praeterea, nullum peccatum est gravius infidelitate. Sed simonia est gravior: quia in Decretis dicitur, causa 1, quaest. 2, quod impia haeresis Macedonii, et eorum qui circa ipsum sunt, est tolerabilior quam simonia. Ergo simonia est haeresis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no sin is more serious than unbelief. But simony is more serious: for it says in the Decretals, Case 1, Question 2, that the wicked heresy of Macedonius, and of those who are around him, is more tolerable than simony. Therefore, simony is a heresy.1
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.arg7Sed contra, omnis haeresis est contra aliquem articulum fidei, de quo non recta opinio habetur. Sed aliquis simoniacus potest habere rectam opinionem de omnibus articulis fidei. Ergo non est haeresis.
On the contrary, all heresies are against a certain article of the faith, about which an incorrect opinion is held. But a simoniac can have a right opinion of every article of the faith. Therefore, it is not a heresy.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.scQuaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod simoniacus non perdat executionem ordinis. Quia contingit in ordinatione alicujus committi simoniam eo ignorante. Sed homicidium casuale propter hoc quod est per ignorantiam commissum non facit irregularitatem. Ergo et similiter ille qui simoniace ordinatur.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that a simoniac does not lose the exercise of his orders. For in someone’s ordination it might happen simony is committed without his knowing it. But accidental homicide committed out of ignorance does not cause irregularity. Therefore, it is also the same with someone who is ordained in simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.arg8Praeterea, ab eo qui non habet executionem ordinis, nullus debet accipere sacramentum. Sed ab eo quem scio simoniacum, debeo ordines accipere si mihi praecipiatur, ne inobediens sim. Ergo non amittit ordinis executionem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no one should receive a sacrament from someone who does not have exercise of his orders. But from someone whom I know to be a simoniac, I should receive holy orders if it is commanded of me, or I would be disobedient. Therefore, one does not lose the exercise of his orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.arg9Sed contra, videtur quod simoniacus nec ordinem recipiat. Quia defectus intentionis evacuat sacramentum. Sed ille qui pretio aliquid intendit acquirere in susceptione ordinis, non intendit suscipere quod Ecclesia tradit, quia illud non cadit sub pretio. Ergo non suscipit ordinem.
On the contrary (3), it seems that a simoniac would not even receive holy orders. For a defect of intention does away with the sacrament. But someone who intends to acquire something for a price in receiving holy orders does not intend to receive what the Church confers, for it does not fall under a price. Therefore, he does not receive holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.scQuaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod materia moralium virtutum dividitur in passiones et actiones, ut in 3 Lib., dist. 33, dictum est. Sicut autem in passionibus potest esse peccatum ex eo quod est circa quod non oportet, vel quantum, vel quomodo, et sic de aliis circumstantiis; ita et in actionibus; unde in emptione et venditione, quae sunt quaedam actiones, potest esse peccatum vel in quid vel in quantum. Si in quantum, sic est injustitia; sicut cum quis emit aut vendit non justo pretio: si autem in quid, ut cum vendit aut emit quod non cadit sub pretio, sic est peccatum simoniaci. Et quia omne peccatum in actu voluntatis consistit, ideo in definitione simoniae haec tria praedicta ponuntur; et primo actus voluntatis in hoc quod dicit: studiosa voluntas; secundo materia proxima hujus peccati, scilicet emptio et venditio, ibi: emendi vel vendendi; tertio materia remota, scilicet objectum actionis praedictae, ibi: spirituale, aut spirituali annexum.
To the first question, I answer that the matter of moral virtues is divided into passions and actions, as was said in Book III, Distinction 33. Now just as there can be a sin in the passions by the fact that it concerns something it should not, whether how much or in what way, and so on with the other circumstances, so also in actions. And therefore in selling and buying, which are kinds of actions, there can be sin either in what is done or in how much. If it is in how much, then it is injustice; as when someone buys or sells at an unjust price. But if it is in what, as when someone buys or sells what does not fall under a price, then it is the sin of simony. And since every sin consists in an act of the will, this is why these three things are included in the definition of simony; and first is the act of the will, in the fact that it says, determined will; second, the proximate matter of this sin, namely, buying and selling, at: to buy or sell; third, the remote matter, namely, the object of the action mentioned, at: spiritual thing, or anything attached to a spiritual thing.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod homines judicant ea quae foris parent, sed Deus intuetur cor, ut dicitur 1 Reg. 16, et ideo in simonia, et in omnibus aliis peccatis, ex sola voluntate efficitur aliquis peccator secundum reatum poenae, quae ad judicium Dei pertinet, sed non quantum ad reatum poenae quae pertinet ad judicium Ecclesiae; unde homicida voluntate incurrit reatum poenae aeternae, sed non irregularitatem, vel excommunicationem, vel aliquid hujusmodi; et similiter dicendum est de simoniaco.
Reply Obj. 1: Men judge those things that appear outside, but God searches the heart, as it says in 1 Sam 16:7, and thus in simony and in all other sins, a person becomes a sinner by his will alone according to the liability to punishment that pertains to the judgment of God, but not according to the liability to punishment that pertains to the judgment of the Church. This is why homicide in the will incurs the debt of eternal punishment, but not irregularity or excommunication, or anything of that sort; and the same thing should be said about simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod unumquodque debet definiri secundum completum esse suum. Complementum autem peccati et virtutis consistit in electione: et ideo electio ponitur et in definitione virtutis, et in definitione peccati; et hanc electionem importat studiosa voluntas.
Reply Obj. 2: Each thing should be defined according to its complete being. Now that which completes sin and virtue consists in choice; and so choice is included in the definition of virtue and in the definition of sin; and a determined will conveys this choice.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliquid dicitur spirituale dupliciter. Uno modo per essentiam, sicut gratia et virtutes; et ista non possunt aliquo modo vendi; nec super hoc voluntas deliberata emptionis cadere potest. Alio modo dicitur aliquid spirituale per causam, sicut sacramenta quae sunt causa gratiae; et ista, inquantum sunt corporalia quaedam, habent speciem quod vendi possunt, quamvis non ex hoc quod sunt spiritualia; et sic in eis committitur simonia.
Reply Obj. 3: Something is called a spiritual thing in two ways. In one way by essence, like grace and virtues; and those things cannot be sold in any way, nor can a deliberate will to buy encompass these things. In another way something is said to be spiritual by its cause, like the sacraments, which are the cause of grace; and these things, inasmuch as they are certain physical things, have an outward appearance that can be sold, although they are not spiritual in this respect; and this is how simony is committed in them.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod Simon magus spiritualia emere voluit, ut postea venderet; et ideo in ejus emptione etiam venditio continebatur implicite; et propter hoc secundum communem usum loquendi uterque vocatur simoniacus, emens et vendens; sed tamen, si distincte loqui volumus, ementes dicuntur simoniaci, vendentes Giezitae: quia Giezi spiritualia vendere voluit, ut patet 4 Reg. 4.
Reply Obj. 4: Simon Magus wanted to buy spiritual things and afterward sell them. And therefore in their buying, their selling was also implicitly contained; and because of this, according to the common use of speech both the buyer and the seller are called simoniacs. But nevertheless, if we speak technically, those who buy are called simoniacs, and those who sell are called Gehazites, for Gehazi wanted to sell spiritual things, as is seen in 2 Kings 5:20–27.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod spiritualia in praedicta definitione accipiuntur, ut dictum est, quae sunt spiritualis gratiae causa, sicut sacramenta: sed spiritualibus annexa, quae ad usum horum sunt deputata, sicut calices, et bona ecclesiastica, quae sunt deputata ad usum ministrorum: non autem dicuntur spiritualibus annexa quibus potest esse usus in spiritualibus, si non sint ad hoc specialiter deputata.
Reply Obj. 5: In the definition given, as has been said, spiritual things are taken for those things that are a cause of spiritual grace, like sacraments. But things connected with spiritual things are taken for those things which are assigned to their use, like chalices and ecclesiastical goods, which are set aside for the use of the ministers. But things that can be used in spiritual matters are not said to be connected with spiritual goods if they are not specially assigned to this.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.ad5Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod aliquid attribuitur alteri dupliciter. Uno modo simpliciter, alio modo propter similitudinem actus: sicut dicit Philosophus, quod incontinentes quandoque dicuntur intemperati, quia faciunt quae intemperati sunt, sed non eodem modo: sicut etiam dicit quod Milesii stulti non sunt, sed operantur qualia stulti; et secundum hoc dicendum, quod simoniaci non sunt proprie et per se loquendo haeretici, cum non habeant aliquam falsam opinionem; sed dicuntur haeretici propter similitudinem actus, quia ita operantur ac si aestimarent donum Spiritus Sancti pecunia possideri: quae aestimatio esset haeretica. Unde Gregorius in Regist. dicit: cum omnis avaritia sit idolorum servitus; quisquis hanc in ecclesiasticis dignitatibus dandis non praecavet, infidelitatis perditioni subjicitur, etiam si fidem quam negligit, tenere videatur.
To the second question, it should be said that something can be attributed to someone in two ways. In one way, simply; in another way, because of the likeness in his act, as the Philosopher says1 that sometimes the incontinent are called intemperate, for they do what the intemperate do, but not in the same way; as he also says that Milesians are not stupid, but they act stupid.2 And according to this it should be said that simoniacs are not heretics, speaking properly and per se, since they do not hold any false opinion; but they are called heretics because of the likeness of their act, for they act as if they thought the gift of the Holy Spirit could be possessed with money, which belief would be heretical. This is why Gregory says in his Register, since all avarice is slavery to idols, whoever does not guard against this in giving ecclesiastical dignities, is subjected to the perdition of unbelief, even if he seems to hold the faith that he has neglected.3
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1Et per hoc patet solutio ad primum.
And by this the answer to the first objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratione falsae aestimationis quam simoniacus in actu demonstrat, dicitur simonia esse gravior quam Macedonii haeresis, qui posuit Spiritum Sanctum esse patris et filii servum. Simoniaci autem ostendunt in suo actu se aestimare quod sit servus hominis, si ab homine potest emi et vendi. Vel dicendum, quod dicitur gravius peccatum propter pronitatem ad ipsum ex cupiditate humana, et propter nocumentum majus, quia totum ordinem Ecclesiae pervertit.
Reply Obj. 2: By reason of a false belief that the simoniac demonstrates in his actions, simony is said to be more serious than the heresy of Macedonius, who claimed the Holy Spirit was the slave of the Father and Son. Now simoniacs show by their actions that they consider him to be the slave of men, if he can be bought and sold by men. Or it could be said that it is called a more serious sin because of the tendency to it from human cupidity, and because of the greater harm, for it perverts all the holy orders of the Church.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.ad6Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod efficacia sacramentorum non est ex humano merito: et ideo propter hominis peccatum non impeditur sacramentum; unde peccatum simoniae nec sacramentum suscipiendum impedit, nec susceptum tollit. Potest tamen impedire ultimam rem sacramenti, si sit peccatum ex parte recipientis. Sed tamen per simoniam aliquis ab executione ordinis aut officii suspenditur. Sed in hoc distinguendum est. Quia si dicatur simoniacus ex hoc quod recipit ordinem per simoniam, non recipit executionem, et est ipso jure suspensus et quo ad se, et quo ad alios: et punitur ulterius per depositionem, quando constiterit de crimine judici. Si autem dicatur simoniacus, quia contulit ordinem simoniace, vel quia dedit vel recepit simoniace beneficium, vel quia mediator fuit simoniae; si sit occultum, suspensus est ipso jure quo ad se: si autem manifestum est, suspensus est quo ad se, et quo ad alios. Et iterum ille qui recepit beneficium per simoniam, tenetur ad restitutionem omnium fructuum perceptorum, et beneficio renuntiare.
To the third question, it should be said that the efficacy of the sacraments is not from human merit; and thus a sacrament is not impeded because of a man’s sin. Therefore, the sin of simony neither impedes the reception of the sacrament nor takes it away when it has been received. However, it can impede the ultimate reality of the sacrament, if there is a sin on the part of the one receiving it. But nevertheless by simony a person is suspended from the exercise of holy orders or his office. But in this a distinction must be made. For if someone were called a simoniac from receiving holy orders through simony, he would not receive the exercise of them, and by the law he would be automatically suspended both in regard to himself and others; and he would be further punished by being deposed when it was established as a juridical crime. However, if he were called a simoniac because someone conferred his orders in simony, or because he gave or received benefices in simony, or because he was the intermediary in some simoniac deal, if it were secret, he is suspended with regard to himself; but if it is manifest then he is suspended both with regard to himself and with regard to others. And again someone who receives benefices by simony is held to restitution of all the profits he received and to renounce the benefice.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod propter homicidium non fit aliquis defectus in ipsa ordinatione, sed in ordinato tantum; et ideo sufficit quod ordinatus sit immunis ab homicidio: sed per simoniam fit defectus in ipsa ordinatione; et ideo etiam si ipse sit immunis, tamen est suspensus, quando ad notitiam ejus devenerit.
Reply Obj. 1: No defect occurs in an ordination itself because of homicide, but only in the person ordained, and therefore it suffices that the ordained be free from homicide. But by simony a defect occurs in the ordination itself. And so even if he himself is free from it, nevertheless, he is suspended once it has come to his awareness.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.ad7Ad secundum dicendum, quod quando est manifestum crimen simoniae, tunc amittit executionem, et suspensus est quo ad se et quo ad alios: sed quando est occultum, tunc est suspensus quo ad se tantum; et ideo si sit manifestum, secundum quod in jure aliquid dicitur manifestum; tunc nullo modo aliquis debet obedire, nec ab eo ordinem suscipere. Si autem non sit manifestum; si non potest subterfugere, debet obedire, etiam si ipse sciat eum esse simoniacum qui ordines celebrat.
Reply Obj. 2: When the crime of simony is made public, the person loses the exercise of orders at that time, and he is suspended with regard to himself and others; but when it is secret, then he is suspended with regard to himself alone. And therefore if it were publicly known, according as something is said to be manifest in the law, then in no way should anyone be obedient or receive orders from that person. But if it were not publicly known, and it cannot be evaded, one should obey, even if one knows that the one who celebrates the orders is a simoniac.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.ad8Ad tertium dicendum, quod ipse non intendit emere illud quod est per se spirituale, ut characterem; sed operationem ministri, quae est corporalis, et causa sacramentalis rei spiritualis.
Reply Obj. 3: No one intends to buy something that is spiritual in itself, like a character, but the operation of a minister, which is physical, and the sacramental cause of a spiritual reality.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A1.ad9A. 2What simony involves
In quibus fiat
What simony involves
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2Quaestiuncula 1
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod sacramenta possint emi et vendi sine simonia. Quia finis omnium sacramentorum est regnum caelorum, et remissio peccatorum. Sed regnum caelorum emitur, ut Gregorius dicit: regnum caelorum tantum valet, quantum habes; et Dan. 4, 24, dicitur: peccata tua eleemosynis redime. Ergo multo fortius sacramenta emi possunt absque vitio simoniae.
Obj. 1: To the second question we proceed thus.1 It seems that the sacraments can be bought and sold without simony. For the end of all sacraments is the kingdom of heaven, and the remission of sins. But the kingdom of heaven is bought, as Gregory says: the kingdom of heaven is worth as much as you have;2 and it says in Daniel 4:24, redeem your sins with almsgiving. Therefore, much more can sacraments be bought without the vice of simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg1Praeterea, matrimonium sacramentum quoddam est. Sed matrimonium aliquando contrahitur interveniente pactione de aliqua pecunia solvenda sine peccato. Ergo sacramenta licite possunt emi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, marriage is one of the sacraments. But marriage is sometimes contracted by a pact agreeing on a certain amount of money to be paid, and without sin. Therefore, sacraments can licitly be bought.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg2Praeterea, baptismus est sacramentum primum. Sed in aliquo casu, scilicet quando sacerdos sine pretio puerum baptizare nollet, aliquis posset emere baptismum sine peccato simoniae, ne puer in aeternum periret absque baptismo decedens. Ergo sacramenta possunt emi sine peccato.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, baptism is the first sacrament. But in a certain case, namely, when the priest refuses to baptize a child without a fee, someone can buy baptism without the sin of simony, lest the child perish eternally by dying without baptism. Therefore, the sacraments can be bought without sin.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg3Praeterea, in Missa conficitur Eucharistia, quae est sacramentum sacramentorum. Sed licet cantare Missam pro aliquo pretio, quia nemo debet suis stipendiis militare, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 9. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in Mass the Eucharist is consecrated, which is the sacrament of sacraments. But it is permitted to sing a Mass for a certain fee, for no one doing military service should pay his own expenses, as it says in 1 Corinthians 9:7. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg4Praeterea, Extra. de Praebend. dicitur, quod quidam canonici sacerdoti cuidam unam praebendam in Ecclesia dederunt, ut Missam de Beata Virgine quotidie celebraret; et Papa quotidie confirmat illam petitionem.1 Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, it says in the Extravagantes de Praebend.1 that certain canonical priests gave a prebend in the Church to someone so that he would celebrate the Mass of the Blessed Virgin every day; and the pope confirmed that agreement. Therefore, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg5Praeterea, absolutio quoddam sacramentale est. Sed quidam accipiunt pecuniam, ut ab excommunicatione absolvant. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, absolution is a sacramental. But some accept money to absolve someone from excommunication. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg6Praeterea, episcopalis potestas, quamvis non sit ordo, tamen quoddam sacramentale est. Sed licet in aliquo casu dare pecuniam, ut ad episcopatum perveniat, sicut cum quis malitiose impedit, ut ab impedimento cesset. Ergo sacramentalia licite vendi possunt.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, episcopal power, although it is not holy orders, nevertheless is a certain sacramental. But it is permitted in certain case to give money so that someone may attain the episcopate, as when someone maliciously impedes it, so that he will cease from blocking it. Therefore, sacramentals can licitly be sold.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg7Quaestiuncula 2
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam in emptione vel venditione aliorum spiritualium non committatur simonia. Quia totum ecclesiasticum officium quoddam spirituale est. Sed quidam recipiunt certos reditus ad anniversarium celebrandum. Ergo spiritualia possunt sine simonia emi et vendi.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that also in the buying and selling of other spiritual goods, no simony is committed.1 For every ecclesiastical office is a spiritual thing. But some people receive fixed revenues to celebrate their anniversary. Therefore, spiritual things can be bought and sold without simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg8Praeterea, oratio est maxime spirituale. Sed aliquis potest dare pecuniam bonis viris, ut orent pro eo, secundum illud quod dicitur in Luc. 16, 9: facite vobis amicos de mammona iniquitatis. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, prayer is the most spiritual thing. But someone can give money to good men so they will pray for him, according to what is said in Luke 16:9: make friends for yourselves with the mammon of iniquity.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg9Praeterea, 1 Reg. 9, dicitur de Saul, et 3 Reg. 13, de uxore Hieroboam, quod attulerunt pretium sanctis prophetis. Sed prophetia est spirituale donum Spiritus Sancti. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is said of Saul (1 Sam 9:7–8) and of the wife of Jeroboam (1 Kings 14) that they offered a price to the holy prophets. But prophecy is a spiritual gift of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg10Praeterea, praedicatio est res spiritualis. Sed Paulus praedicabat pro temporalibus, ut fierent collectae pauperibus, ut patet 1 Corinth. ult. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, preaching is a spiritual thing. But Paul preached for temporal goods, so that contributions might be made to the poor, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 16:1–4. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg11Praeterea, praedicatori licet accipere stipendia pro sua praedicatione, ut patet 2 Corinth. 9. Sed apostolus stipendia nominat ibi temporalia quae praedicatoribus debentur. Ergo licet temporalia pro spiritualibus accipere.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, it is permitted to preachers to receive stipends for their preaching, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 9.1 But the Apostle calls stipends all those temporal goods that are owed to preachers. Therefore, it is permitted to accept temporal goods for spiritual ones.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg12Praeterea, correctio est quid spirituale, et visitatio. Sed praelati pro visitationibus accipiunt temporalia, quidam etiam pro pecunia occultant peccatum quod manifestare tenentur. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, correction is something spiritual, as is visitation. But prelates accept temporal goods for their visitations; for money, some also hide the sins that they are bound to expose. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg13Praeterea, religionis status quoddam bonum spirituale est. Sed in quibusdam monasteriis, praecipue monialium, exigitur aliquid ab eis quae ibi recipi debent. Ergo licet spiritualia dare pro temporalibus.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, the state of religious life is a spiritual good. But in certain monasteries, particularly of nuns, something is required from those who must be received there. Therefore, it is permitted to give spiritual things for temporal ones.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg14Praeterea, scientia est quoddam spirituale bonum. Sed licet magistris artium accipere aliquid pro doctrina sua. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, knowledge is a certain spiritual good. But it is permitted to masters of arts to receive something for their teaching. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg15Praeterea, judicium spirituale bonum est, similiter patrocinium in causis, et testimonium ferendum. Sed pro omnibus his potest accipi pecunia vel munus aliquod. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 9: Furthermore, judgment is a spiritual good; likewise legal defense in trials, and bearing testimony. But for all these things a person can accept money or a gift. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg16Quaestiuncula 3
Ulterius. Videtur quod etiam non committatur simonia in venditione eorum et emptione quae sunt spiritualibus annexa. Nihil enim est magis spiritualibus annexum quam vasa sacra. Sed illa in necessitate vendi possunt licite. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: Moreover, it seems that simony is also not committed in the buying and selling of things connected with spiritual things. For nothing is more connected with spiritual things than sacred vessels. But those can be licitly sold in a case of necessity. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg17Praeterea, jus sepulturae spiritualibus annexum est. Sed Abraham emit ab Emor speluncam duplicem in sepulturam. Ergo sine simonia emi potest quod est spiritualibus annexum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the right of burial is something connected with spiritual matters. But Abraham bought from Hamor two caves for his tomb.1 Therefore without simony something connected with spiritual things can be bought.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg18Praeterea, jus patronatus est quoddam spirituali annexum. Sed potest sine simonia vendi, quia transit cum universitate, ut Decretalis dicit, et in feudum concedi potest. Ergo annexum spiritualibus potest licite vendi.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the right of patronage is something connected with spiritual goods. But it can be sold without simony, for it is transferred with the whole area, as the Decretals state,1 and can be granted as a fief. Therefore, what is connected with spiritual things can be licitly sold.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg19Praeterea, decimae sunt annexae spiritualibus. Sed licet emere eas: quia possunt in feudum laicis concedi, et ab eis redimi. Ergo possunt vendi et emi annexa spiritualibus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, tithes are connected with spiritual things. But it is permitted to buy them, for they can be granted to lay-people as a fief, and bought back from them. Therefore, things connected with spiritual goods can be bought and sold.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg20Praeterea, jus primogeniturae spiritualibus annexum videtur; unde primogeniti ante legem sacerdotis officio fungebantur. Sed Jacob emit jus primogeniturae ab Esau Gen. 25. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the right of primogeniture seems to be connected with spiritual things; and thus before the era of the law, the first-born sons used to be engaged in the office of priest. But Jacob bought his birth-right from Esau (Gen 25). Therefore, the same as before.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.arg21Quaestiuncula 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Respondeo dicendum ad primam quaestionem, quod cum sacramenta contineant et causent gratiam, non possunt licite vendi aut emi propter tria. Primo, quia dispensator sacramenti non est Dominus, sed minister; emptio autem debet fieri a domino rei. Secundo, quia pretium emptionis ponitur quasi mensura adaequans illud quod emitur, unde a mensurando numisma dicitur, secundum Philosophum in 5 Ethica: gratia autem non potest commensurari alicui corporali bono; unde injuriam gratiae facit qui sacramenta gratiae vendit aut emit. Tertio, quia gratia ex hoc nomen accepit quod gratis datur; unde contra rationem gratiae facit qui sacramenta gratiae quasi venalia tractat.
To the first question, I answer that since sacraments contain and cause grace, they cannot licitly be sold or bought for three reasons. First, because the one dispensing the sacraments is not the Lord, but the minister; but the sale of a thing should only be done by its lord. Second, because the price of a sale is set as a measure proportionate to what is bought, which is why the word for coin, ‘numisma,’ is from measuring, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 5.1 But no physical good can be commensurate with grace, which is why anyone who buys or sells the sacraments of grace does an injury to grace. Third, because grace takes its name from being given gratis, or freely; and therefore someone who treats the sacraments of grace like things for sale acts against the notion of grace.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod locutiones illae sunt metaphoricae, et per similitudinem de emptione loquentes, ipsum meritum emptionem vocantes: quod quidem emptio non est, quia Deo ex nostro merito nihil accrescit, nec meritum nostrum est aequivalens praemio.
Reply Obj. 1: Those statements are metaphorical, and speaking by a resemblance to buying, they call merit itself a ‘buying’; which indeed is not a buying, for nothing accrues to God by our merit, nor is our merit equivalent to the reward.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod matrimonium non solum est sacramentum, sed etiam naturae officium; et ideo ex illa parte qua est sacramentum, in dispensatione ministrorum Ecclesiae consistens, non cadit sub emptione; unde secundum canones committit simoniam qui pro benedictione nubentium pecuniam exigit; sed ex illa parte qua est in officium naturae, nihil prohibet pro matrimonio pretium accipere, vel conditionem de re temporali accipienda interponere, sicut nec in aliis officiis civilibus et corporalibus.
Reply Obj. 2: Marriage is not only a sacrament, but also an office of nature; and therefore on the part of its being a sacrament, distributed by the Church’s ministers, it does not fall under buying. This is why, according to the canons, anyone who requires money for blessing nuptials commits simony. But on the part of its being an office of nature, nothing prevents someone from accepting a price for marriage, or laying down a condition of receiving temporal things, just as also not in other civil or physical offices.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod in casu illo debet aliquis emere aquam a sacerdote, et ipsemet puerum baptizare, quia in casu necessitatis licet baptizare etiam mulieri; nec debet aliquo modo pro ipso baptismo sacerdoti pecuniam dare; et similiter est de adulto, nisi quando potest differri quousque ad superiorem recurratur, ut ab eo baptismus suscipiatur, cui ex officio competit dare.
Reply Obj. 3: In that case someone should buy water from the priest and baptize the child himself, for in a case of necessity even a woman is allowed to baptize; nor should one give any money at all to a priest for the baptism itself. And it is the same with an adult, unless it can be delayed long enough to have recourse to the superior, so that baptism might be received from him, who is able to give it by his office.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod facere pactionem de Missa celebranda est simoniacum semper. Si tamen non habet alios sumptus, et non tenetur ex officio Missam cantare, potest accipere denarios, sicut conducti sacerdotes faciunt, non quasi pretium Missae, sed quasi sustentamentum vitae.
Reply Obj. 4: To make a bargain about celebrating Mass is always simony. If, however, one has no other means of living, and is not bound to sing the Mass by one’s office, he can accept a small amount, as hired priests do, not as the price of the Mass, but for their sustenance.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad4Ad quintum dicendum, quod ibi non fuit aliqua pactio, sed illi praebendae annexum fuit illud officium cantandi Missam talem.
Reply Obj. 5: That was not a business deal, but the duty of singing such a Mass was attached to the prebend.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad5Ad sextum dicendum, quod pro absolutione non debet exigi pecunia; sed tamen ei qui absolvitur, potest imponi pecuniaria poena; unde licet aliquid exigere quasi1 peccati poenam: in quo tamen cavendum est ne talis exactio magis cupiditati quam correctioni adscribatur.
Reply Obj. 6: Money should not be required for absolution, but nevertheless, a monetary penalty can be imposed on the person who is absolved. Therefore, it is not permitted to require something as the price of absolution, but as a penalty for the sin. Still, care must be taken lest this exaction be ascribed more to greed than to correction.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad6Ad septimum dicendum, quod ibi est distinguendum: quia si non est sibi acquisitum jus per electionem, nullo modo potest pecuniam dare adversario ut desistat; si autem est ei acquisitum jus, potest aliquid dare, non ut pretium praelationis, sed ut redemptionem vexationis propriae.
Reply Obj. 7: Here a distinction must be made: for if he did not have the right of acquisition through election, in no way can money be given to his opponent so that he desists; but if he had the right of acquisition, something can be given, not as a price of the prelature, but as redemption from his personal harrassment.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad7Quaestiuncula 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Ad secundam quaestionem dicendum, quod actus aliquis potest spiritualis dici vel quantum ad suum principium quod competit alicui ex aliquo spirituali dono vel officio; vel quantum ad sui finem, ut quando per actum ad aliquid spirituale pervenitur. In actibus ergo qui primo modo spirituales sunt, quia spirituale est ex parte agentis, nullo modo sine simonia potest aliquid locare actus suos; sed potest aliquid accipere in sustentationem vitae; in secundis autem actibus, quia spiritualitas non est ex parte agentis, potest etiam emere vel vendere operas suas; sed non vendere hoc spirituale quod ex ejus actu acquiritur.
To the second question, it should be said that an act can be called spiritual either as to its principle, which belongs to someone from some spiritual gift or office; or as to its end, as when something spiritual is attained by its act. Therefore, in acts that are spiritual in the first way, since they are spiritual on the part of the agent, in no way can anyone contract to receive something for his acts without simony; but he can receive something for the sustenance of his life. But in the second kind of acts, because their spirituality is not on the part of the agent, he can even buy or sell his works; but not sell the spiritual thing that is acquired by his act.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod anniversarium celebrare est spiritualis actus primo modo; et ideo nullo modo licet pacisci pro eo celebrando; si tamen cum devotione aliquid detur Ecclesiae, Ecclesia tenetur celebrare pro illis pro quibus rogatur.
Reply Obj. 1: To celebrate an anniversary is a spiritual act in the first way; and so in no way is it permitted to enter negotiations for its celebration. Nevertheless, if something is given to the Church with devotion, the Church is bound to celebrate for those for whom it was requested.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad8Ad secundum dicendum, quod oratio est spiritualis primo et secundo modo, quia ex spirituali devotione efficaciam habet, et aliquid spirituale debet in ea fieri; unde nullo modo debet sub pretio poni; nec illi qui dant pecuniam pauperibus, ut pro eis orent, orationem emunt, sed animos pauperum alliciunt ad orandum pro se, et eos sibi faciunt debitores.
Reply Obj. 2: Prayer is spiritual in the first and second ways, because it has efficacy from spiritual devotion, and something spiritual must be done in it. Therefore, in no way should a price be placed on it. But those who give money to the poor so that they will pray for them do not buy prayer, but encourage the souls of the poor to pray for them, and make them their debtors.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad9Ad tertium dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Hieronymus super Michaeam, talia munera exhibebantur prophetis magis in sustentationem eorum, ut spiritualibus vacarent libere, quam ad emendum munera prophetiae: quia actus prophetiae spirituales sunt primo modo.
Reply Obj. 3: As Jerome says in his Commentary on Micah,1 such gifts were presented to prophets more for their sustenance, so that they would be free for spiritual things, than to buy the offices of prophecy; for acts of prophecy are spiritual in the first way.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad10Ad quartum dicendum, quod praedicare pro pecunia potest intelligi dupliciter. Uno modo ut pecunia sit pretium praedicationis; et sic nullo modo licet; alio modo ut pecuniae datio sit res quaedam praedicata; et ita potest aliquis praedicare pro pecunia, sicut pro aliis operibus meritoriis, inquantum meretur dans, et sublevatur defectus recipientis; et sic apostolus pro collectis faciendis praedicavit: non tamen in pecuniae collatione ponendus est praedicationis finis.
Reply Obj. 4: To preach for money can be understood in two ways. In one way, such that the money is the price of the preaching, and this is in no way allowed; in another way, such that the giving of money is one of the things preached, and then someone can preach for money, just as for other meritorious works, inasmuch as the one who gives, merits, and alleviates the lack of the recipient. And this is how the Apostle preached for contributions to be made, but the aim of the preaching is not to be placed in the bestowal of money.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad11Ad quintum dicendum, quod stipendia debentur praedicantibus ad sustentationem victus, ne cogantur relinquere verbum Dei, et circa procuranda sibi necessaria occupari; non autem debentur eis quasi pretium praedicationis.
Reply Obj. 5: Stipends are owed to the preachers for their provisions, lest they be forced to abandon the word of God and occupy themselves with procuring their necessities. But they are not due them as the price of preaching.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad12Ad sextum dicendum, quod correctio, sive visitatio, est spiritualis actus primo modo, quia alicui ex spirituali officio competit; unde simoniam committit qui pecuniam accipit, ut peccatum quod tenetur revelare aut punire, non revelet nec puniat: nec etiam pro visitatione facienda accipienda est procuratio quasi pretium visitationis, sed quasi debita ex ordinatione Ecclesiae ad sustentationem; et similiter est de procuratione moderata quam accipere possunt episcopi in consecratione Ecclesiarum secundum Ecclesiae determinationem.
Reply Obj. 6: Correction or visitation is a spiritual act in the first way, for it belongs to someone by a spiritual office. Therefore, he commits simony who accepts money so that the sin that he is bound to reveal or punish, he does not reveal or punish. Nor again is a procurement to be accepted for making a visitation as though it were the price of the visitation, but as though due by the Church’s order for his sustenance. And it is similar with the moderate procurement that bishops receive in the consecration of churches according to the Church’s determination.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad13Ad septimum dicendum, quod cum possessiones alicujus loci religiosi non sufficiunt ad sustentandum plures, tunc potest exigi ab eo qui in loco illo vult Deo servire, non quasi pretium religionis, sed ut habeat monasterium unde ei possit providere; et ideo non committitur simonia. Si autem sine gravamine Ecclesiae potest recipi, simoniacum est aliquid pro receptione exigere.
Reply Obj. 7: When the possessions of some religious place are not sufficient for supporting many people, then it can be required from someone who wishes to serve God in that place, not as a price on the religious life, but so that the monastery may have enough to provide for her. And therefore simony is not being committed. But if she can be received without a great burden to the Church, it is simony to exact anything for her reception.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad14Ad octavum dicendum, quod docere artes liberales est actus spiritualis secundo modo; et ideo licet magistris artium vendere labores suos, sed non scientiam sive veritatem, quae spiritualis est; unde dicitur Prov. 23, 23: noli vendere scientiam, et doctrinam et gloriam.
Reply Obj. 8: To teach the liberal arts is a spiritual act in the second way; and so it is permitted for masters of arts to sell their labors, but not knowledge or truth, which are spiritual. Therefore it says, do not sell knowledge and instruction and glory (Prov 23:23).
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad15Ad nonum dicendum, quod judex ex officio suo tenetur judicium reddere: similiter etiam quilibet tenetur ex hoc quod est judicio subditus, ad verum testimonium reddendum. Sed advocatus non tenetur patrocinium suum causae praestare, nec jurisperitus dare consilium; et ideo, sicut dicit Augustinus ad Macedonium, non debet judex vendere verum judicium, aut testis, verum testimonium, quia advocatus vendit justum patrocinium, et jurisperitus verum consilium. Non enim advocatus vendens justum patrocinium, justitiam vendit, quae est spiritualis, sed actum suum; et similiter dicendum est de consilio jurisperiti. Sed judex vendendo verum judicium, simoniam committit, si sit spiritualis judex: alias non committit simoniam, sed graviter peccat; et similiter dicendum est de teste.
Reply Obj. 9: By his office, a judge is bound to render judgment; similarly everyone is bound by the fact that he is summoned to court to render a true testimony. But an advocate is not bound to present his own defense of the case, nor is the expert bound to give legal counsel. And therefore as Augustine says to Macedonius,1 the judge must not sell true judgment, nor the witness sell true testimony, since the advocate sells just legal defense, and the legal expert true counsel. For an advocate selling just legal defense is not selling justice, which is a spiritual thing, but his own act; and the same should be said of the expert’s legal counsel. But the judge commits simony by selling true judgment, if he is a spiritual judge; otherwise he does not commit simony, but does sin gravely; and the same thing is to be said of the witness.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad16Quaestiuncula 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Ad tertiam quaestionem dicendum, quod sicut ex dictis patet, spirituale quod sub pretio poni non debet, est duplex; scilicet ipsa res sacra, ut sacramenta; et actus competens alicui ex officio sacro; et secundum hoc etiam est duplex spirituali annexum: quoddam annexum est ipsis sacramentis, sicut vasa sacra, et hujusmodi; quaedam sunt annexa officiis sacris, sicut decimae, et juspatronatus, secundum quod juspatronatus est potestas praesentandi clericum ad beneficium ecclesiasticum; et in utroque committitur simonia quantum ad id quod de spiritualitate habet.
To the third question, it should be said that, as is clear from what has been said, there are two kinds of spiritual things that should have no price set upon them: namely, the sacred thing itself, like sacraments; and the act belonging to someone by a sacred office. And in accord with this there are also two ways of being connected with spiritual things: for some things are connected with the sacraments themselves, like sacred vessels and things like that; while others are connected with sacred offices, like tithes, and the right of patronage, according as the right of patronage is the power of presenting a cleric with an ecclesiastical benefice; and in both simony is committed as to what it contains of the spiritual.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod vasa sacra nullo modo ratione consecrationis vendenda sunt, ut scilicet pro consecratione eorum aliquid plus exigatur; tamen in necessitate ecclesiae possunt vendi ex parte ejus quod in eis est non spirituale, scilicet materia auri; et tunc si venduntur ecclesiasticae personae, possunt integra vendi; si autem venduntur aliis non ad usum ecclesiae, debent prius frangi praemissa oratione, ne sancta ab aliis tractentur quam a ministris Ecclesiae.
Reply Obj. 1: Sacred vessels should in no way be sold by reason of their consecration, so that, namely, something more is required for their being consecrated; nevertheless, in a case of a church’s necessity, they can be sold on the part of what is not spiritual in them, namely, the gold material. And then if they are sold to an ecclesiastical person, they can be sold whole, but if they are sold to others, not for a church’s use, they should be shattered with the prescribed prayer, lest holy things be handled by others than the Church’s ministers.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad17Ad secundum dicendum, quod venditio sepulturae potest intelligi dupliciter. Uno modo quod vendatur terra sacra in sepulturam; et de hoc est similis ratio ac de venditione sacrorum vasorum, quia coemeterium consecratum potest vendi ratione terrae in necessitate Ecclesiae, sicut et calix ratione materiae; non autem potest vendi ratione consecrationis, ut scilicet aliquis pro pecunia ibi sepeliatur. Abraham autem non peccavit emens speluncam duplicem: quia spelunca illa non erat consecrata in sepulturam: vel si erat consecrata, transivit possessio ejus in jurisdictionem cum universitate agri. Emor autem reprehenditur, quia decidit a bona intentione quam prius habuit, volens gratis dare, cum postea eam carissime vendiderit: vel, ut quidam dicunt, Abraham non peccavit redimens jus quod habebat sepeliendi mortuum: quod quamvis ei Emor non denegaret, tamen sciebat Abraham quod ille moleste acciperet, nisi pretium daretur. Sed primum melius videtur. Alio modo dicitur vendi sepultura, si pro officio quod a sacerdotibus in sepultura funeris dicitur, aliquid exigatur; et hoc non licet, ut ex dictis patet. Tamen si consuetudo est quod aliquid detur, potest per superiorem correctio adhiberi in illos qui denegant dare quod consuetudo exposcit.
Reply Obj. 2: The sale of a tomb can be understood in two ways. In one way, that sacred land is sold for burial; and concerning this there is the same argument as for the sale of sacred vessels, for a consecrated cemetery can be sold by reason of the land in the Church’s need, as a chalice can by reason of its material. But it cannot be sold by reason of its consecration, so that, namely, someone is buried there for money. Now Abraham did not sin by buying two caves, for that cave was not consecrated for burial; or if it had been consecrated, its possession would have passed in jurisdiction together with the area of the field. But Hamor is reproached, for he fell away from the good intention that he had before, when he wanted to give the land for free, since afterward he sold it at a very high price. Or, as some people say, Abraham did not sin by buying the right that he possessed of burying the dead, which although Hamor did not deny him, nevertheless Abraham knew that he would make trouble unless he were given his price. But the first explanation seems better. In the other way, a tomb is sold if something is required for the office of funeral rites that is said by the priests at a grave, and this is not permitted, as is clear from what has been said. Nevertheless, if the custom is that something be given, correction can be applied through the superior to those who refuse to give what custom demands.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad18Ad tertium dicendum, quod juspatronatus per se vendi non potest, nec in feudum dari. Si autem villa vendatur, et in feudum detur, cui annexum est juspatronatus, transit cum universitate ad illum cui villa datur, vel qui eam emit, non quasi juspatronatus sub venditione cadat.
Reply Obj. 3: The right of patronage cannot be sold in itself, nor given as a fief. But if an estate that has a right of patronage attached is sold and given as a fief, it is transferred with the whole property to the one to whom the estate is given, or to the one who buys it, but not as though the right of patronage were up for sale.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad19Ad quartum dicendum, quod jus percipiendi decimas sequitur spirituale officium, quia debetur ministris Ecclesiae: nec laici possunt habere hujusmodi jus, quamvis aliquando ad tempus fructus decimarum laicis concessus sit propter aliquam Ecclesiae necessitatem; et tunc hoc modo quo laicis dari potest, ab eis potest redimi ex auctoritate episcopi. Tamen una Ecclesia non potest ab alia emere jus percipiendi decimas.
Reply Obj. 4: The right of receiving tithes follows spiritual office, for it is owed to the Church’s ministers; nor can lay people have a right like this, although sometimes for a period the fruits of tithes are granted to laymen because of some necessity of a church; and then in this way that they can be given to laymen, they can be redeemed from them by the authority of the bishop. Nevertheless, one church cannot buy the right of receiving tithes from another.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad20Ad quintum dicendum, quod jus primogeniturae debebatur Jacob ex divina institutione; et ideo non peccavit emens, sed redemit vexationem suam. Sed Esau vendens peccavit.
Reply Obj. 5: The right of primogeniture was due to Jacob by divine institution, and so he did not sin by buying it, but he redeemed his own trouble. But Esau sinned by selling it.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A2.ad21A. 3How simony happens
Qualiter
How simony happens
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod simonia non committatur illis tribus modis quos Urbanus Papa determinat, dicens: quisquis res ecclesiasticas non ad quod institutae sunt, sed ad propria lucra, munere linguae vel indebiti obsequii vel pecuniae, largitur vel adipiscitur, simoniacus est. Quia, ut supra dictum est, judex spiritualis, si vendit judicium, facit simoniam. Sed licet judici spirituali aliquod munus accipere pecuniae, vel alicujus hujusmodi, ut dicitur Extra. de simonia, cap. Etsi quaestiones. Ergo simonia non semper committitur per munus a manu.
Obj. 1: To the third question we proceed thus.1 It seems that simony is not committed in those three ways that Pope Urban determined,2 when he said, whoever is granted or gains ecclesiastical possessions not for what they were instituted for, but for his own profit, by gifts of the tongue or undue service or money, is a simoniac. For, as was said above, a spiritual judge is a simoniac if he sells his judgment. But it is permitted for a spiritual judge to accept some gift of money, or something like it, as is said in the Extravagantes on Simony, Chapter “And if questions.”3 Therefore, simony is not always committed by bribes from the hand.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.arg1Praeterea, Papa potest etiam munus a manu suscipere pro aliquo spirituali. Sed, ut quidam dicunt, Papa non potest committere simoniam, maxime cum aliqua persona ecclesiastica; quia res Ecclesiae sunt suae. Ergo non semper committitur simonia per munus a manu.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the pope can also receive a gift from the hand for something spiritual. But, as some people say, the pope cannot commit simony, especially with any ecclesiastical person; for the possessions of the Church are his. Therefore, simony is not always committed by gifts from the hand.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.arg2Praeterea, Gregorius dicit: ecclesiasticis utilitatibus deservientes dignum est ecclesiastica remuneratione gaudere. Ergo si datur aliqua praebenda alicui pro obsequio impenso, non est simonia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Gregory says: it is fitting to rejoice in the ecclesiastical remuneration of those ecclesiastics who serve the needs of the Church.1 Therefore, if some prebend is given to someone for services rendered, it is not simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.arg3Praeterea, unusquisque licite potest petere quod sibi debetur de jure. Sed ordinato, qui non habet beneficium competens, tenetur de jure ordinator ejus providere. Ergo non peccat, si petat beneficium; et hoc vocatur munus linguae, scilicet rogatio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, anyone can ask licitly for what is due to him by right. But the one who ordains someone is bound by law to provide for the one he ordained, if he does not have an adequate benefice. Therefore, he does not sin if he asks for a benefice; and this is called the gift of the tongue, namely, rogation.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.arg4Praeterea, si fiant preces pro digno, non committitur simonia ex hoc. Sed preces sunt munera linguae, sive fiant pro digno, sive pro indigno. Ergo munus a lingua non semper facit simoniam.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, if prayers are made for a worthy cause, simony is not committed thereby. But prayers are a gift of the tongue, whether they are made for a worthy cause or for someone unworthy. Therefore, a gift by the tongue does not always make for simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.arg5Praeterea, hypocritae faciunt bona spiritualia propter laudes hominum, et tamen non dicuntur simoniaci. Ergo munus a lingua non facit simoniam.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, hypocrites do spiritual good works for the praise of men, and yet they are not called simoniacs. Therefore, a gift by the tongue does not make for simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.arg6Praeterea, sicut amor pecuniae est cupiditatis, ita amor consanguineorum est carnalitatis. Sed si intuitu pecuniae detur alicui praebenda, est simonia. Ergo similiter si detur intuitu consanguinitatis; et tamen ibi non est aliquis praedictorum modorum; ergo sunt insufficientes.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, just as love of money is cupidity, so love of one’s kinsmen is carnality. But if out of regard for money a prebend is given to someone, it is simony. Therefore, it is similar if it is given to someone out of regard for consanguinity. And yet this is not one of the ways listed; therefore, the list is insufficient.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.arg7Praeterea, in commutationibus etiam dignitatum vel ecclesiasticorum beneficiorum committitur simonia. Sed ibi non est aliquod munus. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, simony is also committed in exchanges of dignities or ecclesiastical benefices. But there is no bribe there. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.arg8Praeterea, aliqui praelati recipiunt fructus Ecclesiarum vacantium, et postea conferunt, retenta sibi parte proventuum; in quo non videtur aliquod munus esse; et tamen est ibi simonia. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 9: Furthermore, some prelates receive the fruits of pastorless churches, and afterward they confer them, holding back for themselves a part of the revenues. There seems to be no bribe in this, and yet it is simony. Therefore, etc.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.arg9Respondeo dicendum, quod simonia, ut dictum est, consistit in emptione et venditione spiritualium, vel eorum quae sunt eis annexa. Emptio autem vel venditio consistit non solum in datione et acceptione pecuniae, sed omnium eorum quorum potest pretium numismate mensurari: in his enim est liberalitas, secundum Philosophum. Constat autem quod in eisdem est liberalis datio, et venditio, quae est1 contraria. Omnis autem temporalis commodi pretium potest numismate mensurari; et ideo quicumque pro aliquo temporali commodo dat aliquod spirituale, vel annexum, simoniam committit. Bonum autem temporale quod potest aliquis ab alio expectare, vel est ex parte animae, sicut amicitia aut favor aliquis; et quantum ad hoc est munus a lingua: vel ex parte corporis, sicut aliquis actus corporaliter exercitus, vel obsequium aliquod exhibitum; et quantum ad hoc est munus ab obsequio; vel est aliquid exteriorum bonorum; et sic est munus a manu, quod consistit in exterioribus bonis. Quantum ad primum committitur simonia per munus a lingua, quia lingua opinionem exprimit, et gratiam conceptam; quantum ad secundum per munus ab obsequio; quantum ad tertium per munus a manu.
I answer that, simony, as was said, consists in the selling and buying of spiritual things, or of those things connected with them. For buying and selling consists not only in the giving and receiving of money, but of all those things whose price can be measured in coin: for liberality consists in these, according to the Philosopher. Now it is evident that liberal giving and selling, which is contrary to it, exist in the same things. Now the price of every temporal commodity can be measured in coin; and so whoever gives something spiritual or one of its accessories, for some temporal commodity, commits simony. Now the temporal good that one person can expect from another is either on the part of the soul, like friendship or some favor, and as to this it is the gift of the tongue; or on the part of the body, like the execution of a certain physical act or service rendered, and as to that it is a gift of service; or it is some external good, and this is a gift from the hand, which consists in external goods. As to the first, simony is committed by the gift of the tongue, because the tongue expresses opinions and favor; as to the second, by a gift of service; as to the third, by a gift from the hand.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.coAd primum ergo dicendum, quod Ecclesiae judicium est quantum ad exteriora: et quia non est probabile quod animus judicis spiritualis flectatur ad aliquid faciendum pro parvo munere, ideo in parvis muneribus judici datis non judicat simoniam committi. Sed apud Deum, qui cor videt, simonia est et in parvis et in magnis muneribus, si animus judicis ex eis flectatur.
Reply Obj. 1: The judgment of the Church regards external things, and since it is not probable that the mind of a spiritual judge would be turned to doing something by a small gift, this is why it does not consider small gifts given to a judge to be simony. But with God, who sees the heart, simony exists in gifts small and large, if the mind of the judge is turned by them.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.ad1Ad secundum dicendum, quod opinio illa erronea est. Si enim Papa pro aliquo spirituali munus acciperet, simoniam committeret sicut et alius homo: quia sub Petro, cui Papa succedit, simoniae vitium damnationem inchoavit in novo testamento: et quamvis res Ecclesiae sint aliquo modo Papae, non sunt tamen ejus omnibus modis habendi, sicut illud quod ad manum habet. Non est autem dubium quod simoniam committeret, si quis aliquod spirituale debitori suo daret, ut quod suum est recuperaret; et ita etiam in proposito Papa a simonia non excusaretur, si (quod absit) spiritualia pro temporalibus rebus ecclesiarum daret.
Reply Obj. 2: That opinion is erroneous. For if the pope received a bribe for any spiritual thing, he would have committed simony just as much as any other man: for under Peter, to whom the pope is the successor, the vice of simony led to damnation in the New Testament. And although the Church’s possessions in a certain way belong to the pope, nevertheless, they are not his in every way of possessing, like something that he has in his hands. Now there is no doubt that he would commit simony if someone gave something spiritual to his debtor so that he could recover what was his; and so even in the case proposed the pope would not be excused from simony if (God forbid) he gave the belongings of the churches for temporal goods.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.ad2Ad tertium dicendum, quod obsequium aut est honestum, aut inhonestum. Si quidem sit honestum obsequium, ex ipso obsequio quandoque redditur homo dignus beneficio ecclesiastico, sicut et aliis bonis operibus; et tunc si pactio non intervenit, potest absque simonia beneficium ecclesiasticum dari ei qui obsecutus est, ut non habeatur oculus ad obsequium principaliter, sed ad dignitatem personae; et sic loquitur Gregorius. Si autem sit inhonestum, tunc est omnino simonia.
Reply Obj. 3: Service is either honorable or dishonorable. If it is indeed honest service, by the service itself a man is sometimes rendered worthy of an ecclesiastical benefice, just as also by other good works; and then if there are no business dealings in the meantime, the one who did the service can be given an ecclesiastical benefice without simony, as the eye is directed not principally to the service, but to the dignity of the person; and this is what Gregory is saying. But if it is dishonorable, then it is entirely simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.ad3Ad quartum dicendum, quod munus linguae duplex est: vel quod in ipso actu linguae consistit, sicut laus; vel quod ex lingua initium sumit, sicut cum quis ex hoc quod precibus alicujus satisfacit, favorem expectat. Qui enim dat aliquod spirituale pro favore vel laude acquirenda, non est dubium quin simoniam committeret. Quando ergo preces fiunt pro indigno, satis apparet quod nihil aliud movet nisi favor, aut etiam periculum evitandum: quia etiam carere malo quoddam bonum est, ut dicit Philosophus.
Reply Obj. 4: There are two kinds of gifts of the tongue, either what consists in the very act of the tongue, like praise; or what takes its beginning from the tongue, like when someone expects favor from the fact that he makes satisfaction with his prayers for another. For there is no doubt that the one who gives something spiritual for acquiring praise or favor commits simony. Therefore, when prayers are made for something unworthy, it is apparent enough that the only motive is to curry favor, or avoid danger, for the absence of evil is also a kind of good, as the Philosopher says.1
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.ad4Et ideo quando fiunt preces pro indigno, vel aliquo potente qui periculum comminatur, quae dicuntur preces armatae; manifeste simonia committitur, si propter hoc beneficium ecclesiasticum detur. Si autem pro digno fiant quantum ad judicium hominum; probabile est quod dans magis moveatur intuitu dignitatis personae quam favore precum; et ideo non reputatur simonia.
And therefore when prayers are made for something unworthy or for some powerful person who is making threats, which are called defensive prayers, obviously simony is committed, if ecclesiastical benefices are given for this. But if they are made for something worthy in the judgment of men, it is probable that the one giving is more moved by regard for the dignity of the person than the favor of the prayers, and so it is not considered simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Si tamen principaliter moveatur favore precum, vel timore rogantis; quantum ad divinum judicium simoniam committit et rogatus et rogans, si hoc intendat, sive aliquis pro se roget, sive pro alio. Potest enim aliquis pro se petere si dignus sit, beneficium ecclesiasticum non habens curam animarum, si indiget; sed non si habeat curam animarum, quia praesumptuosum est. Nec tamen est simonia nisi pro tanto quod ex ipsa praesumptione indignus reddatur; et tunc preces suae ex hoc ipso quod rogat, pro indigno fiunt.
However, if he is principally moved by the favor of the prayers, or by fear of the one demanding, then in divine judgment both commit simony, both the one who is asked and the one who demands, if he intends this, whether someone else demands for him or he does it for another. For someone can seek an ecclesiastical benefice that does not include the care of souls for himself, if he is worthy, and if he needs it; but not if it does include the care of souls, for that would be presumption. Nor, however, is it simony except for as much as he is made unworthy by this very presumption, and then by the very fact that he makes this demand, his prayers become unworthy.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Et per hoc patet solutio ad quintum.
And by this the solution to the fifth objection is clear.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Ad sextum dicendum, quod emptio et venditio in quibus simonia consistit, sunt voluntariae communicationes, quia ex consensu utriusque fiunt. Sed hypocrita per ea quae facit, favorem humanum sibi usurpat per modum furti, quod est involuntaria communicatio; et ideo, proprie loquendo, simoniam non committit.
Reply Obj. 6: The buying and selling that simony consists in are voluntary transactions, for they are made by the consent of both parties. But a hypocrite by what he does seizes human favor for himself in the manner of a thief, which is an involuntary transaction; and so, properly speaking, he does not commit simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.ad5Ad septimum dicendum, quod ille qui dat ratione consanguinitatis praebendam alicui principaliter: aut intendit temporale bonum illius cui datur, et non alterius; et sic peccat graviter, sed simoniam non committit, quia non vendit, cum nihil accipiat: aut intendit aliquod bonum in seipsum redundans, sic quod magnificetur per hoc, et nobilitetur domus sua; vel quod ipse in consanguineis sit fortior; et sic ipse aliquid accipere sperat pro quo spiritualia dat, et simoniam committit: et reducitur ad id munus in quo continetur commodum quod ex tali datione sperat.
Reply Obj. 7: The person who gives a prebend to another chiefly by reason of consanguinity either intends the temporal good of the one to whom it is given and not another; and then he sins gravely, but does not commit simony because he does not sell, since he does not receive anything. Or he intends some good to redound to his own benefit, so that he will be increased by this, and his house ennobled, or that he will become more powerful among his kinsmen, and then he does hope to receive something for the spiritual things he gives, and he does commit simony. And it is reducible to that gift in which the commodity is contained that he hopes for from this bestowal.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.ad6Ad octavum dicendum, quod in tali permutatione est simonia, si pro aliquo terreno commodo utriusque, vel alterius, talis commutatio fiat; si autem pro aliquo spirituali, utpote quia hic in illo loco melius possit Deo servire, non est simonia; unde tunc potest fieri commutatio ex auctoritate episcopi dioecesani.
Reply Obj. 8: In such an exchange there is simony, if either one or the other makes such a transfer for any earthly advantage. But if for something spiritual, as, for example, because one could serve God better in that place, it is not simony. For this reason a transfer can be made by the authority of the diocesan bishop.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.ad7Ad nonum dicendum, quod in hoc distinguendum est: quia si ante donationem praebendae proventus percipiat pro aliqua justa causa, et non intervenit aliqua conventio cum eo cui dare disponit, non est simonia: si autem pactio intervenit, ut ante receptionem, vel post accipiat, simoniacum est.
Reply Obj. 9: In this a distinction must be made, for if before the granting of a prebend’s revenues, he receives something for a just cause, and he has no agreement with the one he is disposed to give it to, it is not simony. But if he makes a business deal regarding these goods before or after the conferral, then it is simony.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3.ad8Expositio textus
Exposition of the Text
Neque ex his aliquem in clericatus honorem vel exiguum surrogare: non quia ordinem non receperit, sed quia male promotus est; quod contingit dupliciter.
Nor is any of these to be received into a clerical honor, even the least:1 not that he would not have received holy orders, but that he was wrongly ordained; which happens in two ways.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Uno modo ex parte ordinantis, sive cum est haereticus, sive simoniacus, vel quocumque alio modo ab Ecclesia separatus, et sic est in proposito: sive cum ordinatur a non suo episcopo sine licentia et auctoritate proprii episcopi; et tunc debet deponi, nisi episcopus ponat spem in ratihabitione alterius episcopi, sicut de beato Epiphanio in epistola sua legitur: sive ordinetur ab episcopo qui abrenuntiavit officio et loco. Si enim officium sibi retinuerit, loco abrenuntians, potest conferre minores ordines, et de licentia episcopi etiam majores.
In one way, on the part of the one ordaining, either when he is a heretic or a simoniac or in any other way separated from the Church, and this is the case in the situation proposed; or when he is ordained by someone other than his own bishop without the permission and authority of his proper bishop; and then he should be deposed unless the bishop puts hope in the approval of the other bishop, as we read in the letter from blessed Epiphanius; or when he is ordained by a bishop who has renounced his office and see. For if he has retained his office while renouncing his see, he can confer minor orders and also major orders by the permission of the other bishop.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Alio modo est male promotus, quia non promovetur sicut debet: quod contingit dupliciter. Primo, quia furtive accipit ordinem, ut cum accipit duos ordines sacros una die, vel unumquemque sine licentia episcopi; et poena talium est depositio; et tunc si fuit super hoc lata excommunicatio, solus Papa potest cum eo dispensare: si autem non fuit, potest etiam episcopus dispensare, praecipue in minoribus ordinibus, vel si claustrum intraverit. Secundo, quia praetermittit aliquem ordinem; et tunc, si ex malitia facit, debet deponi, quamvis characterem recipiat; si vero ignoranter, debet sibi imponi poena ab episcopo, et interim careat executione ordinis, quousque ordinem praetermissum recipiat.
In another way, someone is wrongly ordained because he is not ordained as he should be, which can happen in two ways. First, if he received orders underhandedly, as when one receives two degrees of holy orders in one day, or each one without the bishop’s permission; and the penalty for people like this is being deposed, and then if automatic excommunication were upon him, only the pope can give him a dispensation; but if it were not, a bishop can also give a dispensation, particularly in the minor orders, or if he entered a cloistered monastery. Second, if he omitted some degree of orders, and then, if he did it out of malice, he should be deposed, although he does receive the character; but if he did it ignorantly, a penalty should be imposed on him by the bishop, and in the meantime he would not have the exercise of his holy orders until he received the orders he missed.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Quisquis horum alterum vendit sine quo alterum non habetur, neutrum vendere derelinquit. Hoc est intelligendum de illis quorum unum quod venditur, ordinatur ad alterum, quod sub pretio cadere non potest: sic beneficia ecclesiastica sunt ordinata ad ministrorum Ecclesiae sustentationem; et sic non potest ministrari1 de jure patronatus, quod per se non venditur, quamvis transeat cum venditione villae; quia dominium villae non est ordinatum ad jus patronatus.
Whoever sells one of two things, without which the other cannot be had, does not thereby cease to sell both.1 This is to be understood of those things of which the one that is sold is ordered to another, on which no price can be placed. This is how ecclesiastical benefices are ordered to the sustenance of the Church’s ministers, and so it cannot be established concerning the right of patronage that it is not sold in itself, although it passes over with the sale of the estate, for the ownership of an estate is not ordered to the right of patronage.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Simoniacae autem haeresis tripartita est distinctio. Simoniacus proprie dicitur qui est reus hujus peccati, vel dando vel accipiendo aliquod sacrum pro pretio. Contingit autem quandoque in ipsa datione simoniam intervenire per mediatores altero, vel utroque ignorante; et tunc fit simoniace ordinatio, quamvis non sit simoniacus qui ordinat vel ordinatur. Quandoque etiam potest esse simoniacus ex alia causa, et nullum vitium ex ipsa datione spiritualium intervenire; et tunc non simoniace ordinatur aliquis, quamvis sit simoniacus vel ordinans vel ordinatus; et secundum hoc distinguuntur modi in littera positi.
There is a three-fold distinction of the simoniacal heresy.1 Someone is properly called a simoniac who is guilty of this sin, whether by giving or receiving any sacred thing for a price. Now it sometimes happens that in the actual giving, simony may be involved through intermediaries, with one or the other not knowing about it; and then the ordination happens simoniacally, even though the one who ordains or is ordained is not a simoniac. Sometimes it can also happen that someone is a simoniac from another cause, and no vice occurs from the actual giving of spiritual things; and then the person is not ordained simoniacally, although the one who ordained him or who is ordained is a simoniac; and this is how the ways set down in the text are distinguished.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Sacri canones sanxerunt, etc. Hic nota, quod tria tempora sunt observanda in ordinibus.
The sacred canons have set forth that a subdeacon is not to be ordained before his fourteenth year, etc.1 Here note that three times are to be observed in holy orders.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Primo tempus aetatis ordinandi: circa quod sciendum est quod secundum antiqua jura a septimo anno usque ad duodecimum potest accipere omnes minores ordines: a duodecimo usque ad vigesimum primum potest recipere acolythatum et subdiaconatum, ita quod in vigesimoprimo subdiaconatum recipiat; in vigesimo sexto potest recipere diaconatum, in trigesimo presbyteratum; et postmodum potest fieri episcopus. Sed nunc abbreviatum est tempus: quia subdiaconatum potest recipere quando pervenerit ad annos discretionis, ut possit cognoscere votum continentiae, et presbyter fieri in vigesimo quinto anno; et diaconatum circa vigesimumprimum annum (et praecipue in religiosis): episcopus autem in trigesimo anno.
The first is the time of age for ordaining. Concerning this it should be known that according to ancient laws, from the seventh through the twelfth year one can receive all minor orders; from the twelfth through the twenty-first, the state of acolyte and the subdiaconate, so that in the twenty-first year one receives the subdiaconate; in the twenty-sixth year one can receive the diaconate, and in the thirtieth year, the presbyterate, and afterward one can be made a bishop. But now the time is shortened: for one can receive the subdiaconate when he reaches the age of discretion, so that he can understand the vow of continence, and can be made a priest in the twenty-fifth year; and the diaconate around the twenty-first year (particularly in religious life), but a bishop in the thirtieth year.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Secundo debet considerari tempus determinatum anni, in quo fiunt ordines: circa quod sciendum est, quod majores ordines in sex temporibus anni possunt celebrari, scilicet; in quatuor sabbatis quatuor temporum, et in sabbato ante dominicam de passione, et in vigilia resurrectionis. Papa tamen in die dominico et festis praecipuis confert subdiaconatum; et in his etiam diebus quibus episcopus potest conferre minores ordines. Episcopi autem in die dominico consecrandi sunt.
The second time to be considered is the specific time of year in which holy orders is conferred. Concerning this it should be known that major orders can be celebrated in six times of the year, namely: in four Saturdays of the four seasons, and on the Saturday before Palm Sunday, and at the Easter vigil. However, the pope confers the subdiaconate on Sundays and special feasts, and on those days on which the bishop can confer minor orders. But bishops can be consecrated on Sundays.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3Tertium tempus est distantia inter ordines suscipiendos: circa quod sciendum est, quod aliquis potest accipere omnes minores ordines una die; non tamen unum de minoribus cum subdiaconatu, nec duos de majoribus simul. Potest tamen in dominica consecrari in episcopum qui praecedenti die factus est sacerdos. De illis autem qui gradatim ad clericatum accedunt, sciendum est, quod possunt in octo annis recipere omnes ordines; ita quod in primis duobus recipiant minores, in aliis quinque tres majores. Monachus tamen posset omnes recipere per annum, et etiam alii dispensative propter necessitatem Ecclesiae.
The third time is the period between receiving the various orders. Concerning this it should be known that someone can receive all minor orders in one day, but not one of the minor orders with the subdiaconate, nor two of the major orders together. Still, on a Sunday someone can be consecrated a bishop who was a priest the day before. But concerning those who progress to the clerical state by degrees, it should be known that they can receive all the orders in eight years, so that in the first two years they receive minor orders, and in the other five years they receive the three major orders. However, a monk can receive all of them over a year; and through a dispensation, others can as well for the sake of the Church’s need.
Sent.IV.D25.Q3.A3